《System: Daily login!!, jackpot on the first day!!!》


 Chapter 1 - 1 - System

    Chapter 1: chapter 1 - System *Ughhhh*


    Taufik woke up while holding his head.


    ''Uhhh, what''s with this headache?'' he thought, trying to remember what he did last night to wake up with this headache.


    "Hahhh~ Anyway, I''m too lazy to remember what I did last night"


    He said, still massaging his head, The memory about what he had done last night seemed hazy for him, somehow, but...


    [DING]


    suddenly he heard the sound of notifications.


    "Uhh, what the f*uk!"


    Taufik was shocked because the sound of notifications he heard seemed to be transmitted directly into his head, and not from his phone.


    But After a while, he didn''t hear any sound anymore.


    ''Maybe it''s just my imagination...Did I play too many games?'' he thought,


    but those thoughts were refuted because he heard a sound again.


    [welcome user]


    "WTF!!"


    Taufik said, surprised by the voice of someone that directly talking inside his head


    ''Am I still dreaming?''


    He thought, then slapped himself because all of this seemed Unreal for him.


    "Auchh!"


    ''it hurts? Does it mean I''m not Dreaming? but if it is real, then... this only gets more troublesome''.


    [please system needs user confirmation to bound immediately]


    said the sound inside his head again.


    "..."


    "Ugh! I think I should go back to sleep"


    Taufik says while lying back in his bed. Thinking if he sleeps again, maybe that sound will just disappear, somehow.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    [DING]


    [Please user confirm immediately]


    [DING]


    [DING]


    [DING]


    [DING]


    but the notifications don''t seem to disappear. Instead, it''s starting to spam a bunch of those "DING" Sounds, which started to annoy Taufik.


    [Please user confirm immediately]


    [DING]


    [DING]


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "FUCK!! SHUT UP!!"


    He yelled, annoyed at the sound, which made the headache just now getting worse.


    [please user confirm immediately]


    "*sigh* What is there to confirm?"


    He asks, thinking if he can make the sound disappear then let''s just do what ''it'' wants to do.


    [please user confirm! so the system can be bound to the user]


    "No!, I refuse! "


    But He refuses immediately.


    ''A bound?, in hell!!, if I bound to you, maybe I will hear that annoying ''Ding-Ding'' sound for the rest of my life; who wants it?''


    he thought, but...


    [Ding]


    [user request denied]


    that sound said, refused Taufik refuse.


    "What''s the point of confirming, then?"


    He said while massaging his forehead, which was just getting worse because of this damn situation his in.


    [please user confirm immediately]


    that sound asks again.


    ''Fuck, what situation am I? What is this all about? Haaaah~ whatever, let''s just follow what this thing wants, the aftermath? Let''s leave that to me in the future''


    he thought, didn''t have any other option but to follow what that sound wanted.


    "...umm~ all right then... confirm?" He said


    [DING... The user has given permission]


    [confirmed....binding: 01% binding 30% binding 100%.]


    [Binding successfully]


    [Ding]


    [Welcome to the daily login system]


    "Ughh, troublesome"


    He said, finding this whole situation it''s troublesome.


    "What a troublesome morning"


    he complained as he looked at the transparent box screen that suddenly appeared in front of him after the ''Binding'' was done.


    "What is this?"


    He said, trying to knock the screen.


    *Knock~knock~knock~*


    "Huh? This thing can be touched?"


    Taufik asked in confusion, as he didn''t expect it to make a sound because his hand got through the screen, which meant this screen was untouchable.


    *Knock~knock~knock~*


    "Huh..."


    *Knock~knock~knock~*


    "..."


    "Fik, are you okay?"


    in the midst of the confusion that Taufik experienced, a woman''s voice sounded from outside the door.


    "Ahh~ I''m okay, Mom"


    He answered immediately when he found that knock sound coming from his mother.


    "I heard you yell, are you okay?"


    Ask his mom, who seems worried about her son who yelled as soon as he woke up.


    "Yeah, I''m okay, M it''s..it''s... it''s just cockroaches; I''m fine"


    He answers his mom with a little lie. However, his answer doesn''t seem to solve the problem, because his mother goes into the room with an irritated expression, looks at him, and then says.


    "How many times have I told you to take your garbage out?"


    Yelled his mom, a little angry at her son, who is so lazy even if it is just for taking the garbage out.


    Finding his reason doesn''t work; he can only say.


    "Yeah, I''m sorry, Mom, I forgot; I don''t know why, but I was so sleepy last night"


    Said Taufik half-heartedly.


    "Yeah~Yeah~ you and your reasons"


    said his mom, don''t take her son''s answer seriously.


    "Quickly wash your face and come downstairs; breakfast is ready; you don''t want to be late for school, right?" Says his mother.


    Hearing from his mother about school reminds him that yesterday was the last day of the holiday, and this day was the first day to begin school again.


    "Ahh so it was this day, I almost forgot that, I''ll be there in a minute, Mom"


    Satisfied with the answers, his mother came out of the room to continue her routine. And she Didn''t forget to remind her son to take out the trash.


    "*Sigh*...what a drag~"


    Taufik sighed, but he still took the trash out and came to the kitchen to have breakfast with his mom.


    -------------


    There were only two of them in the kitchen.


    Taufik''s mother was a single parent; his father had died many years ago while he was in elementary school.


    His father was a soldier, not a very high rank, but his allowance was enough for two family members to live on.


    His father''s death is full of mysteries, they say he died on a mission,


    that mission was not some dangerous mission, like fighting Rebel troops or saving a hostage from terrorists,


    but just an escort mission of some group researcher that was investigating an ancient civilization in the Antarctic.


    One day, After doing the research, they suddenly disappeared without a trace, no one knew what had happened to them.


    all that was left of them was the tents that were still standing and some stuff that they left behind.


    after a few months of searching, the army did not find anything about that team.


    although no bodies were found, they were still pronounced dead persons, and until now, no one knew how it all happened; they just disappeared like swallowed by the earth itself.


    After receiving the news, of course, Taufik''s mother did not give up trying to find out where her husband was, but after several months of searching, she still did not find the truth about her husband''s case.


    So, she slowly tried to accept the reality and focus on taking care of her husband''s only heritage and who was their only son.


    He had asked his mother several times about his father when he was still in grade 6 in elementary school, but his mother hesitated to answer it, not because she didn''t want to answer but because she didn''t know, how to tell the answer to her son.


    After all these years, he began to understand that all and never asked again.


    ----------


    After breakfast, Taufik began preparing to leave for school; it was the first day of school after a long school holiday, so he didn''t want to be late.


    He was in grade two in high school, and in a few months, if nothing happened, he would be In the third grade.


    "Mom, I''m off to school"


    He said. saying goodbye to his mother.


    "Yeah, be careful"


    Answered his mom without looking at him, because she also was preparing to leave for her work.


    After saying goodbye to his mom, he started rushing to school, and on the way, he finally remembered about the strange thing that he''d got this morning.


    "Umm, with what have I called you?...system? " He said don''t know what to call this "something".


    [Yes, master]


    "Ohh~ so system then...okay... Explain to me, what are you and How do you work? "


    [I''m what you can call your assistant who will help you to adjust to the plug-in you have got]


    "Humm, that''s good, then what is that ''daily login system'' thing you said before"


    He asked System.


    [The daily login system is a system where the master will be given gifts daily in random form, gifts can be anything from mediocre level to god-level items, all depending on master luck]. S~ea??h the N?velFire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explain the system with a Monotone sound.


    "God-level items?" He asks, finding the gifts was awesome.


    [Yes, God-level items, the item include something like bloodline, Artifact, and many, many more, including a pet].


    answered the system, still with the monotone sound, but he understood all of what the system was saying.


    "A bloodline? Like that superhero in the movie, who has superpowers because they''re bloodlines?"


    He asked, imagine if that was the case then. ''Isn''t it amazing?'' he said inside his mind.


    [Yes master]


    "Wow, that''s amazing; I''m feeling lucky today; maybe I can get something cool, so what are you waiting for?"


    [Yes master please say LOGIN] told the system.


    "LOGIN!!"


    After he said that, some box with question marks all over its side appeared in front of him, then it glowed with a different color and changed every second, but slowly, the change stopped with gold in Color.


    ''I don''t know why, but maybe I just hit the jackpot... ''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 2 - 2 - First reward and void century

    Chapter 2: chapter 2 - First reward and void century [Congratulations you''ve got DEMI GOD-LEVEL item ''the vampire progenitor BLOODLINE'']


    [Do you want to ''Fused'' with the BLOODLINE]. System asked.


    "... No, please keep it for the time being"


    He didn''t know what would happen if he used it now, in the middle of the road, but he knew that wouldn''t end so well, so he chose to keep it first and use it later after he got back from school.


    [BLOODLINE ''vampire progenitor'' has been stored in inventory, master can have it anytime]


    "..uhh, I know I feel really lucky today, but what the... "


    He said, don''t expect he will get the jackpot, on the first day too. But of course, he was happy.


    "System, what does the ''vampire progenitor BLOODLINE'' mean?".


    [Answers the master]


    [Vampire progenitor BLOODLINE. Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It''s the first, the oldest, and the Strongest among all, followed by the power of immortality, Enhanced vampiric abilities, and imagination Magic].


    [Immortality: progenitor cannot be killed by normal means, any Lethal blow to their body can be healed rapidly, and even the most fatal injuries are unable to end them.]


    [Enhanced vampiric abilities: they possess supernatural strength, large magic core, Enhanced speed, Enhanced reflexes, and Enhanced durability And Enhanced Sense]


    [Imagination magic: a magic system based on imagination, you can make anything depending on your imagination and magic power.]


    ''wait the minute! , isn''t it to OP? if the DEMI GOD-LEVEL is like that, then how broken was the GOD-LEVEL?''


    he thought, feeling what he got on his first day was something that was too overpowered, but what he thought was true.


    ''don''t mention the immortality, but isn''t the imagination magic so damn Op?.


    just think!!, imagination itself it''s endless but imagination will remain imagination... you can make it real but only in 2D like drawing, painting, and posters. There are special cases like 3D printers, But ''imagination magic'', ...really?...When we talk about magic, I mean real magic it''s the power to use supernatural forces to make impossible things happen. But ''imagination magic''... Really?...''


    "Damn, I have to be careful a few days forward"


    He said, feeling something may have happened to him because of how lucky he was today.


    ''There''s a saying ''When the universe gives you too much something else is bound to happen'' so I have to be careful for the next few days''


    Said Taufik inside his mind while looking around him, afraid that something would suddenly fly toward him.


    --------------


    During the journey he was always watching his step and his surroundings, fearing a sudden event would occur.


    But during his trip, he didn''t encounter anything unusual, maybe he was just being too paranoid, but who knows? it''s okay to be cautious sometimes.


    After the long road, Taufik finally arrived at his school, Fortunately, nothing happened along the way.


    when he got to class, he quickly went to his seat, and after waiting for a few minutes, the teacher finally arrived.


    "Good morning, class, it is good to see you again"


    The teacher said. The teacher was a woman in her mid-30s, but she looked like she was still in her 20s. She was half Russian-Indonesian. Her name is Ms.Janet Jennifer Robins, and we call her MS.jennah.


    she has beautiful long black hair and green Azure eyes colors that seem unreal; she is a picture of a very beautiful mature woman; when you look at her, she will give you the "Ara-Ara" Vibes.


    Many girls from the class, even from the other class, have asked her about her beauty secret, but she would keep telling her that it was a family secret, and that secret even became the school''s seventh great mystery.


    "Ok, kids, keep it quiet!"


    Ms Jenna said; her voice seemed to have a magic that instantly made the whole class begin to quiet.


    "Okay, because we''re just starting a new semester, so..."


    Just like that, After Ms. Jennah explained the new curriculum, the learning continued until lunch break.


    Taufik left the class to find a place to eat the lunch his mother had prepared for him, after he finished his lunch, he asked the system.


    "System? "


    [Yes master]


    "Why are you here? I mean why me? why choose me amongst the billion humans? You know this is a peaceful world; what am I supposed to do with this power? "


    He asked; there were a billion humans in this world, many who were smarter than him, and many who were stronger than him too, so it was normal if He asked the system.


    ''I''m just an average teenager who is quite handsome because genes from my beautiful mother who was from Britain, half Britain played a big part in it, and a good physique from my father, Other than that, everything was average, so why me?''


    he asked himself.


    [Like what I said before, my existence here is to assist the master, about why the master was the chosen one, it''s the master''s task to find out]


    "..."


    [Master, this world is not as simple as master thinks, there are many hidden mysteries, a hidden world, and many strong people everywhere, but they hide it from ordinary people]


    Explain the system.


    "Is it the truth?"


    Taufik asked, feeling hard to accept the system''s explanation about the truth of this world.


    [Yes master]


    ''So, there was a supernatural in this world, huh... ''


    he thought, but realized something and tried to make sense of it, then holding his chin and thinking


    "... Humm... Ehh... Wait a minute!!"


    Said Taufik, who grasped something after he heard The System Explanation and thought about it then After a while, he said.


    "My father disappeared seems like some supernatural event, isn''t it?"


    He said. This makes sense, looking at his father and his team, who suddenly disappeared.


    ''If the supernatural exists in this world everything it''s makes sense now''.


    "It makes sense if the supernatural partake in this case"


    ''he disappeared so suddenly, leaving no trace; if that is not a supernatural event, then what?''


    ''The system did mention the hidden world, so if my father and his team accidentally entered one of many hidden worlds but then didn''t know how to find the exit, then in the real world, they would be Labeled as a missing person, not they?''


    he thinks, connecting all the puzzles about his father''s disappearance.


    ''Damn, that makes sense, but I have to investigate this Thoroughly before I tell my mom; I don''t want to give her empty hope without proof, and I don''t know how to explain how I know all of this.''


    -----------


    After lunch break is over, Taufik comes to Beck to his Classroom, his mind keeps thinking about his father''s case, Without him realizing the time has passed and the teacher for the next lesson has arrived in class.


    History lessons are always a boring subject all the time because from middle school to high school the lesson never changes. Yeah, it''s "NEVER CHANGE" Because, for some unknown reason, history that humans have only existed in the 1st century to the 4th century, and 16th century to now in the 21st century, the 5th century to the 15th century is always void to us humans.


    The 5th-15th century was always a hot topic of conversation for historians because the history of that century is devoid; it''s like it''s never happened, or maybe the god itself Erased that history from human memory.


    because the history of that long century can''t have No record, nor a story at all so historians always kept trying to figure out what had happened in that long lost century, but it was never successful. Many have speculated from rational theories to the supernatural, but as usual, their theories are always refuted.


    ''When I think about it, maybe the lost century happened because of some supernatural event?...once again, when it comes to the supernatural, the impossible becomes possible''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 3 - 3 -

    Chapter 3: chapter 3 - "Only Hurt a Little" -After School.


    Taufik hurried back home and quickly went to his room; at this hour, his mother was not home; she was still working at her boutique and would be back at 8-9 p.m., so he would be home alone until she returned.


    "System, I want to claim my reward"


    He quickly called out the system.


    [Yes] answers the system, shortly.


    After that a screen appeared in front of him, asking for confirmation.


    Looking at the screen in front of him, Taufik asked the system.


    "System, is this safe? Will there be side effects or something?"


    [There will be no side effects; just when the merge process, the master will feel a little bit of pain because the master race will be turned from a human into a vampire, not just any vampire but the progenitor vampire] Explain The system.


    "Ohh, so just a little pain? *hufft~* that''s acceptable considering the power I''m about to get, I think it''s worth it"


    He said, feeling a little relieved, then lying down on his bed.


    After that, he looked back at the screen in front of him and said "Yes" Softly.


    A few seconds passed, and he felt nothing, but after a while, he started to feel something begin to change inside of him, and he began to feel the pain that the system said only felt ''A LITTLE'' hurt.


    "ARGHH!"


    Taufik cried out in pain, he rushed to try to reach out to something around him to put it inside his mouth so that his screams wouldn''t sound too loud.


    He was afraid his screams would be heard by his Neighborhood, and they would notice his mom, that''s was the worst scenario he hopes will never happen right now.


    It was just for a few seconds, but he felt like all his bones were breaking and rejoined over and over again; he felt like his whole inside body was being stirred by something, and his blood was drained and replenished again and again.


    ''shit, is this what you call a little pain, system?''


    He thought, cursed at the system.


    this process kept repeating for some time, but he endured it all, and after 2 hours he began to give up to fight back.


    "FUUUCKK!!" yelled Taufik before he passed out.


    -3 hours later-


    "Ughhh"


    Taufik wake up groaning.


    After calming himself down, he began to examine his body, aside from his slightly pale skin, he didn''t find any significant change like growing some horns or wings.


    but one thing was for sure: he felt stronger, much stronger, and he could feel some mysterious energy within his body. ''Is this magic?'' He thought.


    After examining his body once again, he felt that his height was increasing to 5,11 feet when before he was 5,6 feet in height and getting some muscle around his body.


    About the magic energy, He can feel it, but doesn''t know how to use it, so he''ll ignore it for now, and learn how to use it later when He has time.


    He was satisfied with the power he got and then started to move from his bed, but when he looked at the clock on the wall, it showed 8.23 p.m.


    "Shit, it''s that late already?!"


    He began to panic, because, at this time, his mom could come home at any time soon.


    Then he saw his wet bed because of the sweat; he quickly took off the bed cover and rushed to the bathroom, then put it in the washing machine.


    He then begins to wash; after he feels clean enough, he wants out and warps the towel around his lower body part and uses another towel to dry his upper body; then he comes to the front of the mirror and begins to admire how he looks.


    in the past, he was handsome enough but now after he marge with the vampire Prognetor Bloodline his handsomeness is doubled, and his red eyes-


    "wait.....wait wait wait wait....wait...SYSTEM!?, WTF HAPPENED TO MY EYES, WHERES MY BEAUTIFUL BLUE EYES?" He asked frantically. sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Master eyes were turned by the influence of the vampire race] system explains calmly.


    "But I thought there was no side effect!?"


    [... ]


    [There was no side effect master, that''s how the vampire was].


    "... "


    "Ughh"


    He groaned feeling a little headache.


    ''how I explain this to my mom if she finds out, she must feel sad''


    he thought, the only thing he didn''t want to do was make his mom sad, so he felt complicated about this situation.


    ''she quite likes my blue Eyes cause they''re the same as hers''


    Like his mom, Taufik has the same blue Eyes as his mom; his mom likes to look at his blue eyes because when she looks at his eyes, she doesn''t feel like being left alone.


    Blue Eyes were quite rare if you live in Asia, especially in Indonesia, where the majority have dark brown eyes, So he, too, quite liked his eye color.


    "System, can I turn my eyes back to the original color? " He asks the system hopefully.


    [Yes] answers the system.


    "How? " He asks, feeling happy because he can turn his eyes color back to blue.


    [Master can use the magic]


    "Use magic, but I don''t know how to use it, yet"


    It''s true if he can use magic, he can just put some illusion in his eyes, so when people look at it, they will see the Blue Eyes, not the red ones, but the problem is that Taufik doesn''t know how to use magic yet.


    ''I know my magic based on Imagination, so if I imagine my eyes turning to blue, will they turn to blue? let me try it''


    He then closed his eyes, but when he started to concentrate, he heard the sound of the door being opened, and it was his mom.


    He rushed out of the bathroom and quickly rushed toward his room, but when he got to the living room he met with his mother.


    His mom looks at him and asks.


    "Huh, like it''s rare for you to take a shower at this hour, have you done something in your room? "


    Said his mom, giggling.


    "No"


    He answered avoiding her Gaze, and quickly went into his room and locked the door.


    "Hahaha"


    His mom laughed when she looked at her son''s behavior.


    After a while, his mom shouted.


    "Come out after you''ve done dressing; we have fried chicken tonight," said his mom.


    After done dressing, he did not come out of the room immediately, but began to concentrate on changing his eye Color with his imagination magic, with his eyes closed he began to imagine his eyes'' color changing from red to blue, and when he felt the energy inside his body flowing into his eyes he then feeling different, then opening his eyes.


    he quickly checked it in the mirror, once he saw the color in his eyes was his usual blue Eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hahahaha it''s work, thank you, system"


    he laughed a little, he didn''t want to make his mom wait for too long and quickly came out of his room to eat with his mom...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 4 - 4 - New motivation

    Chapter 4: chapter 4 - New motivation When he left his room, Taufik moved into the living room, where he saw his mother eating Fried chicken while watching the news.


    He sits down next to her and picks up the Fried chicken at the table.


    In these past few years they''ve been doing this, After work her mother always brought food for them to eat together, so at dinner, Taufik will only ate a little so he still could keep her mother company when she came back after work. that was the least he could do for his mother right now.


    Ever since his father died, his mother has gone on to pursue her goal of becoming a designer that she has since she was a little girl.


    At the beginning, She started it by working in several boutiques to gain experience, and after several years, and she feels that she had gain enough experience.


    She then opened her own boutique using her husband''s insurance money that she had been saving.


    She was quite successful in her work, proven by her who had worked several times with famous figures like artists and models who liked the clothing designs she had created; so their family was quite wealthy for a 2-member family.


    ------------


    When she saw her son sitting next to her, she smiled kindly, but then she was suddenly startled by how her son looks right now.


    She hadn''t noticed it when they met earlier because he covered his head with a towel, so she didn''t realize the change in her son, she then asked in worried.


    "Fik, are you okay? You look a little pale; you''re not sick, are you?" His mother said.


    "Don''t worry, Mom, I''m fine," he replied, trying to calm her down.


    "Well, if you say so, but if you feel uncomfortable, just let me know, okay?" His mother said, still feeling worried about his son.


    "Yes, Mom, I know."


    After saying that, they continue their activities and watch the news; right now, the news is broadcasting about recent missing persons cases.


    Hearing the news, her mother is slightly worried, then turns to her son, and says.


    "Fik, lately there''s a lot of missing cases, so be careful when you leave or come back from school, don''t wander around and just go straight home! okay?"


    Said His mother with a hint of worry that could be heard from her voice.


    When it comes to cases like missing persons, her mother always overreacts, but given what happened to his father, it''s understandable. Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Relax, ma''am, your son is quite strong, so you don''t have to worry; when they come to me, I will beat them all! Ahahaha~"


    Taufik said sounding a little childish, Trying to alleviate his mother''s anxiety.


    "..."


    but there was no reply from his mother. He felt something was wrong; Taufik quickly turned to look at his mother, and he saw his mother''s expression, which looked even more worried than before.


    Seeing this, Taufik realized what he had just said was wrong; he then held his mother''s hands with two of his hands, then.


    "....I''m sorry, Mom, I''m just joking"


    He said quickly, feeling guilty for making his mother worry.


    "..."


    There was still no reply from His mother, but after a while, she hugged Taufik and said something in a sad voice.


    "...It''s hard enough for me when your father is missing; if I lose you too, I''ll probably go crazy"


    She said, hugging her son tightly, afraid her son would suddenly disappear like his father did.


    When He heard his mom''s sad voice, the feeling of guilt felt like squeezing his heart.


    "..."


    ''Don''t worry Mom, now I know why my father is missing, when I find enough evidence, I will tell you everything... no I will find him then bring him back, just wait a little longer when I know how to enter the hidden world I will begin my move, just you wait''


    Though Taufik who has found a new resolve to grow stronger in addition to protecting his mother, he will use the power he has gained to the best of his ability.


    With the new motivation to grow stronger, Taufik also hugged his mother back, but the feeling of guilt for making her sad still lingered in his heart.


    "You don''t have to worry Mom... I''ll never leave you; I''ll always be by your side, Mom, so don''t worry"


    he said while stroking her back, trying to calm her down.


    After he felt that his mother had calmed down a bit, he slowly let go of her and said.


    "But I tell you the truth when I tell you that I am strong"


    He said, pointing out his forearm muscle that had grown stronger after fusing with the progenitor vampire Bloodline.


    "See?" He asks, pointing at his muscle.


    "Hahaha~"


    His mother just chuckled at her son''s behavior and then said.


    "Yes, I do believe you, so can my strong son get me a glass of water from the kitchen? I feel a little thirsty" His mother asked him.


    "Yes, ma''am, this strong son of yours will do as you command"


    He said, Immediately standing to get his mother a glass of water


    But before he could take a step toward the kitchen, he heard his mother say.


    "Fik, did you grow a little taller?"


    She said, Found her son''s height it was taller than what she remembered.


    ''How does she know? I think she doesn''t realize that, Because she didn''t question it after we''d been talking this long. Is that what you call a mother''s instinct?''


    he thought, quickly trying to find an excuse for his sudden burst of height to his mom.


    "...A-Ah~ about that, Lately I''ve been exercising in my room a lot; maybe I''m getting taller too, who knows? Hehe~"


    He said with an Awkward laugh while Scratching the back of his head and avoiding his mother''s Gaze because he felt that his excuse sounded a little inconclusive.


    "..."


    His mother kept looking at him because she also felt that her son''s excuse, indeed, sounded a little inconclusive.


    The way her son avoids her, Gaze also looks a little suspicious to her.


    "...I don''t know that"


    Said his mother after she was done examining her son, but still could not figure out how his son suddenly grew taller in one night.


    "... But why are you exercising so suddenly? Are you falling in love so that you want to look better? Can I expect a granddaughter soon?" She said, teased her son.


    "... Mom, I''m just 17 this year; what about this granddaughter thing? I don''t even have a girlfriend yet!!"


    He said, irritated at his mother''s teasing.


    ''A granddaughter? please ask that after I find a girlfriend first''


    Taufik thought all his life; although many Girls were trying to get close to him, Taufik never once took them seriously.


    "What!! you don''t have a girlfriend. Do you have a problem? like being a ga-"


    She said with fake shock but got cut off by her son when she wanted to finish what she said.


    "Mom, it''s enough!! I''m normal, okay? I just haven''t found the right person yet"


    Taufik said to his mom while sounding a little angry.


    "I''ll go get your water!"


    Said Taufik, then Rushed to the kitchen to get his mother''s glass of water, not wanting to hear his mom reply.


    See this; his mother giggled at her son''s reaction.


    "Ahaha~ you''re so handsome but don''t have a girlfriend yet, it''s normal for people to doubt"


    She said, shaking her head and looking at her son''s retreating figure.


    *smile*


    It''s always her joy when she teases her son about a girlfriend because he was single from birth when he was so handsome.


    When Taufik returned to the living room, he gave his mother her water and then continued watching the television, his mother just lay her head on her son''s Thighs and continued watching the television, By the time they thought it was almost midnight, they were cleaning up and going back to their rooms to rest.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 5 - 5 - Weapon Mastery

    Chapter 5: chapter 5 - Weapon Mastery Unlike any other day, this morning, Taufik woke up early; no, it''s like he didn''t sleep at all, which is strange to explain. It''s like he is asleep but didn''t sleep at the same time.


    when he lay down and closed his eyes, his hearing sense became sharper; he could hear the sounds around him more clearly, so in those few hours he was "sleeping", his eyes kept closed, but his ears kept hearing the sounds around him.


    But strangely enough, he didn''t feel tired or sleepy at all, maybe because he had become a vampire, which made him not have to sleep at all, and somehow he didn''t feel hungry either.


    since school yesterday, he had only eaten Fried chicken that his mother brought home, but he didn''t feel hungry at all.


    Instead of being happy, Taufik began to worry about his current condition.


    ''In the vampire movies, they are always portrayed as blood-hungry monsters; would I become one too?''


    just the thought of it gave him goosebumps all over his body. Taufik can''t imagine himself the same as the Vampire in those Films he once watched with his friends.


    "System, am I going to be the bloodthirsty monster like in those films?"


    Taufik asked, fearing that when he got hungry, he would blindly attack those around him.


    [Master, you don''t have to worry; master doesn''t have to drink blood; a vampire who has blood dependence is only at a blood slave level. they are the lowest-level vampire species, and they must continue to consume blood to survive, while the master is a progenitor vampire, so the master can eat human food as usual to relieve the hunger, The master''s heart still has the function of producing the blood like before, unlike the low-level vampire, when they Reincarnate to become a vampire they basically death, they have to keep drinking blood to survive, for master, blood it''s just like a very delicious drink so drinking blood for master it''s unnecessary]


    the system explains, long. sea??h the n?velFire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huft~ thank goodness"


    Taufik felt relieved by the system''s explanation.


    ''imagining, if I unknowingly attacked my mother out of hunger, I would never be able to forgive myself''


    Said Taufik inside his head, but then he suddenly shook his head. it seemed like he couldn''t even imagine about it.


    -----------


    When He finally came out of his room and went into the kitchen. He found his mother still preparing breakfast, and seeing this, he just sat at the dining table, deciding to wait for her to finish.


    Hearing the sound of the chair shifting, his mother turned around and, surprised when she looked at her son, who had woken up.


    She then looked at the clock on the wall, thinking that she was late to prepare breakfast, but looking at the clock, which was still 5:47 AM, she said.


    "Huh~fik? you usually don''t wake up at this hour, what happened?"


    "Nothing, I just woke up early... and maybe it will continue like this"


    replied Taufik, knowing now with his vampire powers, he would never be fully asleep at night like what humans usually did.


    Hearing her son''s response, she was a bit pleased.


    "That''s good news, I won''t have to yell every morning to wake you again; wait! Breakfast will be ready in a minute"


    she said and then went back to preparing breakfast.


    Seeing his mother, who didn''t want to continue any further conversation with him, Taufik called the system.


    ''System, LOGIN!!''.


    [Yes]


    Just Like yesterday, the same box reappeared in front of him, emitting all kinds of colors, then stopped at one color.


    And not like yesterday''s. Today, he got an orange one.


    ''Hmm? Orange? what does it represent?''


    [congratulations to the master for obtaining RARE-LEVEL ITEM ''weapon mastery-{skill}'']


    ''Hmm~ so orange represents a Rare-level item, I see... But, weapon mastery? Is it the same skill I know of?''


    Said Taufik, then read the description for the Weapon mastery skill.


    [Weapon mastery (passive skill).


    Weapon mastery Skills allow the user to master the art of fighting with a particular type of cold weapon and raise the attack power and speed of any weapon is worn]


    [your speed in learning the basics Increased by 100%]


    [ learning any skill related to cold weapons is Increased by 50%]


    ''... COOL!!''


    it was every man''s dream to use a weapon like a sword, a katana, or a spear.


    So he was pretty happy with the reward he got today.


    Satisfied with his gift, Taufik closed the system interface


    ''With the gifts, I gained these two days, I might become invincible, with this skill I might be able to learn sword skills like in those light novels I''ve read before''


    he thought. Taufik had read a lot of manga and light novels, So he knew some of the sword techniques the fictional characters use, and some explained clearly how they practice, so if he could replicate how they practice, maybe he could master the technique.


    ''like that issen sword style (The way of the flash) from IM THE EVIL LORD Novel I''ve recently read, I''ve always felt that technique was cool and powerful, with weapon mastery skills and magical aid maybe I could master it too'' he thought.


    While he was making plans to practice.


    his mother had Finished preparing breakfast.


    "Breakfast is ready, hurry up and eat and get ready for school. I have an important client coming to visit the boutique today, so I have to go early today"


    said her mother, sitting down with her son.


    "Yeah~ yeah~ ohh! Mom, are you coming home as usual hour today?" He asked.


    "Hmm~ maybe I''ll be back home a little late today, why do you ask? Hehe~ Did you want to bring someone home? If that is the case, then maybe I have to stay at my friend''s home tonight?"


    replied his mother, doing her daily teasing toward her son again.


    "..."


    Taufik paid no attention to his mother''s teasing; he was used to her teasing about him not having a girlfriend, even though he was in high school already.


    It''s not like he doesn''t want to have a girlfriend he just hasn''t found a suitable one yet.


    Even though he was quite handsome and a lot of girls had asked him out, he had never once fallen in love with them, so he rejected them all. It''s not like he''s playing hard to get; he just thinks, what''s the point of dating if you don''t like each other? is just a waste of time.


    ''Just you wait, if I find someone I love I''ll give you a lot of grandchildren and hand them over to you to take care of, just wait, hehe~ at least I know that she won''t be home early today, so I can use that time to practice to mastering my powers''


    he thought, quickly finishing his breakfast and going to have a shower and then go to school.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Training

    Chapter 6: chapter 6 - Training On the way to school, Taufik felt a lot of glare on him, considering his good looks this wasn''t the first time he felt that look, so he was getting used to it already but, after he fused with the vampire progenitor Bloodline all of his senses have been sharpened, so today he felt that look is more intense than ever.


    ''since my mom didn''t mention it, I thought I didn''t change that much, but seeing the looks of the people around me, especially the women makes me doubt that, did my mother have an eye problem?'' he thought.


    Trying to ignore the stares around him, he walks in a hurry so he can arrive at school faster, ''If I stay any longer, I feel like someone is going to attack me''.


    When he entered the school gate he thought the gaze would subside but only found it got worse, and with his sharpened hearing he could even hear the whispers around him.


    "Hey is he a new student, he''s very handsome".


    "no, isn''t he Taufik from class 2-3? did he get more handsome?"


    Not only from women she has even heard whispers from men.


    "Wow, what has he been doing lately, is he practicing at the gym?"


    "look at those muscles, even though he''s wearing his uniform they can''t hide those muscles"


    "Yeah, I want to know how it feels to be dominated by those muscles"


    said the last guy with a little blush on his face.


    ''...''


    ''...''


    ''...''


    Hearing the whispers from people around him Taufik felt a bit uncomfortable, and for the last man, whatever happened he had to stay away from him, no matter what.


    When he reached his classroom, he hurried to go to his chair, the class that noisy at first, and fell silent when they noticed Taufik walking into the Classroom, but when they realized that he was Taufik, they were a bit surprised, but shortly after that, they went back to their activities.


    ''Hufftt, luckily they didn''t question me'' he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his classmates didn''t ask too much about his change, though they were surprised to see him a bit more handsome than before, they''d find it quite normal.


    Nowadays with money and a little bit of beauty care, people can look different from their previous selves, so they Don''t find any problem with that, considering his mom is a pretty famous designer, they think it''s only natural as her son that he should have a little money to spend.


    As he sits waiting for a teacher to come, a friend comes to talk to him. "Fik, have you been to the gym lately? You''ve grown quite muscular and have you grown taller too?" Asked his friend, ''Rezaldy Putra'', Reza is one of Taufik''s closest friends, and like most Asians, he has black hair and dark brown eyes.


    They had been together since elementary school, so they were quite close, although he was always jealous because almost every girl he liked, liked him, he was a good friend.


    "Yeah, pretty much like that" He answered casually.


    "Why don''t you take me with you too, if I knew going to the gym would make you more handsome, I would have gone a long time ago," said Reza, who felt abandoned by his best friend.


    "Moron, if the gym could make you any more handsome then Martyn Ford would probably be the most handsome man in the world today" He explained.


    "So what is the reason that makes you more handsome than before if not because you go to the gym?"


    "You might get angry if I tell you the reason, so are you sure you want to hear it?"


    "Fik, we have been together as friends for a long time, there are no secrets between friends, so tell me," Reza says, trying to convince him to share his handsome secrets.


    "Well, if you insist, but you already know the answer though," He said.


    "Uhh?" Said Reza, somewhat confused.


    "Well, the answer is lin-e-age" He Answered trying to suppress his laughter.


    "Lineage?"


    "Yes, lineage"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Damn lineage" snapped Reza a little angry and said "shit, if only my mother was a foreigner like Aunt Linda, I might now have created a harem, damn that lineage"


    "Hahahhahaha, I told you you''d be angry but you don''t believe me, "he said, and couldn''t resist laughing anymore.


    "Shit, whatever I don''t care anymore," said Reza and then turned around and returned to his desk.


    After a while ms. Jenna arrived at the Classroom but when she looked at Taufik her step Stopped and she looked a bit tense, even if only for a moment with his Enhanced sense he could see ''what it was, she looked scared just now when our eyes met, or it''s just my Imagination?''.


    After that, the lesson continued as usual, but he kept feeling Ms. Jennah staring at him once in a while, so he could just ignore it.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    After school, Taufik gets ready to go to find a hidden spot to practice his powers.


    He sneaked out into the forest behind the school, it''s pretty bushy, so if you don''t know the way, you eventually will get lost, there''s a lot of cases of students getting lost in the woods already, so the school has forbidden the students to go in there for safety reasons.


    But that ban doesn''t apply to Taufik because when he wants to skip class or just wants some time for himself, he will go inside the forest, so he''s already memorizing the way in and out of the forest.


    When he thought he was far enough from the school he then searched for some Wasteland where there were not many trees around, arrived at the appropriate place, and called the system "System, can you explain again how my imagination''s magic works?"


    [Yes]


    [Imagination magic: magic that is based on a master''s imagination, the master can create anything as long as the master''s imagination and magic power in your core can handle it]


    [Example:if the master wants to create a fire, the master has to imagine what fire it is and how it works]


    "Wtf is that, what fire it''s? How does it work? Man, Chemistry lesson it''s my biggest enemy, I thought I just had to imagine it, and then like this and like that and then fire!! " He said feeling complicated about his power.


    "Whatever, in a time like this why do we need to ask the Almighty Google" He said taking his phone from the bag.


    Open Google then search for anything related to fire.


    When he is done he opens his palm then he visualizes combining his magic energy and oxygen in the air and then heating them, After he feels some magic from his core Flowing into his palm a fire appears.


    He watched the fire for a while and thought, if we add more oxygen, then the fire will grow bigger and become purer''.


    Then he began to imagine the oxygen in the air gathering around his palm, the fire growing bigger and changing color from the usual yellowish fire to a blue one, The fire also grew hotter, he didn''t feel the heat maybe because the fire was his magic, But the grass around him is drying.


    Seeing As the fire grew bigger, he began to panic and immediately called the system in his mind.


    ''SYSTEM!!, SYSTEM!!?, HOW TO STOP THISS?''


    [Master can just throw it or cut the Magical flow from the core the fir-]


    He quickly threw the fire to a field where there was no tree and did not hear the system''s full Explanation because the fire getting bigger and bigger.


    "BOOMMM" The explosion sound after the fire hit the ground, Made a pretty big crater. He then sits on the ground, finally feeling relieved after he watches the fire begin to die down.


    ''Hufft that was some nerve-wracking experience'' He thought then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He stood up wanting to examine the crater he''d created, But before he could take a step he heard some sound from the bush. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thuudd"


    he began to tense up and shout


    "WHO''S THERE?! "


    Dont hear any replay he then rushed towards the sound with his Enhanced speed, When he arrived he was surprised to see someone he knew sitting frightened on the ground.


    "... Ms Jennah? why are you here?"


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 7 - 7 - the beginning

    Chapter 7: chapter 7 - the beginning "Ms. Jennah? What the hell are you doing out here? "


    Ask Taufik, seeing his teacher sitting on the ground while in fear.


    Hearing the voice of her student, Ms. Jennah came back to her senses and quickly asked back


    "What did you just do? how did you manage to unleash such powerful magic? And also without chanting too...A-All I know, only dragon and fairy species can use magic without chanting because they have their own magic system, but humans can''t do that, A-are you sure you are still a human being?... and blah blah blah " Ms. Jennah ask a plenty of questions for Taufik.


    "I''m not" Is what Taufik wanted to say right now, but he decided to keep it in his mind.


    "..."


    "...You haven''t answered my question teach, why are you here? I was pretty sure nobody followed me when I entered this forest, so how could you suddenly get here? and what the hell is that dragon and fairy thing?"


    said Taufik, trying to sound a little intimidating.


    Hearing Taufik''s question, who looked at her with a rather threatening gaze, Ms. Jennah trembled a bit and then responded to Taufik''s question. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...I- I followed you with an invisibility magic that would''ve erased a person''s existence as long as their mana can provide, probably because of that, but... seeing the level of magic you showing earlier, you should have realized if someone was following you using magic, right?"


    ''How am I supposed to know that? I only know That you existed like 2 days ago''


    Taufik said in his mind, again.


    "You? Magic? How?"


    Taufik asked, trying to dig for more information from Ms. Jennah.


    ''by hearing the system''s explanations yesterday I''d already suspected in this world there might be a witch or something like that, but...


    Thought Taufik as he looked at Ms. Jennah


    ...I didn''t expect to find it this quickly, ehh~ no, more precisely I was found by them''


    "Wait a minute, your answer still doesn''t explain why you''re following me. so spill the bean quickly or else....."


    Taufik said, then once again manifested the blue flame like before on his palm, but because he limited the flow of his Mana, the fire only appeared at the size of a basketball, but the heat that was released was no less than the previous one, So it still looks threatening.


    Seeing the fire that appeared in Taufik''s hand, Ms. Jennah was a bit freaked out and quickly began to explain her reason, But still a little nervous.


    "Th-That was... that was from this morning when I entered the classroom... I saw a stream of mana radiating from your body, it was the purest man I''d ever seen. so I was curious and when school was over I saw you stealthy entering the forest... at first I found it quite normal because all the teachers in school, mostly, already knew that you usually come to the forest, but when I remembered your Mana flow this morning... I decide to follow you"


    Ms. Jenna said, Then Taking a deep breath, trying to calm herself down before back to continued her words.


    "Although I''m not very good at magic... But the Robins family is a family of Magician that has existed for a long time ago... so as a member of the family I''ve met plenty of Magicians and none of them have a Mana as pure as the Mana you have... at first I thought you Ware a Dragon that kills my student then pretend to be him so I was a bit afraid before, but seeing your mana flow I dismissed that thought immediately... Because from what I know about Dragons is their attribute was "chaos" so their mana flow will be the same... I have given you my answers, s-so, can you dismiss that fire? hehehe~"


    Ms. Jennah says, looking up at Taufik while trying to look cute.


    ''Don''t look at me like that, please!! although it''s cute, but please remember your age!''


    Thought Taufik, then tossed the fire into the crater that was created a while ago, then went back to ask Ms. Jennah again.


    "What do you mean by my mana is purer? Are the other Magician is not the same?"


    Hearing That Ms. Jennah put on a Confused look.


    "... I''m not sure if you really don''t know or just pretend to not know... That was the first and most important lesson if you want to be a Magician... if you know what mana is, you be able to understand why your pure mana is so precious"


    Said Ms. Jennah while looking at Taufik with a suspicious gaze, but Seeing Taufik remain calm, she continued her explanation


    "Haaa~ whatever, if you want to know what MANA is, first we have to know from where MANA came from, if I explain everything to you it''s going to take a long time so I''ll just cut it short"


    She said, then began to explain the origin of Mana to Taufik.


    (This was not the actual history, it was just some idea from my wild imagination so don''t take it seriously, There may be some that happened but the rest was my pure Imagination) :v


    So at first, this world didn''t have a MANA, but that changed when emperor ''Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus'' took over as Roman emperor in 54 AD.


    Since his ascension to the throne, Emperor Nero has been known as a ruthless emperor, not only to his people but also to his own family, as he did when he poisoned his brother at a party with poisonous wine because he regarded his brother as an enemy who one day might snatch the throne from him.


    Even his mother didn''t escape from Nero''s cruelty, ''Agrippina Minor'' the mother, who also constantly committed acts of violence in the name of Nero and often boasted her position as queen fuelled Nero with great anger, Fearing his authority would be taken by his mother, he then makes a plan to kill her.


    After successfully killing his mother, Nero accidentally finds a sealed box that belonged to his mother, and Out of curiosity, he assigns an expert to open the box.


    When the box opened, Nero found a book that looked very old and had a language that he did not know; with great curiosity, he gathered several linguists together to translate it for him.


    Months After months had passed, the book had been translated, and Nero was delighted to read it; he wondered what kind of book his mother so carefully kept that it had to be sealed like this.


    Nero then read the book carefully, it can be seen from his expression as he flipped the book sheet one by one that the book was not an ordinary book, and after he was reading the book.


    Nero feels that the knowledge he has about this world is crumbled into pieces within each sheet of the book he reads.


    Fearing that knowledge would spread widely, instead endowed them with a reward, Nero ordered his soldiers to kill every linguist who participated in the translation of the book instead.


    Nero felt it was necessary, considering The knowledge contained in the book, this knowledge could lead some to wonder about their existence as human beings.


    It tells about life before humans set foot on this earth, The book is about a great war that happened on this earth between the devil''s camp and the angelic camp that lasted for millions of years and continues to this day, it says that war ended temporarily because the first most human, Adam set foot on the earth.


    Adam''s presence on the earth gets a reaction from each of the camps.


    They think Adam and his descendants have the potential to end this never-ending war. So They will continue the great war when they have finished assessing the existence of these so-called humans, which will either benefit or harm their camp.


    That book also contained knowledge of the magic used in that war, but it was mostly the magic the devil used.


    At the end of the book, there is a special magic to summon demons and angels, but the part that contains the calling of angels is incomplete, and only the parts of the devil are complete.


    The devil''s summoning required the summoner to sacrifice two souls of humans that they have a close relationship with and thousands of souls of ordinary humans; by completing the summoning of the devil, the summoner can request anything, and the devil will grant it.


    Knowing what the summoned devil had promised, Nero as a power-seeking mad man was naturally Interested, but since the close humans he had were his mother and brother were already dead, he was about to give up, but then he remembered his wife who was pregnant, he then decided to did something that even the devil might feel they were inferior compared to him.


    And so, as time going, Nero managed to summon the devil at the cost of the lives of his people.


    The Devil is called and fulfilling the contract, but who does not know the nature of the devil, they always try to find a loophole in every situation for their own benefit.


    Nero, who was impressed by the magic used by the devil he read in the book, asked the devil for the same magical powers, and the devil who heard the request had to brainstorm since when the wars were abolished thousands of years ago, the MANA on earth became thinner and nearly disappeared.


    Although the devil is famous for their cruel and cunning nature, if it is related to the contract that concerns their souls, they always try to fulfill their client''s request; they will do anything no matter how and don''t care about the consequences of their actions.


    So the devil had the idea to open a Passage from the earth to hell so that the MANA in hell could be channeled to the earth, so the MANA in the earth would be active again and could be used again.


    But the decision makes the MANA on earth contaminated.


    Nero, who feels invincible, grows even more in madness over the years of his reign; he begins to sacrifice many souls again to give them to the devil in exchange for gaining more power for his goal to conquer the whole world.


    since only Nero knows how to manage the MANA in the world right now, he has the confidence he can achieve it.


    The demon who sees Nero''s action feels it''s time to harvest Nero''s soul because, for the devil, the best soul is the soul of the fallen one and has many sins.


    So the devil began his plan, and then he quietly distributed the methods to manage the MANA from this world to people who had some influence at the time.


    The selected person slowly began to master the MANA, and when they saw that the people were no longer able to resist Nero''s behavior, they urged them to act immediately; Nero automatically heard the news, But he didn''t take them seriously.


    Feeling the time had come, those who had mastered the magic gathered the army they had built for this day and rebelled against Nero.


    The group was led by a Roman governor in the province of Gallia Lugdunensis," Gaius Julius Vindex," Then declared his allegiance to the governor of Hispania Tarraconensis "Servius Sulpicius Galba" And other governors too, To gain more support.


    Vindex, Galba, and other governor armies easily outmatched Nero''s Army.


    Vindex and the group of magicians then go to deal with Nero themselves because only they have the possibility of defeating Nero, who already mastered MANA earlier than them.


    Nero, who felt invincible, looked down on them and then decided to wait for them to come to his throne, but he was shocked to see that the group was capable of using MANA, which made Nero off guard.


    Nero was Severely injured but the group was not without injuries either, especially Vindex who used MANA just to Enhance his physical body, he was the one who received a fatal injury from Nero''s Attack


    Nero, who is confused about how they can use magic, then remembers the devil who has a Sly smile; he immediately gets Angry and calls out the demon''s name, but he doesn''t get an answer and eventually resigns to his fate.


    But Nero who was a man who had high self-esteem, automatically refused to die at the hands of a group of people he considered to be weaker than himself, didn''t find any escape route then chose to end his own life.


    When Nero chose to commit suicide, the demon who had witnessed the event from beginning to end was surprised and then smiled widely because the fallen soul was already precious, but the soul that chose to end its own life would add value to that soul in the devil''s eyes.


    Once the demon had finished harvesting Nero''s soul, he disappeared and was never seen again.


    With that, 68 AD was the year when the emperor Nero, who was infamous for his cruelty, was officially dead, but the one who led the rebellion, Vindex, also died because of his fatal injury.


    Galba who was the first to swear allegiance with Vindex, claimed the throne of the empire because Vindex was dead and Nero didn''t have a successor, while for the rest of the group, Galbaa tried to recruit them to work for him, but they refused and asked galbe to keep their existence as secret for the future generation and preferred to continue to practice the magic further to pass their knowledge to their descendants.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 8 - 8 - Demonized

    Chapter 8: chapter 8 - Demonized "..."


    "That was the short version?" He said, after hearing the Explanation from Ms. Jennah.


    *nod*


    "How that was the short version, I feel like having an extra class after school when I heard your explanation just now," Taufik complained, but still thankful for the information that Ms. Jennah just said.


    Ms Jinnah who heard Taufik complain, had a pained expression, remembered a bed of memories from her childhood, then said.


    "Yeah, that was the short version of how humans can use magic; if you heard the short version, you already like this; maybe you will faint when I tell you the original story. The book that contained that history was so thick, maybe like 7 cm or more... I don''t know why they write it so detail like that...why they don''t just write it simply like ''Nero who wants to have more power summoning a devil by sacrificing his subject then asking the devil to give him magic, then the devil who heard Nero request then Reactivating the MANA that has been sleeping for a long time in earth''s atmosphere with any means, then give Nero the method of how to use mana, but because the irresponsible method that devil''s used, the MANA on earth become Corrupted'' why they don''t make it that simple? it''s not a guidebook anymore but a book about Nero''s Life history; when I was a kid and starting to learn magic, they forced me to read that whole book; can you imagine that? they force an 8-year-old kid to read that thick book; where''s the humanity gone?... Just remembering those times makes my whole body Goosebumps, I know what they''re trying to tell us with that book, but WTH?"


    "..."


    Taufik was speechless at the words of his teacher, Who behaved differently than the usual calm, mature, and ''Onee-san'' vibe teacher he knew.


    ''Is this what they call a ''Gap Moe'' it''s so cute... Eh~ No... Taufik, You need to wake up, remember her age''


    Said Taufik, who argued to himself inside his mind.


    ''But I''m a vampire, age it''s just some numbers for me, so I will SMASH!!!''


    He thought, having given up on nature.


    "... Cute"


    Taufik unconsciously says, then realizes what have he done, and quickly looks at Ms. Jennah.


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Ms Jennah was confused at first but remembered what she had done, then blushed.


    "Cough~cough~cough~ what are you saying to your teacher? Don''t call an adult " Cute" That''s rude"


    Ms. Jennah said firmly, but her face betrayed her efforts.


    She''s no stranger to flattery, especially from men who have a crush on her, but they always say the same thing, like ''You are so beautiful'', ''I always like mature women so I like you (:v)'' and the like, but no one ever told her that she was ''cute'', she always looks calm and mature, because her job as a teacher, so when she heard Taufik calling her cute she was caught off the guard and then blushed.


    "Why? I''m honest though, you look cute when you let out your true self"


    Taufik said, looking directly into Ms. Jennah''s eyes.


    Heard that, Ms. Jennah blushed more and more, then quickly raised her hand and waved it at him, saying...


    "Ahhhh! Stop it, it''s enough, don''t embarrass me any more than this let''s back to the topic it''s getting late already, we have to get out of this forest before sunset"


    Ms. Jennah said, trying to change the topic.


    "Hahaha~ how cute"


    Taufik says, looking at her behavior.


    Ms. Jenna tried to calm herself, then continued to explain more to Taufik


    "*ukhum~* Alright, so now you know about MANA right? So do you understand now how important your pure MANA is, right?"


    Ms. Jennah asked him.


    "Yeah~" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    hearing him, ms. Jenneh nodded her head, then continued to explain.


    "Magician Realm divided from beginner < Disciple < Intermediate < Advance < Master < and Grandmaster, they said there is Realm that more higger then Grandmaster, but not a single person has crossed that Realm so that Realm considered as myths only And because of that contaminated MANA, someone can''t absorb MANA too much in one day, because if they absorb too much-contaminated MANA without filtering It first, That will corrupt their mind, And if that was the case, That person will recklessly attack any living being that they see, we call this case as Demonized...


    Said Ms. Jennah and then stopped for a while to catch her breath.


    ...."Demonized", it was a problem That accidentally or deliberately happens when some magician absorbs too much MANA at one time, and because of this problem, the magician hides their existence from the outside world, we are afraid that if normal humans know about the existence of MANA, they will absorb it without a proper method, if that happens they only will end up being demonized"


    "Humans on Earth are born with a Core, so every human in this world has The same chance to become a magicians, but the chance of them being a magician is small"


    Add Ms. Jennah at the end of her speech.


    ...


    ...


    "... And Here is the problem, if we magicians want to Ascend to the higher Realm we need to absorb The Mana, but the process of filtering that Contaminated MANA is long and Dangerous, fortunately, MANA has Atribut that will make us look young and regressed in age But even with that, The Only Magician who recorded that ever achieved The Grandmaster Realm is only one, and That is our Robins Unknown Ancestor"


    After hearing Ms. Jannah Long''s explanation, Taufik''s view of The magician world is changed.


    "Hmmm, I see bu-"


    *Tring~tring~tring*


    But before Taufik could say something, his phone was ringing.


    "...Wait a minute, I have to pick up the phone"


    Said Taufik and Ms. Jennah just nodded her head in respond


    Taufik then picks up his phone and sees the one who calls him is His mother; he immediately answers the call.


    "Hello, mom?"


    ''Hmm, where are you now?''


    "Yahh? What happened?"


    ''Nothing, the meeting ended faster than I thought, so I will be home, hmm maybe, 06.00 PM or more, but I remember the ingredients at home have almost run out, So I just want to ask you what you want to eat for dinner, and I will buy the ingredients on my way back home later''


    Hearing his mom want, Taufik looked at the time on his phone and saw it was already 05.35 PM, Taufik panicked.


    "... I-I''m fine with anything Mom"


    ''Eh, but are you-


    "Ahh~ I''m sorry Mom, I will end the call now, I''m in the toilet, I love you"


    *Click~*


    Taufik look at Ms. Jennah said.


    "I''m sorry miss, I will go now, thank you for your information"


    Then picks his stuff, then wants to go.


    "Eh?"


    Seeing Taufik who wants to leave her, ms. Jennah calls him again, she still has something she wants to ask him.


    "Wa-wait... WAIT!! I want to ask you something"


    Hearing ms. Jennah, Taufik stops his step and then looks at Ms. Jennah.


    "What is it? make it quick, I have to go home before 06.00 PM"


    "Okay... So-"


    Seeing Ms. Jennah was hesitant to say what She wanted to say, Taufik hurried her.


    "Hy~ if you don''t want to tell me then don''t, I will just leave now"


    "No~ no~ please hear me"


    Then Ms. Jennah explains his situation to Taufik, About how she was born with a different situation than the others, and her core that more bigger than the others, and about her problem.


    "That''s why, if I want to ascend to a higher realm I have to absorb much MANA than the others, but an intermediate realm is my limit because my mentor said higher than this was too dangerous for me"


    Taufik digests what Ms. Jennah said for a while, then asks.


    "Hmmm, then what can I help you?"


    "... Actually, when I saw your pure MANA, I saw a hope to ascend to the higher realm, so if you don''t mind, can you share your method with me... Please?"


    "..."


    ''How can I share my method with you? If my Mana is already like this when I become a vampire... Wait?''


    Taufik then smiled.


    "I can tell you the method right now... actually it is quite simple"


    "Really? You can?"


    Hearing that Ms. Jennah became happy, but her happiness didn''t last long.


    "Yeah, first you just need to lay down, then I will suck a little bit of your liquid, and boom, you have the same pure MANA as me, simple right?"


    Taufik said while grinning.


    "..."


    Heard what Taufik said, Ms. Jennah''s Face became as red as a tomato.


    "Yo-you, if you don''t want to tell me, then just said so; why do you have to say it like that... You pervert"


    Then, running out of the Forest, leaving Taufik behind.


    "Hahaha~ how cute"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 9 - 9 - Quest?

    Chapter 9: chapter 9 - Quest? One month has passed. After the conversation that Taufik had with Ms. Jennah that day.


    During that time, Taufik Continues his training in the forest after school is over, and Ms. Jennah always comes to see his training once in a while, hoping to be inspired by Taufik''s training.


    When someone starts to train as a magician (beginner magician), they can only feel the MANA when The MANA enters their core, and When they are in the realm of disciple magicians, they can only feel the MANA in the air, these two Realm was like workers who are still in the training period and not yet a full employee.


    The true start for every Magician is in the intermediate Realm; this Realm was the true beginning for every magician because in this Realm, you can Finally see the MANA flowing in the air, and this was Ms. Jennah''s Realm.


    So she thought when Taufik was training his magic, she hoped she could see how Taufik managed his mana, but during that time when Taufik was training with magic, she never saw Taufik absorb the MANA in the air but saw something else that she thought it''s very incredible and something that out of the BOX.


    When Taufik used his magic, he gathered the MANA in the air to make something like Fire, water, soil, and wind, while the magician in general, used the MANA they had collected in their cores, so she thought what Taufik had done was something very new and innovative.


    She had to try to create something similar but always ended with Failure, so she gave up for now and waited for Taufik to spoil the method.


    # A/N- "Someone maybe will ask, ''Then what is the use of his MANA in his core, then?'' the answer is the MANA in his core plays a crucial part in his Imagination Magic, ''Why?'' his MANA work like some magnet Or the cause of why he can collect the MANA in the surrounding, like some blueprint, his MANA it''s the blueprint and the MANA in the air make it happen. So he basically can use the infinite amount of MANA, very OP right? but he has not realized it yet because he was someone who was not very smart but not stupid either; maybe sometime in the future? Maybe not? Who knows (v:)"


    during that time, Taufik also received many rewards from the system, But most were mediocre gifts, and Only a few things he found very useful, Like stock of some existing company and Money, yes money.


    With that amount of money he got from the stock and system, maybe he was the richest young man in the whole world, right now; of course, his mother didn''t know about it, It wasn''t that he didn''t want to tell his mother, but more like he didn''t know what reason he should tell his mother about the money he had and from where.


    And, of course, he got skills and equipment, too, that he found quite useful, like the "sky eyes" skill That allows him to see from a great height.


    "Enhanced cloth armor" that what assassins usually use that he found quite badass(like the one on the cover), and the one he liked the most was the "black Katana" that has Enhanced sharpness and Enhanced Durability, with that katana he begins to learn A sword skill from lightNovel he quite like.


    But the most important is the day he''s been with the system for months.


    -flashback-


    As usual, Taufik wakes up in the morning to have breakfast with his mother, But of course, he calls the system first.


    '' System! log in!''


    [Yes]


    [DING....congratulations!!! master has been using the daily login system for months]


    [For this special day the system will have an update for 12 hours, hope the master will patiently wait]


    "Huh? An update? That''s good, then I will wait"


    [Yes]


    Answers the system, and then an interface that showed something like a louding bar appeared in front of him, showing 1%.


    Having decided to Wait, Taufik got out of his room and came to the Kitchen, where he found his mom had already finished preparing breakfast.


    "Morning Mom, what we have for breakfast today?"


    Taufik Asked, while taking a seat on the vacant chair.


    "Hum? Oh~ it''s just Nasi Goreng with a sunny-side-up egg...


    Said Taufik''s Mother while putting the dish on the table.


    ... Stop talking, and eat!"


    "Yes, ma''am"


    -----------------


    After having breakfast with his mother, Taufik set out to school; as usual, when he arrived at school, Taufik had a chat with his friend, Learning, and went back home directly.


    He didn''t train today, so he messaged Ms. Jennah and told her.


    {Jenn, I didn''t train today, so don''t miss me, okay? (^_^) }


    he writes and then pushes sends; Ms. Jennah has been accompanying Taufik with his training almost every day, so they''ve grown pretty close enough as "Friends" so when they''re not in the school area, Taufik decides to call her "Jenn" not Ms. Jennah.


    After a while, a reply from Jenn came.


    {Who will miss you, you narcissistic (-_-*)remember i''m your teacher not your girlfriend!!}


    {Then do you want to?}


    {To be your girlfriend? No, never, just give up!!}


    {Really? Okay then (^_^) }


    {...wait, you just give up like that..?}


    Read that message from Jenn. Taufik smiled a little, and before he could reply, Jenn''s next Message came again.


    { usually, at times like this, a man would say, "I won''t give up until I get you!" Don''t they? }


    "Ahaha~ What do you want women? do you want to be Pursued or what?"


    Said Taufik, who was laughing after he read that message from Jenn, then Wrote a replay.


    {They''re not men but fools, a wise man once said "If looking at the sun is too hard for you, always remember that there will be a moon at night for you to see" So yeah, I give up JUST-LIKE-THAT(^_^) }


    "Now... What will be your Answers?" sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Are you just giving up like that? maybe I will change my mind someday, right? Who knows?}


    {What do you want, Woman?}


    {I mean do you seriously want me to be your girlfriend? With our age Gap? Are you serious? }


    {Who knows? hehe~}


    { I really-really~ hate this side of yours (-_-*)}


    "Pfftt~ Ahaha~ Now... Let''s do the trick"


    Said Taufik, then wrote a short reply for Jenn.


    {But I love..... }


    Taufik pushes sends for the last time before closing his phone because he knows Jenn will not replay it.


    This is the method he uses to pursue Jenn; he calls this method the ''push-pull'' method; you have to push it to where the borderline is, then if you feel like almost crossing the line, pull it to the start again, and then do it again and again.


    With that, you will make some "suspension bridge effect." You just have to wait patiently for the right time to give the real attack; this method has a success rate of 60%, almost fifty-fifty, but if you play it right, the success rate will increase. (source: the author itself).


    After he closes his phone, he goes directly home; when he gets into his room, he looks at the clock: 03.34 pm; he has to wait for Two and a half hours more, so he decides to swing his wooden sword inside his room.


    [Ding, system update completed successfully]


    "Finally, it''s done, so system, what''s new?"


    Taufik Asked while Putting back the wooden sword, if someone sees him they wouldn''t believe that he had been swinging his sword up and down for two and a half hours Because he was not sweating at all, this was one of the vampire traits he got, Looks like vampires don''t sweat at all, and he likes it.


    [Ding, New feature unlocked ''QUEST'']


    [Now master can get a quest]


    [The quest ranked from F < E < D < C < B < A < S < SS < SSS < and EX ]


    [Quest will be triggered through the action master has done]


    [After the aster finishes some quest master will get a reward equal to the quest level]


    "A quest?, Like what you got from an NPC in the game? Something like that?"


    Taufik asks to make sure.


    [Yes master]


    "Hmm~ Sounds fun"


    -end of flashback-


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 10 - 10 - Man Responsibility

    Chapter 10: chapter 10 - Man Responsibility Another month passed again, and in that one month, Taufik had been trying to recreate "The Way of the Flash" from the light novel he once read; this sword technique Focused on the speed at which you draw your katana to create an almost indestructible sword energy.


    In the first week, Taufik trained his speed in drawing the katana he created using his Imagination magic.


    The second week, he thought it was impossible to create that sword technique because he did not understand the principle behind the technique that does not use magic but can make some sword energy by just using pure physical strength and speed in drawing a katana.


    In the third week. In the light novel, The MC, In the later part of the story, can just create some sword energy without touching his sword. He finds it ridiculous, but he doesn''t give up; instead, he tries to use it with the help of his Imagination magic and successfully creates some similar effect.


    In the last week, he tried to include some elements like fire, water, wind, soil, dark, and light into the sword energy, with his Imagination magic he was successful in doing that, so rather than mastering "The Way of the Flash" Sword Technique, Taufik actually creating a new sword technique for himself, he was very pleased with his achievement, Then named the sword technique "The MagicSword Divine Technique".


    ''This technique is so Overpowered, especially when I embodied the sword with the dark Elements that contain the power of time and space, Yes, TIME and SPACE'' Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he used this form, Taufik basically could cut time and space, different from the light form, in the light form he can cut through anything he has in his mind, For Example, when Taufik wants to use this form to cut the human soul, his sword will Ignore the human body, and directly attack the soul without hurting the body.


    ''... It''s so F*cking Amazing!!!''


    He thought, still practicing his sword technique using the black katana he got from the login gift.


    ''If I perfected the dark form, maybe I can enter the void century forcefully and search for a clue about my Father''


    When he thinks about it, Taufik hears a voice he knows calling out to him.


    "Fik! I''ve been looking all over for you"


    Without the need to look at the person who is talking, Taufik already knows that person is Jenn.


    "...Why? Are you missing me already? it''s just like two days since we didn''t meet, and you already miss me that much? I don''t know my charm is that powerful"


    Said Taufik without looking at Jenn, and with the last Slash of his Katana, Taufik turned around to look at Jenn but was a little surprised when he saw a man following her.


    "...Huh?"


    "Yeah~ I miss you"


    Said Jenn while coming to Taufik''s side and kissing him on the cheek, then whispering.


    "Help me! My family arranged a marriage for me with another magician family, but I rejected it and told them I had a boyfriend and was planning to marriage with him, but the person who was Supposed to be my partner and the person I''ve known since childhood didn''t believe me and wants proof, so please help me out, okay?"


    She said looking directly at Taufik''s eyes.


    Taufik was surprised at first, but after he heard what Jenn said, Taufik smiled and then also kissed Jenn''s cheek and whispered to her.


    "I will help you, But you have to grant one of my requests, okay?"


    Hearing that, Jenn hesitated a little but then nodded her head, approving.


    Seeing Jenn agree with him, Taufik then moved to kiss her on the lips; Jenn was a bit startled and tried to push Taufik, but he quickly held her hands, put them down, and continued to kiss her.


    Seeing this, Jenn, who was a little surprised at first, then slowly enjoyed the kiss, but it did not last long because the man who came with Jenn shouted in an angry voice.


    "HEY, WTF YOU GUYS DOING?!!"


    That man said then looked at Taufik while saying.


    "You! young man! Looking at your attire, you''re still a student, right?... Don''t get involved in older people''s business, and stay away from Jennifer; she was my fiance now"


    The man said in an angry voice with a slightly mocking tone.


    "Rijal, since when I was your fiance, that arranged marriage was made a long time ago by our grandfather when they were Drunk, and we only knew about the arranged marriage just a few weeks ago, so I will Naver marry you, this man here was my boyfriend and we have plan to marriage when he Finishing his studies, so I will never marry you"


    Said Jenn, sounds very convincing, while embracing Taufik''s hand


    ''We are???''


    Ask Taufik when he heard what Jenn said about their "marriage"


    ''Women, you take this lie too far, but whatever, I''ll just go with the flow''


    "I don''t care about your consent; your Father has also agreed to this marriage, so you don''t have any options; it''s a blessing for you with that disabled core of yours to marry the great me so you can help your downgraded family a little, so come here! we have many things to do For our wedding preparations"


    Said Rijal with a smug smile while looking at Taufik indifferently.


    hearing Rijal''s words about his family, Jenn was A bit hesitant but ultimately chose to follow Rijal because what he said was indeed true.


    Seeing this, rijal smiled maliciously, then said to Taufik.


    "And for you, young man... don''t approach Jennifer anymore; if I see you around her in the future, you and your family will vanish from this world!! AHAHAHA~ "


    Hearing this, Taufik was angry and then directly drew his Katana; without any further ado, Taufik swung his Katana to create some sword energy, but without elements, of course.


    *Slash!*


    Something sharp passed through Rijal, which slightly scratched his cheeks, and then went on to cut a few trees behind him and then continued cutting until it finally stopped after splitting the 23rd tree.


    Feeling a little blood dripping from his cheeks, rijal turned back to look behind him, looking at the trees that Looked like it''s been cut by something very sharp; Rijal then turned his head to look at Taufik again, seeing him holding a katana gave him a weak knee.


    *Thud*


    With *Thud* Rijal falls to the ground with a cold sweat all over his face.


    "... At first I was going to let you go with Jenn because she himself had agreed... so I let it go... but you have made a huge mistake by threatening my family...


    Said Taufik, Turning His Blue Eyes to his Red Vampiric eyes while walking slowly toward Rijal, who was shaking violently while sitting on the ground; his tears mixed with his cold sweat, making him look even more pathetic.


    ... so are you prepared for the consequences?"


    "W-Wait!...WAIT!!!... D-don''t come any closer...Don''t mess with me! D-do you know who I am?... I''m Rijal Rai''lil Rune from The great Rune Family... I-if you touch me, my family will Hunt you down, so don''t come any closer than that!!"


    Rijal said sounding like some young master from Chinese comics.


    "Like hell, I care about that; I''m stronger than them; let your family come so they can accompany you in the afterlife later"


    Taufik said, then lifted his katana, trying to threaten Rijal with it.


    Rijal, who saw this, Pissed himself and then said to Taufik.


    "P-please Spare My Life!! I- I''ll do anything for you... Y-you want this woman, right? Just take it!... I will end this engagement, and I will never go near you or your family, so please don''t k-kill me!"


    Rijal Pleading, Afraid Taufik would kill him. he had seen many strange things in his time in the Supernatural world, and yet, he never saw someone with such a powerful force who, with just one swing of his sword, could cause that much Destruction; this made Rijal Very terrified, and couldn''t think straight.


    Hearing Rijal Pleading Taufik put down his katana and then lifted Rijal''s collar until Rijal''s feet did not touch the ground.


    "I will take your word today, And forgive you this time, but only this time... if this ever happens again, you really should be prepared to pay the price, Do you Understand?"


    Said Taufik, and Rijal, who was too afraid to say any word, just nodded his Head; seeing this, Taufik put him down back to the ground and said.


    "No begone! And don''t ever mess with Jenn again!"


    "...Y-yes, I will"


    Said Rijal and then looked at Jenn; after that, he left them Immediately without saying anything, fearing Taufik would take back his word.


    Jenn, who saw all of this, only stayed at her place. when she saw Taufik defending her, she felt something grow in her heart, and she suddenly felt that Taufik, whom she only saw as a handsome boy who was talented as a Magician, now became a man who was so manly and brave in her eyes.


    Taufik, who saw Jenn just stand there, came closer and then shook her shoulder.


    "Jenn, are you alright? You don''t have any injury, do you?"


    Taufik said In a worried tone.


    hearing Taufik''s words made her come back from her fantasy, but when she saw Taufik''s handsome face was too close and his hands touching her shoulders, she blushed hard and then moved away.


    "Ahh!! I- I- I''m fine... you don''t have to worry!"


    She said but still with her blushed face.


    "... If you say so, but why your face it''s so red? Are you sick?"


    Ask Taufik when he Saw Jenn''s expression. (playing Fool- playing Fool~)


    "No, I''m fine. I just find it''s too hot here,"


    Jenn replied while fanning her face with both hands.


    "... Hot?... We are in the middle of Forrest you know? And it''s almost noon, either, so why do you feel hot?"


    Taufik asked, but when he looked closely at Jenn''s blushing face, a thought crossed his mind.


    Taufik then narrowed his eyes and looked at Jenn suspiciously.


    "Wait... You... You don''t fall for me just because of that, right? Are you that type of Girl who falls in love with a man who saved you Like a prince in the storybook?... Don''t you?...


    Said Taufik, and Jenn who heard that, just blushing for more, seeing this astonishing sight, Taufik Giggled.


    ... Haha~ how cute of you Jenn"


    "No! No!! No!!! who is falling for you?... It''s just... It Just... Ahh!! I don''t know anymore, please don''t tease me more than this!!"


    Jenn said, not finding any reasons to go against Taufik''s suspicion. Can''t bear the embarrassment any longer, Jenn covered her face with two of her hands


    "... Ahaha~ how cute~ alright, I will stop for now... So what are you gonna do now?"


    "... I don''t know, I left all my things in my family''s house, But I don''t want to go back there at this moment... so I don''t know"


    Answers Jenn in a slightly sad tone.


    "Hm? you don''t know?.... Ahh! How about staying at my house for a while? If I didn''t do all of that, this wouldn''t happen to you, so as a Man, I have to take responsibility, right?"


    Said Taufik to Jenn. Although he didn''t stay with his father for too long, he always remembered what his father said to him.


    ''Son, always remember, when you start something, you have to watch it till the end. We, the Man are not judged by our words but by our actions, so Finish what have you started''


    Hearing this, Jenn blushed harder and said


    "You? responsibility? To me?"


    "... Yes?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "... Yeah?"


    "Ok! Take me to your house right now!"


    Said Jenn, then quickly pulled Taufik''s hand and dragged him out of the forest. Taufik, who Saw this, was confused. He still didn''t know if what he had just said because out of kindness would bring him trouble, yeah, "Trouble" for him later.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 11 - 11- WTH!!!

    Chapter 11: chapter 11- WTH!!! When they reached The house, Taufik opened the door, and said "Welcome!!".


    When Jenn wanted to enter the house, she remembered and then asked " Wait, what about your family, are they inside the house? ".


    " No, don''t worry there are only my mother and me in this family, she will be home later, so there are only the two of us for now, if you want to attack a handsome boy who is alone in his house, it''s the perfect time, isn''t it?" Taufik said, with a teasing smile.


    "Yeah, if only the boy didn''t have the power to cut down a tree with a single strike of his katana, it''s a perfect time, indeed? " Jenn replied, rolling her eyes at Taufik teasing.


    "Cihh, not fun, just enter already!!, wait for me on the sofa I will make dinner, are you fine with anything? "Taufik asked, come to the kitchen.


    Taufik began to make his own dinner after his mom began to come home late, at first it was hard, but he tried and tried again until he knew one or two dishes his mom always made by simply following the recipes she gave, so his cooking skills were not bad but not that good either just so so.


    "Huh, you can cook?" Jenn asks, a bit impressed by Taufik.


    "Yeah, somehow I can, but it''s just so so, so you''re fine with anything, right? " Taufik asks again.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, although I''m from a great family, I''m not choosy about food, but I prefer it if it tastes good," Jenn said. Sea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''That was ''choosy'' women!!''


    Taufik chose to make something simple like ''Capcay'' and ''fried fish'', he then cleaned the fish first but when he saw the vegetable he decided to ask Jenn for help,


    "Jenn, can you help me with the Vegetable?!" Taufik ask, but getting no replay.


    "Jenn?" He called again, but till no reply.


    He then decided to check on her.


    ''Did he run away? maybe she just sleeping? She is probably tired After what she''s been through today'' he thought, coming to the living room, But was suddenly speechless by what he saw, he saw Jenn was having a Staring contest with his mother.


    ''Wait, Mom? ''


    then looked at the clock, 06.57 pm, it''s too early for her to go home ''Did something happen at work? So she''s home earlier? It''s not important I have to tell her, or she might have misunderstood'' he thought quickly heading to his mom, but it was too late because his mother began to ask Jenn.


    "Who are you? What are you doing at my house? Who let you in? It is my son? " She asked questions one by one. Hearing this Taufik just stood still at his place and couldn''t move.


    Jenn who heard this then said "Are you Taufik''s mom? Ahh, where are my manners, it''s Nice to meet you ''MOM'' My name is Janet Jennifer, although it''s a little immoral, I''m your son''s teacher and girlfriend. you can call me Janet or Jennifer, or you can call me Jenn like Taufik do, It''s up to you to use which one, ''MOM'' "


    "HUH, MOM? A GIRLFRIEND? SINCE WHEN? " x2, said the son and mother duo surprised by Jenn''s Introduction.


    "Ehh, we are not? Fik, I thought you would take responsibility for me. You said that just a while ago, are you taking back what you said back then?" Jenn said, a little surprised and sad, Feeling a little disappointed.


    Seeing this Taufik''s mother looked at her son and said "Taufik D''Arcy Hidayat, what have you done, what did you do to another family''s daughter?, I''ve never taught you that way, although I''m always said that I need a grandkid but not this why, you have a lot of explanation to do, you will not sleep tonight if you don''t tell me everything I swear in the name of the god above!!!, so explain your self!!! " Said his mother angry, and a little disappointed too in her son.


    "Wait, wait, wait, let me clear my mind for a while..."Taufik said, trying to understand this situation more clearly "Yes sure... I said I will take responsibility but it''s not a responsibility like that! And Jenn don''t say it like that, you just put me in a difficult situation if you say it like that" Taufik said trying to defend himself, he had never seen his mother that angry before so he was a little panicked.


    "But... But you said it before, and I thought you meant it, but maybe it''s just misunderstood on my part in this whole time, sob~sob~sob~, after that whole ''love'' and ''like'' word you said to me, maybe you just playing with me, yeah considered my age maybe it''s my fault to take it too seriously, sob~sob~sob~" Jenn said burst into tears.


    Looking at this his mother looks more disappointed in her son


    ''JENN, WHY DO YOU BEHAVE LIKE THAT IN THIS DAMN SITUATION??, YOU MAKE ME LOOK LIKE SCUMBAG, IT''S JUST A FEW HOURS AGO YOU SAID THAT YOU DON''T WANT TO MARRY BUT NOW, WHAT? ARE YOU ASKING MY HAND? WTH, WHERE''S THE USUALLY CALM AND MATURE TEACHER I KNOW,....DAMN, THAT ''PUSH AND PULL'' METHOD WAS TWO-SIDE KNIFE, WHOEVER YOU ARE NEVER USE THIS METHOD, I REPEAT, NEVER USE THIS METHOD''. he can only say that inside his head.


    "Oh god, what have I done, what will I tell my husband when I meet him later in the afterlife," Said his mother,


    Seeing this, Taufik doesn''t have any other choice, but to confess the truth "Okay I will confess, Jenn what I told you when I said I loved you and liked you the whole time was the truth, okay? I love you!! I swear...And Mom it''s just misunderstood on your part, when I say responsibility it was about letting her stay here for a while, because I broke her engagement and because she has nowhere to go for now, so I invited her to stay at our house for a while until she''s feeling okay, it''s not like what you think" He said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hehehe, you heard that daughter-in-law, he said it," His mother said, with a little Laughs


    "Yes mother-in-law I heard it clearly, I even recorded it in case he took back what he said," Jenn said, holding her phone.


    "What?? You are a genius, Jenn, send me a copy letter!! I will save it as a keepsake for my future grandchildren to see" Said his mother.


    Look at the scene in front of him Taufik was speechless didn''t know what to say, and didn''t know what situation he was in, right now,


    After a while, Taufik asks " Wait!!!!, what is all this about? What happened? " He ask confused.


    "Huh, you still don''t get it, it''s all acting, just acting," Said his mother.


    "Acting? Since when? I''m sure you two never met before, so how are you two planning all of this? " Taufik asks getting more confused.


    "This the part you don''t know, we call it instinct, or more clearly a woman instinct, we as women can understand each other just by staring at each other without a word, this is the power all women in this world have," Jenn said.


    "What the fuck it''s that" Taufik cursed at their irrational reasons.


    "Fik, watch your language!! " His mom said.


    "I know from the start that you will never do something like that, And if anything like that ever happens I know you will take the responsibility and do it till the end, I am sure of it because you were my and your Father''s son AND jenn what your answers are? " She said, the ask Jenn.


    "If you don''t mind with me especially considering our age Gap, if you still want to be with me, I would like to have a relationship with you" answered Jenn, blushing.


    "That''s how it is, so Now you two were a girlfriend and boyfriend, and I approve of this relationship, so let''s have a party tonight I will cook all the dishes so you two, help me prepare the ingredients, let''s Go!! " His mom said full of vigor.


    ''What the hell is this?, WTF this is? it''s not like I don''t like it, but it''s not something like this, im already have many plans about how I will confess but now it''s all useless, I never thought I''d be fooled like this, but whatever, the result is the same one way or another, so its...okay?'' he thought then join his mother and jenn in the kitchen.


    ...


    .....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 12 - 12 -

    Chapter 12: chapter 12 - "Who said I don''t want to?" The dinner was going Smoothly, and although Linda(Taufik''s mother''s Name) occasionally teased Taufik about his type of woman, the family dinner was full of smiles all of the time.


    Maybe because the age Gap between Jenn and Linda is not that big, they look like a sister (Taufik''s mother is 40 or so and Jen was in mid 30 so it''s not that far).


    after the dinner, the family continued their activity in the living room, they''re talking about how Taufik was at school and what he always did, or how Jenn fell for him that fast.


    Jenn''s only answer was that he was that charming a man and he was that Frank about his feelings, although at first, she did not take it seriously because they were students and teachers.


    But the accident this afternoon changed her perspective.


    not only that, that one month they were together, she always felt safe and comfy around him, but once again the student and teacher relationship made her think twice about her feelings.


    And just like that, they chat about their life the meetings and separations they have been through in their life, and many more until midnight.


    Looking at the time Linda said "Okay let''s finish it for now, it''s time for sleep, we have kids who need to go to school tomorrow, hahaha so let''s sleep!! " Said Linda, Laughing a little.


    realize when they talk about their life, time is moving very fast.


    when you talk about life, the Time is leaving you, but when you run after the Time, without you realizing it the life around you will leave you.


    -author, 09.35 Pm, 28-03-2024-


    "Uhmm, where should I sleep? " Jenn asks.


    "What are you talking about, of course you slept together," Linda said,


    "What" x2, Jenn and Taufik said at the same time.


    "But mom, isn''t it too fast for us? I''m still in high school, remember? " Taufik said, trying to argue with his mom.


    "Yes, you are but she''s not" Said Linda, pointing toward Jen, ending the argument before it could even begin, and going to her room.


    Taufik and Jenn just stared at each other, confused by Linda''s absurd reasoning, then Taufik took a deep breath and said " Haaaaah, just forget it, let''s Go to sleep, if my mom has made up her mind, no one can change it, so just give up at her absurdity".


    "But, it is okay? although we are in a romantic relationship now, isn''t it too fast? " Jenn asks again.


    feeling a little strange about this family, a son who is so powerful, and a mother who is so carefree.


    ''Is it okay?'' Jen thought.


    "It''s okay, you can have the bed, and I just can sleep on the floor, so problem solved, right?" Taufik said.


    he doesn''t mind at all if he has to sleep on the floor, in the first place he is never fully asleep, he still doing it because of habit since he was born as a human.


    "If you say so," Jenn said.


    Taufik then leads her to his bedroom, gives her the bed, takes one pillow lays out the mat on the floor, and lays down.


    Jenn just followed his instructions and then lay down in bed.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Fik, are you sleeping already? " Ask Jenn broke the silence.


    "No , what?" -Taufik ask


    "Nothing, I just want to ask you something" - Jenn.


    "And, what it is?" - Taufik.


    "Do you think our relationship will succeed, I mean I like Mother, she was very easy to get along with, and she was so funny, and..... " - Jenn said, pausing a little.


    "Haha you call her mother, already, isn''t too fast? " - Taufik said, Laughing a little. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, like that, she was that easy to get comfortable when you were around her" Jenn replied.


    "Yeah, I know, and... ?" Taufik asks her.


    "And... I like y_, no, I love you, I''m sure of it, I know your mom approves of our relationship, but do you think society will accept it? What if they don''t? Will our relationship end?" Jenn ask.


    "Will you? " Ask Taufik, short.


    ".... No" - Jenn


    "So do I, it''s not their relationship, but our relationship, what if they don''t accept it? Who cares? If they don''t accept it, they can come to me, I will cut their soul in half then destroy the half and return the other half to them, so they become idiots, will they still not accept our relationship?, I think not" Taufik said.


    sounds like bragging but he tells the truth, with his ''SwordMagic Divine Technique'' light form, he can do that.


    "Hahahaha, like you can do all of that... You can''t? right?.... Right? " Jen asks.


    "Hehe, who knows?" Said Taufik, want to be a little mysterious.


    "Here we go again, you have to change that side of yourself, at first it was cool but if you said it over and over again, you sound like a weirdo," Jen said with a frown looking at Taufik on the floor.


    Hearing that Taufik can''t Utter a word.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Fik" Jenn broke the silence again.


    "What again, honey? just sleep already!! " Taufik said.


    "Umm," Jenn little blushed when he called her ''Honey''.


    "Um, if you want, you can sleep with me in the bed! " Said jenn, more blushed.


    "You sure? what if I attack you? " Taufik asks.


    a little amazed by her invitation.


    "... After all you said before, if you want, I don''t mind it," Jenn said, hiding her face with a blanket.


    ''....And who again, that asking if it to fast?, you literary skip the first and middle part then jump to the last part in one go'' he thought.


    ''But who I am? , what can I do?, I have no other option, do I?''


    "... Women, you play with the fire here, are you sure, although I''m still in high school, I''m not like that protagonist in some Romcom stories who reject offers from women because of some fucking under Age reasons, are you sure, about this? " Taufik asks her For confirmation.


    "... If you don''t want to, then forget it!! " Jenn said, a little provocative.


    she was in her mid 30 but she had never done it with another man before, although she was beautiful.


    her childhood was full of learning about magic and stuff.


    and when she was 25 she realized she didn''t have any future for being a magician at all.


    because of her disabled core, she can''t achieve more than the intermediate Realm, So she tells her family about her choice to be a teacher in a normal school and normal Environment.


    although many men pursued her after he began her career as a teacher, she Naver had In relationship like she has with Taufik now, so she too was curious about the activity that women and men do.


    Hearing that Taufik''s pride as a man gets offended "Who said I don''t want to? , you better prepare yourself!! " He said climbing to the bed and then lying down on her side. (:v)


    .....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 13 - 13 -

    Chapter 13: chapter 13 - "..." Seeing this Jenn was a little nervous, because this was her first time, so she didn''t know what to do, and just waited for Taufik to take action first,


    Like her, Taufik too never had an experience with women, he only knew about S*x from what his friend Reza showed him on his phone, so he too was nervous and didn''t know what to do in this situation, but as a man, he has to take the action first.


    ''In the movie I watch, they always start with kissing, we already did that this afternoon so it''s okay, but the rest??, ahh fuck let''s just follow the flow'' he thought, Then begin his action


    He then strokes Jenn''s cheeks gently, looking at her beautiful green eyes, shining in the dark room with moonlight as the only light they have in the room.


    Jenn who sees Taufik''s blue eyes looking at her then closes her eyes, waiting for him to make a move.


    Taufik naturally knowing what he had to do, slowly moved his face closer to hers, then kissed her Lips, at first it was just a normal kiss, but it became a French kiss, Taufik didn''t have any experience it was his instinct.


    Jenn who at first feels uncomfortable slowly knows what to do and then begins to enjoy the kiss.


    They only separated when they were out of breath and then continued to kiss again.


    Slowly but surely Taufik''s hand finds its way to her mountain, feeling the softness of Jenn''s mountain, then Taufik''s hand pinches the mountain''s peak and Jenn''s.


    "Akhnn" Hearing that Taufik just became more excited and did all the tricks he knew with his hand to Jenn.


    With Taufik now on top of Jenn, their kiss becomes more intense, he then begins to undress, and seeing her fully naked body Illuminate by the moonlight makes her more beautiful, Taufik can''t hold it anymore and says " Jenn I can''t hold it anymore, can I do it? " He asks.


    Jenn just nodded and said, "... Please be gentle! "


    Hearing this Taufik undresses his self then....


    .....


    When Taufik woke up in the morning, he saw Jenn in his embrace who was naked, remembering what they had done last night, Taufik was smiling, feeling happy, then continued to look at Jenn''sn beautiful face.


    Jenn who felt a movement opened her eyes but when she saw Taufik who was smiling and looking at her she was surprised at first but a memory of what she had done with him last night crossed her mind and, then she blushed hard and hid her face in his chest,


    Looking at her behavior, Taufik just can''t Laugh "Hahaha, what a cute Creature are you? how can you be this cute? " Taufik said, stroking her head. Sea?ch* The N?velFire(.)net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t tease me for now, I have a crisis identity right now, it''s enough if I just date you, but now I even have an s*x with you too, and on our first day too, I''ve been asking myself ''why I do that?'', are you put some magic on me, fik? " Said Jenn.


    still with her head in his chest, feeling embarrassed, asking herself


    ''Where''s my morals gone?''.


    "What magic, it''s you who invited me? Remember? " Taufik said, still smiling.


    "I know, I know that, but still I''m feeling something it''s wrong," Jenn said, finally looking at Taufik.


    Hearing that Taufik can just ask her "Jenn, is dating me a mistake to you? if so you can do what you think is right, even if breaking our relationship, if you feel that was the right thing, I will accept it" Taufik said, Seriously looking at her eyes.


    "No, I don''t want that, i don''t want to lose the relationship that already i have, i love you, really love you, maybe because my morals still can''t accept it, i feel something it''s wrong, please understand it," Jenn said, hug Taufik Tightly,


    "Yeah I know, and I understand, I love you too," Taufik said, hugging Jenn back and stroking her back.


    "You''re right if you feel something it''s wrong, I''m just soon to be 18 this year, so what we do it''s something wrong in society''s eyes, but I love you, and you love me so it doesn''t matter, like I said if they don''t like it they just can come to me," Taufik said.


    "Yeah you''re right," Jenn said.


    looking up at Taufik and then Giggling a little " Hehehe, sometimes I don''t know who was the older one between us".


    "Hahah that''s true, you are so childish and too cute when you are with me but become calm and mature when we are in class, what it''s that? A double personality?" He said, laughing.


    "Fikk "Jenn said looking at his eyes.


    " Hummm? " Taufik.


    "Kiss me!! " Jenn order,


    "I don''t want to," Taufik said, closing his eyes and laying down his head on the pillow.


    "Yo_uhmm" Jenn wanted to say something but Taufik directly gave her a surprise attack, and closed her mouth with his.


    "Done!!, Are you satisfied? " Taufik asked.


    "No, I want more, kiss me more" Jenn asking for more.


    "What a spoiled Creature are you? " Taufik said, Sighing but still gave her what she wanted.


    After a couple of kissing, Taufik asked her again if her satisfied.


    "Yeah, I feel full right now" Jenn replied.


    "What a drag" Taufik only can say.


    After a while they lay down and emb embraced each other, they heard a noise from outside.


    "Fik, Jenn are you guys up?" Linda asks from the outside.


    "Yes, Mom we are, just wait a minute! " Taufik replied to her mom''s question.


    then said to Jenn " Quickly dressing, we need to get down now! ".


    "I feel like, I don''t want to move right now, it''s still a little bit sore down there, your stamina it''s so monster, so dress me!!" Jenn said, still lying down on the bed.


    "So spoiled, dress yourself!" Taufik asked her again.


    "No, dress me!! " Jenn said,


    "Fikk, Jenn what are you guys doing," Linda said wanting to enter the room.


    "Wait Mom don''t come, I will be down there, so just wait!! " Taufik shouted at his mom.


    then looked Beck at Jenn, who still lying down on the bed "Ah fine, come here I will dress you"


    "Hehehe, why don''t do that from the start," Jenn said smiling.


    Taufik just surrendered and began dressing her up, he wanted to give her underwear, but Jenn said, "No, I don''t want to use underwear for today, I still feel sore down there so no underwear for today".


    " Then are you fine with my boxer " Taufik asked her.


    "Hum, that will do," Jenn said.


    Then Taufik put on his boxer to Jenn, put her bra next, and gave her his oversized T-shirt for her to use.


    After they are done, they then come down to have breakfast, but because Jenn can''t walk on her own, Taufik has to help her.


    When his mother saw this, she was surprised smiling widely and then " Although I put you guys together in one room, I don''t expect you guys to do it this fast, so can I expect a grandchild to be born soon?" Linda said teasing them.


    But Taufik didn''t back down either and said " Yeah, just smiling for now, because soon your smile will vanish when I give you many grandchildren to take care of, and I will Laughing at you," He said, but he immediately received a punch from Jenn who embarrassed at his word.


    "What are you saying to your mom, you just make me feel more embarrassed in front of her," Jenn said.


    "Yeah, what are you saying fik, just ate already, jenn needs to eat a lot after what you''ve done to her, and young man after you''ve done it, I hope you will take full responsibility from here, am I clear?" Said her mom, making Jenn just more embarrassed.


    "Yes ma''am you don''t have to tell me that, i will take care of her," Taufik said, holding jenn hand''s


    "Hmm, I like that," Linda said feeling proud of her son and continuing to have breakfast with her family, who was now increased by one.


    After breakfast, Taufik just sits on the sofa in the living room playing with his phone, while Jenn lies down on his thigh, testing.


    Seeing Jenn who was lying down on his thigh Taufik stroked her head and smiled.


    ''I''m the luckiest man in the world right now''.


    then said to the system


    ''System, LOGIN!!'' he said.


    [Yes]


    [DING]


    [Congratulations you''ve got a GOD-LEVEL Item -(TITLE ) ''The One Who Defying The Fate'' ]


    "..."


    [Your presence can make the impossible possible]


    [When You Intervane in someone''s Fate, The chance you can change their Fate it''s 100%]


    [Fate can''t do anything To you, you''re the master of your own life]


    [DING]


    [Your existence has become a Taboo]


    [DING]


    [Your existence has been known by The One Who Rules Over The Abyss]


    [The One Who Rules Over The Abyss Find Yours Existence was Fascinating]


    [DING]


    [Your existence has been known by The One Who Looking At The Light]


    [The One Who Looking At The Light finds your existence would ruin the balance]


    [The One Who Looking At The Light Decided to erase your existence with any means]


    [DING]


    [DING]


    [DING]....


    ...


    .....


    [Your existence has been known by The One Who Decided The Fate].....


    ....


    ..


    .

 Chapter 14 - 14 - first quest and artifacts

    Chapter 14: chapter 14 - first quest and artifacts [Your existence has been known by The One Who Decided The Fate]


    [Master Please Be careful]


    "..."


    ".....What the fuck" is The only word Taufik can say right Now.


    "Humm?, what''s wrong Fik? " Jenn asked, still on his thigh lying down, she was confused by why Taufik cursed so suddenly.


    "Nothing, dear, I just have the urge to become stronger, stronger as soon as possible," Taufik said, caress caressing with black hair.


    when Taufik heard the notifications from the system he felt goosebumps all over his body, like being looked at by some Carnivora, this was what he feeling right now, so Taufik Felt a little tense.


    Hearing that, Jenn just looking at him, said "You? Become more stronger? What do you want? Do you want to destroy this planet?" Ask Jenn looking at him Strangely.


    "With only your sword, maybe you can take down any magician who is in the master Realm, and don''t mention your magic, who was maybe in the grandmaster realm or maybe more, with that, maybe you were the stronger person in the world right now".


    " Yeah, your rights, but what I want is the strength beyond this world!!" Taufik Said, his strong resolution getting a response from the system.


    [DING]


    [System Detected the Master strong Will to Grow stronger]


    [DING]


    [Created A suitable Quest]


    ''Huh, a quest? ...So, you must have a strong will to trigger some quest, that was good information so what is the quest system'' Taufik asked.


    [DING]


    [QUEST - In This Vast World With Many Hidden Denger I Have To Grow Stronger - SSS]


    [With master existence have been know by many powerful beings, master''s life is in Danger.


    The master has a strong resolution to be stronger so he can protect his life and the people he loves]


    [Quest requirement - Find a way to Grow stronger and walk over it then become strong, so strong if even the death itself hears your Name, she will tremble]


    [Rewerd - All-Seeing Eyes]


    ''All-Seeing Eyes? what it''s that? System?'' seeing the system notifications, Taufik asks the system.


    [All-Seeing System, eyes that can see through anything, can distinguish between the truth and lies, any form of illusion was useless in front of the all-seeing eyes and can boost learning ability]


    ''... Wow''.


    ------


    back to yesterday afternoon, with Rijal after his encounter with Taufik


    "Shit shit shit, what the hell it''s that? how can a human Unleash that much power with just one swing of the Sword, even if he uses some magic, that kind of thing is impossible" He said murmuring while running out of the forest.


    What he said was true, after humans could use magic, the era of sword and shield was over, so what Rijal Saw today was beyond his knowledge about this world, absolutely he was terrified.


    what Taufik showed him today, was indeed something impossible to do, to use a sword as a catalyst to Unleash magic it''s something no one ever heard of before, but Taufik who had Imagination magic made that impossible possible.


    For the magicians in this world, chanting was their catalyst to Unleash spells because The MANA is Like a blank paper, and chanting itself Is the brush.


    So without the chanting, the magician can''t Unleashed some magic spell.


    "Although there was a magic like reinforcement magic, it''s only can boost someone''s physical body, not a weapon" he recalled the young man who used his weapons to Unleash powerful force with one swing of his sword.


    "... Wait, a weapon? "


    "If that weapon was something like divine artifact, Unleashed that kind of power may become possible," He said, thinking he finally found the truth behind Taufik''s strength.


    "Hahahahaha, I thought he was powerful, it turns out to be just a teenager with a powerful artifact," He said, laughing, but suddenly his aura changed.


    "Hahaha, young man, you''ve made me embarrass, not only embarrass me you even steal my women, No one has ever looked down on me like this," He said.


    ''Wait for my vengeance, I''ll make you pay a hundred times over, just you wait''.


    He quickly goes to his home with his car, the Rune family location is covered with invisible magic, so only a member of the family or some distinguished guest can enter the Rune family territory.


    Seeing the car of their young master, the guard just let him in easily.


    After he out of his car, he asks some maid about his father.


    "Oy, you, do you know where my father is? " He asked a maid who was cleaning.


    Hearing Rijal''s question the maid was frightened and then said, "Young master!!, the family head is in his study room, young master" Say the maid, Looking down, didn''t dare look at Rijal directly.


    Rijal''s violence is well known among the workers at Rune castle, especially to those he considers to be inferior to himself, he will do anything to please his desire, so many of the workers would not want to deal directly with him.


    Hearing the maid answers, he quickly goes to meet his father.


    In his father''s study room door, rijal begins to knock. sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "knock knock knock".


    " Father this me rijal, I have something important to tell you, " He said still in front of the door of his father''s study room.


    "Come in, son! " There was a heavy sound coming from inside the room.


    Seeing his son in front of him, the head of the Rune family ''Argus Rei''lil Rune'' said.


    "What do you want, son?"


    Argus stopped Reading the book in his hand and then looked at his son, but when he saw the scratch on his cheeks he asked again.


    "What happens to your cheeks, jal" Ask Argus.


    "This what I want to tell you, Father," Rijal said getting closer to his father.


    "Father, what would you do if someone were looking down at Rune''s family," He asked.


    Hearing that, Argus raised his eyebrows and said.


    "Looking down at what? Our great Rune family? " He asks his son.


    "Yes Father, do you remember that I go to Robin''s family right? so it''s like..... " Rijal told his father about what he had been through that day.


    "So, you said, some random young man just stole your fiance and trashed our family name, but instead fight back, you ran instead because you are afraid of SOME young man, who is holding some Swords?" Argus said, looking at his son who is 30, but never matured.


    "... Yes? " Rijal answers, but after he says that he sees Father standing and then heading towards him, looking angry.


    Seeing this rijal is afraid and would like to say his reason, why running away, however.. ".. Wai_wait father I have a goo_"


    "Slapp"


    Before he could say his reason, the hand of his father already hit him.


    "Ack...Wai_wait father, I have a good reason, why I''m running away" He said in a hurry, afraid his father would slap him again.


    "What reason" Argus Roared to his foolish son.


    Then said in an angry voice.


    " You ran away, that''s the fact, and from a young man who stole your fiance?, do you know how hard I arranged this marriage for you? And you just broke it, because you are afraid of a young man who may just be 17 or 18? And Worse yet, you did it all in front of your supposed "fiance", how do you think the other family will look at us?, Do you even ever think when you want to do something?" He said looking at his son.


    Seeing this, Argus is only getting more disappointed.


    Looking at his father''s expression, Rijal suddenly kneeled and said.


    "I''m sorry Father, I don''t think it that far, but I have a good reason about why I ran away,"


    Rijal said in a hurry don''t give his father a chance to replay.


    " That young man has an artifact, that young man''s sword was some artifacts, father, and that artifact can unleash a powerful force, on one swing of that sword, it can cut like 20 or 30 trees into two, so I was afraid and run away " Rijal finished what he wants to say, still kneeling in the floor, while gritting his teeth.


    ''I lowered myself to this extent, no matter how, I will kill that young man''. He said in his mind.


    Hearing Rijal reasons, Argus feels interested in that sword and then asks his son.


    "So you said that young man is just some weakling who hava a powerful artifact?".


    "Yes, father...if we get our hand on that artifact, maybe our Rune Family Will reach new heights," He said, trying to make his father make a move on that young man.


    "Hmm,... What you said might be true, but, Are you sure about that young man it''s just some ordinary teenager with a powerful artifact, right?" He asks his son.


    "If he was something like a hidden son of some great family, the consequence would be really bad, are you sure?


    ".... I''m sure, Father, I will bear all the consequences if anything happens," Rijal said looking at his father, seriously.


    "If you say so" Have Little faith in what his son says.


    "So, what we have to do, father?" Rijal asks his father, who wants to hear his plan.


    "Humm, if what you said was true then, Dealing with him face-to-face is a bad choice," Argus said, holding his chin, thinking about a good plan.


    "Then, Father, why we don''t ask my mother''s family for help? "Rijal said to his father.


    ''If it was my mother''s family who made a move, then everything would be easy because my mother''s family is the ''silent Killer'' the Dai-Yak Tribe''


    Dai-Yak Tribe is One of the Seven Ancient Tribe who was living in Indonesia. They''ve been existing for a long time.


    unlike the magician who used The MANA, this ancient Tribe used to communicate with the ancient Spirit, To borrow their power, so they had many methods to use that spirit''s power, and many of that was used to kill their enemy.


    "The Dai-Yak Tribe?, but after what happened to your Mother, our relationship with the Dai-Yak Tribe it''s not that good," Argus said.


    after what he did to his wife, the relationship between the Dai-Yak Tribe and the Rune family it''s tense.


    "But, I will still ask them," He said.


    ''Hehehehe, just you Wait, that young man and that Jennifer bitch, if The Dai-Yak make their move, It''s the same as dead already, hahaha... I will have my Vengeance soon'' he thought.


    laughing still doesn''t know what he has done will bring the family to the door of destruction.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 15 - 15 -

    Chapter 15: chapter 15 - "Teler Run?" -Back To Taufik, in the school


    As usual, when Taufik is at school, he doesn''t do anything, with his power, going to school is just like a waste of time.


    ''Should I just quit school? but my mom would never allow it, haaa, let''s just endure it, Only one more year left''


    his mother just like any other Asian mother, Thought that school was something very very important and had to be done, so Taufik can''t do anything about that.


    "Fik, I heard some rumor about you, And very interesting too," Reza said.


    coming Towards Taufik, Who was just sitting in his seat.


    Hearing his friend Reza, Taufik looked at his friend, Interested in what he had to say.


    "Humm, rumors? what rumors? " Taufik asks,


    "The rumor is, many students of our school see you with Ms. Jenneh together going to school this morning, hahaha funny, isn''t it? That can''t be true, right?, What we talking about is Ms. Jennah here, the goddess of our School, going to school with you? isn''t that funny? Although you''re not very handsome like me, and you have been liked by many girls, not much as me, but Ms. Jennah? hahaha",


    Reza said it was rumored, but the truth is, it was himself who had seen his friend this morning going to school with Ms. Jennah, But he said it was just a rumor he had heard because he didn''t want to admit it.


    "..."


    Taufik just silent, looking at reza.


    ''Not handsome as you? where''s this confidence from?'' he thought.


    ''it''s just like a month ago, you crying at me asking for my handsome secret''.


    Seeing Taufik didn''t utter any word Reza felt like some hand just gripped his heart


    ''Wait, If you look at it a little more, something felt different about him, he was usually handsome, a little Rough, and gave a cool vibe, but now he has a mature aura, What has he done?'' Reza though.


    "Fik please tell me the truth, the rumours it''s not true right?" Reza asked, a little anxious.


    "..." Taufik was just silent again.


    "..."


    "It''s not true, right?" Reza asks Again.


    "... Are you sure want to know? You will just hurt yourself again, so are you sure?" Taufik asks, with a little smile on his face.


    "... You"


    "Shit, why is it always you?" Said Reza, feeling a little down, and jealous at his friend''s popularity.


    "...because I''m just that handsome, maybe?" Taufik says it casually.


    Hearing that Reza could just take a deep breath because what his friend said was indeed true, he was just that handsome, like it or not, he had to admit that, but he would never say it loudly.


    "... But do you think it was alright? I mean she was our teacher, and she was older than you, eh...I think older it''s okay, but she is still our teacher"


    Reza asked Taufik, although he was a little jealous, but if his friend was happy with that, he was not going to do anything about that, but if this going to trouble Taufik he had to Remind him of it before it was too late.


    "Yeah, it''s going to be okay, I will handle it somehow, and our relationship has been approved by my mom, so it''s okay, don''t worry," Taufik said,


    Telling Reza everything he needed to know, although Reza had a little problem in his head, if it came to him Reza would handle it seriously, that''s how Taufik kept being friends with him over those many years


    ''although he had always behaved like that, he was someone you could trust''.


    When Reza heard about Taufik''s mom, Reza was a little surprised and then.


    "Aunt Linda know about this? how?"


    Reza said, finding this whole situation strange somehow.


    ''If Aunt Linda has given them her blessing, then what can the others do" Reza thought.


    "Yeah, she knows, Hell, it was her who got us together this quickly," Taufik said to his friend, who had a strange expression after hearing what Taufik saying.


    "... W_what???, I mean how?" Reza asks, Finding the situation is a bit confusing.


    "Yesterday, Ms. Jennah came to my house and the_" Taufik wanted to explain the situation to Reza, but was cut off by him before he could finish the sentence.


    "WAIT, Wait a minute why did Ms. Jennah come to your house? explain that first!! " Reza asks in a hurry.


    "... Ahh, did I say "she came to my house?" " Taufik trying to not go into that topic.


    "Yes, you did, very clearly, you said that," Reza said in a flat tone, don''t buy his attempt, to change the topic.


    "Hmmm... About that, you don''t have to know that!".


    " Cihh"


    "Ukhmm... So where we are again, ahh then my mom meets her, she realizes Ms. Jennah''s feelings for me, you know my mom right, she always likes a thing like that so Th_" His explanation was interrupted again by Reza.


    "What... Ms. Jennah has feelings for you. Since when?" Reza was surprised again at his explanation.


    Feeling a little annoyed that Reza was always cutting him off, he said angrily "Bro, do you want to hear it or not? Why are you always cutting my explanation, please let me finish what I want to say, and then you can ask!".


    " Hehe, what are you saying always makes me surprised, so just... Sorry please continue " Reza wanted to make some joke but when he saw Taufik''s expression looking at him, he just let him continue what he wanted to say.


    "Shit, why do I even need to tell you this" Taufik said, regretting his dedication to telling Reza about this.


    "Hehehe" Reza just rubbed his back head, laughing awkwardly.


    "Ahh whatever,... Let me make it simple, so when my mom knows about her feelings, she makes some plan to make me confess my feelings too, then like this, then like that, and then finally we end up together" Taufik just make it short, don''t want to fully explain everything.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Aghh, I don''t know anymore, just do as you like, I will not care," Reza said, not wanting to interfere anymore.


    After Taufik talks with Reza about the things, Jenn comes to the class.


    because all of her belongings are in her family house, she has to borrow Taufik''s mother''s clothes, and luckily their size are not that much different, when she comes into the Classroom, it suddenly becomes quiet, and then the study goes on like usual.


    On launch break, Taufik was eating with Jenn on the rooftop,


    "Dear, What have you told Reza?" Jenn asks, Looking at Taufik, hoping for an answer.


    "Why, did he do something?"


    "I''m not sure, but Throughout the studies before he kept staring at me...strangely"


    "I told him about our relationship, but you don''t have to worry, although he looks like that, he was someone you can trust, so don''t worry," Taufik said, Feeling full, then laying on her thigh.


    "Hmmm, if you say so"


    Jenn caressed Taufik''s hair, looking at him taking a nap, though.


    ''If you looking at him like this, he just some boy, some handsome boy, my handsome boy, hehe''


    still caressed his hair.


    "Jenn" Taufik opened his eyes and called her.


    "Hmmm?"


    "Are you coming with me to training after school?"


    "Maybe not, Looks like I''m gonna stay a little longer at your house, so I''m gonna go buy some supplies I need," She said, Then closer to his ear, whispering


    ''Especially some underwear, after what we did last time, my underwear was a little damaged, so I can''t use it anymore'' she said, a little blush.


    "Can''t use? Are you didn''t... "


    "Yeah, do you want to see it? Hehe," She said, teasing him.


    " It''s only two days, but you already sound like my mother"


    "Hehehe"


    Looking at the cute creature in front of him Taufik could not hold it anymore, then suddenly kissed her, feeling his kiss, Jenn just enjoyed it and they kissed for a long time, when they separated, Jenn looked at Taufik with full Lust.


    "...I want it, I want to do it now"


    "You succubus, we are at school, if you want to do it please wait until we come home, then I will eat you properly," Taufik said looking at his passionate girlfriend.


    Hearing that Jenn can''t do anything, and holds her Lust for later when they gotta home.


    After that lustful lunch break, they continue their activity Till the school is over.


    "So I will see you at Home later, okay," Taufik said to Jenn who wanted to go shopping. Sea?ch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, I will"


    Hearing that, Taufik kisses Jenn again and then goes to his usual place to complete the quest from the system.


    Taking the usual road Taufik arrived at his training place, but he felt something wrong.


    ''Why this place is so quiet, it''s usually not like this''


    he was in the middle of the forest, so Although he was alone, usually he still heard the sounds of insects around, especially with his Enhanced sense it was impossible to not hear something, thinking something was wrong, All of his senses were tense.


    And then suddenly there was the sound of something Sharp being thrown.


    "Swoosh"


    He quickly manifested his katana and instantly swung it in the direction of the sound.


    "Thing" A sound of iron hitting another iron could be heard.


    When he saw something like a needle fall on the ground, he yelled.


    "WHO WAS THERE, SHOW YOURSELF" he shouted.


    But getting no reply, when he wanted to shout again, he heard someone talking.


    "Wow, you could block that, usually someone doesn''t even sense that, but not only you can sense that but block it too, you are indeed strong, like the report tells, very interesting"


    "Who are you? what report? "


    Taufik asks, the Attacker, who is a man not only one but three men wearing something like traditional clothing, covering his whole face, and a hat that has bird fur as the decoration


    ''Who was these people? ''


    Taufik thought, looking at the three people in front of him.


    "You don''t have to know who we are, the only thing you have to know is You''ve messed with the wrong person and they want you to die," The man in the middle said, looking like he was the leader of this group.


    ".. Messing with the wrong person?"


    Taufik tried to remember with whom he had been dealing in recent days.


    " Ahhh... Are you from that guy''s family, who was his name again, something Teler Run?, no...hmmm if I remember it correctly it''s something like Rune, yah that right, are you from that Rune family?" Finally, remember with whom He dealing.


    "So you know, but that doesn''t matter anyway,"


    The leader said taking out his weapon


    "Because you will die soon"...


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 16 - 16 - illusion Magic

    Chapter 16: chapter 16 - illusion Magic "Because you will die soon"


    Taufik who heard that, just looked at the leader with a questioning look.


    ''From where does their confidence come, are they that strong so they have that confidence, or are they simply ignorance''


    Like When Jenn first saw Taufik''s MANA, other magicians who looked at him right now must have seen his pure MANA.


    But saw them not reacting at all, even after Taufik purposely leaked out his MANA, Taufik guessed maybe they were simply Ignorance or their Realm maybe didn''t allow them to sense his MANA yet.


    After the Incident with Jenn, he has learned to conceal his MANA so that when he meets with other magicians they will look at him like just like normal magicians.


    This happens when Taufik meets Rijal, Rijal only Sees Taufik like any ordinary magician, with the same MANA, and doesn''t see His Pure MANA.


    ''Are the Rune Family looking down at me that much? So they just send a bunch of weaklings?''


    "Hey, are you guys a magician or something?"


    Taufik asks them, so he can be sure about his guess.


    "Magician? We''re not, we more superior then them, we are spiritualist"


    One of the three said about their identities.


    ''Ohh wow, we have a spiritualist here, what next? A draconian or something?''


    Taufik knows what a is spiritualist from what he heard from Jenn. A spiritualist is someone who borrows the power of the spirit by making a contract with the spirit so the spirit will lend them their power.


    The power they receive Depends on how much they can take, But the spirit doesn''t make a contract with just anyone, they will judge whether the person is worth using their power or not.


    So the spirit usually prefers to make contracts with the tribes that have long existed and have been in contact with them from generation to generation, so there are only a few people who can be spiritualists in this world.


    The person who already makes a contract with a spirit is what we call a spiritualist and the power that the spirit lends them usually puts it at their weapon.


    The spirit itself Is the creature made up of a pure MANA, but because the MANA in the earth right now is Polluted, it becomes hard for a new spirit to be born, because that spirit''s existence is almost extinct right now.


    there are only a few currently known spirits and some of those spirits were guarded by a tribe that scattered all over the world.


    The spirit has a power of elements, each spirit has its own element, like fire, earth, water, wind, light, and darkness, There are special cases like life and death, but their existence is never known


    ------


    ''But from what I heard from Jenn, they don''t usually go out of their territory''


    So he asks them.


    "A spiritual is usually from a Tribe, So which tribe are you from?"


    "Oh, You''re very knowledgeable for someone so young"


    The leader is Quite impressed by Taufik''s knowledge, but mission is a mission, he still needs to kill him, It doesn''t matter if that person is a genius among geniuses.


    They couldn''t abandon this mission, because the promised reward was something their chiefs desperately wanted.


    "Since this is your last day in the world, consider this as your last present, so when you die you will not turn to be a wandering ghost.


    So I will tell you, about who we are.


    Since we are in Kalimantan, and Kalimantan is territory for our Tribe, the Dai-Yak Tribe.


    Now you know, who will take your life, so please die Quitely, and don''t blame us, we simply just follow some order, blame yourself Because you''ve offended the wrong person".


    The leader said, feeling uncomfortable to have to kill him, Although their nickname is ''The Silent Killer'' that nickname only applies to their enemies, they just do this mission because the reward is really important to them.


    the leader then ordered his men.


    "You two kill him painlessly"


    The two nod their head, then go toward Taufik.


    When the leader saw his men begin their act, he just watched silently.


    However, not long after that he saw something unbelievable.


    although his subordinates just recently become spiritualists, and their spirit contracts are only their Main spirit contracts, the earth spirit, they are still quite strong because of the training they did before becoming spiritualists.


    But Taufik''s way of fighting is just so unbelievable.


    ------


    Because they only have an Earth spirit power, at first they change the terrain to their advantage so Taufik doesn''t have a way to escape.


    ''it''s a good move''


    when they see Taufik doesn''t have a way to Dodge or escape, they run toward him at high speed with their sword ''mandou'', And target Taufik''s vital organs.


    But Taufik just simply blocks their attempt to end him in on go.


    "Clangg"


    then swings his katana so they will fall back


    "Swosshh"


    seeing their attacks being blocked, they want to attack him again, but Taufik moves faster than them, Taufik swings down his katana.


    Taufik''s Speed in swinging His katana is not that fast, so of course, they knew the sword''s trajectory and wanted to block it, but this is where the leader thought something unbelievable happened.


    when Taufik''s katana met their ''mandou'', the katana just got through their ''mandou'', and then one of his men just got Slash.


    "Arghhhh" One of his men is down.


    Taufik didn''t stop there, after taking out one guy, he went after the other guy.


    Seeing his friend was down, the other guy was surprised, learning from his friend''s failure, when he saw Taufik come to him, he didn''t block Taufik''s katana with his ''mandou'' but he made some earth shield with his spirit power.


    Seeing this Taufik was smiling.


    Taufik''s katana then changes color from black to crimson.


    Seeing Taufik smiling face, The leader has a bad feeling and then wants to defend his subordinates, but it is too late because Taufik''s katana already cut the earth shield his man made, like a hot knife cutting butter, Taufik''s katana cut the earth shield into two.


    After cutting the earth shield, Taufik''s katana back to its original black color, then Slash the one last guy.


    "Lead_argghhh"


    Seeing all of his enemies were already down, Taufik looked at the leader, who just stood up, and didn''t believe what he saw.


    Taufik pointing his katana at him, said. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t kill them, but if you don''t treat them soon maybe they will die"


    Hearing that the leader let out a sigh of relief.


    "I will spare you guys today because you guys just received some order, and I don''t want to kill a native of this island because I feel when I kill you, it''s just will bring me more trouble, but you have to tell me where''s the Rune family location is, I have to visit them when I have time"


    Taufik doesn''t kill them not because he is afraid of trouble, but because he is too lazy to deal with them, so he just asks the Rune family location so he can visit them later.


    "I thank you for sparing our life, even if I don''t Fight you directly, but I looking at your strength I don''t have a chance, so once again thank you for sparing our life, our Tribe never forgets kindness and grudge that we received"


    Taufik nodded his head.


    "Is nothing, just tell me their location"


    "Do you really want to visit them? Is not like I don''t want to tell you about their location, I just want to remind you the head of the Rune Family is a Master Realm magician, only some elder from our Tribe can confront him head one.


    Although you have a very strong artifact with you, the Run_"


    "Artefact? What artifact?"


    Hearing the leader talking about the artifact, Taufik asks in confusion,


    ''I never had an artifact and never received any artifact from the system too, so what artifact is he talking about?''


    "Ehh, isn''t that your katana is an artifact, that what the report from the Rune family says"


    "This katana? Hahahaha looks like the Rune family has Fooled you guys, I never had an artifact"


    Hearing What Taufik said the leader felt angry at the Rune family for giving false Information.


    ''I have to tell the chief and elder about this''


    "I will tell my Tribe about this, once again I thank you"


    "Yeah, so the location? "


    "Ahh, You want to visit them that badly, huh"


    "Yeah, like your Tribe, I never forget the grudge I have"


    "Hehe, but you don''t have a grudge against us...for attacking you, right?"


    The leader asked with an awkward smile, fearing Taufik would have a grudge for attacking him.


    "As I said, if I want to kill you, you will not stand right now, so just tell me their location quickly"


    "Hehe, okay so their location is... "


    After that the leader told Taufik about the Rune family location, He does not know the exact location, but he knew where they might be.


    Their location is in the inside of some forest in Tarakan city, they Covered their location with Illusion magic so only their family member can enter and get out from there, but Tarakan is a city that still has a lot of forest so their exact location never be known by the outside world.


    ''Magic illusion?, then I''ll have to wait until my quest is finished and get the all-seeing eyes before I can visit them''


    "Thanks for your information, I appreciate that"


    "No, it''s me who has to thank you, I have already told you the information, so I will take my leave now, my man needs Further treatment, so I will see you around"


    The leader said, carrying his two men wanted to leave, but Taufik stopped them.


    "Stop"


    "What, You didn''t just change your mind, and want to kill us, right"


    The leader was tense when Taufik suddenly stopped them from leaving.


    "No, I just want to ask your name, If you don''t mind"


    "Ahh, just name, I thought you just changed your mind, haha, I''m sorry"


    "No, i''m Taufik D''Archy Hidayat and you? "


    "I''m Djaata Jaan, it''s nice to meet you"


    "Cool name"


    "Hahaha thank you, it''s just an ordinary name in our Tribe, but thank you, so can we leave now?"


    "Yeah, yeah, sure"


    After that The leader, Jaan leaves in a hurry, fearing Taufik will stop them again.


    "I have to complete the Quest so I can collect my debts from the Rune Family"


    Taufik said, that after then his training because he still had some time until he usually went home.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 17 - 17 - Chief and seven Panglima

    Chapter 17: chapter 17 - Chief and seven Panglima After leaving Taufik, Jaan quickly goes to his Tribe, he needs to report this whole Incident to his Chief.


    -----


    Although they live in modern times, many tribes across the world still live in seclusion.


    they live in seclusion for two reasons, first is to Preserve their traditional culture, So that their culture doesn''t disappear because of modernization, and Two is to Preserve the nearly extinct spirits because the MANA contaminated, so they chose to stay where MANA was a bit pure, so the spirit could survive.


    The Dai-Yak Tribe is one who chose to live in seclusion.


    Once before, they tried to open themselves up to the outside world, but the results did not end well.


    ------


    When the Dai-yak Tribe tried to open up to the outside world, the one who welcomed them first was the Rune Family.


    A long time ago the Rune Family was not as strong as they are now, so the relationship went smoothly, without any obstacles.


    -----


    At that time, the Dai-Yak princess still didn''t know anything and was curious about the outside world, because From the moment she could remember, she was always in the village of her Tribe.


    The head of the Rune Family at that time had three sons, and the youngest was Argus, the eldest and the middle had already married, only leaving Argus who was still single.


    because the Tribe Princess and Argus were the same age, they quickly got close.


    Seeing their children become close, the rune family head had an idea, then told the chief of the Dai-Yak Tribe about his idea.


    ''As proof of our intimacy, Why don''t we get our two kids married? in that way, not only as partners in business but we can become family too, so what do you think, chief?''


    The chief didn''t think that idea was too bad, but the problem was, that he only had one daughter, And he didn''t want to ignore his child''s happiness for something like ''friendship'' with someone else, So he had to talk to his daughter first, before making a decision.


    The Princess Tribe, who Heard that news, was happy, thinking that she was able to marry Argus made her happy.


    in her eyes Argus was a good person and kind to anybody, The thought of her getting married to such a person, of course, she was happy And immediately agreed to that marriage.


    but one thing she doesn''t know is Beyond that innocent face that Argus is showing, he hiding a very deep darkness, he only doesn''t show it yet.


    Seeing his daughter is willing, the chief can''t do anything.


    Heard that the Rune Family Head is very happy.


    And then just like that, Argus and the Tribe princess get married, and after that, the bond between the two is getting stronger day by day.


    and not long after that their first child is born, everyone at the Tribe and the Rune family is very happy about this news


    But problems arise when the Rune family head is dead due to the disease he suffered.


    of course, the oldest will take his place as the Rune family head, But Argus doesn''t like that, so he secretly makes a poison he had learned from his wife''s book and then gives it to his two brothers for food.


    Because the poison is so Lethal, his two brothers are instantly dead, of course, To avoid suspicion Argus also takes the poison, but only the one which was not too dangerous.


    At first, Argus''s wife, the Tribe princess is the main suspect, But with Argus''s strong denial, the Princess is free of the allegations, and the culprit is never known.


    But something changed when Argus''s son, Rijal who at the time was 10 years old, found some box in his mom belonged, he then gave that box to his Father, then when they opened the box they found a bottle and a book.


    After being analyzed the bottle contains the same poison as the poison that killed two Argus brothers, and the book contains the way of making that poison.


    All according to Argus'' plan, with his wife taking all the blame, he with a "heavy heart" Has to imprison his wife, but only Argus knows where the prison is.


    And just like that, the dai-yak tribe is unable to do anything because the evidence is so obvious, but they remain convinced that she can''t do all of this.


    but since imprisoned, news about their Tribe princess has not been heard until now.


    But then they heard, that if they killed someone for argus and got the artifact that person had, they would be given news about their Tribe''s princess.


    -----


    "Where is the chief? I have to tell him something important"


    After sending his man to the shaman jaan quickly goes to meet the chief, to tell him all he knows.


    "The chief is inside, you can go in"


    Jaan quickly goes inside to meet the chief who is discussing something with the Tribe elder, the elder is what we call "Panglima" Stop their discussion with the chief and then look at Jaan.


    "Jaan, are your mission is done?"


    "No, Panglima, we have failed that mission, please Forgive us"


    "You fail? do you know how important this mission is" He said disappointed in Jaan when he heard he failed the mission, but also sad.


    " chief, the Rune family fooled us, the Information we got is wrong, the person he ordered us to kill is very strong, but luckily he was kind enough not to kill us after we attacked him"


    Jaan bowed his head.


    "chief, Panglima, I have disappointed you, I''m sorry"


    "The information is wrong?, that damn Rune family, I already suspect them when they said, they will give us information about our princess so easily like that",


    One of the Panglima said.


    "Chief, we can''t just stay quiet like this, we have to do something"


    One of the seven Panglima said to the chief, he had had enough of the Rune family''s deed and couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Sword Panglima, you know we can''t do that, he has our weakness, So we can not act recklessly, all of it has is time"


    The chief said, then look at Jaan.


    "Jaan, do you know who your target name is, we have to thank him, for not killing all of you, later"


    "Yes, chief, I know his name, he said his name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat if I''m not wrong"


    "!!!"


    Hearing the name "Hidayat" The chief and the seven Panglima have a surprised expression.


    But Jaan who is looking down can''t see their expression.


    "Hi-Hidayat?, are you sure he said Hidayat?"


    The chief asked, "Hidayat" was a surname they can never forget because not many can use the surname "Hidayat".


    the "Hidayat" they know and never forget is from The Tribe in Sulawesi island, The Bou-Gis Tribe.


    "Yes, I''m sure is Hidayat, something wrong, chief?"


    "No, nothing wrong, you can go, about the Rune family, we''ll do something about it, so go rest for now"


    "Yes, thank you chief, I will take my leave"


    After Jaan is gone, the seven Panglima and the chief look at each other, don''t know what to say, but not long after that, one of the seven Panglima begins the conversation. Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We don''t hear it wrong, right? He said "Hidayat" Right?"


    "Yeah, he said that but from what I know The "Hidayat " From the Bou-Gis Tribe, is almost extinct, so is Impossible for the Bou-Gis Tribe to let them out of Sulawesi island, so why he is here, on our land?"


    "You know The Bou-Gis, right? They always like to roam around, so maybe_"


    "No, is not possible, you know the "Hidayat" Is like royalty in the Bou-Gis Tribe, so is Impossible for the Bou-Gis Tribe to let them roam around"


    "But I said maybe, just maybe"


    "Even if it''s like that, it''s something Impossible"


    "..."


    "..."


    Looking at his seven Panglima, Argue with each other, the chief just massages his head.


    ''We have our own problem, you know? but you guys just discuss other Tribe problems, instead of us''


    "Okay is enough, you guys enough, let''s forget about The Bou-Gis Tribe for now, and Let''s talk about what we have to do with Rune Family first, okay? "


    "... Yeah"


    "You right"


    "Okay"


    "Hmmm"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Chee"


    Sering all of his Panglima agreed then they began their discussion about what action they have to take about Rune''s Family...


    .....


    Back to Tauf_


    Next chapter!!!


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 18 - 18 -

    Chapter 18: chapter 18 - "wait! what?" After Jaan left, Taufik Continued his training, but instead of training, Taufik was in deep thought right now.


    "How exactly, I''m going to get stronger?, the quest only tells me to get stronger, but, doesn''t Tell me the way to, and the limit of how much I have to grow stronger to complete the Quest"


    The quest didn''t tell Taufik The way to, so he don''t know what training he have to do.


    "Should I train my body? Or my soul? , System, Do you have any Suggestions?"


    he asked the system because the quest was issued by the system, so maybe it has some clue.


    [...]


    "... System?"


    [Yes, master, how can I help you]


    " My question!!, your answers are?"


    [...]


    "..."


    Seeing that the system didn''t want to answer his questions, Taufik gave up.


    "What ''im here to assist the master'' bullshits, I just ask a simple question but you don''t even answer it, cihh" sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [...]


    "Ahhh, forget it, I''ll just train my SwordMagic Divine Technique then, maybe if I perfect all the forms, the quest will be complete."


    When Taufik already dedicated what he wants to train, he then begins his training.


    but because of the accident with Jaan before, he doesn''t have much time for training today, so without realizing it, the night is approaching.


    "Alright, that''s it for today, let''s prepare to go home"


    This was Taufik''s first time, in this forest at this hour.


    Jenn always reminded him not to stay in the forest at night time, but when Taufik asked why, Jenn only said that it was too Dangerous, and didn''t tell him the reason why this forest was Dangerous at night.


    "If Jenn knew that I was in the forest this late, maybe she would be mad, she just said it was too Dangerous, but she didn''t tell me what exactly it was, maybe some ghost or something? "


    "Hahaha, who am I kidding, There is no way a ghost or something suddenly appeared in front of me-"


    but Taufik''s voice suddenly gets cut by a woman''s unique giggle tone.


    "hihi~, hihihihi~, hihihihihi~hihihihihi, HIHIHIHIHIHI~"


    the laughter getting Loud and loud every second.


    "!!!!!"


    Of course, Taufik was surprised by that, so he quickly took out his katana, Be ready to strike at anything that came to him.


    ''This Giggle tone, it''s is Kuntilanak?''


    Kuntilanak, is Indonesia''s Famous Urban legend, Kuntilanak or often abbreviated as Kunti is a ghost that is believed to come from a pregnant woman who died or a woman who died When it is pregnant and the child has not been born yet, that ''hihihi'' was their unique characteristics, Although it sounds like a giggle, that sound is the sound of them crying, sad because of their unborn children.


    ''Because I can''t sense her location, then she was not a living being, is it a real kuntilanak?''


    After what happened with Jenn, Taufik has trained his senses to the maximum he can, afraid that the same accident as Jenn''s will happen again.


    Although it''s only for one month, Taufik now can sense all the living things that are around him, up to 5 kilometers away.


    So any living being who is 5 kilometers away from him, can''t escape his senses.


    ''This is a problem, if I can sense her, then I can only depend on my instinct when she attacks me, but can a ghost attack a human, from what I sense, not only the presence but I can''t feel any MANA too, so with what she will attack''


    "Where''s my child~, ahh my poor child~, hihihi~"


    Suddenly, a woman with A plain white housedress, and long black hair, that covered her entire face, appeared in front of Taufik, Floating in the air.


    "Do you know where''s my child~, where''s my child~, you definitely know where''s my child~"


    "..."


    "Hihihi~, why you''re not answering~, are you the one who take my child~, hihihi~"


    "..."


    "Where''s my child~, hihihi~..... Hey..... GIVE ME MY CHILD!!!!"


    With that, the women suddenly fly towards Taufik wanting to attack him with her Sharp nail, showing her whole red eyes.


    "GIVE ME MY CHILD BACK!!!"


    but with His Enhanced reflexes, He easily avoided the attack and then slashed down.


    "Slashh"


    Taufik wanted to end this quickly because he was already late to back home.


    But instead, of hitting the Kunti, his katana just went through the Kunti''s body, Taufik was shocked because he was not using his SwordMagic: Water Form, but the katana still got through The Kuntilanak''s body.


    ''What!!?''


    Seeing his attack not succeed, Taufik Then thinks of using The light Form, which can cut anything.


    When The Kunti Saw her attack didn''t succeed she then turned around and, wanted to attack him again, But Taufik did not allow this and chose to attack her first.


    Facing Taufik''s attack, Kunti just lets it be and doesn''t do anything, she thinks Taufik''s attack will just end up like before, and will just go through her.


    Seeing Kuntilanak, don''t try to block or avoid his attacks.


    ''You''re so done''.


    And just like that, the kuntilanak who didn''t think that Taufik''s attack would do anything to her, was cut into two, dead, turned into many particles, and spread everywhere, leaving nothing.


    "What is that?,....Fuck, This world just become more complicated".


    ------


    After the kuntilanak is gone, Taufik Looks around him, to see if anything else will pop up, but sees nothing, Taufik then gets out of the forest.


    Reaching his house, Taufik then tells Jenn, about what he had experienced before.


    Jenn who heard his story, is worried but seeing he was fine, she felt relieved.


    "That way I don''t want you to remain there when the sun is gone"


    "But what exactly is that, is it a kuntilanak?"


    "Yes, they Ware a Real kuntilanak, but the people who live in the supernatural, like to call them inferior demons, Because they are creatures made up of pure human emotions, and Kuntilanak, Specially created from the sadness of that parent who lost their child and didn''t return from that forest"


    "Inferior demon? are they strong"


    Taufik asks getting interested in this ''inferior demon''.


    "They''re not that powerful, only a few of them are strong, but because physical and magical attacks don''t do much for them, so we magicians prefer to avoid them"


    "How so, then how can someone kill them"


    "Only an Exorcist can do something to them, they have their own secret method"


    "Wow, first was a magician, then spiritual, and now an Exorcist, this world getting more complicated for me.


    Taufik said, after hearing a new force in this world.


    "Hahahaha, you don''t have to worry, As long as you don''t fight them, everything will be okay"


    "But I just killed one of them already"


    "...WHAT!!!, YOU KILL ONE, HOW?"


    Jenn said, shocked by what she heard from Taufik.


    "I just cut her with my katana, nothing special"


    "...you were the only one who thought something like killing an inferior demon is nothing special at all, if the Exorcist society knew this, maybe they would think you stole their method, haha, you never stop surprising me, what next, you will tell that you are not Human or something, hahaha"


    Jenn Laughs a little trying to make a joke, but getting no response from Taufik.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... What!!, you''re not human!?"


    She asks but still doesn''t get any response from Taufik.


    "..."


    "Explain, yourself!!! Now!!!".


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 19 - 19 - The Note

    Chapter 19: chapter 19 - The Note One month has passed since the day Taufik revealed to Jenn that he''s no longer a human, he has no reason to not tell Jenn about this, because Jenn already knows about the supernatural in this world, so she will slowly accept the fact that her boyfriend it''s no longer human.


    The only problem is his mom, he doesn''t know how to explain to her, that his son, who was born from her, a human being'' is no longer human, but Jenn tells him that he has to tell his mom soon because no matter what he is still her son.


    no matter if he is still human or has become a vampire, a big secret like this he has to tell his mom, Jenn said.


    Taufik had long decided to tell his mother about all of this sooner or later, but he never found the right time, and he was still a little afraid of how his mother would react when he told her all of this.


    so he didn''t know what to do, but he would still tell her, No matter how she reacted, even if his mother did not see him as her child anymore, he would still tell her, but he believed, her mother would never do such thing like that.


    --------


    At Taufik Training place.


    "SwordMagic Technique - Dark form - TimeSpace Diversion"


    "Slash"


    One can see when Taufik swings his katana, the space is getting cut off, and a cut mark appears in the air, it is only a small cut at first, but gets bigger in a second.


    With his skill "weapon mastery" Taufik has almost perfected All forms of SwordMagic Divine Technique, and what his training right now is the last Form he hasn''t perfected yet, the Dark Form.


    his skill weapon mastery is indeed broken, although it''s only at a Rare level, but if you use it correctly, it has a very great advantage.


    Although, his "Imagination magic" Is broken too, however, it is very complicated to use, he has to know the inside and outside of the thing he needs to make.


    So right now, he can only make something like an element or something simple like a weapon and any other stuff that is easy to make and doesn''t require too many details, so he rarely uses it.


    "Wow, what is that, dear?"


    today is a holiday, so Jenn accompanied Taufik with his daily training.


    "Ahh, this? I only cut space and time"


    "Only?, You insane, if other people see this maybe they''ll faint already"


    Jenn always felt that her boyfriend was too carefree, he always made something incredible, but he just reacted so-so to it.


    ''Is this the family inheritance? his mother is also like that.


    where would you find a mother who let her son date a woman who is age not far from her, maybe it''s only her, so it''s absolutely inheritance.


    and because of this, I ask him to tell his mother about his secret, she will just react like ''Oh, it''s amazing'', but he doesn''t know that.


    this, not a level of carefree anymore''.


    ''Haha, whatever, let them solve their problem, I''ll just have to be there when it''s happening.''


    ------


    "But you look fine, so it''s fine, maybe"


    "Yeah, do as you Like,... So what that thing can do?"


    Although Jenn acts like she doesn''t care, she is still very interested, so she still asks.


    "Hehehe, I''ve been waiting for you to ask that.


    with this technique, maybe I can travel to the past or maybe the future too, I''m still not sure, because I still never tried it yet, but, imagining that I can back to the past, makes me excited, and maybe with this I can reveal the secret about The void century,... And maybe find my dad too"


    "..."


    Jenn already knows about Taufik''s Dad, and what happened to him, and she too thinks that what happened to him is a supernatural event, but she''s not sure whether his father survived or not.


    "... I know this is going to bother you, but still, I have to say it, so can I?"


    Taufik nods his head.


    "Say it!"


    "...okay, although I''m sure that what happened to your father was a supernatural event, but, why are you so sure that he still survived? From what I heard he is just a normal human"


    Taufik then sits beside Jenn.


    "I''m sure about it, although he was just a normal human, he was a strong man, so I''m sure he still survived somehow"


    "But why do you believe that he was back to the past, and not just trapped in other worlds, you know that other than our planet Earth, there are other worlds out there, and the method to travel to the past never existed, if that method exists, then Someone must have long revealed the secrets behind the void century"


    Taufik then thinks about for a while.


    "...I don''t know how to explain this to you, but my hunch tells me so, like a son and father connection, I can feel it, he still lives in one of those times"


    "But, if he really go back to the past, the chance to survive is smaller"


    "How so?"


    Jenn Then told Taufik about what she knew, about the note from her unknown ancestor who lived at that time, although it''s not very detailed, the note just said that she was from the Robin Family, and had reached the Grandmaster Realm magician too.


    she said that history has been removed by some powerful being Because what happened at that time should not have happened yet, But because "someone" intervened, it happened too soon.


    she said at that time a Great war was happening, and humans couldn''t do anything, only a few humans who learned how to control MANA Could do something and she was one of them.


    The humans back then were like livestock that could only wait to be slaughtered.


    "The Dark Age" She called that era, That war went on for 800 years, she said the humans at that time were almost extinct, but fortunately, if you can call it like that, a very powerful being descent to the earth, that being said something like ''the fate is moving too far away from the track'', then stop the war and then removed that history from this world, fearing that if this history is known by, the fate is going farther away from its track.


    " If this note is not protected by her and her college magic, this note may be removed too"


    "..."


    "So now you know, how Dangerous the Void century is, right?"


    "...yeah, but I''m still sure my dad is still survived"


    Taufik doesn''t know why, but he is sure his father is still alive, he can''t tell how he was sure about it, but he believes it.


    ''...Wait!, a fate?, track,....The One Who Decided The Fate?, is the being from Jenn''s ancestor note Talking about him?''


    Taufik connected all the dots about what he heard from Jenn and what the system told him one month ago, about the Title he got, and then He created several possibilities.


    ''If what I think is the real possibilities, then what exactly the system is, how can he do all of this,... What exactly the system is?''.


    "... F,...fik,... Taufik, are you okay?"


    Taufik who was lost in the ocean of his mind was woken up by Jenn''s voice seeming worried.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry just lost in thought, too much to process, haha, I''m sorry"


    "... No, I''m sorry, did what I told you too much"


    Taufik shakes his head.


    "No, no, it''s fine, I''m thankful about that"


    But Jenn is still not sure if he is really okay.


    "... It is really okay? I think that is enough for today, let''s just Go home for now"


    But Taufik shakes his head again.


    "No, I have to perfect my technique today, it''s almost there, so let''s train for a little bit more"


    "... Hmm, if you say so"


    Because Taufik says it''s fine, Jenn just let it go, but she is still a bit worried.


    Taufik then continued his training, leaving aside his thoughts about his father''s case and focusing on his training, he wanted to perfect all forms of the SwordMagic divine technique today, and see if that would complete the quest, if not, then he would think another way to become more stronger.


    Luckily, The Rune Family didn''t do anything again after just sending The Dai-yak Tribe, this whole month, so he could focus on his training, he doesn''t know the reason, but maybe The Dai-yak Tribe had to do something about that, so he thankfully for that.


    ''If I get the reward from this quest, I will visit That Rune family directly''


    "Slashh"


    With his last Slash, Taufik then heard the sound of the system.


    [DING]


    [QUEST - In This Vast World With Many Hidden Denger I Have To Grow Stronger - SSS, have been completed]


    [DING]


    [Congratulations, Master have Received The reward - "All-seeing Eyes"]


    [All-Seeing System, eyes that can see through anything, can distinguish between the truth and lies, any form of illusion was useless in front of the all-seeing eyes and can boost learning ability]


    [DING]


    [Issued a new quest]


    [DING]


    [QUEST - if you poke me I will slap you - A]


    [The Rune family have decided to kill you, but they don''t succeed, You should collect a debt] Sea?ch* The N??elFire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Quest requirement - make the Rune family realize that, it''s not you who messes with the wrong person but them]


    [Quest Limit - ¡Þ]


    [Quest reward -...]


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 20 - 20 - vampire essence

    Chapter 20: chapter 20 - vampire essence [Quest Reward - Blank Blueprint (item) ]


    "Blank Blueprint?"


    [Blank Blueprint - ITEM


    A blank blueprint that can create any design that the user wants, from the shape, materials, size, and function, any design that users have created can be saved and edited]


    ''This is what I need to use my ''Imagination Magic'' to be more efficient


    This item is suitable for Taufik who doesn''t have a great brain to make something, For Taufik who does not like to study, making something that requires too much detail is very difficult, so with this item, he can use his ''magic imagination'' more easily and efficient, he just needs to think about something he wants to create and the item will does the rest, so the item and his ''magic imagination'' is very compatible.


    ''The system sure really knows what I need''


    What he will receive when completing the quest, just adds only more reason for Taufik to deal with the Rune Family.


    "Dear, Is your training done?, the night is approaching, so we have to get out of this forest, even though, I know that you can deal with the inferior demon, I do not want to meet with that creepy beings, so we have to go home now"


    For Jenn who had been notified in her childhood, that if she saw an inferior demon it was better to avoid them, because other than an exorcist, no one could face them.


    So since childhood, Jenn has developed a fear of these creatures.


    "Hmm, okay, let''s go back home"


    Taufik and Jenn then headed home, On the way home Jenn asked Taufik about what she had been wanting to ask.


    "So.... like, you''re a vampire, right? like in those movies?"


    "... Yeah, but I''m different from the vampire in the movies you usually watch"


    "What the difference?"


    Taufik smiled when Jenn asked him that question, he said.


    "I''m superior to them"


    "Hmmm, so... Can you turn a human into a vampire too?"


    "..."


    Hearing Jenn''s question, Taufik can''t say anything, it''s not like he doesn''t want to answer, but he doesn''t know how to answer that question.


    ''Since I''m a vampire and also the progenitor one too, I should be able to do that, right?''


    ''System? ''


    [Yes master, like any other vampire, master too can turn a human to be a vampire, because the master is a progenitor vampire, if the master himself transforms any human to be a vampire, they will become an Elder Vampire and will have a bit of master power]


    ''Huufft, That was a relief''


    A/N- (Vampires ranked from, progenitor Vampire > Elder Vampire > Vampire Noble > Elite Vampire > ordinary Vampire > and the lowest Blood Slave, Noble Vampire will have to consume Blood periodically to survive(Elder and Progenitor don''t need to drink blood). )


    Taufik then looks at Jenn.


    "... Yeah I can, why? You want to be one?"


    ".... Can I?"


    "If you want to, I don''t mind it, I''ll turn you when we are home"


    "YESSSS"


    -------


    After walking for a while, the two have finally arrived at home.


    "I''m home" x2


    "Welcome, how was the date? was it fun?"


    Today was Sunday, and Linda was also off from work, usually when she have a holiday she just relaxes at home, doesn''t do anything, and doesn''t think anything about work.


    Because Taufik is also off from school today, he has to make an excuse to his mother so he can get out to training, and the excuse he picked, was to go dates with Jenn.


    "Yeah, it was fun, Mother"


    "Jenn, how many times did I tell you to stop calling me mother, instead call me sister, it''s more pleasant for my ear to hear that"


    For the last two months they have been living together, Jenn and Linda have become best friends, but for some reason, Jenn always calls Linda ''mother'', but because their age gap it''s not too far, Linda has told Jenn to call her ''sister'' instead of ''Mother'' but Jenn still insist to call her ''mother'' instead of ''sister''.


    "Hehehehe"


    Taufik can only shake his head when he sees their interaction, when they start it it will take a long time, but tonight he has to turn Jenn to become a vampire, So he won''t wait until they are done.


    "Jenn, we have something we have to do, right?"


    "Ahhh, you''re right, I''m sorry ''Mother'' I can''t accompany you today, Taufik and I have something important to do"


    Jenn said with a teasing smile and looked at Linda.


    "Jenn enough, let''s Go to our room"


    "You are very impatient, hehe, let''s Go"


    Taufik and Jenn then headed to their room, Linda just shaking her head when she saw the two of them.


    "You guys always do that, but I don''t see any progress at all, If it''s like this, when can I carry my grandchild?"


    Taufik considered he didn''t hear anything from his mother, and he went straight to his room.


    ------


    In their room, Taufik and Jenn were sitting on the edge of the bed, Jenn who seemed to want to say something, looking at Taufik.


    "Dear,... Uhmm, are there''s is no problem?"


    "Don''t worry, you will turn to vampire easily, believe me"


    But Jenn shook her head when she heard Taufik answer.


    "...not that, I mean, as mother said, we have done ''that'' often, And neither did we use a protection, nor did I take any pills, but I''m still not pregnant yet, so do you think there was a problem?"


    "... You too? why do the women in this house, want a kid that bad?"


    "Hehe, you know, although MANA makes me still look young, I was at the right age to be a mother, so... "


    Taufik takes a deep breath.


    "Haaaah, right... But I think there''s was nothing wrong, neither you nor me,...humm, let me think about it for a while!"


    Taufik then started thinking, saying it ''thinking'' may be a bit wrong because he only asked the system.


    ''System, Is it because I''ve become a vampire, make me can''t have a child?''


    [No master, as I said before, there is no side effect, but because the master gene has become too strong, then making a child is become a bit difficult, and needs a very long time to succeed, or the master can receive external help, like consume something that has a high life essence, before doing SEX, it''s will make a chance of pregnancy is become very high]


    ''So, it''s like that, thanks system''


    [My pleasure, master]


    After he knew what the problem was Taufik breathed a sigh of relief, although he didn''t show it, Taufik wanted to have kids too.


    he then looked at Jenn who was looking at him too, Taufik smiled and said.


    "You don''t have to worry, honey, it''s not that we have a problem, no, maybe I''m the problem, but it''s not like I''m infertility or something like that, this happened because I''m too strong, my vampire gene is too strong so making a child is a bit difficult"


    "Uhmm, so can we still have children?"


    "Yes, but don''t you think it''s still too fast for me?"


    Jenn shook her head.


    "No, you don''t need to do anything, when I''m Pragnent, I will stop being a teacher and just stay home"


    "What? why?


    When Taufik asked that, Jenn chuckled a little.


    "Hehe, when I look at your wealth, I think ''Wow, with that much wealth, maybe we don''t have to work for the rest of our lives''"


    "But, why do you want to quit teaching?"


    Taufik asks, still finding her reason to quit becoming a teacher is not strong enough.


    "Yeah it''s okay, become a teacher is just my excuse, so I can stay away from a magician world, so it''s fine"


    "... But, I''m not" Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jenn then holding Taufik''s hand, looking at Taufik''s beautiful blue eyes, said seriously.


    "I''m fine!!"


    "..."


    Taufik takes a deep breath, can''t do anything to change her decision.


    "Haaaah, if you say so, I will do something about it"


    "Yeah, I love you"


    Jenn then kisses him, again and again feeling happy thinking that she will have a baby.


    "Yeah, yeah, I love you too, so still want to be a vampire?"


    "Yeah, let''s Go"


    "Then lay down first!"


    Jenn just following what Taufik said, closed her eyes, waiting for Taufik to take action.


    ''System, tell me how to turn another into a vampire!''


    [Yes master, master just has to drink her blood, if the master thinks that master drinks enough then injects master blood that has master''s essence in her, then master blood will do the rest and turn her into a vampire]


    ''Just like that, ok thanks''


    [Yes]


    After that Taufik just followed what the system had told him, he bit Jenn on her neck, then began to drink her blood, this was Taufik''s first time drinking blood, just like the system said the blood tasted indeed very delicious, and a little intoxicating.


    "Akhh, Ahn, Uhm..Ahhhhnn"


    Jenn can only moan in the process and her moan sounds very erotic, when Taufik thinks he has drunk enough, then he injects his blood that has his essence with his fang that is still inside Jenn''s neck.


    "Ahnn, ahhh, umhm, ahhnnn"


    Jenn just moaned more, her moan sounded like she had Pain but a pleasure at the same time.


    When Taufik was done, he took his fangs out of Jenn''s neck, and after that, Jenn suddenly Fainted.


    Taufik stares at Jenn who is Fainted, covers her with a blanket Then gets out of the room, and wants to use the bathroom.


    ------


    Linda who Saw Taufik came out of his room and looked a little tired, of course after losing his essence, even if it just a little and will be recharged later, Taufik still looked tired, but his mother didn''t know that.


    "You guys are a little intense today, it is because of what I said before?"


    "Whatever you say, Mom, whatever you say"


    "Chee, not fun"


    Taufik is too lazy right now to deal with his mother, and go straight to the bathroom...he still has to search for the location of the Rune Family tomorrow.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 21 - 21 - GARUDA

    Chapter 21: chapter 21 - GARUDA The Night has ended, the Sun Replaced the Moon, the mother prepares breakfast, the Father is ready to go to work, and the Kid is still sleeping in their Bed.


    When the sun rays illuminate Taufik''s Face, he knows the Time has come, Looking at Jenn who is still sleeping beside him, he smiles.


    Last Night, when Jenn woke up after she fainted, she was like a beast who was bloodthirsty and seeking blood, looking at Jenn who was like that, Taufik was a little anxious, He thought something was wrong with the process.


    the system tells him that he only has to let her drink his blood and she will be fine, so he does it, and after Jenn drinks a lot of his blood she back to normal, and then continues to sleep.


    "You little beast, you almost made me dry last night"


    Taufik said That, Smiling and Looking at Jenn who was still sleeping, Usually at this time Jenn already wake up to help Linda in the kitchen, but maybe because of what happened last night, she sleeping more today, Taufik then kissed her cheek, then go up from the bed, then waking her up.


    "Hey, Jenn wake up, we have to go school, wake up!"


    "Hmnn, wait, let me sleep for 5 minutes more"


    "No you have to wake up now, you have to go to school, right?"


    "School?, maybe I will skip it today"


    "Are you really that Ms. Jennah I used to know?,...wake up now, if not then I will carry you to the bathroom then wash you myself"


    "Please, do it!"


    Heard Taufik, Jenn raised her two hands, so Taufik could carry her more easily.


    "..."


    Looking at Jenn who is like that, Taufik doesn''t have any choice but to carry her, but instead of the bathroom he carries her directly to the kitchen, Linda who saw this, has an amused expression, shakes her head, says.


    "You, guys, It''s still early and you''ve already started it again"


    Jenn who heard Linda''s voice, was surprised, she thought Taufik would carry her to the bathroom, but he didn''t expect that he would carry her to the kitchen instead.


    although she had done something that a married couple usually did with Taufik, she still felt embarrassed if someone who was not too old from her Saw her while being carried by someone younger than her.


    Jenn covered her face with her hand, then she looked at Taufik.


    "... Y-you"


    "What, you feeling a shame now? after what we do?"


    "Of course, even me can feel ashamed too, you know"


    Taufik shakes his head.


    "Sometimes I don''t know what happens inside your head"


    "This and that is different, don''t make them the same thing"


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever"


    Taufik then, whispered in her ear


    "So what are you feeling after becoming a vampire, are you feeling weird somewhere?"


    "No, it''s great, I''m feeling really strong, and my mana becomes purer, what you said Back then is true"


    "Hmm? What?"


    Taufik said, trying to remember what he had said to Jenn before.


    -------


    Linda who sees them whispering, feels irritated, although she was a carefree person, she had been alone for a long time.


    after her husband disappeared she never had any relationship with any other man and although what she sees is her son, she still feels irritated somehow.


    "You two, don''t act lovey-dovey here, go back to your room if you want to do that! I want to eat here"


    Linda said, with a little angry voice.


    "Sorry" x2


    Taufik and Jenn said at the same time.


    "Eat, wash, then go to school!!"


    "Yes, ma''am" x2


    After that, they then go to school, today was the day Taufik would search the Rune family location.


    -------


    Rune Family is one of 30 or 40 Magician Families in the world, the numbers are unknown because many Magician Families still hiding from the outside world, and only a few of them are known.


    Rune family was the best Number two Family in Indonesia.


    Indonesia is a unique Country because MANA in Indonesia is less corrupt than the rest of the other countries, so many magician families live in Indonesia.


    what Taufik heard from Jenn is, that in Indonesia, there were seven magician, Families, The Ana''karaeng Family, the Rune Family, the Robin Family, the As-mah Family, the Waja Family, the Niyas Family, and the Dayni Family.


    the first was Ana''karaeng Family, They lived in the Sulawesi Region and were the oldest Magician Family in Indonesia.


    Then there was the Rune Family, The Rune Family was the lowest In the past, but after they made contact with The Dai-Yak Tribe they quickly rose in rank and beat the other families.


    at first, even when they first had contact with the Dai-Yak Tribe, their Rank didn''t rise that much, but after Argus Takes over as the head Family, The Rune Family quickly became Number Two in rank, to the point it becomes suspicious.


    But the other family, can''t do anything because the Rune Family is a Hidden Family and the only Family that has contact with them is the Robin family who lives in the same Region, but the Robin Family Still doesn''t know where the Rune Family location is, only Jenn Grandfather know about that because he and Argus Father were some old close friends.


    The Robin Family is in Rank six, but in the past, they were in Rank Two, the decline in the rankings, was mostly caused by Jenn''s father, He was drowning in debt and had sold a lot of family assets, The last time they tried to get funding from the rune family in exchange for Jenn''s marriage to rune, but the plan failed because Taufik, but the Robins didn''t yet take any action Regarding that matter.


    Regarding The rest of the Magician family, Jenn doesn''t know much, because all of her life she has never been out of Kalimantan/Borneo so she only knows about Robin and Rune''s Family.


    Jaan and Jenn said the same thing, they said the Rune Family lives inside the forest, unknown to the outside world, Tarakan City''s Forest is huge, very huge, so searching for them is something very difficult. Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So today is the day where Taufik will visit the Rune family, but he will do that after school, Maybe it''ll take a long time, so he has to tell her mother that he will be home late, so she doesn''t have to worry.


    --------


    "Jenn, please tell Mom later, that I will be home a little late today, I have something to do, just tell her that I will play with Reza at his house"


    Taufik said to Jenn on their way to school.


    "Okay, but what do you want to do?"


    "I just want to search the Rune Family location, nothing much"


    "... What?"


    "As I said, I want t_


    Jenn shook her head, she heard what Taufik said, and and she only wanted to know what his reasons were.


    "No no no, I heard what you said, but why, why do you want to search their location?"


    Taufik looks at her, slightly tilting his head.


    "Did I not tell you that Runes had sent someone to kill me?"


    "WHAT!!??"


    Jenn was surprised when he heard That.


    "Hy, we are still on the road, don''t yell like that, yes, the Runes sent someone from the Dai-Yak Tribe to kill me, but they failed"


    "THE DAI-YAK!!?"


    "Hy, don''t yell, people begin to look at us"


    Jenn then looked around, the others were indeed looking at their way, then getting close to Taufik.


    "... but we talk about the Dai-Yak tribe here, the famous silent killer"


    Taufik then explained all of his plans to Jenn, until they reached the school.


    ------


    in the school right now, almost all the students and the teachers know about their relationship, but none of the teachers even the principal asked about that.


    even after the Robin family has Declined in the supernatural world, they still have some Influence in the outside world.


    the only problem is the way the boys in the school look at Taufik, full of jealousy and full of hatred, but Taufik just lets them do what they want to do.


    When he arrived at his class he remembered that he still had not yet logged in today.


    ''System, LOGIN!''


    [Yes]


    [DING]


    [Congratulations you''ve got the MYTHICAL-LEVEL ITEM "GARUDA" ]


    "!!!"


    [Garuda


    The garuda is a mythical bird of Hindu mythology that comes from India and developed in Indonesian, The garuda itself represents power, while the golden color of the garuda feather represents greatness or glory]


    [ Ability


    -Dragon eater(pasif)


    When faced with any kind of dragon, the power of garuda increases by 100%.


    - Fire Breathe


    Garuda was known as the god of fire, they said a single breath of Garuda could vaporize the Toba lake.


    - mount. ]


    ''Amazing!!!''


    ''Wait!, Garuda will not suddenly appear in this Classroom, right? system?''


    [Don''t worry master, the Garuda is rested in the form of a tattoo on the master''s chest, the master can call him out when the master needs him]


    Taufik then looked at his chest and found a tattoo of Garuda''s head, then felt relief, but his classmate who Saw him suddenly opened his uniform then looked at his chest, weirdly looking at him, Even Reza looked strangely at his friend.


    Taufik who feels the way his classmates see him can only stroke the back of his head, awkwardly said.


    "Hehe, some insect entered my uniform, so.. Hehe"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "...WTH, man" - Reza


    ....


    ..


    .

 Chapter 22 - 22 - Foolish Son

    Chapter 22: chapter 22 - Foolish Son After that embarrassing event, the class goes as usual.


    --------


    Other than Some school kids picking a fight with him during lunchtime, just because they didn''t like him dating Jenn, nothing Happened even after school ended.


    and now Taufik and Jenn were on their way home, although other teachers were still at school to review today''s lesson, somehow Jenn still went home with him.


    "I heard some boys pick a fight with you Again, today"


    Jenn said, seeing her boyfriend was in a bad mood.


    "Yeah, those boys never give up, no matter how hard I punch them, They''ll only be back the next day as new, It gives me a headache" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, Don''t think too much, at some point, they will also give up"


    "You can say that because it''s not you who goes through all That, Heck, Even now they make it some sort of competition and they have a regular audience too, I tried to avoid them, but they just search me all over the school, that I think is more troublesome, so I don''t have any choices but to face them, Maybe I should seriously drop out of school right now, it''s not like I''m afraid of them, it''s just, it''s just, too troublesome to face them every day, you know"


    "..."


    Jenn who heard about it, couldn''t say anything, she had known for a long time that the kids at school picked a fight with Taufik because of her, But she just let it go, thinking the school authorities would do something about it, but it''s been over two months since then and they didn''t do anything to solved that case, so she can''t say anything about that.


    "Ahahaha...., ah right, you say you will search the location of the Rune Family today right, Have you thought of a way?"


    Jenn said trying to change the topic.


    "No, but I will do something about that, what? do you have a way?"


    Jenn shakes her head.


    "Nothing in mind, like I told you, I only know that they live inside the forest, and they put some powerful illusion, so no one can Watch them, even the road can''t be seen, although I know you were strong, but still, please be careful, okay?"


    "Hmm, I know"


    At first, Taufik thinks of using his skill ''sky eyes'', then using ''All-Seeing Eyes'' to dispel all the Illusion, but after he gets Garuda he will use him as a mount to fly and then look throughout the forest with All-Seeing eyes, Although the concept remains the same, he thinking using Garuda is more simple.


    And for now, Taufik will go home and change his uniform, He thought of using the leather armor he got from the system.


    "Damn, this armor makes me look better, The material is also comfortable and feels very fitting"


    Taufik admired himself in front of the mirror, doing some poses, and then getting out of the room.


    "Jeen, how do I look?"


    "... Wow, you look more handsome, where did you get that armor?"


    "Hehehe, I made it with my magic, amazing right?"


    "Yeah, that''s good"


    Although Taufik has told almost all of his secrets to Jenn, however, he still makes the system''s existence a secret, not because he does not trust Jenn, but because he doesn''t want to tell anyone about the system, even if that person is his mother.


    "Haha, thanks, I will leave now, tell mom that I will be home late today, okay?!"


    "Hmm, you don''t have to worry, I will tell her, be careful out there"


    Taufik then kisses Jenn, then tells Garuda to come out, Taufik has given the Garuda a name, and his name is N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, The name is inspired by the garuda skill ''dragon eater'', ''N¨¡g¨¡ntaka'' comes from Sanskrit also means dragon eaters, so Taufik though the name is very suitable for the Garuda.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, come out!!, we have a job"


    "Kccahhk" - Garuda chirp (:v)


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka then comes out of Taufik''s chest and flies straight to the sky, if not for the concealed magic That Taufik cast, maybe everyone in this area would have seen the reborn of the legendary bird in Indonesia, but sadly only Taufik and Jenn were close by can see it.


    "... WHAT IS THAT?!!, FIK SOMETHING JUST CAME OUT OF YOUR CHEST, ARE YOU OKAY?!"


    Jenn said in surprise, then got close to Taufik to check if he was okay.


    Taufik chuckled a little when he saw Jenn''s expression.


    "Relax Jenn, that was my familiar ''N¨¡g¨¡ntaka'' a Garuda"


    "You''re familiar?"


    "Yes"


    Jenn pointed at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "That Garuda?,...the bird of legend?, Our national symbol?, and the vehicle of God Vishnu? that garuda?"


    "...Yes"


    Jenn looked at Taufik with her mouth wide open, didn''t believe what her boyfriend had just said.


    she thought that he was a vampire was a surprise enough for her but now, he had a familiar too, not just an average e familiar, but Garuda, that garuda, the garuda from the legend, how could she digest all of that information.


    "... You never stop to surprise me, what next? tell me in advance so I can prepare myself"


    "Hahaha, You overreacted, okay I will go now, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka come down!"


    "Kccahhk" Garuda chirp.


    When N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was down, Taufik climbed to garuda back.


    "Fly N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, take me to the high so that I can see the entire forest!"


    "Kccahhk" (I swear this is Garuda chirp)


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka then flies high enough to the point that Taufik can sew the arrow of the earth, but is too high.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, come down a bit, we''re too high"


    "Kccahhk"


    When Taufik feels the high is good enough, he then activates his ''All-Seeing Eye''.


    Not long after, something happened, like a stone being thrown into a calm lake, suddenly a ripple appeared in Taufik''s point of view, and the ripple spread in every direction, in a semi-circle form, after that the scenery changed, which was originally a normal forest, then something like castle emerged in the middle of the forest, complete with a paved road.


    "Wow, how could they hide something that big all the time? the silent castle stands alone inside the forest, It''s like some setup in those fantasy stories, but... "


    The castle is not silent at all, maybe because of Taufik.


    the people in the castle are running around in panic.


    "I haven''t done anything yet, but their reactions have been like that, has anything happened before I got here?, did jaan and his Tribe do something?"


    "So, how am I supposed to start this?"


    What Taufik said was indeed the truth, after Jaan told his tribe about what the Runes had done, the Dai-Yak Tribe couldn''t hold their anger anymore, although the chief and some of the Panglima Against the decision to attack the Runes, but the tribesmen and other Panglima could no longer stand the Runes'' behavior, saw this the village chief unable to do anything, and then the attack on the runes began.


    Like the title "The Silent-Killer" Dai-Yak Tribe attack it''s Very deadly and unpredictable, with The Dai-Yak hidden weapon ''Sumpit'' or blowgun killing someone they consider an enemy is very easy because this weapon doesn''t make any sound when used, many members of the Runes have dead with this weapon.


    Not only that, their most frightening technique is the ''Flying-Mandau'' technique, Although its name is Flying Mandate, it does not mean the Mandau (the Dai-Yak Sword) is flying, it is the user who becomes invisible to the enemy with the help of light spirit power, so only their weapon is visible to the enemy, So it makes some sort of effect like a flying Sword, so it''s named Flying Mandau.


    facing the attack from the dai-yak tribe, Argus the head of the Rune Family has tried to do some things, but because what he fighting is an invisible enemy he can''t do anything about it.


    so he can only just sit back and watch his family members get killed one by one, he has a way to win against them, but if he uses it, the Dai-Yak Tribe will only get angrier and crazier, so he still doesn''t use it.


    ---------


    Inside the castle.


    In Argus Room.


    Argus right now heard a report from his subordinate.


    "patriarch, Our illusion is be penetrated again"


    Heard that Argus massaged his forehead, Because of the continuous attack from The Dai-Yak Tribe, Argus had never had enough sleep these few days.


    "... Again, what they use this time, is it a Flying Mandau again?"


    The subordinate shakes his head.


    "No, patriarch we don''t see any flying Mandau today"


    "So, what attacked us?"


    When the subordinate Heard Argus''s question, he hesitated to answer it for a while.


    "... Nothing patriarch, we don''t see anything, the alarm just gets triggered"


    "...what?!"


    "We don''t see anything, patriarch"


    "Then, what?!"


    "..."


    "You fool, if you don''t have anything to report then don''t, back to your post, if something like this happens again, I will kill you myself"


    Argus said angrily, getting more headache after he heard the bullshit from his subordinate.


    "Y-yes patriarch"


    "And call the person who causes all of this, that good for nothing son!!"


    "Yes, patriarch"


    not long After the servant is gone, rijal then comes the his father''s office, looking pale and scared.


    "I-I''m here, fa-father"


    "...Look what you''ve done, look!!, I need a little more time, just a little time, then our family will rise to the top, beat that Ana''karaeng Family, but because of you and your Foolish action, here we are"


    "..."


    "what I expect from that woman gen, like your mother you also a fool, but your Mother still has some use for me, but you? Nothing, you just bring trouble for me"


    "B-but fath-"


    Rijal''s speech was interrupted by a voice that came from the outside, it sounded very casual, yet it sounded very loud.


    "Cek cek, do you all hear me, ekhem.. "


    "Cek, cek....


    ...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 23 - 23 - Summon a summon?

    Chapter 23: chapter 23 - Summon a summon? "So, how am I supposed to start this?".


    ''Hmmm?.. It seems my existence has been known by them''


    ''Ahhh, let''s just attack them directly''


    Taufik canceled his conceal magic, and then used wind magic, to spread his voice so everyone in Runes Castle could hear it.


    "Cek cek, do you all hear me, ekhem.. "


    "Cek, cek, my Name is Taufik, i''m here to... Hmm, destroy the Rune Family, maybe? ahh destroying is too much, then just let me kill the one who causes all of this"


    The people at the runes residence, upon hearing that voice were panicked and afraid at first, but after knowing it was not the Dai-Yak Tribe they felt relief but they became angry, knowing that some random magician just attacked them.


    they get out of the castle to see who dares to attack them, but after they go out they feel afraid again because they See some golden big bird flying above the castle.


    "What is that, you, go tell the patriarch about this!!!"


    "Y-yes"


    "What bird is that, how can a bird grow that big, and the color is golden too...amazing"


    "You stupid, This is no time to be amazed, that was enemy"


    "But look at that, You will never see something like this again...it''s worth to be studied"


    The Runes residents is Mostly are magicians who work for the Runes family and like the rest of the magicians they like to research something that they find interesting, so looking at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Their researcher''s side is taking over their fear.


    "What''s going on?!"


    Argus and Rijal who heard all the commotion, automatically came out to ensure the situation, but seeing a giant golden bird, even Argus was shocked.


    but different from Argus, rijal who not focused on the bird but on the person who Rode it, seeing the person Rijal becomes pale, and remembers the events two months ago.


    "Yo-you, why are you here, how can you break our illusion?!"


    Taufik who heard some familiar voice, looked down and saw Rijal, he then got his katana out of the inventory, Drew a katana out of the scabbard, and pointed the tip of the katana at Rijal.


    "Ahh, here we are, Rijal, I''m here to kill you, come here! don''t make it hard for the both of us"


    "Hi-hihhck, Fa-father help me, that the boy I told you, the one with the artifact"


    Seeing his good-for-nothing son like that, argus looks at the boy who Rode the bird.


    "Who are you, do you know where are you, this is the Runes Territory, are you ready to bear the consequences by entering this area?!"


    "Yeah~yeah~yeah~, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka come down!"


    "Kccahhk"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka then descended from the sky and landed in front of the crowd, Taufik got down from N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back


    "Thank you, you can back now".


    " Kccahhk " N¨¡g¨¡ntaka then back into Taufik''s chest.


    "!!!!"


    Seeing the Big bird Disappeared into Taufik''s chest, The Runes Residence was shocked, Argus was no exception, but seeing the Big bird was gone, argus felt relief, because he felt something Dangerous about that bird.


    some magician of the Runes began their discussion, trying to guess the trick behind what they just saw.


    Argus just ignored the discussions from his subordinates, although he too was curious, but that is not what is important right now.


    Argus focused at Taufik.


    "With that bird maybe you can escape from here, However, it looks like you did come here to seek dead"


    "Hahh? With me alone, is enough to deal with you all"


    "I don''t know if it''s confidence or just stupidity, but Why did you attack my Castle?!"


    Heard that, Taufik shrugged his shoulder.


    "...just because...Men, I''m here to attack you, to kill your son, not talking with y-"


    "¦²¦Õ¦Á?¦Ñ¦Á ¦Õ¦Ø¦Ó¦É??" (fire ball)


    Taufik Can not finish what he wants to say, because a fireball suddenly approaches him.


    seeing the fireball Taufik just defends it by swinging his katana vertically, but because the speed is too fast, so argus and the other can not see that.


    "Boom"


    "You talking too much for someone who doesn''t even Dodge that attack"


    Argus said, thinking the fireball was hitting Taufik.


    "Hahahaha, you guys, although I say that I''m here not to talk, can you let me Finnish what I have to say"


    Taufik laughed coming out from the fog that came from the fireball before.


    "!!!"


    Seeing that Taufik is fine, argus and the rest of the magician begin to chant some spells again.


    "¦°¦Ó¦Å¦Ñ?¦Ã¦É¦Ï ¦Á¦Í?¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô"


    "¦¢¦Å¦Ë?¦Ê¦É ¦Í¦Å¦Ñ¦Ï?"


    "¦£?¦É¦Í¦Ç ¦Ò¦Õ¦Á?¦Ñ¦Á"


    "¦²¦Õ¦Á?¦Ñ¦Á ¦Õ¦Ø¦Ó¦É??"


    All kinds of magic come to Taufik, fire, water, earth, and wind magic come to him, seeing this Taufik creates a shield with his Imagination magic.


    "Aegis"


    The magic hits the shield, but can do anything to Taufik who is protected by his shield "Aegis".


    Aegis is a shield used by Zeus and his daughter Athena in Greek Mythology, after reading that in some book he decided to copy that shield, The shield is round, and in front of the shield, there''s an ornament of women with snake-shaped hair.


    "...Enough, let''s Finnish this quickly"


    ''SwordMagic: fire form - total Annihilation''


    Taufik swings his katana horizontally, and then a sword aura in a "U" shape made from blue fire comes out from his katana going into Argus and his subordinates.


    "Swoosh"


    Taufik''s sword aura was too fast, so only Argus who is in Master Realm magician Could act fast and create a shield, but the other magicians were not as fast as him, so all of the magicians were hit by the sword aura, and just matter of seconds they become ashes they don''t even make a sound, then blown out by the wind, and then disappears, leaving nothing, only argus and rijal who is hiding behind argus is survive.


    Taufik''s sword aura doesn''t stop at that, the sword aura Continues its way to Runes castle.


    ''BOOM''


    Runes castle was on fire, blue fire was a special fire, that could Incinerate anything that got hit by that fire, Runes castle was no exception, after being hit by the blue fire, the fire spread everywhere, burning and burning until nothing was left, But there is still some servant who successfully come out of the castle, survived.


    -------


    ''Crack''


    The shield that Argus created was not your average shield, It''s a multilayered shield, but even that shield is almost destroyed by that attack


    it''s not destroyed because Taufik only uses 50% of his power on that attack because if he uses his full power maybe the whole forest ahead will get burning to Ash, although Taufik is a carefree person, he is still conscious of what he can do and what he can''t do.


    Argus looks around and only sees his son who survived the Attack


    ''what power is this, If I''m even a little bit late, maybe my fate is also like the others''


    Rijal who Saw all of this is now on the ground, pissing himself again.


    "F-father, our people, our home, e-everything is turning to ash"


    "And whose fault do you think this is? haa!!! looks like I have to use that, hopefully, that can kill this monster"


    Argus then begins to chant.


    wants to use his last resort, Taufik who Saw this, just let him do what he does, he wants to see what he can do.


    "~¦¸, ¦Ð¦Ï? ¦Å?¦Í¦Á¦É ¦Ï ¦Ê?¦Ò¦Ì¦Ï?~"


    "~¦Á¦Ê¦Ï?¦Ò¦Ó¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Á?¦Ó¦Ç¦Ì¦Á ¦Á¦Ô¦Ó¦Ï? ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ó¦Á¦Ð¦Å¦É¦Í¦Ï? ¦Á¦Í¦È¦Ñ?¦Ð¦Ï¦Ô~"


    "~¦Ò¦Á? ¦Æ¦Ç¦Ó?~"


    "~¦Õ?¦Ñ¦Ó¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï¦Í~"


    "~¦Å?¦Í¦Á¦É ¦Ï ¦Å¦Ñ¦Á¦Ò¦Ó?? ¦Ó¦Ç? ¦Ê¦Á¦Ñ¦Ä¦É?? ¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô~"


    "~¦Ð¦Ï¦Ô ¦Å?¦Í¦Á¦É ¦Õ¦Ô¦Ë¦Á¦Ê¦É¦Ò¦Ì?¦Í¦Ï? ¦Ò¦Ó¦Ç ¦Õ¦Ô¦Ë¦Á¦Ê? ¦Ó¦Ç? ¦Á¦Ã?¦Ð¦Ç? ¦Ì¦Ï¦Ô~" (Meaning? it was a little cringe so I didn''t write it, want to know? find it out yourself, the point is it''s was a summon spell)


    " summon!!"


    "Hmmm?"


    After that, a magic circle appeared, and what appeared from that magic circle was a woman.


    "Hahahaha, watch!!, this was my greatest masterpiece, with this our family can reach what we have right now"


    Taufik laughed a little when he heard Argus say "What he has now".


    "Pfft, what do you have now? some ash and son who piss himself? hahaha"


    Heard that Argus was irritated because what Taufik said was indeed true.


    "...you, attack him, I want him dead"


    Argus then orders the women.


    The summoned women then make some pose like someone who wants to pray.


    "???? ????? ? ?????? ??" (By this chant I summon thee)


    "????? ?? ???, ???? ???? ??? ???" (Spirit of old, come fort and see)


    "???? ?????? ????? ????? ?????? ?????" (From realms beyond the mortal sight)


    "????? ??? ???? ?????? ??????? ?????? ???? ?????" (Answer my call, cross the boundary between worlds)


    "???? ??? ????? ???? ?? ??? ??????" (Come and bring death to the foolish)


    "??????" (Summon)


    After the woman is done with her chanting which just takes 3 or 4 seconds, something unusual happens, the wind runs amok, a black cloud gathered the lighting is rampaged


    The summoned woman has summoned something too.


    "Boom"


    Cracks appear in the air, the cracks are getting big and big, the cracks are so dark, are like the abyss itself, from the abyss, something is out, something terrifying.


    The only word Taufik can say is.


    "... Shit"


    ..... Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 24 - 24 - Think Twice!!

    Chapter 24: chapter 24 - Think Twice!! "Shit"


    "Swoosh"


    Like a demon came out from the abyss, something that the summoned women summoned came out from the crack.


    With a torn black robe, a skeleton head that burned with dark purple fire, and carrying a scythe, the death spirit in myth appeared in reality.


    "Hahahaha, watch! this was my masterpiece, the enemy who ever saw this no one has come back alive"


    Argus said, laughing like some maniac.


    Rijal Saw all of this tremble, but not because of the death spirit or Taufik, but because he knew who the woman that his Father had summoned.


    that woman none other than his mother.


    "...Mother?"


    ------


    The Dai-Yak princess, argus''s wife, and Rijal''s mother.


    Argus loved his wife, he was happy when he married the Dai-Yak Tribe princess, that was pure love until that love turned twisted.


    After his wife became the main culprit of his brother''s murder, argus''s plan was perfect, but he didn''t expect someone to try to pull a string from behind and accuse his wife, his denial at the time was real, he was indeed defending his wife, but one month after that accident, something happens.


    The Dai-Yak Tribe princess ''Mawinei Nara Anggun'' wants to teach Argus about spirit, And of course, Argus would gladly want to learn, but after some time they find that Argus has no talent in spiritualism.


    But the truth is the spirit can read Argus, and know who Argus is and how his character is, so none of the spirits wants to make a contract with Argus, but Anggun doesn''t tell Argus about that.


    Argus who is the patriarch of the Runes Family, finds that if he can become a spiritualist and magician at the same time, he will raise his family to the New High, so he is feeling disappointed when he knows that he cannot become a spiritual.


    -------


    Runes Family who was focused on Illusion magic had many forbidden books, and Argus as the patriarch, of course, had access to that book.


    he found some interesting magic in one of those books, "marionette magic" That was the name of that magic book.


    this was illusion magic that directly attacked the person''s soul, if someone fell to this magic, they would become a puppet, and their soul was trapped in endless illusion, this book was considered forbidden because this magic can be undone, so the ancestor who make this magic seal it, because that magic was so Dangerous.


    But Argus finds that magic interesting and then wants to learn that magic.


    This Magi it''s so complex because this magic directly plays with the soul, and only after ten years of learning he was able to master it.


    In those ten years, argus''s wife ''anggun'' had more control over the spirit power, and made a lot of contracts with the spirit.


    argus was not happy about this, because that power was not his, he thought if that power was his, he could make the Runes Family rise to a new high.


    although the partnership with the Dai-Yak Tribe already made them more prosperous than ever, that was not enough for Argus, who was willing to sacrifice his brother for the sake of power, since then, the pure love that Argus has for his wife has become twisted love.


    Then He makes the same poison that kills his brothers, keeps it inside some box with the receipt of that poison, puts it in his wife''s belongings, and makes his son find it.


    Anggun knows that this was all Argus''s plan because only Argus knows about her Tribe''s technique and specialty, but because of her love towards Argus, she shut his eyes, ears, and mouth, that was how she loves Argus, really a fool.


    Argus knows what his wife knows, But the rice has become porridge, and His ambition has closed his eyes, he can''t stop what has begun, so with a cloudy mind, he uses the "marionette magic" To his wife.


    "I''m sorry my love"


    And just like that, twenty years have passed, and Anggun who now is argus puppet, does all of the argus order, and with that twenty years, Anggun has made a contract with the death Spirit, and with that spirit, argus had done many things, kill his competitor, and make The Runes was more and more prosperous, to the point raised to two in rank.


    -----


    "... M-mother?"


    Rijal who Saw his mother for the first time in twenty years was shocked and sad, he didn''t know that his father was the one who made him find the box that caused his mother to be imprisoned, so he always feels guilty, and forgot that feeling he Takes it out on someone else, he was a kid who Trapped in an adult body because of that guilt. (Plot) v:


    ".. F-father, I thought you said mom died a few years ago, so what is this?!"


    "She is already dead in my mind"


    "B-but-"


    "Shut up!!, she''s already dead, so Think of her as dead!!"


    Taufik just ignored the family drama in front of him and focused on that dead spirit, he didn''t know what power he had and how strong he was, so he was on alert.


    Anggun then orders the spirit to attack Taufik.


    "... Attack... Him!"


    The spirit''s eyes were glowing in purple light, raised his scythe, and then something that usually just shows up in scary movies happened in front of Taufik.


    many skeletons appeared from the ground, Those skeletons still had some rotten meat stuck in their bone, the skeletons Held various weapons, Some used swords, bows, Spear, shields, hammers, and many more, their number may be more than a hundred.


    "Grahh!!!"


    With the spirit command, the skeleton ran towards Taufik with their weapon, the skeleton who used Close-range weapons was on the front line, and the one that used a bow behind was ready to shoot their Arrows.


    "Swoosh"


    "Swoosh"


    "Swoosh"


    Seeing many arrows come to his, Taufik raises his katana.


    ''SwordMagic - wind form: thousand slash''


    Taufik slashed with his Katana.


    "Slashh"


    at first, it was just one invisible sword wind energy, but The more it advanced, it split more and more until it reached a thousand just like its name because the sword energy was made by wind element essence.


    the wind is running amok as some tornado happens.


    Being hit by that, all of the skeletons even the one in behind who uses a bow no exception, they''ll be cut in pieces.


    "...Just like that?"


    Taufik asks, though that he already killed all of those skeletons.


    But after he said that something incredible happened, the skeleton which was already in pieces began to marge again.


    "Hahahaha, watch this the power of the death spirit, he can control death, no matter how many times you cut them, they will just rise again and again, hahaha, what? You afraid now, want to run with your bird?"


    Argus said, laughing at Taufik.


    "Hmm, it so, but can it rise again with this attack?!"


    ''SwordMagic - Fire Form: purifying Fire Pillar''


    Taufik then sticks his katana to the ground.


    ''Boom''


    "Grahh?"


    Like the name, two fire pillars were raised from the ground, but unlike his usual blue fire this time the fire was slightly white, and the skeleton that was hit by this fire instantly became ash.


    "..."


    Seeing his army was burning to ash by some fire that contained holy energy, the death spirit Panicked.


    "Gr-graahg!!"


    Then open a crack on his own then leave.


    for the Death Spirit, holy energy is their weakness, if the holy energy is weaker, they will be okay, but the amount that Taufik showing, is too much for him, so running is the best choice.


    usually, the spirit that is being summoned can''t leave without the summoner''s permission, but Anggun was a special case, she didn''t have any will, and she only moved because of Argus''s command, so the death spirit could leave whatever he wanted, Even if Argus forbid it, he still can leave, because his contractor is Anggunn, not Argus.


    "..."


    Argus was speechless seeing the dead spirit running away, argus who is a magician can''t feel the holy energy, MANA and holy energy are different, so that way only the Exorcist can kill the inferior demon because only a holy attack can work for them.


    so Argus doesn''t know why the death spirit running away.


    how can humans use holy energy? Let''s discuss that another time.


    "Pfftt, hahahaha, what is that?, hahahaha"


    "..."


    "So now only two of you are remaining, hmm three of you? so what are you gonna do now?"


    "..."


    "Haaaa, let''s finish this quickly, my goal going here was only to kill Rijal, but look!!, I almost destroyed the forest, so let''s finish this before the night comes"


    "..."


    Argus can say anything, Everything that he built, is smashed in front of his eyes, and the last hope that he thinks can help him just runs off for no reason, All that is left is the good-for-nothing son and his puppet wife.


    Looking at Argus who has lost the will to live anymore, Taufik takes a deep breath, then gets close to Argus.


    Even after Taufik was close to Argus, argus didn''t have any reaction, he just stood there looking at nowhere.


    "Haaa, I will kill you without pain, Consider this my mercy to you, do you have any last word?"


    Argus heard that, looking at his wife and his son.


    "... My wife... and that good-for-nothing son of mine,... Can you spare them?"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t answer Argus he maybe could spare that woman but Rijal it''s hard.


    "...I can''t promise that"


    Argus just smiled closed his eyes, looked at this, Taufik then pointed his katana at Argus''s head.


    ''incinerate''


    ''Swoosh''


    Not even a second has passed, and Argus has become ash, Rijal who Saw his father turning to ash, lost his mind.


    "F-FATHER!!! "


    Rijal can only cry, looking at this Taufik takes a deep breath again.


    ''Haa, why does it look like the villain here, it''s me?''


    But the system notifications didn''t appear yet, so the quest is not over yet. Looking at Rijal who is crying like that, Taufik can''t do anything.


    "If you start something you have to watch it till the end, you started all of this, so you have to end it too, so don''t blame me, Rijal "


    Taufik then approaches Rijal who is close to his father Ash, but when he is close enough, someone grabs his leg, looking behind He sees the woman whom Argus summons before.


    "P-please spare my son, you can kill me instead, I don''t know what he doing to you, but please spare him"


    Anggun said in a small voice.


    "M-mother"


    Rijal who saw his mother like that quickly got to her side and hugged her.


    "N-no, as you said, I started all of this so please just kill me, I only want one thing, please let my mother live!!"


    Rijal then kneels with his head on the ground like when they first meet, but this time is for a different reason.


    "If you-"


    "Me too, please spare them"


    Taufik''s voice gets cut off again by someone coming from the forest, this is an old Man who like someone from a Tribe, and many people follow him behind, and he recognizes one of them.


    "... Jaan?"


    "We meet again Mr. Taufik, like my chief, I also ask you to, please spare our princess?!"


    Jaan said bowing his head.


    And Like a trigger, after Jaan, the others too bow their head.


    "We ask you too, please spare our princess!!?" x(Many)


    "..."


    Taufik was speechless.


    "You guys, are you planning all of this, you''ll make me like I''m the one who is the bad person here"


    He said while massaging his nose bridge.


    "PLEASE!!!" x(MANY)


    The Tribe said again.


    ".... Haaaah, alright I''ll spare them, satisfied?"


    [DING]


    [QUEST - if you poke me I will slap you - A, Have been completed]


    Hearing that the chief and some Panglima were happy.


    "Thank you very much, we will never forget about this, when you need something from us, you are welcome to come anytime!"


    "Yeah"


    ------


    After that, the Dai-Yak Tribe approached Anggun and Rijal, to give some first Aid, although they didn''t like the Runes, Rijal was still their princess''s son so they still treated him, but something was wrong with their princess when they treated her.


    she was alive but she was like someone that already dead, their shaman said that her soul was trapped by some magic, so she was like a dead person.


    when the chief asked the shaman if he could cure her, the shaman shook his head, a soul was something very complex so the shaman couldn''t do a thing.


    Hearing that the chief was feeling complicated, he felt happy that he could see his daughter again but also felt sad, angry, and hopeless.


    Jaan who Saw this, sought help from Taufik, thinking maybe he could do something.


    "I felt shy to ask this, after all that you have done for us, but Mr. Taufik can you do something with our princess soul!"


    Taufik who still review his reward heard Jaan.


    "Hmm, what about her?"


    "The shaman said, our princess'' soul is trapped by some magic, so although she was alive she was like someone dead, so can you do something about that?"


    "Humm? But a while ago after I killed Argus, she was just fine, she even talked to me, and asked me to spare her son"


    "About that, the shaman said that because of her instinct as a mother who wants to protect his son, that made her move, but after that he back to her dead-alive state, so can you do something?"


    "if that''s about Soul, maybe I can do something but Do not expect too much, I never used this technique on someone else before, so I don''t know if it will succeed"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay at least we try something"


    "If you say so"


    Taufik then goes to where the princess received her treatment.


    "Chief, Mr. Taufik said that he had some method to save the princess"


    "Is it true? what are you waiting for, let him do it!"


    Taufik then comes to Anggun and draws his katana, but the others who See this stop him.


    "Mr, we ask you to save her no-kill her, if you can''t just say so, we will not mock you, so it''s fine"


    Taufik just looked at them, He didn''t feel offended by what they said, it was normal if they said that, because where would you find someone who cures someone with some katana, so he explained it to them.


    "Don''t worry my technique is a bit special, I will not hurt her, trust me, if you feel worried please close your eyes, if something happens to your princess, I will bear the consequences"


    Hearing that the Dai-Yak Tribe feels relief.


    "No, Mr. Taufik, we''ll trust you, Please continue"


    "Okay"


    Getting their approval, Taufik continued what he had to do, drawing his katana, although some of the Dai-Yak Tribe still felt nervous they didn''t stop him.


    ''SwordMagic - light Form: dispels''


    "Swing"


    His katana got through Anggun''s body, but her body didn''t get cut or anything, then when Taufik took back his katana, they heard some sound like a broken glass.


    ''"__ "'' (Fill yourself how it sounds)


    After that, the light on Anggun eyes came back, and then she fainted again.


    " She will be fine now, she just tried, she will wake later, just wait, I will take my leave now, so take care it yourself "


    "Yes, thank you, really thank you, you''ve done a lot for us, and we don''t know how to repay you"


    "It''s okay, don''t mind"


    Then he is ready to go home, but before that, he comes to Rijal and wants to tell him something.


    "Rijal, this was the second time I gave mercy to you, and hope there won''t be a third time"


    "Y-yes I understand"


    "You can hate me, but don''t try to take any revenge, no, I didn''t forbid you, but if you want to seek revenge, please think twice, think if you are ready to lose everything again, think about your mother, and think about your father, if you ready to lose everything, then come to me, I''ll play with you... do you understand?"


    "...yes"


    ''Plokk, plokk''


    Taufik then patted Rijal''s shoulder twice and then called out N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Rode him then went back to his home.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 25 - 25 -

    Chapter 25: chapter 25 - "100% her Copy" With the destruction of the Rune family, the supernatural society was in turmoil.


    although the Runes were a closed family, they were still a stronghold in the magician world, so their sudden destruction was something that hard to believe.


    the other family trying to figure out the cause, at first they thought it was The Dai-Yak Tribe because they have a complex relationship with The Runes.


    but the servant who survives that event, reveals the truth to the others, and what they hear is hard to believe too.


    The servant said that the massacre was done by a young man who Rode a big golden bird and used magic with his sword, one swing of his sword Could flatten everything within a radius of a few kilometers, of course, the others didn''t believe what the servant said.


    They don''t believe it, "how can some sword do something like that?" they said, for magician a ''sword'' in their eyes is just a tool, something that is useless to them, so how could a young man use a sword to utilize magic and flatten everything?, of course, they don''t believe it, But the servants persist with their statements, how can they forget the horror of that day, the horror of a blue fire that burning their castle to ash.


    "You''re crazy, how a young man can do all of that" The others only said that to the servant, if they said it was done by the Dai-Yak it would still make sense, but some ''random young man'', who gonna believe that?


    -----


    The next day, Taufik wakes up with Jenn in his embrace, naked, because Jenn now is a vampire too, so her stamina increases too and their night activity becomes wilder, although she still can''t match Taufik''s stamina, she Lasts longer than before, so it was a good thing.


    "Hey, wake up!!, we need to go to school"


    "Hmmm?... hooamm"


    Jenn opened her eyes, then looked at Taufik, and giggled.


    "hehe, last night was crazy"


    "Yeah, yeah, quick! Before Mom comes, you don''t wanna her to see you Like this, right?"


    " yeah, hehe, but do you think if we always do it like this, soon, maybe I will get pregnant?"


    Heard that Taufik rolled his eyes.


    "Yeah~"


    --------


    Yesterday, after Taufik is done with The Runes, he goes straight home to tell Jenn about what he has done, telling her that Ha has killed people, but he feels nothing, killing people is just like something he always does, so easy.


    But Taufik didn''t take that too deep in his mind, that thought just would burden his mind.


    Because there is something that he thinks is more important in his mind right now.


    "Morning, Mom"


    "Morning, you too Jenn, morning"


    "Morning, Mother~"


    "Chee"


    Like always their breakfast is going as usual, with Jenn continuously teasing Linda with the word "mother" That makes Linda angry, that is a rare scene for Taufik, who is usually teased by his mother.


    "Hahahaha" Sea?ch* The NovelFire.net* website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda looks at her son, who laughing at her.


    "Why are you Laugh? are you that happy seeing your mom get teased"


    "Yes"


    Taufik said straight, didn''t think about it at all


    "Ahahaha, even your son is on my side, MOTHER~"


    "... You twooo"


    "Hahahhaha" x2


    That''s how they keep going through their morning together, laughing and teasing each other.


    Taufik who laughed, set his mind, looking at her mother.


    "Mom, I have to tell you something"


    Taufik said in sirious tone.


    Linda looks at her son.


    "Hmm? What?


    Jenn just looking at Taufik, strangely.


    ''Wait!!, now? do you want to tell her now? although I said to tell her soon, please!!! consider the time and place too!''


    "Dear, are you sure?"


    Jenn asks if Taufik really wants to tell Linda, right now, and Taufik just nods his head.


    "Yeah, I will tell her now"


    "Okay, do as you Like"


    Looking at the two of them, who suddenly become serious Linda asks.


    "What is this? did something happen? Or will I finally have a grandchild?"


    "Mom, I know is hard to believe, but I''m..., your son is no longer human"


    "... What"


    "I''m no longer human, Mom, I''m a vampire now"


    Taufik then turns his blue Eyes to the red one and shows her his Fang.


    Linda was silent for a while, looking at Taufik''s eyes and his fang.


    "...okay, but you still my son,... Right?"


    "Yes, Mom I''m still your son, I''m became a vampire just three months ago, but I''m still your son"


    "If so, then it''s okay as long as you are still my son, even if you become a dragon, you always be my son, so it''s okay"


    "..." x2


    ------


    They were on their way to school, unlike what Taufik thought, his mother accepted that her son was no longer human so easily, too easy, to the point he suspected that he wasn''t her son, but Taufik was happy that he had told his mother about it.


    "Hahahaha, what I said is true, right?"


    "... Yeah, that level of carefree, am I really her son?"


    Jenn just looks at him, Streangly again.


    "What? you basically her copy, we don''t need any DNA test, you were 100% her son"


    "..."


    "Ahh, whatever, I''ve already told her, it''s like a big Boulder has been removed from my shoulder, it''s a pleasant feeling"


    ------


    The school went as usual, teacher explanation, chatting with friends, lunch break, studying again, and then going home, always like that, nothing new, the only reasons he still doing it, was because of his mother and the fact that the one who teaches him, is he own girlfriend, Jenn, so he still go to school.


    ------


    After school, As usual, Taufik will be training in the forest behind the school with Jenn, he wants to try the reward he got yesterday.


    "So, you said, that Rijal was still alive, how is he?"


    "Him? Her mother is from Dai-Yak so maybe he will live with them from now on"


    "It so, I hope he will be a better person"


    "Yeah"


    Taufik then wants to get the blank blueprint from the system inventory, but Jenn seems to want to continue the conversation, so Taufik as a man will listen to her first.


    "Now that, the Runes is gone, my family maybe will contact me sooner or later"


    "Why?, After all of this, they never contacted you, so why now?"


    "Although Robins family was one of the best back then, when my father took over as the patriarch, the family condition started to decline, he borrowed money here and there, sold the family assets, and he borrowed the most from the runes"


    "...So?"


    "After, the Runes is gone, and with you burn the castle to ash, nothing remains, so without the contract, even if Rijal knows that the Robins have a loan to them, without the contract the loan becomes null"


    "Can your father do that?"


    Jenn shakes her head.


    "No, he will do that"


    "So, why he will contact you?"


    "I don''t know, maybe another marriage contract? when with the runes he receives much money, so maybe he will try to sell me again? who knows?"


    "And you know that I will never let that happen, right?"


    "Hehe, yeah I know"


    Jenn then hugs Taufik.


    "I love you"


    "Me too".....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Jenn Little Brother

    Chapter 26: chapter 26 - Jenn Little Brother Today, Jenn wants to test her power after becoming a vampire, she doesn''t have an ''Imagination magic'' like Taufik, but she still has the Pure MANA like Taufik does.


    vampire MANA doesn''t have any Realm like the ordinary Magician, their MANA will Grow as long as they live, so to assess their MANA pond/core, they look it through their age, like if some vampire has lived for one hundred years, their MANA is one hundred old, If equated one hundred old mana, is like master Realm magician, so as long as they live long enough, they will grow strong every day.


    So Jenn MANA, is still two days old, unlike Taufik, he was a special case, the day he became a vampire, he immediately got one hundred-old MANA, a pure one hundred-old MANA.


    So Taufik is basically in master Realm magician, but with his technique, skill, and his trait as a vampire, He may already be in the Grandmaster Realm, or maybe surprise it.


    -----


    "Hehe, today I''ll show you something amazing, Tell me what you want right now?"


    with the blank blueprint he got from the quest, and his imagination magic, he finally can create something complex that requires detail, so to test it, he asks Jenn what she wants.


    "... Like, anything? right now?"


    "Yes, anything"


    Heard the word ''anything'' from Taufik, jenn eyes glowed with expectation, then said.


    "Then, I want a child"


    "..."


    Taufik who heard that, can''t say something for a while.


    ''This child obsessive women, are her Mind is always full of child?''


    "... Anything else?"


    "(-_-)"


    Looking at Jenn who is a little bit disappointed, Taufik can''t do anything.


    "C''mon, like I said, I will do something about that, so ask anything except a child, okay?"


    "Ok, ok~ hmmm... then I want a bike, a Brough Superior SS100, I found that when I surfing on the internet, and I found it cool and elegant, I want that bike"


    "Wow, good choice...wait a minute!"


    Taufik then took out the blank blueprint from the inventory.


    saw a blue paper suddenly appear in his hands, Jenn wasn''t surprised at all, Compared to what Taufik had done previously, something like pulling a paper out of nowhere was a trivial thing to him, so She was already used to it.


    With the blank blueprint in his hand, Taufik then thinks about the things he wants to make, after that, the blueprint will do the rest.


    After the blueprint finished making the inside and outside of Brough Superior SS100, he then edited it, so instead of using gasoline the bike would use a MANA as a fuel and made the saddle longer so two people could ride it.


    "What color do you want?"


    "Do as you Like"


    "Ok then"


    With the blueprint done, Taufik uses his imagination magic, with his MANA as the center, the MANA on The air comes together, and then begins to create something, It only takes about 3-4 seconds, and the bike is complete.


    "..."


    "Amazing right? right?


    Taufik ask Jenn, with Ecxaited look.


    "Yeah, amazing"


    But Jenn responded it tonelessly.


    Seeing that Jenn is not that excited, Taufik takes a deep breath then comes close to her, puts his two hands on her shoulder, looking into her eyes.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?"


    "My hope goes up when you say ''everything'', but... "


    Looking at Jenn who is like that, Taufik felt bad.


    "Hy, hey~ I''m sorry, okay? it''s my fault, and as I said before, I will do something about it, you don''t have to worry, I already have the solution, but it''s very difficult to get, so it won''t be possible for now, but when I find it, I promise you''ll soon be holding a baby, trust me"


    "You swear?"


    "Yes, I swear"


    Hearing that, Jenn who was sad before, suddenly changed her expression, and then Taufik heard her Giggle.


    "Hehe, you''ve sworn to me, so you have to keep it, hahaha"


    "..."


    Looking at Jenn fast changing expression, Taufik felt deja''vu.


    ''Am I, Falling into another trap again?''


    "... Was that all just an act?"


    "Hahaha, yes, but... What I say is true"


    ''... Shit''


    ------


    Five days later, on Sunday, Taufik and his family just chilling in the living room, watching television, but suddenly the sound of a bell could be heard.


    ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~''


    "Mom, are you ordering something?"


    Taufik asks his mom.


    "No, Jenn maybe?"


    Taufik then looks at Jenn.


    "Jenn?"


    Jenn shook her head.


    ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~''


    "Anybody wants to go see who it is?"


    The two women just looking at him, without telling him, Taufik knows what they mean.


    "Haaa...alright, let me see who is it"


    "You should have done that from the beginning, why bother asking me and Jenn, you slacker"


    Taufik just rolled his eyes at his mother''s words.


    ''If I''m a slacker, then what are you? a king slacker? sigh, my position in this household is getting lower and lower as the day changes ''


    ------


    ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~''


    ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~''


    "WAIT!!!, sigh, Why are you so impatient?"


    Taufik said then opened the door, but before the person who rang the bell could say something, Taufik said something first.


    "Hy-"


    "Sorry we don''t order anything, you are in the wrong house."


    "N-"


    "We also didn''t do some charity event, either"


    "Bu-"


    "Ahh, and we didn''t want to join any cult, or whatever you call it, so sorry"


    "It''s no-"


    "and I advise you, if you want to promote your product, we didn''t have any interest in it, so once again sorry, and please leave! thank you"


    Taufik then directly closed the door.


    "..."


    The person who rings the bell, can not say a single word after what Taufik has said to him, but then that person realizes something and suddenly becomes angry.


    ''How he can do that to someone like me, I can''t accept it''


    He thought and then rang the bell again.


    ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~''


    ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~''


    ''Ding~dong~, ding~dong~''


    Taufik then opened the door again, with an angry expression.


    "Hy you, fuck, if you don''t have any work, don''t disturb someone who is on holiday, go!!, hush, hush~"


    "What you say? you mongrel, believe it or not, I can kill you-"


    The person said but Before he could Finnish what he wanted to say, the tip of Taufik''s katana was already in his neck.


    "Hy, I''m sensitive to ''kill'' words, so if you still want your life, shut your mouth Tightly, okay?"


    Taufik said with a cold espression


    Look at Taufik That person just can swallow his dry saliva, because he didn''t see any movement from Taufik, but without he realize his sword was already in his throat.


    "H-hy, I - I''m just joking, please take back your sword"


    That person said while raising two of his hands as a sign that he would not do anything.


    "Your joke is not funny... do you know what else I don''t like? it''s a bad joke"


    "N-no, p-please!!"


    That person said, almost crying.


    "Say! What business do you have here? if is not something important, you will see a blood pool... your blood pool, you understand?"


    "Y-yes"


    "So say quickly!"


    "I''m here to pick up my sister, Janet, my father ordered me"


    After that person said that, there was a silence for a while.


    "... Janet? Ohh you mean Jenn, you are her brother?"


    Taufik said, put down his katana.


    "Y-yes, my Name is Jay Jennifer Robins, Janet''s little brother"


    "Why you didn''t say that from the start, I almost killed you, hahaha, come in, Jenn is inside, come and talk to her in person"


    Taufik said, with a smile in his face.


    ''How can I tell you that, you even didn''t let me Speak in the first place''


    Jay Though, following Taufik entered the House.


    "Come"


    Taufik said to Jay, and lead him to where is Jenn was, but Taufik was stopped and turn to Jay.


    "Ahhh... I forget to said this, if you do something that Jenn doesn''t like and I don''t like, you can say goodbye to the world, okay!?"


    "..."


    ''WTH!?''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27 - 27 - This Drama Is More Interesting

    Chapter 27: chapter 27 - This Drama Is More Interesting "..."


    "... What are you doing here, Jay?"


    Unlike the other siblings, Jenn who after seeing her little brother for the first time in a few months, is not happy at all.


    " It''s Father, he orders me to call you back, sister"


    "No, I don''t want to"


    Hearing Jenn''s rejection, Jay takes a deep breath.


    "Haaa, I know you would say that, after what he did, That is understandable"


    "So, why are you still here?"


    The day that Rijal comes to robins household, jenn father, the Robins family patriarch fully knows that what Rijal says is Just nonsense, but Rijal who knows Jenn''s father''s nature, brings a lot of money and some jewelry, That''s why, the engagement is possible, and jenn is disappointed to her father decision.


    "but this time is different, You know best how was a father before, he was only like this because of the Pain he had after losing our mother" Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, but because I know him, that makes me feel terribly disappointed in him, never even in my wildest imagination, that he will sold me, never!!"


    "..."


    -------


    Before Jenn''s little brother Jay came, Taufik and the two women were watching some K-drama on television, but seeing the drama in front of them right now, Taufik and Linda look at each other, though the same thing.


    ''... This drama is more interesting'' x2


    And then continued to watch the two siblings more seriously, having no intention of entering into their conversation.


    "But sister, this time is really different"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Jay has a hard time answering his sister''s questions, but he still has to answer them, because no matter what he has to bring his sister home today to see their father.


    "... Father is sick, and he''s dying, so he asks you to back"


    "... What? How?"


    Hearing from her brother that their father was dying, Jenn was surprised.


    "You know why mother is dead right, He also suffers the same"


    "But, how was that possible, when I left the house he just looked fine,... If he also suffered that curse, h-how he..."


    Jenn unable to say any more words, remembering what happened to her mother, just opened an old Pain she wanted to forget.


    "You know that mother is just like you, can''t go any higher than intermediate Realm, so She couldn''t resist the curse for too long, but Father is different"


    "..."


    Jenn''s father, the Robins Family Patriarch "Lucius Jennifer Robins" in the past, when he was still young the people called him a genius who only existed once in one thousand years period, Someone capable of equalling or even surpassing the unknown Robins ancestor that in grandmaster Realm.


    Because of that title, he grew to be arrogant and Looked down on everyone.


    calling them inferior species, but that changed when he entered high school.


    Like ordinary people, magician have their own school, but it is just for high school, for elementary school and middle school they still have to attend a normal school.


    Jenn''s parents meet at that magic school, at first, because Jenn''s mother has the same disabled core as Jenn, although she is a beautiful woman and smart, she still becomes a bullying object, and Lucius is the leader of the group who Usually bullies her, but Jenn''s mother is not someone who is easy to give up and when Lucius bully her, she always fights back.


    -A/N-( "In case someone is asking" besides the seven magician family in Indonesia, there are other magician families too, usually they are former members Who decided to become independent or someone who once worked in those big families, they just ordinary family who know magic )


    And just like that, from that bullying, Lucius knows her bit by bit, he knows her background, he knows what her nature is, he knows what she has been through, and he slowly falls in love with all of that.


    From hatred become love, from victims become lovers, he loves everything about her, he wants to know all about her, and he wants all of her love just for him, so for that, he changes himself.


    Changing someone''s perspective on you is something difficult to do.


    Just to be her Friend is hard enough for Lucius, but his hard work doesn''t betray him, and after much hard work he finally becomes friends with her.


    From Friends to crush, from crush to lovers, and from lovers they become family, a happy ending story if they live in some fairytale.


    but the reality is reality, and unfortunately, their ending is a tragic one.


    Lucius wife, Lucius world, died.


    -------


    "He endures the curse, but when you leave the curse gets worse day by day, I don''t know why, but maybe because you are the one who most resembles Mother, your leaving the house, awakens him and just adds more Pain to him"


    "..."


    "So can you come to me to see him, at least that will ease his Pain even if it just a little"


    Jenn remembers her mother and then her father, the memory she has with them.


    "... Ok, but I will bring my boyfriend too, it''s okay"


    "Hufft, okay,.....Wait? A boyfriend?"


    When Jay heard the word ''Boyfriend'' from his sister''s mouth he was surprised.


    "Yeah, you have met him, it''s him"


    Jenn then pointed to Taufik.


    "WHAT!!, THIS YOUNG MAN?!, I thought this was your friend''s home, and him just her child, but a Boyfriend? sister...


    Jay looked at Taufik, Then said in a small voice.


    ...he younger than me"


    Taufik who suddenly Jenn brought into the conversation, looks annoyed by what Jay said, even if he says it in a small voice, Taufik still can hear that.


    "Hey, what I told you if you said something I didn''t like, again?"


    "S-sorry, I just surprised, sorry"


    Jenn looking at Jay who is afraid of Taufik, looks confused.


    "Dear, what are do to my brother?"


    "...Nothing"


    Taufik said then looked at Jay, with an intimidating gaze.


    ''If you tell her, you''re dead''


    What Jay heard from his gaze.


    "... It so, then as you heard, you will come with me to my house, okay?"


    Taufik who heard what Jenn said answered it, but his gaze was still on Jay.


    "Yeah, everything for you Jenn"


    Jenn just smiles at what Taufik said, but different from Jenn, Jay feels threatened.


    "Alright, so when we will go, Jay"


    "Hmm, If you don''t mind, we''ll go right now"


    "Hmm okay, then wait, I''ll take a shower first"


    Then Jenn leaves Jay alone with Taufik and Linda in the living room.


    ''Sister, don''t leave me, your brother will die if you leave now!!!''...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Nice To Meet You Father-In-Law

    Chapter 28: chapter 28 - Nice To Meet You Father-In-Law AN - someone maybe will say "This, is worse than reading some MTL novel", but, yeah you''re right, this is basically MTL, cause I wrote it in my language first (INDONESIA) and then translated it into English, so for your bad experience, sorry hehe.


    ------------


    ''I feel it, I can feel it, my end is approaching''


    There was a time when my grandfather was still the patriarch, my family is considered as the strongest and the mightiest.


    my grandfather lived in a period when the history of the world was erased by some powerful beings.


    1454 M.


    ordinary humans, and magicians at that time didn''t know what had happened, the only thing that they knew was it was a war, a big war had taken place on earth, but why did that war happen? and who participated in that war? they don''t know any of that.


    There is a saying "Ignorance is a blessing", it applies to ordinary humans at that time, and only within 50 years period, they''ve already have forgotten about that, and live their life, do what humans should do.


    but for magicians, it''s different, At that time magicians all over the world were in confusion and panic, for the magicians who were very upheld and proud of their knowledge, suddenly lost some of it, It was something they didn''t really like.


    But my grandfather it''s different, he has something, he knows something.


    he has the note of his unknown family elder has left behind.


    my grandfather at that time had lost everything, his parents, his family history, and even his parents'' name, he didn''t know any of that, the only thing he knew and had was the note, his house, and some book about magicians and spells.


    But even though only with that, he raised our family to the highest he can.


    we, magicians, can live up to two hundred years or more, depending on which Realm we are in and how pure our MANA is, my grandfather who is in the master Realm, lived up to four hundred years old, then passed the seat of the patriarch to his son, my father, although my grandfather has taken our family to the highest, my father didn''t live in Easy mode at all, he goes through many trials, but he endured all of it, and still keep our family glory.


    But he did not live a long life, when you are at the highest, Those below will do anything to make you fall, and then he died, He was cursed by someone, and we can''t break the curse because that curse is not some magic spell, but a curse using a spirit energy. (:v)


    With my father passed away, I took the seat of the patriarch, and fortunately, by that time when I became the patriarch, I already had my wife, my World, someone who changed me, who was an arrogant kid because grew up in the mightiest family and always been praise as a genius, she changed me for better.


    But like my father, she didn''t live a long life, with the same reason, and the same curse, she died too, Even though I was under the same curse too, but because of her disabled core her Realm is only at the intermediate, so she can''t endure the curse for long.


    When she died something broke inside me, with the curse and the Pain of losing my wife, I neglected my duties as the patriarch... and as a father.


    I can''t help it, when I Saw our oldest child, my daughter who resembles her mother, the Pain just got worse and worse.


    so to forgot the Pain I do everything, drugs, alcohol, everything as long as I can forget the Pain, I will do it, Unknowingly, I''ve been selling a lot of family assets and borrowing money everywhere.


    One by one workers and servants leave our family, only a few remaining, they''re is who have been with us the longest. They are still loyal to us even though sometimes they don''t receive their payment, they are still with us.


    Not too long ago, I did something stupid, I sold my own daughter to another family, and after doing that, I''m dreaming, I''m dreaming about my lovely wife, but the dream was not lovely at all, in that dream I saw my wife crying, she asks me what have I done, she''s crying and crying, seeing her like that I realized what have I done, I''m about to cancel that married, I will give them anything they want, so the marriage Will be canceled.


    But before I can do anything, I''ve already heard that the runes have canceled that marriage.


    When I heard that news, I was happy, but my daughter still hadn''t come back home yet, thinking about what had I done, maybe she hated me and didn''t want to see me again.


    I didn''t search for her anymore, I would let her do what she wanted to, but thinking that my daughter hated me, made my curse get worse day by day because I couldn''t focus my MANA to fight the curse.


    When I feel that I can''t fight the curse anymore, I order my son, to search for his sister and ask her to come home so when I pass away at least I see her for the last time.


    -----


    "What I''m thinking, after what I do to her, she will never come back to this house"


    John Jennifer Robins, the Robins patriarch, right now lay on the bed, his body full of purple dots, and the dead aura around him was strong.


    right now, he was with the loyal Butler of the Robins Family, Albert.


    "Albert, do you think Janet will come?"


    Albert has been with Robins for a long time, his family has worked as servants since John''s grandfather was still patriarch.


    "Yes, she will, sir, you don''t have to worry"


    "Haha, What you say is always comfort me, Albert, but you know that she resembles too much her mother even her nature, I doubt she will come back"


    "Her mother also very loves her family, so she is, she will come, just wait, sir"


    "... Yeah, she really her mother''s copy"


    Then a silence comes in the room, when John talks about his wife this always happens, and Albert knows this, but then John says something.


    "Albert, thanks to you, who always take care of this family, when I''m acting like a foolish person, this family still standing, thank you"


    "...Don''t say it like that John, you sound like someone who will die anytime soon, cheer up!" Sea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...haha, I will"


    Jhon said, unclear if he will cheer up or will die.


    Looking at his master and old friends like that, Albert takes a deep breath.


    "Haaaah, John, we have been together since we were children, I know you better than anyone else, your family is my family too, so, of course, I will take care of it when you are absent, even if you don''t pay me, I will still stay"


    "Hahaha, really thank you"


    ''Tok, tok, tok~''


    Suddenly there was a knock.


    on the Robins family, only Albert''s family, and a few orphans that Albert raised who work as maids and Butlers right now.


    the family situation now can afford to pay for workers, so Albert took a few orphans then raise them to become maid/Butler, the only thing they got for working here is food and shelter, although they only got that, they still happily work here.


    "Mr. Albert, the young master is here, he wants to meet with the patriarch,...and he with the young miss too"


    Hearing that, John and Albert look at each other, a smile forming on their face.


    "Quick! ask them to come in!"


    "Yes, sir"


    Not too long after that, the door opened, but instead see two people, there was one young man who came along, the young man then looking at them, then came in front of them and said.


    "Hello, I don''t know who is Jenn father is, but let me introduce myself, I''m Taufik, Jenn soon to be husband, nice to meet you, father-in-law, ahhh and btw I''m still 18 years old"


    "...WHATTT!!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 29 - 29 - Are You Trying To Kill Me?

    Chapter 29: chapter 29 - Are You Trying To Kill Me? "I''m Taufik, Jenn soon to be husband, nice to meet you, father-in-law, ahhh and btw I''m still 18 years old"


    "...WHATTT!!!" x2


    The two elders were surprised, shocked, and didn''t believe what they heard, Jenn left the house because she didn''t wanna married, but when she finally came home, a boy claimed that he was her soon-to-be husband, where''s the logic?


    *Cough~ cough~*


    "what he saying?"


    "..."


    Hearing her father''s questions, Jenn keeps silent.


    Seeing his daughter don''t want to talk with him, makes Jhon feel more guilty and regret with what has he done.


    "... Forget it, just do what you want to do, your being here it''s enough for me, at least when I leave this world my regret will be reduced even if it just a little, I''m happy and sorry"


    "..."


    "... I''m sorry for being a bad father, the Pain I felt closed my eyes... closed my heart, I thought that the only one that hurt when my wife... your mother passed away is only me, I-i didn''t think about you and your brother feeling at all, I''m really sorry, please forgive me Jane..."


    *cough*


    "...Pleaseease forgive this foolish father of yours, so when I meet your mother later in the afterlife, at least I have a face in front of her"


    John said still lying in bed, looking at his daughter, with tears.


    Seeing her father like that is really painful for Jenn, this is the first time she saw her father crying, even when her mother died he didn''t cry at all, and maybe because of that the Pain he felt is stronger and longer.


    Jenn can''t hold back her tears anymore, approaches her father holds his hand, crying like a little kid, and then hugs him.


    "... I forgive you, father... I forgive you, so don''t leave us too, please!"


    John then hugs back his daughter.


    "... You know I can''t, right?... *Cough* *cough*...This curse is just impossible to break... I''m really sorry, my dear, I''m really sorry"


    Seeing, this scene Albert and Jay are in tears too, and the only one who looks fine is Taufik, from the first time he hears about that curse he wants to say something, but he doesn''t want to ruin their moment.


    ''If that''s just some curse maybe I can do something about that, I''ve already cured someone''s soul, if it''s just a curse it''s easy''


    Taufik though, still waiting for the right moment, seeing they were already silent and just crying, trying to comfort each other, he though it was his moment.


    "Anoo... I don''t want to ruin you''ll moment but, If it''s just some curse, maybe I can do something about that"


    Hearing that, John, Jay, and Albert looked at him, weirdly, only Jenn that looking at him differently, having a face that said "How can I forget about this ridiculous powerful, can-do-anything Boyfriend of me" Was.


    " Young man, I know you want to look good in front of Jane, but...*cough*...*cough*...don''t say something ridiculous! when my father suffers the same curse like me...*cough*...*cough*...do you think we don''t do anything? we have invite many experts even some of them well know spiritualis, but they can''t do anything about the curse, they only said that this curse came from an ancient spirit, the spirit of dead, and only spirit of life can break this curse, but the spirit of life never appears in the human world, are you say you...*cough*...*cough*...have a contract with the spirit of life?"


    "No, I don''t but-"


    Seeing that Taufik doesn''t want to give up, John said in a slightly angry voice.


    "...*cough*...*cough*...If you don''t, then please just shut up, and let me have a moment with my family for the last time, I can feel it, my end is near"


    Albert and Jay nodded at John''s words, agreeing with him.


    Taufik was not offended by what John said at all, he understood what he said may sound ridiculous for people who did not know him well and did not know his power, but Jenn is different, she know what Taufik can do, she have seen him countless time do something ridiculous, so she stand up, then come to Taufik hold his hand said.


    "Dear, can you really do it? can you really break the curse?"


    "Yes, I can, for something important like this, have I ever lied to you?"


    Jenn who heard her Boyfriend say that, looked at him with eyes full of hope.


    She then looked at her father.


    "Father, can my Boyfriend try it? if it him, maybe he can really do something"


    John looked doubtful, but seeing how his daughter look at him, he thought.


    ''Let''s just try it, I''m already dying too, if he fails I''m still died, but if he really success it''s more better''


    "Alright, let him try it"


    Hearing that Jenn looking at Taufik again.


    "You heard that, dear?"


    "Yeah, I know~I know~"


    Taufik then approaches John.


    Seeing the young man John then asks.


    "So young man, if you don''t have a contract with the spirit of life, then with what will you break the curse?"


    Taufik just smiled at his questions, then made his katana appear in his hand out of nowhere.


    John, Jay, and Albert were surprised when they saw some katana just appear in Taufik''s hand.


    "With this katana, I will break the curse"


    "How?...*cough*...*cough*... How will you break the curse with a katana? Do you want to kill me? although I was dying, I didn''t wanna die too quickly... *Cough*...*cough*... I still have many thing that I want to tell my children"


    Taufik just smiles more.


    "Yes, I will Slash that curse with this katana using my technique, you don''t have to worry! this katana will not hurt you, I guarantee it, there''s no way I will kill my father-in-law, if you still doubting me, you can close your eyes, then without you realized it, the curse will go"


    "... Okay"


    "Then let''s start the treatment"


    Just like Taufik tells him, John closes his eyes, and not only John, Jay, and Albert too close their eyes, even Jenn close her eyes too. Sea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on G00gle to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at them, who is ready, Taufik draws his katana from the scabbard.


    ''SwordMagic - light form: dispel''


    *Slash*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 30 - Fate is indeed cruel

    Chapter 30 - Fate is indeed cruel "Slash"


    Taufik''s katana does not make much sound, so when his katana goes through John''s body, he doesn''t sense it at all, until he hears some sounds like something is breaking.


    "Craangg"


    John and the rest then opened their eyes, They''re all looking at Taufik.


    "... Are you done?"


    "Yeah, the curse is already gone, now you can live longer"


    John then checks if the curse is gone, and he distributes his MANA from his core to his entire body, when he feels that the curse has really disappeared from his body, he is happy but his happiness isn''t too long.


    his expression changes from joy to sadness.


    looking at John, the others are confused, and even Taufik it''s no exception.


    They''ll think, that maybe Taufik has failed to cure the curse.


    "... What''s wrong father, did the treatment have failed?"


    John looked at his daughter, still showing a sad expression.


    "... The curse indeed has gone, the treatment has worked very well"


    Hearing that, Taufik felt relief, he already thought his technique had failed.


    he too was not so sure about his technique, because before Jhon the only person he treated with this technique was Anggun ''The Dai-Yak Princess''


    (if she was still a princess (v:). )


    So when he sees John''s sad expression he though the technique has failed.


    But when John said the treatment was successful, he felt relief, relief that he was not disappointed the trust that Jenn have to him.


    So Taufik asks John.


    "So why are you sad, You should be happy, right?"


    "I''m happy, but I just think about my wife,...my children''s Mother, I don''t think this curse can be lifted that easily, if I had known this earlier she wouldn''t have to die...


    John looked out the window, didn''t want to show his tears to his children.


    ...fate is indeed cruel for someone, seeing that you just appeared now, I who deserve to die, still alive, and my wife who it''s innocent have to die, she didn''t do anything wrong, but she have to die just because she married me"


    "..."


    Taufik can''t say anything.


    but Jenn who heard what her father word, said.


    "What are you saying father, no one deserves to die, don''t blame yourself, if you want to blame, then blame the one who put the curse on Mother and you, now the curse is already gone, we have just found the culprit, then make him pay for what he does"


    "Yes, you''re right, I will regain my power, I''m not being called a genius for no reason, I will find whoever he is, I will find him then kill him with my own hands!!!"


    -----


    Taufik who heard their conversation, felt awkward for some reason, he knew about the spirit of the dead, and maybe he knew who''s the culprit too.


    But he braces himself to said it, if not, then it''s only become a worse misunderstood.


    "Ekhum...if that curse is really from the spirit of the dead, then maybe I know something"


    Taufik said that, without looking at them.


    "!!!" x4


    Heard him say that, Then once again they''ll look in Taufik''s direction.


    feeling all the eyes is on him, Taufik said.


    "Hy, can you guys stop looking at me like that?!"


    Jenn Shake her head.


    "We can''t help it dear, you always say something unexpected in unexpected situations too"


    "Yeah whatever, just please stop it, please"


    "Why though...


    .....


    ...


    .... (Just Jenn and Taufik argue with each other)


    -----


    John, who looked at Jenn and Taufik argued, smiled, remembering the time when he and his wife were young when he still used to bully her.


    his wife was the smartest student in school at that time.


    his wife always beat him when it came to subjects like theory or anything that didn''t require MANA except PE, but other than that she was always number one.


    The young John at that time, absolutely didn''t like the fact that some random Girl who was not from The Seven Great Magician Family beat him, his ego didn''t allow it.


    So to vent his anger, john began to bullied her.


    But his wife is a strong woman, she doesn''t take the fact that her disabled core, would make her inferior to her peers, so she fought back and fought back, and it always ends up with John and his wife arguing.


    They argued and argued, but one day he lost to her.


    he can''t beat her, he lost because he already fell in love with her.


    So...he lost her.


    ------


    "Hahahaha, you guys really in love, huh"


    John Laughs a little, looking at them.


    "I see...I''m happy that you are happy Jane, no matter who you end up with, even if he is young, old, ugly or handsome as long as you are happy, I...your mother will be happy too"


    Jenn looked at her Father, wanting to cry again.


    "... Father"


    "Hahaha, it''s okay, don''t worry, let''s just go Beck to the topics"


    John then looks at Taufik.


    "Taufik, Son, you said you know something, can you explain about it?"


    ''Son?''


    Taufik who heard the word ''Son'' from John, was a little bit surprised.


    "Yes, Father, do you know Argus from Runes Family?"


    ''FATHER!!''.


    Jenn, Jay, and Albert thought at the same time when they heard Taufik call John ''Father''.


    "... I know him, bad memories, what about him, I heard He is already dead along with the Rune''s downfall, only his son who is left behind to bear the Rune''s name, Does he have anything to do with this?"


    Jhon asks to remember the bad memory he has with Argus.


    Taufik nods his head.


    "Yeah, actually I think maybe he was the culprit, when I fought with him that day, he sum-"


    "Wait!!, what? Have you fought with him? how, why?"


    John was shocked when he heard that Taufik had been fighting with Argus before.


    His shock is understandable, because from what John knows, Argus is in Master Realm Magician, just like him.


    Right now Argus is stronger than John, but that is not because Argus is more genius than him. but because of the curse and his foolish act.


    although John''s core is still in Master Realm, the MANA in it not in Master Realm, maybe just in the low Intermediate Realm level.


    ------


    Heard John''s questions, Taufik just looked at Jenn.


    John followed the direction where Taufik''s eyes were, then saw his daughter Jenn.


    "Jane, are what he says is true?"


    Jenn is having a hard time answering her father''s questions.


    "Umm... That... that was true, actually, he was the one behind the Runes Collapse"


    "!!!" x3 sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John, Jay, and Albert were surprised again.


    "...Jenn, please don''t say it like that, you make me sound like someone who will destroy anything whenever I like, I''ve already warned him once, but they still sent someone to kill me, it''s not my fault, okay"


    John looks at them, speechless at how can they talk about something like The Rune downfall like just some everyday event?


    "Okay, okay I understand now, let''s Go back to the topic again, so what with Argus again?"


    John asked, trying to ignore what his daughter had said Before.


    "Like I said, that day when I already cornering him, he summoned his wife who was in his control to summon the spirit of the dead, so maybe the one who put the curse on you is him"


    "... What?! "


    John doesn''t know how to digest that information.


    ''Summon his wife to summon the spirit of the dead? what is that?''


    John thought, but the word ''Argus wife'' made him remember something.


    "wait!, The Dai-Yak princess is still alive? I thought she was already dead"


    "No, she still lives, she is just being controlled by Argus"


    "..."


    "so if what I said about Argus being the culprit is true, then you can''t take any Revenge anymore, Argus is dead, and His son and wife are innocent, although his son is assh*le, he didn''t know anything about the spirit of dead"


    "..."


    ------


    A few hours later.


    Right now, Jenn and Taufik are already back at their home, they leave because John needs some rest after Taufik lifted his curse.


    John''s body is still weak, and maybe he needs to calm down his heart after what he hears from Taufik, so they leave The Robins Mansion.


    "Jenn, why don''t stay with your father?"


    Taufik asks looking at Jenn, who is beside him.


    "It''s okay, knowing that he is already healthy and changed it''s enough"


    "But it is really okay?"


    "Hmm, don''t worry"


    Seeing her is okay, Taufik didn''t ask her anymore, because he remembered that today he still had not claimed his daily login rewerd.


    ''System, LOGIN!!''


    [DING]


    [Congratulations you''ve got MYTHICAL-LEVEL item ''Phoenix Blood'']


    [Phoenix Blood


    Blood of the legendary creature Phoenix, this Blood have very strong Life essence, when someone who is Dying drinks even just one drop of this Blood, all of their wounds, and  diseases will be healed, even if the wound is something like losing a limb, it will just grow back]


    [''Phoenix Blood'' has been put in inventory]


    Seeing the reward he got, he was happy then wanted to tell Jenn, but.


    [DING]


    [Warning!!!]


    [The One Who Decided The Fate is keeping his eyes on you]


    "!!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 31- Hidayat

    chapter 31- Hidayat [The One Who Decided The Fate is keeping his eyes on you]


    [DING]


    [Death, Aggrieved at your action]


    "!!!"


    Taufik felt goosebumps all over his body. Once again, he felt as if he was being watched by a predator, and he didn''t like that feeling.


    ''Why? Did I do something that they didn''t like, shit!! I don''t like this powerless feeling''


    Taufik did have to do something that the two powerful beings, not just John, even when he saved Anggun, the two already kept their eyes on Taufik''s action, but they just let it go because Anggun''s existence didn''t affect the future too much.


    But, John it''s a different case, his title as a ''genius that only appears once in a thousand years'' is indeed true.


    But his fate is death, but now that he has escaped from death, the two powerful beings are not happy, because John''s existence has become an anomaly That will make a big wave in the future.


    So Taufik''s action, indeed has offended not only "Fate" but "Death" too.


    ''Shit, I have to grow more Stronger than this, I don''t like this feeling, the feeling that my life is on the others hand, I hate it''


    ------


    Looking at Taufik who suddenly has a gloomy face, then asks him in worry.


    "Hey, what''s wrong dear? something bothering you?"


    Taufik who heard Jenn''s voice, awakened from his thoughts.


    "Hmm? ahh don''t worry, I''m okay, forget that! look what I got!"


    Taufik takes the Phoenix Blood out of his inventory.


    "This bottle contains, something that will make your wish come true"


    Jenn just looked at the bottle with curiosity, Taufik then continued his explanation.


    "This bottle of some Phoenix Blood and Phoenix Blood contains very strong life essence, so"


    He looks at Jenn with a wide smile.


    "... Okayyy, so-...


    Then Jenn remembered what Taufik had told her before.


    ...Wa-wait, you not joking, right?"


    "..."


    Looking at Taufik who was just silent, still smiling at her, didn''t find any hint of joking, Jenn jumped to hug him, she felt really happy.


    "What is this? am I going to die tomorrow? A good thing keeps happening one by one today, I don''t know how to express my feelings anymore"


    Taufik hugs her back.


    "Hy~hy~ what are you said, who is gonna die? You should be happy! that now you can have a baby"


    "Yeah, you right"


    "... Ekhum, what about this baby thing, am I going to become Grandma soon?"


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Ahh, we forget that she is here too'' x2


    -------


    One week has passed since that day, and now Taufik is at his usual spot, inside the forest behind the school, this forest has become Taufik''s training place.


    Right now, Taufik is thinking about how he can get more power, lately the reward from Daily Login hasn''t given any good thing, so he needs to think of a way to grow more stronger himself.


    "This is hard, I don''t know what I have to do, I have perfected my SwordMagic technique, but I still feel powerless even if it is just from their Gaze, how Strong that being is?"


    That though is actually useless, when Taufik becomes a vampire or to be more exact, when Taufik gets the Imagination Magic he is already considered a god if he uses it to his full potential.


    When Imagination Magic is used to its full potential, it can affect reality, can make the impossible possible like bringing the dead to life is possible, even to the point make a new reality, that''s how OP the Imagination Magic is, but once again Taufik only gets the power, not the brain.


    So what he have should train is not his body or magic, but his brain.


    # A-N (did I make my MC too stupid?)


    ------


    "Haaaah, this is useless, it''s almost afternoon but I still have not gained anything"


    "~tring~ tring~tring~"


    Teufik''s phone receives incoming calls, that from his mom.


    "Hello, mom?"


    ''Come home quickly!''


    "I''m still traini-"


    Before he could Finnish what he wanted to say, his mother has closed the call.


    *Click*


    Taufik just looked at his phone, speechless.


    "..."


    But Taufik who is an obedient child, still heard what his mother said, then Prepared to go home.


    ------


    "I''m home"


    Taufik entered his house, he didn''t see his mother or Jenn, and the house was silent, No sound at all, usually at this hour they were both still watching dramas on television.


    with his senses, he could feel their presence, hiding somewhere in the house.


    "Mom, Jenn why are you guys hiding?"


    "..."


    "Mom, Jenn?!!"


    They still have not answered him, but not too long Jenn and his mother get out of their hiding, holding a confetti.


    "See? What I tell you, with this guy''s sense, it''s impossible to surprise him"


    "...At least we try, right?"


    "Yeah, whatever, MOTHER"


    seeing them, Taufik was confused.


    "... Hy, what''s going on?"


    Hearing Taufik''s questions, Jenn and Linda looked at each other,  smiled then used the confetti and said at the same time.


    "Boom"


    "And I will become a mother, horee"


    "And I Finally became a grandma, yeeey"


    "Congratulations, you have become a father" x2


    "And I will become a mother, horee"


    "And I Finally became a grandma, yeeey"


    Taufik looked at them, didn''t know what he felt right now, he was only 18 years old, but already a father.


    "... What is that, in this world, maybe only you, that happy to have become a Grandma, Mom"


    "I''m happy, I don''t care what the others say, I''m still happy"


    Looking at them, Taufik felt complicated, he was happy too, he was sure about that, but with his age, he didn''t know if he could become a good father.


    ''I know that this will happen sooner or later when we drink the Phoenix Blood, but hearing it directly is still shocking even for me, Is this how my father felt when he found out that my mother was pregnant?''


    "..."


    ------


    -Somewhere in the Sulawesi Region, Ana''karaeng Family mansion


    In a room, two men were conversing while sitting on the floor. One was an elderly man, and the other was middle-aged.


    "Any new news about The Rune Family?"


    The elderly man asked the middle-aged man.


    "No Father, We only know that the man who destroyed The Runes, Is A Young man named ''Taufik'' We don''t know his full name, other than that we didn''t know anything"


    "It''s so, keep searching! we have to find that man no matter what, his actions have Made The peace agreement we made a long ago with the other seven families will be broken"


    The middle-aged man just nods his head.


    "Yes, father, But father when we search for a person named Taufik in Kalimantan Region, we find something interesting"


    The elderly man just looks at his son, waiting for him to continue what he wants to say.


    "Taufik itself is a common name, but when we search for that Name, my Man finds something interesting, they find a person that has ''Hidayat'' in his name"


    "!!!"


    Like when the Dai-Yak Tribe heard the word "Hidayat" The elderly man was shocked too, The name "Hidayat" is not some common name, only the royalty At the Bou-Gis Tribe can bear that name.


    A/N- "actually is common, but it''s for the story, so yeah~ let''s think it as uncommon name!"


    Bou-Gis Tribe has many Family names, And ''Hidayat'' is one of them, but they have almost gone extinct because of the war a few hundred years ago when the chaos after the history is being deleted.


    "Are you sure about that, Are you sure is the same ''Hidayat'' from the Bou-Gis Tribe?"


    "I''m not too sure Father, But if that is really the ''Hidayat'' we know, isn''t it a great discovery" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elderly man Then thought about that for a while, then said to his son.


    "Yeah it''s really a great discovery"


    "Keep searching about that person who destroyed the Runes, I will go meet the Bou-Gis Tribe Chief, and tell him about this"


    "Yes, father"


    ------


    One month has passed since the news about Jenn''s pregnancy.


    In this one month, Jenn has quite become a teacher like what she said before.


    when the news about Jenn spread throughout the school, many students felt heartbroken, especially male students, they asked the school staff about that, but the school staff didn''t know anything about the reasons either, she just came to give her resignation letter, and then gone.


    Reza has asked Taufik about the reasons for Jenn''s resignation, but he didn''t tell him, there''s no way Taufik tell him about that even if is his own best friend.


    In this one month, Taufik still has not gained anything from his training, but he still has not given up, with his soon-born child, he felt more responsibility.


    Day by day, the pressure is getting heavier and heavier on him


    Although Taufik is a carefree person, he is also a person who always thinks ahead, so right now when he training but doesn''t gain anything, he feels like being chased by some unknown predator, he keeps running but the distance remains unchanged.


    ------


    The morning has come once again, something has changed, but there is still something that remains unchanged.


    Taufik felt the warmth of the sun on his face and opened his eyes.


    after Jenn quit becoming a teacher, she always woke up late.


    Seeing Jenn is still sleeping and doesn''t have any hint of waking up, he just lets her be, kisses her on the cheek, and then goes down to the kitchen.


    "Mom, what do we have for breakfast today?"


    Linda who still prepares the breakfast answers his Son.


    "Hmmm? nothing special, just as usual"


    "Hmm"


    Seeing that Jenn is not with him, Linda asks.


    "Did Jenn still sleep?"


    "Yeah, do I have to wake her up?"


    "No, let her sleep a bit more, she needs more rest, just wake her up when breakfast is ready"


    "Kay"


    When Linda continues to prepare the breakfast, Taufik calls the system.


    ''System, LOGIN!''


    [Yes]


    [DING]


    [Congratulations you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Photographic Memory'' (SKILL) ].....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 32 - Go To The Library

    Chapter 32 - Go To The Library [Congratulations you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Photographic Memory'' (SKILL) ]


    [Photographic Memory - Passive Skill.


    Photographic memory is the ability to recall a past scene in detail with great accuracy, just like a photograph, with this skill Anything the user has ever seen or learned will never be forgotten]


    "..."


    Taufik blinked his eyes, suddenly the way he viewed the world was changing, something was different.


    the book, comic, and novel he once read, he remembered everything, even the lessons he received at the school he remembers everything, every little thing that Happened in his life, he remembers everything.


    Right now, if you ask him to rewrite all volumes of the novel he had read before, or solve any questions, he may do it, without any mistakes.


    But the wave of memories that he suddenly received didn''t come without any drawback, with the sudden wave of memories he too received a very worse headache, like a balloon that has reached its limit but is still forced to be blown.


    He felt his head was going to explode anytime.


    "AGGGGHHHG!?!!"


    He then tightly grabs his head, fearing it may suddenly explode. But he is Unable to bear the pain any longer, he unknowingly bashes his head against the table.


    "Plaackkk"


    The wooden table was instantly destroyed.


    -----


    Linda who is seeing her son like that, stops whatever she do right now.


    "FIK!?!!, Hey, what happened?"


    But no matter how many times she calls her son, Taufik doesn''t respond to her calls, He just Keeps groaning in pain.


    "Argghh"


    She can only look at her son, unable to do anything.


    ------


    "AGGGGHHHG!?!!"


    Jenn who hears Taufik groaning, wakes up from her sleep and quickly goes to the sound source.


    She was surprised when She saw Taufik lying on the floor, holding his head Tightly, Groaning in Pain.


    "Taufik!?, honey!!!"


    Jenn then came to his side, But she didn''t do anything, she Was confused and didn''t know What she was Supposed to do, she only looked at Linda asking her.


    "Mother, what happen to him?"


    Heard Jenn question, Linda also looked confused, she didn''t know anything, her son just suddenly like this.


    "I-I don''t know, he was fine just a while ago, I don''t know what happened but he suddenly groaned in Pain like this, Jenn please do something with your magic, put him to sleep or something!?"


    "Y-yeah, you right"


    Hearing Linda''s suggestion, Jenn began her chanting.


    "Sleep!" *(This chanting is Supposed not just ''sleep'' but I don''t know what to write, I left it to you''ll Imagination).


    And after Jenn put him to sleep Taufik finally stopped groaning.


    -----


    "...Ughhh"


    Taufik woke up, holding His head. After his feelings are Better, he looks around.


    It was the same room and the same furniture, but something felt different.


    He views the world more clearly now.


    "..."


    Blink his eyes a few times, but his view is still the same.


    "Kreeek"


    Jenn opened the door, then came inside the room followed by Linda.


    When they saw Taufik already woke up, they saw something Weird, they saw Taufik looking around the room like everything was new to him.


    Jenn and Linda looked at each other, and then Jenn Decided to ask him.


    "... Dear? Something wrong?"


    Taufik just looked at them and then said


    "...no, I just, I just somehow feeling weird, I can''t explain how, but...weird?"


    "..." x2


    "How long, have I been Unconscious?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... 8 hours, you have been unconscious for 8 hours straight"


    "...that long? how about school?"


    When Taufik asked about school, Jenn suddenly became angry.


    "You still can think about school?!, do you know how worried we are when you suddenly Collapse like that, huhh?!"


    Taufik can just say sorry when he looks at Jenn who is angry, He too didn''t expect that something like that would happen, so he can''t Say anything to defend himself, and just hears Jenn nagging.


    "It''s enough Jenn, He already knows his mistake, and you are pregnant so don''t be angry too much"


    "Humm, okay, but he still needs to explain why he suddenly like that"


    "Okay, okay, but let him eat something first, he hasn''t eaten anything since morning and about school don''t worry about that, we have informed your teacher, that you will not attend school for a few days because of some health problem"


    ------


    "... So, care to explain now?"


    Looking at the two women in front of him, looked at him with curious eyes, Taufik Took a deep breath, then said.


    "... Maybe that happens, because of the New skill I just learning"


    "A new skill? What skill?"


    Taufik thought about it for a while.


    "Hmmm, it''s a skill that allows me to remember everything, that kind of skill"


    Jenn has lived in a supernatural World for 30 Years, But this was her first time hearing of a skill like that, magician as example, there a skill that they can learn it''s a skill that can shorten the chanting of some spells, but a skill that Taufik mentioned, she never heard any of that.


    "You..."


    Jenn doesn''t know what She wants to say, when she deals with Taufik, all of her knowledge about The world becomes useless, she thought She had been accustomed to it, but maybe not.


    "But, can a skill like that really exist?"


    Taufik pointing himself, said "Me?" To Jenn''s questions.


    "Hmm, how about this, we go to the library to test that skill of yours, you have to read one book, and after you read the whole book, I will question you about The Contents of that book, how about that"


    Taufik just looked at Jenn.


    "... Why do we have to go to the library, Why not do it here, it''s not like we don''t have any books here"


    Jenn just looked back to Taufik, with a little smile on her face.


    "I don''t know, i just want to go to the library, so we have to go"


    "...What is that?"


    Then looked at his mother, Linda who sensed her son''s gaze, and said something.


    "...Craving?"


    "..."


    Didn''t find any escape, Taufik gave up.


    "Okay, okay let''s Go to the library"


    "Horee"


    ------


    Because the library is quite far from Their house, they go with the bike that Taufik previously made.


    A handsome and beautiful pair, raiding a classic style motorbike, they absolutely will get too much attention, when they stop at the red light, a whisper can be heard because they wearing a open-face helm, the other can see their face


    "Are they a celebrity or something?"


    "Look at that bike, I never saw something like that"


    But someone who is quite knowledgeable in automotive, Instantly Knows what bike is that.


    "That bike, it is an Ecose Titanium Series RR, this fella has some interesting taste"


    Taufik and Jenn ignore all the whispers, and When the red light changes to green, they continue their way to the library.


    After a while, maybe 10 or 15 minutes they Finally arrive at the library.


    When they entered the library, all the eyes were instantly on them, some were surprise, some envious, and the rest were just admired their looks.


    Taufik and Jenn Ignored all of that and searched for a vacant spot, when Jenn found a spot, she took Taufik''s hand.


    "Let''s Go, there is a vacant Spot over there"


    Taufik just followed her, Let''s her do whatever she want.


    "Wait here, I''ll go find the book, then you will read it, okay?"


    "Hm"


    Jenn then went to search for the thicker book she could find, after she found what she wanted, She back to where Taufik was.


    She then put the book on the table, Grinning while looking at Taufik.


    "This book talks about all the laws of our nation, read it!"


    The book is 5cm thick and has over 900 pages.


    Taufik just looked at Jenn, in disbelief.


    "Why do I have to do this"


    But he still does what Jenn wants him to do, open the book, and then something incredible happens.


    With his pasif Skill ''Photographic memory'' he just needs One look, just one look and he will remember the content of that page will automatically Stored inside his brain, weird feeling but great too.


    One second per page, when someone looks at him, they will just See him Change the page of the book but not read it at all.


    Jenn too looks at him like that, he only sees Taufik change the page at high speed, But look at how serious his face is, she didn''t rebuke in, just let him Finnish what he does first, then asks later.


    After 10 or so minutes passed, Taufik put the book back on the table, he was speechless at his own action.


    "... I''m done"


    "Have you really read the whole book, dear?"


    "Yeah, maybe"


    Looking at Taufik who is also in disbelief at his action, Jenn just continues what they are Supposed to do here.


    "Okay, then let''s just do the test"


    Jenn then grabbed that book, Then randomly opened it.


    "Page 47?!"


    "Page 47 was.....


    .....


    ...."


    A while later after the question-and-answer session between Jenn and Taufik, Jenn looks at the ceiling Don''t believe What she''d Just seen.


    For all of the questions Jenn asks, Taufik easily answers all of them without any errors, he answers everything in detail and with great accuracy.


    "How can something like that be possible?"


    Taufik didn''t say anything, right now he''s feeling great, like the path to becoming stronger Is being opened wide for him.


    ''I like this feeling, the feeling that I can grow stronger, it''s some pleasing feeling''


    "Jenn, I want to read more books, are you fine with that, or do you want to go back home?"


    "I''m fine, I''ll wait for you, while read some books too, So it''s okay"


    "Okay"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 33 - Exorcists\

    Chapter 33 - Exorcists One week has passed since that day, and in this one week, Taufik has gone to the library almost every day.


    He read Anything he could read, and he absorbed all the knowledge he could get from books in the library.


    science, technology, theory, engineering, and many more, he was like a sponge/spons that absorbs all the knowledge.


    One day one Hundred books were impossible for a normal human, but Taufik with his skill "photographic Memory" Could Do it.


    ------


    ''This the last book for today''


    After he had finished reading the book, he put it back in its place and then prepared to back home.


    When he got to the parking lot and was about to get on his bike, he felt something, he felt someone''s Gaze on him.


    ''Someone following me again?''


    But He chose to ignore whoever that following him, this was not the first time in this one week, that he felt someone was following him.


    He just ignored it because whenever he chose to ignore it, and then go straight home, that "person" would disappear too.


    So he rode his bike, activated the engine, then went on his way.


    However, although he has been quite far from the library, he still feels that gaze.


    ''What does this guy want?''


    When he already getting close to his house but that ''person'' is still following him, he finally decides to face that person himself.


    so instead of going to his home, he comes to somewhere a Desolate place that he knows.


    ------


    When they saw their target stopped, the two people that have been following Taufik also stopped.


    "Gilang, the target has stopped, what do we have to do now, are we gonna face him now, Or do we have to wait for longer, again?"


    "No, we take him down now, the higher-ups have given their order,  If we delay any longer, we might be punished, so we gonna take him down now"


    "But we do not know the target capability is, in these few days when we watch him he just comes to the library to read the book, if the thing he does can be considered as reading, and directly returns the his home"


    Gilang then looked at his friend ''Chandra'', what Chandra said was indeed true, these few days that they had been watching Taufik he only did that, nothing more, but the higher-ups had given their order, that we have to get rid of the person who has interfered with their business and maybe has stole their technique.


    "But we still have to do it"


    "..."


    "Prepare your weapon, although we don''t what his capabilities are we can''t take him lightly, after all, he was the person who took down all the ''inferior demons'' inside the forest"


    Chandra hesitated for a few moments but still took out his weapon, two karambit.


    Gilang too took his weapon out, a short sword.


    "Are you ready, Chandra? You were the fastest person among us interns, so you were the key to this attack"


    "But he is still human, can we do this"


    "...we can, just think of him as an ''inferior demon'', you just need to do your job and I will be the one who Finnish him"


    "Oka-"


    Chandra can''t Finnish what he wants to say, because the one who is Supposed to be their target, bud in the conversation.


    "Hey, how long you will make me wait, I need to go home quickly, you guys have been chatting like 30 minutes or so, I''m tired of this shit, just come!!"


    "!!!" x2


    -----


    From the very start of their conversation, Taufik heard everything they said with his Enhanced sense.


    But it''s getting dark, and he''s tired of waiting.


    "Hey, how long you will make me wait, I need to go home quickly, you guys have been chatting like 30 minutes or so, I''m tired of this shit, just come!!"


    But they still didn''t get out.


    "Fuck, you get out or I will make you guys out myself!!"


    Only after he said that he saw two people come out from behind the bush, holding a weapon.


    "Who are you? why are you following me?"


    The two of them looked at each other, and then the one who holding a short sword nodded his head.


    "We from the Exorcist Association Indonesia Branch" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Exorcists?''


    "What you do inside the forest these few months, has angered our higher-ups, so they ask us to get rid of you"


    Gilang adds a few words.


    "You kill something that Supposed can''t kill, so our higher-ups Suspect you have stolen our secret technique, our holy technique"


    -----


    Human is a special life form because they have a unique Core, and every human has that core.


    They are unique because the human core is compatible with any energy, they can absorb MANA of the world, Holy Power, even demonic energy,  they can absorb all of that.


    MANA is formless Energy but easy to control, that''s why MANA can make any shape like fire, earth, wind, water, and any other spell because it''s easier to control MANA.


    holy power is different, although holy power is also formless energy, holy power is hard to control, so the only option is to use it raw or infuse it into an object, so the object can contain the Holy power.


    And then demonic energy, in this world that is full of Contaminated MANA, To get demonic energy is as easy as walking, and also easy to control, but demonic energy is very corrosive so only a few insane people who want instant power will use this energy.


    And what the Exorcists have is Holy power.


    The Exorcist Association suspects Taufik because the way he uses his power is the same as when they use their technique, infusing the holy power into their weapon to fight the inferior demons.


    And this technique is a secret technique that only the Exorcist knows, so When someone who is not an Exorcist uses the same technique, they will think that person may have stolen their technique or Someone may have told him about it, but whatever the cause is, they can''t let it go.


    ------


    "Stole your technique? what technique?"


    Taufik asks in confusion, But the two people don''t want to hear his reason at all.


    "There is no Thief who will claim himself as a Thief, Thief"


    *Swosh*


    Chandra then disappeared from his place, then appeared again in Taufik''s back ready to attack him with his Karambit.


    But Taufik who has an Enhanced sense can see all of his moves.


    ''Fast, but not as fast as me''


    Using his left hand He then took out his katana from his inventory, then defended himself with it without pulling the katana from the scabbard.


    Chandra Karambit Hit the scabbard.


    "Plaackk"


    Seeing his attack failed, Chandra used his left hand to attack again, this time his target was Taufik''s armpits area.


    But all of his moves, have been known by Taufik.


    with his right hand, he draws his katana from the scabbard, and before Chandra''s attack can reach him, He twists his body, then slashes his katana to block the Advanced Attack from Chandra.


    *Desinggg*


    Gilang who is staying behind, looks at the opening that his friend has made and joins the battle, he charges toward Taufik at full speed, with the intent to stab Him with his short sword.


    But Taufik who sensed him, Activated his Aegis shield, so before the attack could reach him, the attack had already stopped.


    After seeing their attack didn''t succeed, They tried to Widen their distance from Taufik, but Taufik didn''t allow it, he slashed at Chandra who was close To him.


    *Slashh*


    Chandra who can''t get too far from Taufik and can''t match Taufik''s speed, gets hit by Taufik''s attack.


    *aghhhh*


    Gilang who Saw his friend injured once again charged at Taufik, hoping Chandra''s wound would quickly heal with the help of his Holy power.


    But Gilang it''s just too weak for Taufik.


    And Taufik who wants to go home quickly, uses his technique.


    ''SwordMagic - Earth Form : Gravity 10 fold''


    Chandra who felt the sudden pressure, couldn''t hold it, then fell to the ground.


    *Ughhh*


    Gilang tried to get up, but the pressure was just too much for him, but he still tried to get up with the help of Holy energy but still useless, he couldn''t move at all.


    Looking at Gilang who can''t move anymore, he gets close to Chandra and wants to kill him first then kill Gilangl next.


    Taufik who didn''t want to waste time any longer, wanted to get rid of Chandra as soon as possible.


    But his attack stopped at  One inch above chandra''s heart when he heard Gilang''s Voice.


    "S-stop!!! Please s-stop! D-don''t kill him, he was the only family I had after losing my parents, PLEASE DON''T KILL HIM!!!"


    Taufik just looks at him, like looking at some crazy person.


    "... And why do I have to care about that, you want to kill me first, so why I can''t kill you too, where''s the logic?"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 34 - Daniel

    34  chapter 34 - Daniel "Where''s the logic?"


    "..."


    Hearing what Taufik said, Gilang couldn''t say anything, he just looked at Taufik, thinking. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''How can someone as young as him, can be this ruthless?''


    "Can''t say anything? ok, just wait after this it''s your turn"


    Once again Taufik Aimee his katana to stab Chandra in the heart.


    Chandra is still conscious but can''t move because the wound he received is quite deep, if Chandra is a normal person maybe he is already dead, but because of the holy Power he has that continuously heals him from inside, he is still alive.


    But seeing Taufik''s katana is once again aimed at his heart, Chandra closes his eyes, ready for anything that will happen to him.


    ''It''s a short life, but I didn''t have any regrets''


    Seeing that Chandra is ready to face the death, Taufik is impressed.


    "I admire your courage, but it''s time to say goodbye, i will remember your name... Oh wait I don''t know your Name, Ahh whatever, Bye bye"


    "Swoshh"


    But once again, Gilang don''t want to see his friend die, said.


    "W-WAIT!!, I SAID WAIT!!!"


    Taufik''s katana stopped its way, seeing Taufik was willing to hear him again, Gilang quickly said.


    "I-i will tell you everything, just ask and I will answer it, I swear, even if you ask our association''s secret, I will tell you, just please, please don''t kill him"


    Seeing Gilang like that, Taufik felt deja vu.


    ''This getting annoying, why do every time I fought someone, I always end up as the villain, even though I was the victim''


    "Ahhh, suddenly I don''t have any will to fight anymore, you guys are the ones who want to kill me first, but now what, you beg me to spare you!!"


    "What the hell!!, just go, before I change my mind, and never bother me again, or I will make your association end up like the Runes"


    Taufik then stopped his technique, only after that Gilang can move his body.


    "Thank you, really thank you"


    "Whatever, just go get your friends, and never appear in front of me again!"


    Gilang then goes to support Chandra, carries him on his back, and goes on his way, But he stops and looks at Taufik, remembering something that Taufik said.


    "... Excuse me. Sir? The Runes you mentioned before, are they the same Runes that have not too long ago been destroyed?"


    Taufik just looked at him and didn''t answer anything.


    "Ahhh, my mind suddenly changed agai-"


    Gilang who heard that was in panic and quickly said.


    "I''m sorry sir, we will go now, we will tell our higher-ups that, they only have misunderstood You, and you didn''t steal our secret technique at all, We are sorry for the misunderstanding, once again thank you, sir, goodbye, we hope you life happily"


    Gilang said that, for only 2 seconds, and then went to retret with Chandra on his back.


    "..."


    ''What is that?''


    -------


    "I''m home~"


    "Welcome dear, you take quite a long time today, find something interesting to read?"


    Taufik didn''t answer her but instead went to hug her, placing his head on her shoulder.


    "Nahh, just someone from the Exorcist Association"


    Jenn who receives a sudden hug, didn''t yet clearly hear what Taufik said.


    "Ohhh, it''s oka-...."


    Jenn suddenly released her hug and looked at Taufik.


    "...what are you saying again?"


    "...I''m home?"


    Jenn shakes her head.


    "No, no, no, after that!?"


    "Umm, someone from the Exorcist association?"


    "!!!"


    The word ''Exorcist Association'' from Taufik shocked Jenn.


    "Why?... Why does someone from that association have To meet you? What have you done?"


    "I don''t know, they just attacked me, said that I maybe have stolen their secret technique, I don''t even  know what technique they use, so how Supposed I have stolen it?"


    ''I know it, when I Saw him use his technique, it was the same as when the Exorcists used their technique too''


    "But how do they know you, I mean how they can find You?"


    "They said my act that has killed almost all the inferior Demons In that forest I usually use for training has angered their higher-ups"


    Jenn then looked at Taufik''s eyes and said seriously.


    "But you don''t kill them, right?"


    "Yeah, I just let them go after I beat one of them"


    Hearing that Jenn feels relief.


    "Hufft, that good, as long as you don''t kill them, is good"


    Taufik looked at Jenn in confusion.


    "Why?"


    "The Exorcist association itself it''s not too strong, because the holy power it''s hard to gather, and people who can use that power are rare, So they are so sensitive if is about losing their member, so it''s good you don''t kill them"


    "... It''s good?"


    "Yeah, enough about this, let''s eat"


    "Okay"


    ------


    Back to Chandra and Gilang.


    "Chandra, are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine, my wound is almost healed"


    Gilang felt relief hearing that.


    "That was sure scary, how can someone so young like him, can have that much power?"


    Chandra just silent and didn''t say anything, he almost died twice today, and although he was prepared to die, he still chose to live, if he could.


    "... Yeah is sure a scary experience"


    Gilang just nods his head.


    " so now, what we will tell the higher-ups about this, is the technique he uses is not the same as us, although the principle is the same, but what he uses is something different, Not a Holy power at all"


    Chandra thought the same thing.


    "But, how can he kill an inferior demon if he doesn''t use some Holy Power?"


    "Yeah, that was the problem, if the higher-ups knew, that besides the holy power, there was Another method to kill the inferior demon, I can''t imagine how would they react"


    "...Yeah, that was sure a big problem"


    -------


    Tomorrow morning, at the school.


    As usual, when Taufik was at school he always felt bored, but the reason he was bored was different from before.


    Before, he was bored because he didn''t understand the subject that the teacher was teaching, but now with his passive skill "Photographic Memory" He was bored. After all, he already understood all of the subjects that the teacher teaching.


    "Hooamm"


    All students in Taufik Classroom right now, are still studying even though the class is already over, even Reza his best friend still studying right now.


    They still studying because The final term for the second year is only a few days away.


    But Taufik is different, he has remembered all of the subject books and a few of the books from the library, and with only that he can easily get a perfect score on the exam.


    ''System, do you think I''m ready?''


    [For what Master]


    ''For the future trial, for protecting my family, and..... For the ''past'' problem?"


    [Master, from what I analyzed right now you are the strongest person in the world]


    ''Hahaha, for humans isn''t it?''


    For these past few months, Taufik always talks to system like this, it''s like talking to his secret friends.


    And he quite like it, because the system always answers with reasonable answers.


    [Yes Master]


    ''So I still have a long way, huh''


    ------


    After school is over Taufik comes to his usual place to train, today he wants to test his Imagination magic, with the New knowledge he got, he wants to make something that he always wanted to make, all men''s dreams, he wants to make a robot.


    But today his quiet place it''s not quiet at all.


    Three people have occupied his place, and he knows two of them.


    Taufik got his katana out of the inventory.


    "What I told you if I see you again? It will not change even if you get someone to help you"


    "Woo, woo, woo, calm down sir, we are here only to talk, or rather it''s my boss who wants to talk to you"


    The two people that Taufik knows are Gilang and Chandra whom he faced last night.


    "And what I said it''s ''Never appear again in front of me'' isn''t it? Looking at your wound that already healed, maybe what I did last night it''s not enough for you"


    Taufik takes out his katana from its scabbard.


    "Cinng"


    Seeing the same katana that almost cut him in two, Chandra Takes a few steps back, although the wounds are already healed But seeing that katana, he felt the Pain in his chest again.


    Looking at his interns like that, the person that Chandra said was his ''Boss'' takes a few steps to stand in front of his two interns.


    He wears Something that usually Priest uses but something is striking about him, that is a huge cross that he carries behind him.


    "Ukhm, Excuse me, my friend, my name is Daniel, and There''s some misunderstanding between us, and for my junior action, I only can say I''m sorry, they only following some orders, I''m sorry if what they do have bothered you, and I''m here to represent my higher-ups want to say thank you for your mercy to not kill them, and I''m also said thank you from the deep of my heart for that, I''m here to represent my higher-ups wants to talk to you about something if you don''t mind, ahh but if don''t want to talk it''s also fine we will not force you, we come with a good intention and but..." (the point is He said many things)


    "..."


    ''How can someone talk like that? Is he a machine or something?''


    .....


    .....


    ...

 Chapter 35 - 1.545 Years Ago?

    35  chapter 35 - 1.545 Years Ago? "Stop, stop it!!"


    Taufik massaged his head after he heard what Danial said.


    what Danial said is full of Bullshit, but unfortunately for him, he can understand all of what he said because of his "Photographic Memory".


    ''How can someone talk so much, but still don''t get to the point?''


    "You!!"


    Taufik who Doesn''t want to hear Danial Again then pointed at Gilang.


    "You, explain what he wants to say!!"


    Gilang made an ugly face when Taufik asked him to explain what his boss had said.


    "... I- I also didn''t understand what he said"


    "..."


    "... F*ck!!"


    ------


    a few hours later.


    "...so your higher-ups want to invite me to join the Exorcist Association, even though I''m not an Exorcist?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniel nods his head.


    "Yeah, although you are not an Exorcist, You still will receive the same benefit and the same treatment, benefi-"


    "Stop!!"


    Before Daniel can say any more Bullshit, Taufik already cut him off, he doesn''t want to hear him any longer.


    "First of all, I didn''t have any interest in joining the Exorcist Association-"


    "But like I said-


    Taufik cut him off again.


    "And if your worries are about my technique, you can rest assured, my technique is unique one, only I can use, and I didn''t have any plan to teach it to others, maybe only to my descendants if they can, so what you, your higher-up worry is useless"


    But Daniel doesn''t seem to want to give up.


    "Can you cons-


    "Enough!!, I didn''t want to hear any more bullshit, In the first place when your junior show their face again in front of me, They being life it''s good enough, I didn''t kill them, because someone told me to do so, but if you talk any longer, I don''t care even if it your whole organization come to me, I''m not afraid"


    15:54


    "Enough!!, I didn''t want to hear any more bullshit, In the first place when your junior show their face again in front of me, They being life it''s good enough, I didn''t kill them, because someone told me to do so, but if you talk any longer, I don''t care even if it your whole organization come to me, I''m not afraid"


    Taufik then activated his SwordMagic technique, to increase the gravity around the face only fivefold.


    "Boomm"


    Gilang and Chandra who felt a sudden pressure, are already down on their knee, only Daniel is still standing but his face is showing that he is not fine at all.


    "Ughh"


    Daniel grabs the cross behind him and seems he wants to fight, But Taufik won''t let him, Taufik then increases the gravity to tenfold.


    Only after that Daniel is down to his knees, But his junior who feels tenfold of their weight is already kissed the ground.


    "Arghhh"


    Daniel gritted his teeth, trying hard to look up to Taufik, but what he saw was something that would remain on his mind as long as he lived.


    He saw Taufik''s eyes which were at first blue Eyes turn to red, red like blood, looking down at him, and his junior.


    With the day getting dark, Taufik''s eyes are shining, like predator eyes seeing his prey, that is how Daniel sees Taufik right now.


    and with Taufik who released his Pure MANA, although the three of them can sense the mana because what they Cultivate is holy power and not mana, but with how pure Taufik''s mana is, they still can sense it.


    And it only adds a more intimidating aura for them.


    "This is my bottom line, any more than this... Is only dead, I''m clear?"


    "...Y-yes, i-i understand, I will tell my higher-ups about your decision"


    And only after that did Taufik cancel his technique.


    "Huft, huft, huft"


    Like fish who back to the water, the three of them breathing like it''s was the last thing they want to do.


    After his breath is stabilized enough, Daniel stands up, his slightly bow his head to Taufik.


    "Thank you for your mercy my friend, we will take our leave now, if the fate allows it, we will meet again"


    "..."


    Didn''t wait for Taufik''s answers, Daniel and his junior leave, back to their headquarters.


    Seeing them leaving Taufik looks at his phone.


    "Shit It''s already this late, I didn''t even begin anything"


    Taufik ran his fingers through his black hair and said in an annoyed tone.


    "This because that bastard, ahh forget it, let''s back home for now, and maybe search for a new spot to train"


    ------


    "I''m Home"


    "Welcome"


    Taufik who heard that who welcomed him, not Jenn but his mother, asked.


    "Umm, Mom you home early today"


    Although the money that Taufik got from the system, and the stock of a few companies he has is enough for them to live without work, Linda still does her work as a designer, at first she does it because of money and To Realize her dream, but now that she knows what her son has, she still does her job but won''t as hard as before, so she will home early.


    "Yeah, because I want to"


    Taufik just shook his head and then smiled when he heard what his mother said.


    He felt happy about that because it was proof that he already Erased his mother''s burden even though if just a little he was still happy.


    He then comes sitting Beside his mother Who was watching the television.


    "Where''s Jenn?"


    "She is in the kitchen, preparing the dinner, I''ve already told her to rest, and let me do the cooking, but she still wants to do it, So I just let her be"


    "Hmm"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Mom, what do you think, if I said that father might be still alive, somewhere?"


    "..."


    "...just forget it, Think I never said that"


    "..."


    The silence lasted for some time, and only the voice from television could be heard until Linda decided to say something.


    "... If your father is still alive somewhere, the only thing I know is he will search for the way home, and he will not stop until he finds it, that''s what I think"


    "... I see"


    Taufik has a serious face and thinking about something very deeply


    Only after he heard Jenn''s voice that he get out of his thoughts.


    "Dinner is ready, dear, mother let''s eat"


    "Coming" x2


    The two answers at the same time, but have a different thing on their mind.


    The family dinner goes as usual, they talk about what they do today, about the baby, about the possible Nama, and many other things.


    But in that lively conversation, Taufik still thinking about something.


    ------


    "Dear, what''s wrong, Is something bothering You? Is it about that Exorcist Association again?"


    Jenn and Taufik now is on their bedroom, lying down on the bed with Jenn who takes Taufik''s arm as an arm pillow.


    "No, it''s not about that damn association, but it''s something else"


    "Then what?"


    Taufik closed his eyes and then opened them again.


    "I think is about time that I go and search for my dad"


    Jenn looks up at him.


    "...You sure?"


    "Yeah, but I don''t where to start"


    Jenn thought for a while Then said.


    "Why don''t start from the beginning, from when all of this begins, when the western Roman Empire ended, from what I read, the void century began not too long after that empire ended"


    "So 1.545 years ago?"


    "Yeah, if I didn''t remember it wrong"


    "That was indeed a Good choice"


    Jenn has a worried face when she look at Taufik.


    "But are you sure about this? You remember what I said before right? About how Dangerous the void century was"


    Seeing her worried face Taufik kiss her forehead.


    "You don''t have to worry too much, I''m strong and you know that I will only go to check first, and I never used that form yet, so I don''t know if it will succeed, so I just want to test it first"


    "I know, but I''m still worried"


    Taufik just hugs her, and can only say.


    "I love you"


    And then they go to sleep.


    The next morning Taufik wakes up with Jenn who is still in his embrace.


    He kisses her forehead and her belly, then goes to the washroom to wash his face.


    And then after that go to the kitchen.


    "Morning Mom"


    "Hmm, morning"


    Taufik takes a sit, waiting for his mother done with breakfast while calling the system.


    ''System, LOGIN!''


    [Yes]


    [Congratulations you''ve got LEGENDRY-LEVEL item ''Dragon core'']


    [Dragon Core


    A core that a dragon leaves behind after they die, this core contains the magic, ability, and knowledge of the dead dragon]


    ''a dragon core? How will I use it, system have any suggestions?''


    [Master can use it on the robot that master wants to make, it can be the robot''s energy source]


    ''Yeah you right, okay, let''s give it the robot that I will make''


    ------


    After school Taufik goes to his usual place, he still hasn''t found a new training place so he still will use this place for the time being.


    The reason he wants to make a robot is to Protect his family because after the exam Is ended there is a Rest period, for one week, before the results are out.


    He wants to use that one week to test his technique in Dark form.


    He then got his item ''Blank Blueprint'' from inventory.


    Then start drawing what he want to make.....


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 36 - Shasha

    36  chapter 36 - Shasha With the Basic drawing that The Blank Blueprint provides, Taufik changes it little by little.


    He adds what he likes, and Gets rid of things he doesn''t like.


    The process took two whole hours to finish because what he made was something that would protect his family when he was not around, he made The robot have a human appearance.


    He chose ''graphene'' as the material for his robot, Graphene is the strongest material on earth that he knows right now, and he chose Graphene because Graphene is Though, light, and flexible.


    Following the system suggestion, Taufik made the Dragon Core as the power source.


    Satisfied with the blueprint, he then used his Imagination Magic, then made his robot part by part following the blueprint.


    That process lasted for like five minutes or so.


    Then a Robot that has a young woman''s appearance appeared in front of Taufik, In that robot''s chest, more precisely in between that robot''s "Oppai" Was an empty Part that fixed the dragon''s core so the robot could be activated,


    Not waiting for too long, he takes the ''Dragon Core'' That he got this morning out from inventory.


    An orange crystal That is shaped like a star with four points, instead of five.


    He injects The Core into the robot, and the core fits perfectly into that empty part of the robot.


    "Fwooosh"


    After one minute of waiting the robot finally opened her eyes.


    She first looks at Taufik then looks around her, and back to look at Taufik again.


    "..."


    "Hello, I''m Taufik, your creator, is nice to meet you"


    The robot blinked her eyes.


    "He..llo?"


    Taufik just chuckled When he saw that the robot said that while tilting her head a bit.


    "Hahaha, what is that"


    "?"


    Taufik shaking his head, still smiled, then he created some clothes because right now, the robot didn''t wear anything.


    The robot just do as her creator told her.


    After that, Taufik did many tests with her and gave her information about the world, From knowledge of the normal world to the supernatural.


    She has to know about that so she can protect his family to the fullest.


    -------


    After a long explanation, Like more and less than two hours, the robot said.


    "Sir, can you give me a name, from what I heard from you, every living being and even an inanimate object has a name, so can you give me one too?"


    "Humm, what name would suit you, give me time to think about that for a while"


    "Yes, sir"


    Taufik then closed his eyes and held his chin.


    ''Because her purpose is to protect, hmm...shasha sounds good''


    Taufik opened his eyes.


    "How about Shasha"


    "... Shasha"


    The robot follows his creator''s posture, a thinking posture.


    "...I like it, Thank you, sir"


    Taufik smiled.


    "Now, I will tell you about your job"


    "I''m listening to sir"


    Taufik then tells her About the purpose of her being created, he tells her about his mother, Jenn, and his child who will be born later.


    He doesn''t know what will happen in this timeline if he comes back to the past later, but from what he heard from the system, When he goes back to the past, and then comes back again to the future, not a single time will pass, because He will back in the same time he goes to the past, so it''s like the time is stopped.


    A-N : (it''s not like the time is stopped, but when he goes to the past, a new timeline is being created, one is a timeline when he back to the same time as he goes to the past so nothing will happen, and the other timeline is when the time keep going without him this the worst timeline for his family and for the world, I chose this method because stop the time seems impossible for him so we will go with this)


    "So, do you understand what your duty is?"


    Shasha nods her head.


    "Yes sir, I will protect the two Madame and the unborn young sir, with this body you created and with the power within this core you gave me, you can rest assured"


    Taufik then remembers something about the core that Shasha has.


    "Shasha, that core of yours, contains the knowledge of the dragon, can you access it"


    "Wait sir, I will try it"


    Shasha then closed her eyes, but not too long after she opened it.


    "What you know? Tell me!"


    "...I see a war sir, a big war, many creatures died in that war, and this core owner is one of them"


    "Can you explain it more specific?"


    Shasha then tried to dive a bit more deep inside the core.


    "...nothing more sir, only that I can access, something is blocking me from seeing deeper, I''m sorry sir"


    "No, it''s okay"


    ''Is this because that "Fate" Again?''


    ------


    Taufik then did more tests again, But this time what he tested was Her magic, the dragon magic.


    The magic that does not require any chant like him.


    "Can you try to make some simple magic first? hmm, Try to make a water ball!"


    Shasha then does what his creator asks her, unlike the knowledge, Shasha can access Everything The core magic without any problem so making just some water balls is an easy thing for her.


    Shasha then made a perfect round water ball appear in her hand, of course without any chanting, she just needed to think about it and then the magic would appear.


    "So the magic didn''t have any problem, it''s good, so the rest is about the ability, hmm if we talk about dragon ability, then is flying?, but I didn''t install any flying ability for Shasha"


    Taufik then look toward Shasha.


    "Shasha do you feel, you can fly?"


    Then something happened that surprised Taufik.


    From behind Shasha, a wing made of pure mana appeared.


    "I think I can, sir"


    "... That''s cool"


    Taufik said, still surprised though.


    Shasha smiled when he heard her creator compliment.


    ''Can she feel emotion too? this core is so amazing''


    "Then from what I read, dragons have a fire Breathe, but can Shasha do this? Shasha can you?"


    Not too long, her core was glowing, and then when she opened her mouth, a fire made its way out from her mouth.


    "Fwooosh"


    "... Wow that''s cool too"


    When all the test is done, Taufik prepares to go home.


    "Okay shasha it''s enough for today, let''s Go home, I will introduce you to the person who will you protect, my family and because I''m the one who created you, then it''s your family too"


    "... My family"


    Taufik nods his head.


    "Yes your family, now let''s Go home"


    "Yes sir"


    -------


    "I''m home"


    "Wel.... Come?"


    Jenn stopped for a while when she saw a woman who was following Taufik come inside the house.


    "Dear? Who is this beautiful "LADY" you brought home with you?"


    Jenn asks with a sweet voice, but her face is not sweet at all.


    Taufik who saw Jenn''s face like that, felt Chill on his back.


    "What''s with that face?"


    Taufik then went to the living room, Wanting to introduce Shasha to his family in one go.


    "Mom, Jenn let me introduce you, This is Sahsha, although she looks like a human the inside is a robot that I made a while ago, I made her to protect you if I''m not around"


    "Shasha, this is my mother ''Linda'', and although we still haven''t yet married, she is still my wife ''Janet Jennifer Robins'' just call her Jenn or whatever you want"


    After Taufik was done with the Introduction, Shasha bow his head a little.


    "Is my pleasure to have met the two Madame, from now want I will be in your care"


    "... a robot? Her?" x2


    Jenn asked at the same time, surprised when they found out that Shasha was a Robot, it''s not surprising, because Taufik makes Shasha too similar to humans if only seen from outside, so they being surprised is normal.


    "...you can really make anything, huh"


    "Nice to meet you, Shasha, I''m Taufik''s mother, Like you, I''ll also be in your care"


    Hearing that Shasha bowed his head again.


    "Yes madame"


    Linda shaking her head.


    "And don''t call me madame, sister is enough"


    "Yes sister"


    Hearing the word "sister" From Shasha, Linda showed a smug smile. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." x2


    After that, the two women ask various things to Shasha, but Shasha who is just basically just a few hours old, can only answer as she can.


    "Mom, Jenn don''t ask her too much, she still doesn''t know anything, I only tell her the basics about this world, So don''t pressure her too much like that"


    But Shasha has different thoughts.


    "It''s okay sir, this is also a way to learn, so it''s fine"


    "Hmm, if you say so, but don''t force yourself, Tomorrow I will take you to the library so you can learn more"


    Shasha is smiling after hearing that.


    "Yes thank you sir"


    ....


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 37 - New World

    37  chapter 37 - New World Monday, three days after Shasha is being created.


    Today is the final term for the second year before moving to the third year.


    The exams will Held for 6 days with different subjects every day.


    For this exam, Taufik didn''t do anything special.


    Taufik doesn''t have to prepare anything, because what he knows right now may already surpass what his teacher knows.


    "I''m going"


    -------


    At the class


    "Fik, are you ready for the exam?"


    Reza asks his friend.


    "... What a stupid question, why I''m here if I''m not ready?"


    Taufik answers, with his head still on the table.


    Reza just looked at his best friend with pity when he saw his friend had his head on the table, he thought his friend was still sad because of Jenn''s resignation.


    And because Taufik Never told him about Jenn anymore, so he thought maybe Jenn and Taufik had already broke up.


    "... Fik I know that you don''t study at all, I know it''s hard, but don''t make Ms. Jenna leave you a Reason to be like this, come on man, cheer up" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that Taufik raised his head and then looked at Reza in confusion, then he realized something.


    ''Ahhh... I never told him about Jenn''s real reason for her resignation did I?, should I tell him?...ahh forget it, let him find it on his own later ''


    "Hmm, yeah"


    Reza smiled when he heard his friend answer, then patted Taufik on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry fik, I got your back, later if you don''t know the answers just look at me, and I will tell you the answers"


    "Hmm"


    Reza who still thought his friends were still sad, said.


    "Don''t be like this bro, there''s still many fish at the sea, ms. Jenna is not the only one, just follow me and you will be able to make a harem, trust me"


    Taufik laughed when Reza talked about making a harem.


    "Hahaha, bro You don''t even have a girlfriend and you want to make a harem? Bro, I know Dream High is important but you have also seen your ledger, can it really take you to that high place?"


    But Reza didn''t take Taufik''s word seriously, then raised his fist, and said in a loud voice


    "I don''t care, as long as there is still a road, I will take it, even though I need to climb a mountain or cross the sea, I will still do it!!"


    Taufik just shook his head at his friend''s confidence.


    "Yeah~yeah~ as long as you happy"


    --------


    For Taufik who has a ''Photographic Memory'' goes through all the exams very easily.


    He answers all the questions very easily and quite fast too.


    and just like that Taufik went through all the exams for 6 Days straight.


    Today is the start of the holiday after the final term so the time Taufik test his Technique finally comes.


    "I will go out for training"


    Taufik said to his family.


    "What I training is Something that is quite complex and may need a few days, so I will not be at home for a few days"


    Jenn and Linda have a worried look on their face, they already know what Taufik wants to train and what for, and worried is something normal, because what they heard from Taufik is something they consider dangerous.


    "Are you sure is gonna be okay, dear?"


    "Yeah fik, what will happen if something goes wrong"


    Hearing them Taufik smiled at the two of them.


    "Don''t worry too much, everything is gonna be okay, even if something happens I will be okay, I''m immortal remember?"


    "But... But still... "


    Taufik then hugged the two of them and said.


    "I have a goal, and to reach that goal I have to do this, so don''t worry too much... I love you"


    He then looked at Shasha, then smiled.


    "You too Shasha...I will leave them in your care for a few days, so protect them with everything you''ve got, okay"


    Shasha bows her head.


    "Yes sir, you can trust me with the task"


    "Okay I will go now"


    Taufik then go to the new place he found a few days ago, to test his technique.


    ------


    Taufik SwordMagic Dark Form, an Ability that can Cut space and time, With this ability Taufik can manipulate, distort, and fold space and time.


    Space and time are like long threads that are spread out straight.


    The concept behind how Taufik will go to the past is quite simple.


    first, he just needs to fold His time right now which means the tip of that "thread" to the past he needs to go and then cut the space so the Passage to the past will open.


    For the way back to his time is more simpler, he just needs to cut the "thread" lines that are already connected, and the Passage to his time will appear.


    To make it more simple, Taufik just needs to think about the year He wants to go then cut the space, and the Passage will appear.


    But he needs to do all of that Correctly, if not, then he just simply open up the space and if that was the case what Taufik opened is not the Passage to the past but the Passage to a hidden world, an another world.


    "So how we will do it, did I just need to Slash the space, I can''t ask the system because this was the technique that I made on my own"


    Taufik then thought about it for a little while.


    "Hmm, let''s just activate the technique first, and see if something different happens"


    Taufik then gets his Katana out of inventory, pulls it out from the scabbard, and then says.


    "SwordMagic Technique - Dark form"


    "Swoosh"


    Taufik''s katana which is already black gets darker but aside from black, there''s also a purple color on it.


    Like when he perfected this technique, after he activated this form Taufik could feel the space and time that surrounded him.


    He felt like he could touch it and also can manipulate it.


    "I don''t like this feeling is so sticky and uncomfortable"


    Taufik then took a while to get used to what he felt right now before he began his test.


    "Okay I''m ready, hufft....haaa"


    Taufik then takes a posture, then.


    "Slaaashh"


    The space is being cut, at first, it was only a small cut, but from time to time the small cut got bigger and bigger and only stopped until the Slashh was enough for one person to go inside.


    "Okay now is the moment of truth, can I really go back in the time?"


    Taufik didn''t enter the Passage directly, but put his hand first, then took it out, seeing his hand was fine Taufik took a deep breath then entered The Passage with his whole body.


    But because this was the first time he tests his technique something was bound to happen.


    what he opens is not the Passage to the past but to the another world, and one who Dangerous too.


    -------


    Taufik appears inside the forest, not Some ordinary Forest but a forest with many many big trees around.


    And because his SwordMagic dark form still activates, he feels something.


    "System why does the time here move at a much faster pace than the Earth has?"


    [Because this is not earth master]


    "... wha-what are you saying again?"


    [This is not Earth master, master felt the time moves much faster here because time here has a ratio 1 : 100, time here is 100 Hundred more fast than on Earth, so one day here is 100 days on Earth]


    Taufik was dumbfounded when he heard what the system said, he then made some wings from pure mana, and he copied this move from what Shasha did that day.


    After he made a wing he flew straight into the atmosphere, when he was high enough he observed what was below him.


    And what he saw was something that was truly Magical, what he saw was not the earth he once knew because what he Saw right now was a planet with only four Continents that had different Environments on each Continent.


    Where he arrived before is the Continent that is full of forests,and  the three others are Continents that are full of snow, the Continent that is full of volcanoes, and the last is Continent that has nothing and only deserts can be seen.


    " how can I end up here,shit I need to open a new Passage to back home quickly"


    But suddenly he heard a very husky voice he ever heard in his life.


    ""I''m afraid that will be pointless, Adam descendant""


    Taufik was surprised when he heard that voice.


    "Who are you!??"


    And then There''s a flapping sound.


    "Flap~ flap~flap"


    ""I''m the king of the green dragon, and this was the world of the dragon, so what Adam''s descendants doing here? I thought the Passage between the two world already being sealed when the last war ended, so how can you be here and what are you doing here?""

 Chapter 38 - Dagraha

    Chapter 38 - Dagraha Earth is a unique planet because Earth has many twin planets and that twin planet is what we call a hidden world.


    A long, long time ago all of that hidden world was connected and the Earth was the center of it, which acted as the connector.


    But like what that dragon said the Passage between The world had been sealed on the last war.


    ''Draco'' is The name of this Hidden world that Taufik accidentally visits.


    On the planet ''Draco'' there were four big Continents, and on each Continent, there was one king.


    The continent where Taufik arrived is a forest continent, on this continent there''s ''Dagraha'' The king of the Green Dragon.


    Green Dragons Is a dragons that are close to nature, They can use, manipulate, order, and communicate with Nature, Although it is called nature, it is only limited to trees alone.


    And Just like the usual day, the usual day that has lasted for 500 or 600 years, Dagraha was resting in his Cave, when he heard the Voice of the tree talking to him.


    The tree said that an anomaly had appeared on his continent, on his territory.


    After he hears that Dagraha wants to go to check that, the dragon is a territorial being, so they don''t like it when stranger trespass on their territory.


    At first, he thought it was the red dragon again that came inside his territory so he needed to handle this himself, but when he arrived at the place that the tree said he saw something unusual.


    Something that he sees again after a long time, an Adam descendant.


    ''Huh, how can Descendant of Adam come to this planet?''


    He was quite surprised when he saw that Adam''s descendant made a wing out of pure mana and went directly to the sky, Dagraha who was curious decided to follow him.


    Taufik can''t sense him because Green Dragon is one with nature and Tree is all over the continent so he doesn''t sense it at all when Dagraha follows him.


    --------


    ""Hmm? You are not a pure Adam descendant, what are you?""


    The king of Green Dragon Dagraha asked, curiously.


    But Taufik didn''t answer the questions at all, Taufik is already on full alert and prepared to fight from the very first time the dragon shows himself.


    So when the dragon asks him a question he doesn''t answer It and only holds his katana more tightly, ready for any attack.


    The Green king Dagraha who saw Taufik like that, only chuckled, a chuckle that doesn''t sound like a chuckle at all.


    ""Hehe, why you so afraid, Oh descendant of Adam?""


    ""Are you that afraid of me, hahaha""


    Taufik who felt like he was being looked down upon by the dragon finally said something, but still on alert.


    "... I''m not afraid, if I want, I can kill you right now, I am only on alert because from what I heard, your kin is some chaotic being, a lunatic, that will destroy everything they see"


    Heard that The Green King Dagraha laughed again.


    ""Hahaha, the dragon you mentioned is the red dragon, we the green dragon are different, although we were from the same kin but our core is different, and what? You want to kill me? Hahahaha that was the funniest joke I ever heard on this long live I have""


    "..."


    Taufik who didn''t like what the dragon said, unleashed his technique.


    "Slashhh"


    ""Hmm?""


    Seeing his attack Dagraha didn''t do anything to defend himself, he even didn''t cover his body with magic, he was that confident with how hard and sturdy his scale was, but soon he regretted that decision.


    Although what Taufik uses is only a non-attribute attack, the force behind that attack is not something that can someone take lightly


    "Spurrtt"


    And just like that, one of Dagraha''s wings is almost Being cut off, but fortunately, Because of his Dragon bone, his wing is not being cut off, it only loses its function anymore.


    Dagraha roared in pain, and because one of his wings was not functioning, he Then fell freely from the sky.


    And not too long after, his massive body Hit the ground pretty hard. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Booomm"


    The sound of dagraha fall is hard enough to be noticed by the other green dragons in that area.


    One by one green dragons come out to see what The sound was.


    But when they arrived at the sound source, they saw something unbelievable, they saw their king, the Strongest of all the green Dragons in a big crater in a sorry state, with one of his wings almost being cut off.


    They were in panic when they saw their king like that, they thought maybe the red dragon was on a rampage again.


    But then something descended from the sky, something that was so tiny, something that maybe just the size as one of their fingers descended from the sky and landed on the ground near their king.


    Some old Green Dragons recognize what that tiny thing is but the young Green Dragons who only ever read About Adam''s descendants and never met one before, Look at Taufik with curious eyes.


    Then one of the old Green Dragons spoke.


    ""What are you doing here, oh descendant of Adam, how can someone from the center world come to this world and are you the one who does this to our king?""


    Taufik just looked at that old Green Dragon who speaking then he looked at his surroundings, he saw many dragons and answered immediately, without any hint of afraid on his face.


    "Yes"


    After he said that, all the green dragons seemed so angry even the young green dragon, not an exception, the surrounding trees were shaking, and all of the green dragons were ready to attack anytime.


    "" How can someone like you do thi-""


    But before the old dragon can Finnish what he wants to say, Dagraha rose from the crater and then roared.


    ""Gruoahhhh!!!""


    When the other green dragons hear Dagraha Roar, They instantly fall silent, don''t dare to make any sound, and only can bow their head.


    ""Don''t do anything reckless, although this guy is a Descendant of Adam, but he is not the pure one, and... Dagraha look at Taufik.


    ... He was strong""


    All of the Old Green Dragons look at Taufik.


    ""... He was, my king?""


    Dagraha then changes his shape, he changes to something that looks like a human but with a Horn and tail on his back, then walks to get closer to Taufik.


    "Yes, he was, maybe too strong for someone who was a descendant of Adam"


    Following their king, all of the Old and a few young green dragons change their shape to that look of Humans but have horns and tails, only a few green Dragons who are still too young and still don''t know how to transform still in their dragon form.


    "But king, how can someone from that kin from a few hundred years ago grow to that strong, did that being do something again"


    One of the Old Green Dragons asks his king.


    "Hmm, I don''t know, But the Prophecy indeed said that the endless war will end at the hand of the Descendant of Adam, so it''s possible"


    Dagraha answers still thinking about the possibility of that being indeed doing something in these few hundred years.


    And then one of the curious young Green dragons who still doesn''t know about Adam''s descendant asks his elder.


    "Elder!, elder! what about this Adam descendant, what are they?"


    The old green dragon happily explains about the Adam descendant to the young one.


    And the dragon then discusses about many things About Adam''s descendants.


    "..."


    Taufik who Saw all of this was speechless.


    ''How can the situation change that quickly, first they were so mad and then what?....they happily discussed about something!?...like the event before never happened, are they really that scary dragon Jenn told me before, if you look at them now, who is in their human form, they only look like a book worm''


    "..."


    After a while, Dagraha feel like he forgot about something.


    He then looks around and when he then Finnaly remembers the cause of Their discussion.


    He then let out an awkward laugh.


    "Aha-ha, sorry about that, When it comes to learning, we Green Dragons are always like this"


    "..."


    "Don''t want to talk? It''s okay"


    Dagraha then introduces himself.


    "My Name is Dagraha, The king of the Green Dragon, what your Name oh descendant of Adam, call you a descendant of Adam is Hard and too long, so if you don''t mind can you give your name?"


    Taufik then falls silent for a while.


    ''...How can he be so different when he was in his human form''


    But Taufik still introduced himself.


    "My Name is Taufik, you can call me Fik, and sorry for what I did before"


    Dagraha just smiled when Taufik said that.


    "Hahaha, it''s okay, for now, let''s Go to my Cave, we have a lot to talk"


    Then Taufik and Dagraha go to Dagraha Cave if it really can be called Cave, followed by the other Green Dragon.


    ...


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 39 - Shemon

    Chapter 39 - Shemon Dagraha then lead Taufik to his ''Cave''.


    But when Taufik arrived to what Supposed ''Cave'' That Dagraha said, he saw something unbelievable.


    ''This is Cave? how can something like this be called a cave, this may be more grandiose than those Runes have''


    That was what Taufik thought when he looked at Dagraha''s "Cave".


    "... This was your cave?"


    In response, Dagraha just smiled at him. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come inside, I will introduce you to my family, my wife is very fond of your race, although you are not a pure one, she will be happy when she sees one of Adam''s descendants... Life"


    "... What you mean ''life''?"


    Dagraha just smiled again in response.


    "You will understand when you meet her, come on"


    Seeing Dagraha smiling like that, Taufik has a doubt.


    ''..Is this really okay? ..ahh let''s just follow for now, in this new World I don''t know a thing, and What possibly can they do to me... ------


    ...I was wrong, this was the worst''


    Taufik thought, seeing a beautiful dragon woman in front of him who had a star in her eyes while seeing Taufik, it''s like a child who saw his Favorite toy, it was not the worst part.


    The worst part is she keeps asking Taufik with a bunch of stupid... And sensitive questions about humans.


    - flashback


    Dagraha who entered his ''cave'' shouts.


    "Shemon, look what I brought home"


    Then Dagraha looks at Taufik with the same smile as before.


    '' ''brought home''?''


    Taufik''s seen dagraha with great caution.


    "You, you, what are you planning"


    Still with the same smile, Dagraha said.


    "... Nothing"


    "..."


    Seeing the same smile over and over again, Taufik felt something was not right.


    "No, I will take my leave now"


    Dagraha seeing that Taufik wanted to leave didn''t do anything, he only said.


    "Are you sure, my wife is one of smartest Dragon on this Continent, With her help maybe you can figure out The way back to your World, or maybe she can help you to figure out what''s wrong with your technique too"


    When Dagraha mentions his technique, Taufik stops for a while, but when he thinks about it he shakes his head, saying.


    "I can figure that out on my own, thanks for the invitation"


    Dagraha laughed a little while shaking his head, then said.


    "... that will take you a long time, but, with my wife''s help And her knowledge you can fix the problem MORE quickly, and it will save much of your time, so are you sure you want to leave?"


    "..."


    "Alright you win, but if you try to do something, you will don''t like the outcome"


    Hearing that, Dagraha made a victory pose, then said in a little voice.


    "Yes with this, shemon will not be angry again"


    Even though Dagraha said that with a little voice, Taufik with his Enhanced sense still heard what he said, he instantly Became angry.


    "You, you, I know you-


    But before Taufik can Finnish what he wants to say, a dragon woman appears with an angry expression.


    "Degraha!!, you still dare to call me out, Have you finally found our so-


    Shemon stopped whatever she wanted to say when her eyes fell on Taufik.


    She then looks at Dagraha, and seeing him smiling, Shemon just gets angrier.


    "YOU!!!, DO YOU THINK A HUMAN THAT YOU MADE WITH YOUR MAGIC WILL MAKE YOU ESCAPE MY ANGER, I''M SICK OF THIS TRICK OF YOURS, THIS IS NOT THE FIRST YOU''VE DONE THIS, DO YOU THINK I WILL FALL WITH THE SAME TRICK, NO, NEVER AGAIN!!, I DON''T WANT TO KNOW, GO SEARCH YOUR SON, I WANT HIM ALREADY HOME WHEN THE DAY IS ENDED, IF NOT, THEN GO FIND ANOTHER PARTNER!!"


    "..."


    "..."


    hearing that, the smile on Dagraha''s Face is broken and quickly wants to say something.


    "No, no, this one is real, you can ask him, hey fik say something!"


    "..."


    But Taufik just stood in his place, didn''t move, didn''t open his mouth, even didn''t blink, just stood like a statue.


    Seeing that Dagraha who before was calm and always had a smile on his face, instantly felt panic.


    He grabs Taufik''s shoulder and shakes him.


    "C-c''mon man, d-don''t be like this, c''mon said something!!!"


    "..."


    But Taufik still doesn''t do anything.


    "Y-yo-you!!"


    Seeing Taufik doesn''t want to help him out, Dagraha then looks at Shemon.


    "I-I swear this was the real one, I- you can ask the others, they see him move just a whi-


    But Shemon didn''t want to hear him any longer.


    "Enough, I don''t want to hear your reasons anymore, I''m leaving!!"


    "Wait!!, wait!!"


    Dagraha then look at Taufik again.


    "Fik, c''mon man, this not funny"


    "..."


    Taufik still didn''t move, seeing this Dagraha didn''t try anything again.


    He chases Shemon, Hugs her Leg, and begs.


    "Shemon, please don''t leave me, about our son, I''ve been trying to search for him, But you know him, the tree didn''t want to tell me about his where about"


    "Then search him yourself, he left because of you"


    "Yes, yes I will search him bu-


    Seeing all of this Taufik can''t hold his laughter anymore.


    " Pfffttt-


    Hearing that the two dragons look at him.


    -Hahahaha, w-what is that? Hahahaha"


    Taufik laughed while holding his stomach.


    "Y-you talk all mighty, but look at you now, hahahah"


    "Haaaaa, that was so funny"


    Taufik said that, sweeping his tears because he was Laughing so hard.


    "You have to look at your face, dagraha"


    Taufik then Imitate dagraha''s panic face.


    "It''s like this ''c''mon man, this not funny'', hahahah"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing no reaction Taufik looks at them.


    And them look at him back.


    Shemon looked at Dagraha, and Dagraha just nodded his head.


    And then a torture, a verbal torture Begins for Taufik.


    ''Ohh...Shit''


    -------


    "So, are humans still doing the same pose when they reproduce?"


    "...w-what?"


    Taufik''s brain went blank when he heard what Shemon asking.


    Shemon who just thought that Taufik maybe didn''t fully understand what she asked, explained in detail.


    "You know, when they want to make a baby, are the procedures still the same or something have changed?"


    Taufik massaged his nose bridge, then said.


    "No, I know what you mean, but why do you need to know that?"


    "For... Research purpose?"


    "..."


    ''WTH!?''


    Can''t bear it any longer, Taufik looked at Dagraha asking for help.


    Dagraha who was Giggling At this whole situation, noticed Taufik Gaze, stood up and then faked a cough.


    "Ukhum, I remember that I have to search for my son, you two enjoy your time"


    "Hmmm"


    Dagraha then went to go outside of Shemon Research room, but he stopped and looked behind, Covering up his mouth with one hand, laughing.


    ''This was my revenge for before''


    Like having a Telepaty Taufik can understand what Dagraha thought.


    ''You, You Bastard!!!''


    Dagraha then Continued his way.


    when he was out of the room, the sound of him laughing could be heard.


    ''Haha...hahaha, I LOVE THIS FEELING!!! WUUHHH!!, hahahaha...haha..ha..h''


    And Disspeard as he was getting further and further from the room.


    ''I will kill him''


    -------


    Shemon just ignored his Partner/husband, She knew that what he said is Bullshit.


    She prefers to continue the question-and-answer session with Taufik.


    "Just ignore him, and let''s continue where we left off before"


    ''But I don''t want to!!''


    Taufik though, then searched for a reason, so he didn''t have to answer her weird questions anymore.


    "Ahhh, what about your son?"


    "about him? It''s okay, he always do that"


    Taufik asked in confusion.


    "...do what?"


    "Runway from home, when he do that he always back on his own when he Hungry, so it''s okay"


    Shemon just answers casually still writing something in her notebook, like it''s not a big problem at all.


    ''Is he a pet or something?!''


    Taufik Though, thinks this Family really has a big problem.


    "... Are you sure your family is okay?"


    "Yeah, it''s alright"


    She said, still in her book writing something, then looked at Taufik, said.


    "It''s enough about me and let''s Go back to the Topic"


    Taufik who heard that, Having a brainstorming right now, searching for another reason.


    ''Shit, c''mon my brain, think something... Ahh"


    "If, if it''s alright, so why were you so angry with Dagraha before?"


    "..."


    Hearing his questions Shemon finally closes her book.


    Looking at that Taufik felt happy, but his happiness did not last long.


    "Banngg"


    Shemon slams that book on the table.


    "!!!"


    ''Poor table''


    Looking at the table which is cracked because of the shemon''s smash, then looking at shemon again.


    "... Why I''m angry you said?"


    Taufik just nodded his head and didn''t dare to utter a word.


    "I''m angry because this was all his fault, if he had become a great father, this all wouldn''t have happened"


    "..."


    "He was a great man, great king for his subject, but I don''t know why he can''t become a great father, it was....


    Shemon then let out everything she feels everything she Buried inside her heart.


    And Taufik can just nod his head Hearing all of that.


    ''Oo-ow, Someone is going to get a big- big problem''. ...


    .....


    ....

 Chapter 40 - Something Impossible To Do

    Chapter 40 - Something Impossible To Do Shemon outburst Lasted up to a few hours.


    She talks about everything like Taufik is her long-lost best friend.


    Taufik who because of his mother has a soft side for women, listens to all of her complaints.


    Although Taufik still complains inside, but this is better than When She asks him all of those Weird questions.


    But Taufik is here not for her story about her family, but for her knowledge, so before she says something again, Taufik asks his questions first.


    "Umm... Excuse me, ma''am?"


    Hearing Taufik call her ma''am, shemon said.


    "What are you saying, Just call me Shemon, ma''am is too formal, just call me like you called Dagraha before"


    Hearing that Taufik nodded his head.


    "Alright, then...


    Taufik then explained his situation, about his experiment about him trying to travel to the past, about his technique, and how he could end up here, in her world.


    " And because of some mistakes, I ended up here, Your husband, Dagraha, said that you''re were the smartest dragon on this Continent,  and maybe can help me to find the mistakes in my technique"


    "..."


    Shemon who heard that was surprised, she never heard that there was a technique that could make someone travel back to the past, even their magic ''Dragon magic'' can''t do something like that.


    Back in the time, when war still happened in the center world "Earth",  other races, including dragons can participated because of The Passage between other worlds, which has been around since the universe was created.


    But that Passage too, is hard to use, if someone wants to use that Passage, there need for a ritual, a Summoning ritual, a big Summoning ritual.


    But because the Passage was sealed when the last war is ended, travel between worlds right now is impossible.


    "That is something Impossible to do, but seeing that you are here, I can''t Refute what have you said, at first I thought you could come to this world because The sealing has a problem or maybe the sealing has been weakened"


    "But how can you make something like that?"


    "Your technique itself, is something that Immposibe to create, even if there are some similar techniques like what you have, Mastering it may take many years" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So at this point, your existence itself is... Something that shouldn''t ... I don''t how to say it"


    Shemon then thinking for a while.


    "A taboo, Yeah your existence itself is a taboo, something that should not exist"


    "..."


    Taufik then remembered when he received a title for the system, at that day, the system said the same thing, that his existence had become a taboo.


    "...So can you help me?"


    Shemon then made a thinking pose.


    "If you can''t it''s okay too"


    "No, just give me some time, a week maybe, Time and space are something that is so complex, so finding a solution right way, is Hard, so just give me time to research"


    "... Okay"


    Taufik didn''t Rush either, like what the system said, time here moves faster, so waiting for a week is easy.


    ------


    Somewhere on the forest Continent.


    A young green Dragon can be seen talking alone, more precisely he was talking with the tree around him.


    "That old Man bought a human back home?"


    The only thing that answers him is the sound of the leaves blown by the wind.


    "Shaaah~"


    "Hahaha, that may be just his trick again, to calm Mother''s wrath, but Mother will not fall for the same trick"


    The young dragon boy is Dagraha and Shemon''s son, ''Arman''.


    Arman was born with more Sensitif for nature, whereas other green dragons, they can only hear a simple word from the tree, only Dagraha can hear more words, like when Taufik appears on The Continent.


    What Dagraha heard is something like ''Anomaly appears'' or something like that.


    But Arman is different, he can communicate with the tree like how he communicates with the other dragon.


    The only problem he has is he can''t control The Mana he has because Is so big, he was like Jenn, born with a Much larger core than the others.


    And because of Mana on this Planet ''Draco'' is not Contaminated like mana on Earth, he can absorb mana as much as he can, but controlling it is something hard.


    When he was young he was called a genius, but as he grew and grew,  his Mana also grew, And there was the problem began for him.


    As time went by, he struggled to control his mana.


    Because of that, The other green dragon, Mostly young dragons begins to compare him to his father, they say ''How can someone like him be Their king''s son'', and many more.


    At first, Arman ignored them, thinking his father would do something about it.


    But his father ''Dagraha'' didn''t do anything, and the treatment he getting only got worse and worse, Arman then began often run away from home.


    Alone in the middle of the jungle, only talk to the tree.


    ------


    "Shaaah~shaaah~"


    "What?... This time the human is the real one?"


    Arman was surprised when he heard from the tree that the human his father brought home was real.


    "How was that possible? I thought the Passage was sealed, so how do humans from the center World appear here?"


    But suddenly the tree sends a warning to Arman.


    And.


    A huge fire came toward him, fortunately, because of the tree that warned him, Arman could avoid that fire.


    "!!!"


    Arman who has successfully avoided the attack, looks at the source.


    And what he saw is something that send a chill to his bone.


    He saw two red dragons flying above him.


    "Red dragon? What do they do here? In This Continent?"


    The two red dragons who saw their attack had failed, grinning, Showing their sharp teeth, to Arman who looked at their way.


    Seeing that, Arman was in a panic, quickly flew away trying to run from the two Red dragons.


    Because his mana he can''t control the tree around, so he didn''t trying to fight at all, and even if his mana is normal like the other green dragon, fight with two red dragon who controlling the fire at the same time is close to Immposibe.


    Seeing their target trying to fight the two dragon was laughing.


    The two red dragons then chase Arman.


    they here in Green Dragon territory because of their king''s order.


    They trying to Paralyze Arman first and squeeze information out of him.


    Because their attack is failed and seeing their target is run away, the two dragons absolutely can''t let him go away.


    Arman who saw the two red dragons chase him is getting more panic.


    ''Only in time like this I hope that old Man is here, shit, what do I have to do, I can''t control the tree to slow them down because my mana, shit, shit, shit''


    The two red dragons are getting close and close to Arman.


    "Hahaha, where do you think you''re going"


    One of the red dragons said, followed by the other red dragon.


    "Stop your useless resistance and stop right now, hahaha"


    "..."


    Seeing the young green dragon ignore them, the two red dragons getting more angry.


    They Accelerate their speed.


    When they were close enough to Arman, they tried to bite Arman wing.


    But suddenly from below some roots ascended catching the two red dragons.


    "!!!" x2


    Then Arman hears a voice that he recognizes, Only after that Arman felt relief.


    "What two red dragons do in my territory, Are your king trying to start a war again?"


    "!!!" x2


    Hearing that the two red dragon was suprise and afraid.


    "Old Man!!".. ..


    ....


    ...

 Chapter 41- weird green dragon and dragon language.

    Chapter 41- weird green dragon and dragon language. Like what Shemon thinks, After leaving Taufik with Shemon, Dagraha doesn''t search for his son at all.


    And With how close his son is to nature, the tree does not want to tell Dagraha his location, so the best choice is to wait for him back on his own.


    So instead of searching for his son, Dagraha prefers to relax, and lounge by the lake, sunbathing in his dragon form.


    Although Dagraha is a ''King'' but he didn''t have much to do.


    So He always spent his day doing nothing.


    Just like that, Dagraha doing nothing until noon was about to end.


    But suddenly the tree tells Dagraha something.


    Dagraha then goes to the place where the tree told him.


    He flies as fast as he can.


    --------


    "Old Man!!"


    When Dagraha looks at his son who is fine, he feels relieved.


    Dagraha then looks at the two red dragons.


    "You two, you know the consequences of your action right?!"


    "..."


    The two red dragons just look at Dagraha, scornfully.


    "What are you guys doing, Have violated the pact that ''our'', "the four dragon Kings", made in the last war"


    Only after Dagraha said that the two red dragons said something.


    "... We are here because of our king''s order, you can''t do anything to us"


    "..."


    The red dragon continued his speech.


    "if you kill us here, the one who will break the pact is not us, but you ''The Weakest of the four dragon kings'', you know what the consequences for your action are, right?.... Weakling... Hahahaha"


    "C''mon Kill us!!, Oh ''Great'' Dragon King"


    "..."


    Arman who Saw the two dragons trying to provoke his Fathers, Arman said.


    "Father don''t hear them, they trying to-


    "I know Arman, I know"


    Hearing his Father''s Words, Arman shut his mouth.


    "Hahaha, you better hear your son, ''KING'' "


    "..."


    Seeing that Dagraha was just silent, The red Dragon thought Dagraha was afraid,  the Two Dragons showed a sinister grin, and then one of the red dragons said.


    "What? Are you afraid, ''weakling''?... C''mon kill u-


    Before the Red Dragon Can Finish what he wants to say, Dagraha let his Acid Breathe out.


    "Grahhh"


    "!!!" x2


    The Two Red Dragons who were being tied all over their body by a root couldn''t do anything, and they Have tried to burn the root but a new root would just replace The one they burned, so they just gave up.


    The two red dragons who saw an attack come toward them, couldn''t do anything.


    "YOU, YOU KNOW WHAT ARE YOU DOING RIGHT, IF OUR KING DIDN''T SAW US BAC- ARGGHHHHH"


    Like the name ''Acid'', when Dagraha acid Breathe touche the two red Dragon, their scale Molted first, then skin, and Finally the acid reached their meat.


    like A candle that was on fire, their bodies melted second by second.


    "Arghhh"


    And in less than a minute, all that remains of the two red dragons is only their bone.


    "..."


    Arman who saw the two red dragons'' painful death, looked at his father.


    "F-Father, wh-what are you d-doing?!"


    Dagraha looks at his son.


    "You don''t have to worry, it''s fine"


    "B-but what about the pact?"


    Hearing that, Dagraha had a wide grin on his dragon face.


    Seeing that grin, Arman felt a chill.


    ------


    After Shemon left Taufik to begin her research, Taufik didn''t have anything to do, so he asked Shemon if he could see the library.


    Shemon then ordered one of the guards to Lead Taufik to their library.


    The guard then led Taufik out of Dagraha ''cave''  palace and went to The library that was not too far from the palace.


    Taufik and the guard didn''t talk all along the way.


    only after they arrived at the library the guard finally said something to Taufik.


    "Sir, This is our library, you can read everything from the 1st to the 3rd floor, However for the 4th floor upwards is a forbidden area, only the royal family and some important people can get there, so please do not get up to the 4th floor, okay?"


    Taufik nodded his head.


    "Alright, there is a librarian inside if you want to ask something, I will leave now, so please Enjoy your time, sir"


    "Thank you"


    After the guard left, Taufik then entered The Library.


    When he was inside Taufik saw something amazing.


    "... Wow, As expected from a long-lived race, their book collection is so amazing"


    Taufik looked around the library, Like a kid who entered the toy store.


    He tried to pick what book he wanted to read first, but then a woman''s voice could be heard.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik then looks at the Voice source.


    He saw a woman who had similar characteristics to the other green dragon he saw in human form.


    Green Hair, Green eyes, a golden horn, and of course, have Tail-


    ''Huh? Where''s her tail?''


    Kalea realized Taufik''s gaze, not saying anything nor doing anything, she has been used to that gaze, to the point where she has considered it something common.


    "I''m Kaela, and the librarian here, if you want to ask something, you can ask me"


    Kaela said with a sweet smile.


    "....Ahhh, sorry, is Nice to meet you miss, my Name is Taufik, a human"


    Kaela hearing that, smiled more.


    "Yeah I know, and please just call me Kaela, the news about the king bringing back a real human has spread all over this kingdom, so almost everyone in this kingdom knows about you"


    "... That fast?"


    Kaela nodded her head.


    "Yeah, it''s not every day you will see the king getting injured, And by humans too, So the news quickly spread"


    Hearing that Taufik didn''t know if he should feel happy or not, his existence being known by many people (dragon) is something he didn''t want to, for a good and bad reason.


    "..."


    Kaela then continued asking Taufik.


    "So what kind of book do you want to read first? There are many choices, from history, Magic, and many many more, so what book do you want to read first?"


    "Hmmm, then can I have a history first?"


    Kalea then nodded her head.


    "Okay, wait a minute!"


    Kaela then go to pick a book for Taufik.


    Seeing Kaela going, Taufik go to a nearby table to wait for her.


    ''She...was a strange one''


    -------


    For a Green dragon who likes to learn and searching something new, of course, They need to have a massive library to store their Knowledge.


    the library itself has six floors, from the 1st to the 3rd floor is contains general knowledge that everyone can access.


    After like ten or fifteen minutes, Kaela was back with many books in her hand.


    When he arrived at the table She then put the book in front of Taufik. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But from the 4th floor to the 6th floor is forbidden for anyone, only the royal family and a few important people can get in.


    That forbidden floor contains many secrets and has many guards to guard that floor, so entering those floors is almost Impossible.


    After like ten or fifteen minutes, Kaela was back with many books in her hand.


    When he arrived at the table She then put the book in front of Taufik.


    "Here, this what the history book you can read"


    Taufik who saw that many books felt happy.


    "Thank you, Kaela"


    In response, Kaela just smiled at him.


    "It''s nothing"


    She then grabs one of the chairs and sits across from Taufik.


    Taufik ignored her and immediately took one of the books.


    But after he opened it he was speechless.


    "..."


    "Hmm?"


    Kaela who saw Taufik like that asked him in worry, afraid if he didn''t like the book she bought.


    "Hy, something wrong?"


    Taufik then diverted his gaze from the book and looked at Kaela.


    "... I can''t read any word from this book"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Pfft, hahaha"


    Kaela who heard what he said can''t hold her laughter.


    "Hahahaha, w-what is that?"


    Taufik just looked at her and didn''t say anything.


    After a while Kaela''s laugh subsided, she wiped her tears, then said.


    "Looks like the history book have to wait  for a while"


    Kaela continued.


    "And teach you dragon language first"


    Taufik nodded.


    "...Yeah"


    Kaela then went Again to pick up a book about their language.


    Is not too long because that book is on the 1st floor, so she finds it more quickly.


    "Here, this was a book about our dragon language, read it first and come back tomorrow, I will keep this history book first and you can read it after you are done learning the Dragon language"


    Taufik grabbed the book that Kaela gave him and then said.


    "No, I will finish this book today, learning a new language for me is easy"


    Hearing that, Kaela looked at Taufik with doubt And said.


    "I don''t want to lower your spirits, but dragon language is quite complicated, even if you were a genius you can''t instantly understand it, and you''re not a dragon too, so maybe it will need more time for you to learning it"


    Taufik shook his head.


    "Don''t worry, I will understand your language in no time, just look!!"


    Taufik then begins to open that book, with his photographic Memory, learning a new language is just a piece of cake for him.


    And Because the book itself is thin, Taufik just needs less than one minute to finish that Dragon language book. . ..


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 42 - Poor Dagraha.

    Chapter 42 - Poor Dagraha. In a big library, only the sound of Taufik flipping the book pages could be heard.


    "Flipp~"


    "Flapp~"


    "Flipp~"


    "Flapp~"


    Taufik Continued flipping that book page until after like one minute or less pass, Taufik closed the book and put it back on the table.


    "I''m done"


    Kaela was surprised when She heard Taufik say that, then asked.


    "...yah? excuse me?"


    "I''m done"


    Kaela looked at Taufik with a face like she may have heard something wrong, at first when she saw Taufik flip that book page at such a fast pace, she thought maybe Taufik didn''t understand the contents of the book and she already prepared to though him herself.


    "Taufik... Are you sure you have read that book?"


    Kaela asked back, trying to make sure what she heard wasn''t wrong


    "... What do you mean?"


    Taufik said looking at her.


    Kaela looked hesitant and didn''t know how to explain it, she didn''t know if what Taufik did was, maybe or not it''s a common thing for humans, so she was hesitant to say something.


    Taufik who sees her like that asks.


    "What? Just say it!"


    After Taufik said that, Kaela mustered up her courage.


    "Umm... Do you really read that book? I mean I only Saw you...


    "..."


    Kaela then made a posture like she was flipping a book page at a fast pace.


    ... Like that"


    "..."


    "... Yeah, I read it"


    "And did you understand all of that, already?"


    "... Yeah?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Are all humans is like that?"


    -------


    After dealing with the two red dragons Dagraha and Arman Going Back Together.


    "Old Man, why did you do that?"


    Arman asks his father who flying beside him.


    "Hmm? To Those two Red Dragons?"


    Arman nodded his dragon head.


    "Yeah, what about that ''pact'' that you made with the other Dragon king? Are you sure it''s okay?"


    "Hahahaha, you don''t need to worry about that, just do what you always do"


    Hearing that Arman shows an angry expression.


    "How can''t I not worry, If the pact is broken, war will happen again, why do you look so relaxed... Why are you always like this"


    "..."


    Hearing his son, Dagraha didn''t say anything for a while.


    When it came to his son, Dagraha sometimes didn''t know what he had to do.


    ------


    After the war in the center world ended, The Red Dragon who was on the Demon side didn''t like the Outcome, and went berserk in their world ''Draco''.


    They destroyed and burned everything they didn''t like.


    Dagraha''s father, the king of Green Dragon at the time, and the other two kings, Golden, and Blue, who were on Angel''s side, didn''t like The action of the Red Dragon king.


    Then work together to defeat the Red Dragon King, but the Red Dragon King at the time had Borrowed a little power from the demon king, who was a formidable opponent for the other three Dragon King.


    The Outcome of the Fight is something tragic, The three Dragon Kings die, and only the red Dragon King is still alive, but although he is alive the wound he received from the joint attack by the three Dragon Kings was very severe, so after that fight he.


    Isolated himself away to heal his wounds, and just like that the four Dragon king were absent from their seat.


    Dagraha at the time who was still a young dragon and had joined the war at the center world, took the seat of the king to replace his father, Just like the other king, someone takes their seat to replace their dead king.


    So at a young age (for a dragon), Dagraha Has carried a heavy responsibility on his shoulders.


    And not too long after Dagraha takes a seat as a king, a golden Dragon from the Desert continent comes to meet Dagraha.


    The Golden Dragon came because of his king''s order.


    He said, that their king was planning to take revenge on the Red Dragon because of what had they done to their previous king.


    And the blue dragon has taken part in this plan, and only Dagraha is left.


    At that time Dagraha too felt angry and sad because his father had died, so not thinking about it too long, Dagraha readily agreed to that plan too.


    And just like that a war that lasts more than 200 years happens on planet Draco.


    This war didn''t have any winner, the red Dragon who was the strongest But outnumbered by the three dragon king alliance.


    And The Alliance has a great number, but has many casualties, and the one who was lost the most is from the Golden Dragon side.


    Seeing that it was pointless to continue the war, the blue dragon king suggested stopping the war and making a pact with the red dragon.


    The suggestion was approved by Dagraha and the red dragon in charge of replacing their king who was still healing.


    The only one who didn''t approve of that pact is the Golden Dragon king who has lost many of their kin.


    But seeing the other two Dragon kings have approved to stop this war, although they too have lost much of their force, and in Dagraha''s case, he has lost his mother in this war.


    So the Golden Dragon king, with a heavy heart approved that pact too.


    Golden Dragon king didn''t have any choice, they couldn''t continue the war on their own, So the Golden Dragon king, with a heavy heart, approved that pact too.


    And just like that, the war ended, and "peace" Arrived on the planet Draco once again.


    So that way although Dagraha is a great king to his subject, but when it comes to his own child he is still awkward because Dagraha is a dragon that grew up in Battlefield and lost his parents in Battlefield too, he doesn''t know how to face his own son.


    -------


    "Like I said you don''t have to worry about that, I  already have a plan about that"


    Dagraha said to his son.


    But Arman still doesn''t believe his father and asks him, wanting to know about his plan.


    "What plan?"


    Dagraha who thinks it''s not a problem for his son to know about his plan, tells the plan to Arman.


    But Arman who heard Dagraha''s plan showed a shocked expression, and looked at his father, thinking he was crazy.


    "You crazy old Man, crazy"


    Dagraha who is being called ''crazy'' isn''t mad at all.


    "Why this was the perfect plan I made, after I tested his power, I know he was very strong, very- very strong"


    "But what if he doesn''t want to cooperate with your plan?"


    Dagraha then has the same grin that gives Arman a chill.


    "...Then I just need to make him cooperate... Hahahaha"


    Looking at that grin Arman thinks.


    ''I don''t know who was that human, but I already felt pity for him...


    -------


    ...not at all, there''s nothing to pity for that human''


    Arman thinks looking at his father, who has his head buried in the ground.


    ''The one person who has to pity is him''


    -flashback-


    After Arman and His father arrived at their palace, Dagraha asked one of the guards.


    "Where''s my queen?"


    Dagraha said.


    The guard who was in dragon form, lowered his wing and bowed his head, to show respect.


    "The Queen is in her room, researching about something"


    "Hmm, okay, then what about Taufik, that human where is he?"


    The guard then said again.


    "For sir human, he was at the library"


    Dagraha nodded his head.


    "Okay thank you"


    "My pleasure my king"


    Arman and Dagraha then go to Shemon''s room first.


    "Tok~Tok~Tok~"


    "Shemon, look I brought back our son"


    "..."


    Not too long after that, the door is open.


    Shemon then looks at her son, looking at him which is fine, shemon feels relieved.


    And after she fell relive, he then pinched his ear.


    "Adada~ da~, mother, that hurt"


    "You, why do you always do this, don''t you know how worried am I, huh?"


    "I know Mother, I know, I''m sorry"


    But shemon still didn''t release her pinch.


    "Ukhum, Shemon I have something important to tell you"


    Only after she heard Dagraha say that Shemon removed her pinch on Arman''s ear.


    "What, said it quickly, I have something important to do"


    "We have to go to the library first, I want Taufik to hear this too"


    When she heard Dagraha say Taufik''s name she looked at Dagraha with suspicious eyes.


    "... You don''t do something Dangerous, right"


    "!!!" x2


    Hearing that Arman and Dagraha look at each other.


    And Shemon who looks at the two boys in front of her like that, gets more suspicious.


    "What is it, said it!!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Humm, can we meet with Taufik first?"


    "Boomm"


    Shemon punched the wall that was close to her.


    "I say, said it... NOW!!!"


    Dagraha and Arman look at shemon, shallowing their saliva.


    "Gluk"


    Arman then sees his father and urges him to say something with his eyes.


    Dagraha who understand what his son want to tell, looking at Shemon again.


    "... Actually a while ago I just kill two....


    Then say it with a small voice.


    ... Red Dragon"


    ...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 43 - stupid Dagraha (sorry again)

    Chapter 43 - stupid Dagraha (sorry again) ...Red Dragon"


    "... What, say it again, one more time! Maybe I heard it wrong"


    Dagraha breaks out in a cold sweat, listening to his wife.


    "... I kill...


    Dagraha was hesitant to say it.


    " You kill what?!"


    ...Red dragon.. Bu-"


    "Swoosh"


    Before Dagraha can tell his reasons for killing those two red dragons, Shemon Fist touches his face more fast.


    "BRUUK"


    The impact of Shemon''s fist is strong enough to send Dagraha to the wall, but is not enough to hurt Dagraha and Shemon knows it.


    "ARE YOU CRAZY!?? NOT LONG AGO I SAID THAT YOU ARE A GREAT KING TO TAUFIK, BUT NOW WHAT? YOU HAVE BROKEN THE PACT, THAT YOU MADE WITH THE OTHER THREE DRAGON KINGS, DO YOU WANT TO KILL ALL OF US, HUH?!"


    Dagraha gets up.


    "... I have a good reason for tha-"


    "Swoosh"


    But once again Shemon fist is more fast than his mouth.


    "PlaKK"


    "WAI-"


    Shemon ignored him, then continued to punch him, because she knew what she did was not enough to hurt Dagraha.


    "Plakk"


    "Booom"


    She kept doing it until Dagraha''s head was Buried in the ground.


    -flashback end-


    ------


    once again Dagraha got his head out of the Ground.


    Seeing that Shemon wants to punch him again, but this time Dagraha is faster, he dodges his wife''s punch.


    made a distance, then looked at his son, at a time like this, he needed to use his son.


    "Arman, tell your mom why I kill those two, quick!!"


    "..."


    Arman who was only watching in silence this whole time, After his father called finally remembered why he was here.


    "Ahhh, mother, mother calm down, we have a... Good?...Reason for this"


    Shemon then looked at her son, with the same angry expression she showed to Dagraha, Seeing that Arman got panic.


    "... We? Are you also taking part in this?... Arman?"


    "N-no, no Mother, let me explain it"


    Shemon looks at Arman with a sinister look.


    "You better explain this thoroughly, if not, I will kill you two with my own hand, you heard that?"


    "!!!" x2


    Heard what Shemon said, Arman and Dagraha felt chill.


    "...Yes Mother"


    After that, Arman then explains what happens, and why his father kills those two red dragons.


    ------


    After Arman told her mother all of the story.


    Shemon once again looks at Dagraha.


    "... You are really crazy, how you can be sure Taufik will help us, he only knows us today, today!!!"


    Dagraha looks at his wife.


    "... You ask him?"


    "..."


    Hearing Dagraha say that, Arman and Shemon can''t say anything.


    ''...Why I can end up with him?'' ''... Why the other compare me with this guy?''


    Shemon and Arman thought at the same time, while looking at Dagraha.


    "You, you will kill all of us, for sure"


    Arman nodded his head, Agree with his mother.


    "... how will we know if we do not try it?"


    Dagraha said.


    "... And how exactly will tell Taufik about this, genius?"


    Arman nodded his head again, then said. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, We will not go directly to him and just say "Hey Human, we have a big problem, we need your power, so can you help us?" Like that, right?"


    Dagraha and Shemon look at each other after Hearing their son.


    "... Right?"


    Dagraha and Shemon just smiled.


    Look at his parents like that, Arman though.


    ''... Fuck''


    -------


    Back to Taufik at the library.


    Taufik who understood the Dragon language, read a book in the library like there was no day tomorrow.


    Kaela who was with him, was shocked when she saw Taufik read a book by book, with a fast pace.


    "Once again I will ask, do you really read that book?"


    "Yeah, very clearly, even I think this was still not enough, ahhh, I wish I had a clone that could help me to read more books"


    Taufik replies to Kaela''s questions With his eyes still on the book, what he is reading now is a book about the history of This world Draco, and he finds it quite interesting.


    ''Wait... A clone?''


    Taufik then suddenly stood up.


    "!!!"


    And Kaela was surprised when Taufik suddenly stood up.


    "Yeah... Clone, how I never think about that"


    "Yes?"


    Kaela asked in confusion.


    "Clone... If don''t have a clone, I just need to make one"


    "...yes?"


    "Is hard to understand...just see!"


    After Taufik has read many books at the library on his world, he can use his Imagination Magic more freely, and if it is just to make some mere clone, he can do it.


    But before he could do something, the library opened hard.


    "BRAAAK"


    Then Taufik saw Dagraha, Shemon, and One young green Dragon boy he didn''t know enter the library, They had a panic faces on their face.


    Kaela who saw the full royal family enter the library is in a panic too.


    "Taufik, we have a big problem, we need your power!!"


    "... What???"


    "We need your power!!, so can you help us?"


    "..."


    Seeing her king, queen and their son suddenly come inside the library in panic asking for help from the human, Kaela looks confused at this situation.


    But seeing her king in panic, Kaela becomes panicked too.


    "..."


    "We need your power!!, so can you help us?"


    Dagraha said again.


    "What the fuck?!"


    Seeing Taufik like that, Arman rolled his eyes.


    "See, I told you this not will succeed"


    "...At least we try"


    Taufik looks at them in confusion.


    "Hey, what happens?"


    Hearing Taufik''s questions, Dagraha and Shemon look at each other again.


    "...okay, let''s sit first, this gonna take a long time to explain"


    Then After Shemon said that, They all sat down, even Kaela who initially wanted to leave the library sat down because Taufik ordered her.


    After they sit down, Shemon begins to explain the situation to Taufik.


    "Alright, if you want to understand this situation more clearly, I have to tell you how this all began, So prepare yourself, because this gonna take a lot of time"


    Taufik then nodded his head.


    "So, this all began when...


    -------


    ... And because of that the pact to keep the peace between the four Continent was created"


    "But that peace was threatened because of this stupid king"


    Taufik heared that look at Dagraha, he sheka his head at Dagraha.


    Dagraha avoids Taufik Gaze, he doesn''t dare to look Taufik in the eyes.


    Seeing Dagraha like that, Taufik said.


    "... Stupid indeed"


    Taufik then Diverting his gaze from Dagraha and then look back at Shemon.


    "Then how can I help you?"


    Shemon Then said.


    "It may sound absurd, but Dagraha dared to do that because he thought you were strong, and intended to ask for your help"


    Hearing that Taufik looked at Dagraha again, then said.


    "... Stupid"


    Hearing that, Dagraha didn''t say anything.


    "And because of that, can you help us when it becomes danger?"


    Taufik was silent for a while, this was only his first day in this world, but he had faced a problem like this.


    "...Hmm, I am not sure how strong your enemy is if only from your description, but I can''t promise you, but if what you said really happens, I will do what I can do"


    Hearing that, dagraha who was this whole time avoiding Taufik''s gaze, finally dared to look at Taufik.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, as long as I can, I will do something"


    "Thank you, really Thank you, Fik"


    Dagraha and the others who heard him said that felt happy.


    -------


    A-N : (sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because i''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry, because I''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry because I''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry. sorry again, I''m really sorry because I''m watching football again, I can only write this much, sorry.)


    `....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 44 - New Journey

    Chapter 44 - New Journey Three days later.


    In these three days, Taufik with His Imagination Magic successfully made a clone technique.


    The clone will do what he orders, and when the clone''s Time limit is over, the experience That the clone has will be transferred to Taufik''s mind, and his mind will filter what Is important and what Is unnecessary for Taufik.


    This technique is inspired by a certain yellow ninja he used to watch when he was still a child.


    This technique took two days of experiments before Taufik could use it to help him.


    when he first tries this cloning technique he faces a problem, a problem he thought was quite troublesome.


    And the problem can happen because of his own Mana.


    because of Taufik''s unique Mana property, which if leaving his body his Mana will attract the Mana around it.


    So the clone made by Taufik Mana will continuously absorb the mana around, and because of that the clone will continue to exist and only will disappear if it receives a fatal wound.


    From others'' perspectives maybe this was a good thing because the clone would not have a time limit, but for Taufik, it was Not a good thing at all.


    He knows the clone he made has its own consciousness, although is only to hear Taufik''s order.


    But if the clone keeps existing for a long time, the clone will learn and learn and then they will develop their own mind.


    And if this was the case then the possibility of rebellion would occur.


    This was a problem, for Taufik.


    So to cover the deficiency, Taufik put a time limit on each clone he''s created.


    ------


    Today was his five days in this new World.


    Yesterday with his new Clone technique Taufik had read Almost all of the books on the first floor.


    After he read many books about this world, Taufik got more and more interested in this world, so for Today Taufik has made a plan, but he will still use his clone to read the rest of the books at the library that he can read.


    he wants to travel to the other Continent, except the volcano Continent.


    At first, he too wanted to go to that volcano Continent but when he said his plan to Shemon and Dagraha, they said it was too Dangerous, and advised him not to go there


    Taufik thought that was weird, They had asked him To help them Face the red Dragon if they maybe or not appear later, But now they said it was too Dangerous, and With Taufik''s invisibility magic, it was quite hard to notice him.


    But Taufik who was a stranger to this world still heard them and decided to only visit The Desert and Snow Continent.


    -----


    "It''s been five days, huh? What are Mother and Jenn doing now?"


    "What do you think, system?"


    [Master, as I said before, time here moves faster than on the earth, so although for the master is like Five days have passed, on the earth, only one hour has passed since master left Home]


    "Yeah, I know, but... 1: 100, That''s quite long"


    [Yes master]


    "Bu-


    " Tok~Tok~Tok~"


    Before Taufik could say something, he heard someone knock on the door of the room that Dagraha had given him.


    "Sir, Breakfast is ready, King Dagraha and his royal Family, invite you to eat with them"


    "Yes, I will be there in a minute, wait!"


    Taufik then prepared himself, he washed his, face changed his clothes, and then went outside.


    When he Was outside he saw a young  Dragon maid, waiting in front of the room.


    The maid looked at Taufik who was ready, then said.


    "This way sir"


    "Hmm"


    Taufik then followed the young maid, after they arrived in front of a pretty big door, the maid knocked on the door.


    "Tok~Tok~Tok"


    "Your majesty, sir Taufik is here"


    The Dagraha''s voice could be heard from inside.


    "Come in"


    After Dagraha said that, the Big door was opened from the inside, Taufik then saw Dagraha and his Family sitting at quite a large table, with many dishes on that table.


    "Taufik, My friend, come, sit with us"


    Taufik then sat on One of the chairs, close to Arman, then looked at Dagraha.


    "Hehh, if you look at all of this, you were really a king, huh"


    Dagraha was a little offended by Taufik''s words, but different from Dagraha, Shemon and Arman chuckled a little when they heard Taufik say that.


    "...What do you mean by saying that?"


    "...nothing?"


    "Forget it, just let''s eat!"


    After Dagraha said that, Taufik and The others Began to eat.


    In the middle, Shemon said.


    "Fik, are you leaving for your journey today?"


    Taufik Stop eating.


    "Yeah, that was the plan"


    "Huh, Are you leaving ''Big Brother''?"


    Arman said when he heard his mother, although Arman is one Hundred years old, but because a Dragon has a very long lifespan, one hundred years old is still a child for the dragon, so that is why Arman called Taufik ''Big Brother''.


    "Yeah, I want to explore the other Continent, and do some adventure out there"


    "Wow"


    Arman then looks at his mother.


    "Mother, can I also join?"


    "What? No, you can-"


    Before Shemon could say no, Dagraha said something first.


    "Why not, at first I thought to send that librarian to come with you as a sign that you were with us When you go to the other Continent, but Arman will do too, so why not?"


    "...but is still so Dangerous"


    Shemon said.


    "Do you forget with whom he will go? He will go With Taufik"


    Dagraha said.


    "Yeah, Mother, after I saw Big Brother Power, I knew he was the Strongest, so there''s nothing to worry"


    Arman joins the conversation trying to convince his mother to let him join on Taufik''s Journey.


    "But still...


    " Shemon we have to do this, he needs to see the other world, he needs a journey, this was a great chance that Taufik would go with him, if we keep him in this kingdom for too long,  he maybe will go on himself, and that was more Dangerous, just let him go"


    Shemon lowered her head.


    "Yeah, you''re right... Alright you can go but remember to stay safe and Always o


    At Taufik''s side, okay?"


    "Yeahh, I love you, Mother"


    Dagraha pointed himself.


    "What about me, I help you too"


    Arman looked at his father and rolled his eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah you too, old Man"


    "Hmm, you so mean"


    "..."


    Taufik who Saw this situation was speechless.


    "..."


    Taufik then raised his hand, the three Dragon then looked at him.


    Dagraha said, looking at Taufik while smiling.


    "What is it, my friend"


    "..."


    Seeing that smile Taufik becomes hesitant to say what he wants to say, but he still needs to say it.


    "Ukhmmm... Since when that I say I would take someone with me?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Seeing them just silence, Taufik continued what he said.


    "I never said I would take anybody with me, did I?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "What?"


    ------


    The next day, yesterday Taufik didn''t leave because of some "reason".


    And today is the day he will leave.


    He has made Ten Clones to Finnish the rest of the book on three Floors, and after that, they will be Dissepered. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arman be careful out there, and always listen to What Taufik said, okay?"


    "Yes Mom, I will"


    And then Shemon at one more person who will go with them.


    "Kaela, besides helping Taufik with your knowledge, I also trust you to take care of him, okay?"


    Kaela bowed her head.


    "Yes my queen, you can trust me"


    "Hy, are all of this really necessary, Arman is enough but is it really needed for Kaela to join too...


    Then look at Kaela


    ...no offense"


    "No, it''s fine Taufik"


    Shemon then said something.


    "I asked her to join because she was the most knowledgeable girl... Before me, in this Continent, so it-"


    "I have read almost the book from the 1st floor to the 3rd Floor, I didn''t doubt her knowledge but I think I''m good enough"


    "She can cook yo-"


    "I can cook myself, so no problem"


    "She, she can, eeee...


    Then shemon asks Kaela in a small voice.


    ... Hy Kaela what are you good at?"


    "... Reading my queen?"


    "..."


    Shemon was silent for a while, thinking about something.


    "... She, she can keep you company at night?"


    Kaela who heard that, was blushing hard, closing her face with her two hands.


    "... What are you saying in front of your child"


    Taufik said.


    Shemon who didn''t have any more reason, said.


    "Just take her with you, please, she can just take care of Arman, so just take her with you, okay?"


    Hearing that Taufik takes a deep breath.


    "Haahhh, alright"


    After that Taufik made some device with his imagination magic, then gave that device to Dagraha.


    "Take this, when the red dragon that you said really comes, push those buttons, and I will immediately appear, remember that was one one-time use so use that was-


    " Click~"


    Dagraha pushed the buttons, before Taufik could finish his explanation.


    Taufik then felt the coordinate of that device which was close to him.


    "Eh, this one-time use?"


    Seeing that, Taufik slap his forehead.


    "Slapp"


    "Dagraha you...Haaah, I don''t know what I want to say, at least I, know that the device is working"


    Taufik then made the same device with his imagination magic, but this time he gave that device to Shemon.


    "Remember to use this device wisely, okay?"


    "Yeah, leave that to me"


    Taufik nodded, and after that, he made something again with his Magic, something that he used as a transportation.


    He didn''t use N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, because he was afraid with  N¨¡g¨¡ntaka title as ''Dragon eater'' would only invite unnecessary trouble For him.


    So Taufik prefers to make something new.


    What comes to his mind is a carpet, a flying carpet.


    ''Alright let''s just make some Flying Carpet ''


    After that Taufik made the carpet, and the others who Saw him make something like that, were confused.


    "Big Brother, what do you want to do with that carpet?"


    Arman ask when he saw Taufik made a carpet.


    "This? I will use this as transportation"


    "...That carpet?"


    Arman asks, doubting that carpet could be used as transportation.


    "Just look...


    Taufik rides that carpet, then he slaps it with his palm, three times.


    The carpet then begins to float.


    ...See?"


    "Wow... You are really amazing big Brother"


    Kaela nodded her head, agreeing with what Arman said.


    "Hehehe... So what are you waiting let''s Go"


    Then Arman and Kaela too, raid that carpet.


    Noticing that the two Of them were riding the carpet Taufik looked at them weirdly.


    "What are you guys doing, can''t you fly on your own?"


    "Can we just ride with you, big Brother?"


    Arman said.


    "I-I can''t fly"


    Kaela said, a bit nervous.


    Taufik just shakes his head hearing the two of them.


    ''What kind of dragon can''t fly?''


    "Haahh, whatever, do as you like!"


    But because the carpet that Taufik made just only for one person, he had to modify it a little so it could load three people.


    Only after he is done modifying the carpet that they finally go on their journey.


    "Shemon, Dagraha, we leave, remember only to push that device when there is an emergency, okay?"


    "Yeah we know, and fik, my friend, please take care of our son and Kaela, we trust you"


    "Yeah, we leave now"


    After Taufik said that the carpet Ascended to the sky, then Went at high speed, going to where fate would be waiting for them.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 45 - The Fated one and the problem

    Chapter 45 - The Fated one and the problem Somewhere in the Volcano Continent.


    In Dark Place, which is just a lava is the only source of light.


    Red dragon could be seen sleeping on an altar made of pure obsidian, Surrounded by lava.


    occasionally, a grunt can be heard from that red dragon.


    That red dragon was not alone in that place, in front of that Altar there was a single Red Dragon that was smaller than the dragon on the altar, bowed his head to the point his head was touching the ground.


    "Father, the two Dragon that we sent to capture that Adam descendant, who will appear at the Forrest Continent, not have been back, yet"


    "..."


    Hearing that the red Dragon finally opened his eyes.


    "Did, something happen to them?"


    The Big Red Dragon said That the Big Red Dragon was The same Red Dragon that killed the three previous kings of the other Dragon kin, his name is "Rakhsaksa".


    and the other Red Dragon is his ''son'', or to be more precise, He was a clone that Rakhsaksa made himself when he was injured and needed to heal himself, for a long time.


    Rakhsaksa didn''t trust others, even if is his own family, He only trusted himself, so Rakhsaksa who Didn''t want his seat to be taken by the others, created a clone of himself.


    Rakhsaksa who was on the demon side, And a demon itself is a being that can play with the soul freely, Know some trick about soul, himself.


    This cloning technique is one of them, he made this clone by splitting a little of his soul and then putting that soul in the container he had prepared in advance.


    Rakhsaksa didn''t give that clone a name, but the other red dragon called him as a ''young king''.


    The young king''s job is to do everything Rakhsaksa told him.


    And because the young king who considered Rakhsaksa as his Father, heard everything that Rakhsaksa told him.


    "The possibility of them being dead is high, Father"


    "Dead?... Have you said that my red dragonkin is killed by that weakling, How can that weak creature kill my great red Dragon Kin? Huh?"


    Rakhsaksa said in an angry voice.


    Seeing his father angry, the young king Dragon looked worried.


    "Father, calm down, those two Dragon can''t come back, because the one who found them may be is Dagraha itself, because if it is an ordinary Green Dragon, is Impossible to kill them, the two of them are the elite Warriors that we have trained for many years, so for the ordinary green dragon to kill them is quite hard to believe"


    Hearing the name ''Dagraha'' from the young king''s Mouth, Rakhsaksa begins to think about it.


    "Dagraha?... He was the one who killed them? Are you sure about that?"


    "I''m not too sure Father, but the possibility of that happening is quite high"


    Rakhsaksa then fell silent for a while, if it was really Dagraha''s doing, Then the story was different.


    Rakhsaksa then showed a sinister grin, then laughed like a crazy person.


    "Hahaha... Hhahaha...Hahaha...if that was the case then this was a great opportunity, and with this, we have a reason to invade the forest Continent again"


    Seeing his ''Father'' is happy the young king is happy too, but he still asks his father about the purpose of capturing that Adam descendant.


    "But father, what about that Adam Descendant, what are you gonna do about him?"


    Rakhsaksa looks at the young king, thinking if is right to tell him about it.


    After a while, He decided to tell him, he needed to know this, if Rakhsaksa wanted to use him for this job.


    "That human? His arrival here in our world is because the fate Himself has arranged for him to come here, and the Great Demon king had known that for a long time ago, so he told me to kill that human if it really happened someday"


    "This whole time I thought that was just a false alarm, but Seeing that human appeared now, we have to do everything to kill him"


    "Demon king order is absolute, so we have to make that as our priority"


    Heard the word "demon king" From Rakhsaksa, the young king became nervous, although he Naver met the demon king himself, but because he was made by Rakhsaksa''s soul even though is only a little, he still felt fear and respect that Rakhsaksa had toward the demon king.


    "I will do this with all my power father, you can rest assured"


    "Hmmm, we will begin this after my wound is fully healed, after that, hehe, the other dragonkin will feel a hell once again, hahahahahaha"


    --------


    "Slashhh"


    Taufik with ease cut the creature that came to their way, that creature looked like a shark, the difference is that sharks have a Wing, and this shark is swimming in the cloud, and big too, maybe bigger than that megalodon.


    "Kaela, where are we now?"


    Kaela who heard what Taufik asked, Then look at the map she brought.


    "We still in Forest  Continent, fik"


    "What, we still in this Continent, how big this Continent was? It''s been a long time since we Begin our jour...


    " Slashh"


    Taufik cut that winged shark again.


    ...ney"


    "Yeah this Continent is the biggest of the four big Continent, so it''s understandable"


    After Kaela said, that Taufik took a deep breath.


    "Haaah, this getting boring, the only thing that we see is this...


    " Slashh"


    ... Brainless Winged Shark, I lost count of how many have I killed them, but they still appear one by one, to the point is getting annoying"


    "Slashh"


    Taufik cut one again.


    "...one thousand three hundred forty-three, that was how many have you killed, big brother include that one"


    "..."


    Taufik looks at Arman with a weird look.


    "... You count that?"


    "Yeah, I have nothing to do, so I just count the winged shark that you have killed"


    Arman Answers, while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Hehe, actually I can''t fight, like the other green dragon, so I''m sorry"


    "... If you have that much time why you don''t help me?"


    "Hehe, actually I can''t fight, like the other green dragon, so I''m sorry"


    Taufik who heard that looked at Kaela, but Kaela who realized Taufik''s gaze, looked away from him.


    "..."


    ''Shit''


    Taufik then look at arman.


    "Why you can''t fight like the other Green dragon? Said it and maybe I can do something about it"


    Hearing that, Arman looks at Taufik with a start in his eyes, he has seen Taufik do some amazing things, so Arman thinks his big brother really can do something about his problem.


    "Really, big brother?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, but I can''t promise you anything, so just tell me Your problem first, okay?"


    "Alright"


    After that, Arman then tells Taufik about his problem.


    About him being born with a huge core then the others.


    When he was young he was considered a genius.


    about when he grows up he starts to have a hard time controlling his Mana that have grown bigger.


    And about why he always runs away from home.


    "So that''s why I can''t Do anything that the other green dragon can do because when I do it, it always ends up with me being out of control, so can''t you do something about that, big brother?"


    Taufik then thought about that for a while.


    ''Born with a much larger core than the others? He had the same problem as Jenn, but in Jenn''s case, when I turned her into a vampire her problem was over, for Arman Mana is not the problem, because the mana in this world is not as contaminated as the mana on earth, so simply turn hin to vampire will not solve his problem, hmm so what have I do?''


    "Hmm, give me time to think about it, I will tell you if I have found the solutions, but don''t expect too much, Like I said I can''t promise you anything, okay?"


    "Yes big brother, I will wait"


    Taufik nodded his head, then looked at Kaela, he needed to ask her problem too, although he could always fight on his own, but having more force was not a bad thing.


    "Kaela, what''s your problem, if you want you can tell me too, who knows, maybe I can''t help you?"


    Kaela who heard Taufik ask her, looked at him for a while, But not too long she looked away again.


    "No, it''s fine, thank you"


    "..."


    Taufik can''t open his mouth, because when he looks at Kaela who looks away, he looks like she has a sad face.


    ''Is she still didn''t trust me? So she didn''t want to tell her problem or maybe is some personal matter that she can''t tell to others?''


    "Alright, but if someday you want to tell me Your story, I always welcome you, kay?"


    Hearing that Kaela nodded her head.


    "Ukhmm...Big brother, I''ve been waiting to ask you something"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "... Actually where we will go first?"


    Hearing that Taufik looks at Arman and then looks at Kaela.


    "Did I not tell you where we were going before?"


    Arman shakes his head.


    "No, you only told us that you want to go to the other Continent, but you didn''t tell us where exactly you want to go"


    Kaela nodded her head.


    "Hehe, where we going is the Death Valley On the desert Continent"


    "..." x2


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 46: chapter 46 - the death valley

    A-N : (sorry again guys, same cases and same problem, I only can write this much, I want to watch a football match between Indonesia Vs Iraq, sorry ) ????


    "...What?"


    Kaela asked trying to make sure what she heard was not wrong.


    "The Death Valley on the desert Continent?"


    "..."


    "Death vall-


    "Stop, I heard what are you saying, but why Death Valley, that Valley has the name "Death" On it, Is for a reason"


    Kaela said, trying to figure out the reason why Taufik wanted to go to that Dangerous place.


    "I find that place interesting, so I want to witness it with my own eyes if what the book said is true"


    "...just for that reason? Do you want to go to that dangerous place? I know you were strong but is... Is too reckless"


    Taufik look at kaela with grin.


    "And guess what?"


    "What?"


    Taufik show more grins.


    "... I never ask you to come with me, hahaha"


    "... Y-you"


    Arman who this whole time didn''t say anything, decided to ask the two of them.


    "... Big Brother, Kaela, I want to ask something"


    Hearing Arman, Kaela looks at Arman''s direction.


    "What it is, prince?"


    Hearing the words "prince" From Kaela, Arman felt A little uncomfortable.


    "But first can you not call me Prince, we are outside And I''m here not as Prince, I''m just following big Brother Taufik just like you, although my mother asking you to take care of me, is still uncomfortable for me if you call me prince, so just call me Arman, I more comfortable if you call me that...


    Arman looked in another direction and said in a small voice.


    ... And I don''t like that nickname"


    Kaela, can''t hear what Arman says in the end, but Taufik is different, he can hear it clearly, But he chooses to remain silent and waits for Arman to say it by himself.


    "...alright then, but I still can''t call you by your name, so it''s "young Master" Is okay?"


    Arman nodded his head, he thought ''young Master'' was still better than ''Prince''.


    Seeing That Kaela smiled, although she couldn''t hear what Arman had said before, but Kaela who is working at the library, Of course, heard the story about Arman.


    And she thought she and Arman were the same, Had something they Consider inferior to the others.


    "Alright, then young master, what is the question you wanted to ask?"


    "Is nothing big, It''s about what you''re talking about just now, what is the ''Death Valley'' you''re talking about with Big Brother before?"


    "..." x2


    Hearing his Question, Taufik and Kaela look at each other.


    Then kaela look at Arman.


    "... You don''t know about the ''Death Valley'' Young Master?"


    Arman shakes his head.


    "...No, am I supposed to know about that?"


    This time is Kaela''s turn to shake her head.


    "Actually no, It''s understandable if you''ve never heard of ''the Death Valley'' before because this happened Many years before" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arman nodded his head, giving the sign to Kaela to continue her explanation.


    "So it is like this, you know about the war we the three Dragon kin, the green, Blue, and Golden Dragon have with the red Dragon, right"


    Once again Arman nodded his head.


    "That war happened in the desert Continent, more precisely That war happened at what we call Death Valley now"


    "Hmm, then what is So Dangerous about this Death Valley?"


    "This what is Dangerous about this Valley, at first when the war was still ongoing, Death Valley never existed, but after the war ended, that Valley suddenly appeared out of nowhere, the golden dragon sent their crops to inspect that valley but the corps never come back, but someone has seen Something there, one golden dragon who fly above that valley in the night time, See something terrifying...you know what he see?"


    "... W-what?"


    "He sees a dragon...a bone dragon"


    "!!!"


    Arman showed a surprised expression.


    "Then, then what happens to that golden dragon?"


    "Fourtnly he can escape, Then he spread out what he have seen that night, because of that, that area becomes a forbidden area, and since then that valley named as ''Death Valley''"


    Kaela then looked at Taufik, seeing Kaela look at Taufik, Arman looked at him too.


    "And for some reason, We are now heading to the restricted and dangerous area"


    Sense their Gaze Taufik who this whole time is on guard, tells them the reason why he wants to go to Death Valley.


    "And That is the reason why I want to go there, I''ve seen similar cases in my World before, so I want to go there to check if the cause is the same too"


    Hearing that Arman and Kaela are shocked.


    "The center world have the same cases as this big brother?"


    "Yeah, although is not as bad to the point a valley appears, and only the skeleton, that has appeared"


    Kaela then asks.


    "So what is the cause?"


    "The cause is The spirit of death that one of my...enemies summoned, but the death spirit did not last long, he ran away after he saw my technique"


    "Wow, you are so strong, big brother"


    Arman praised Taufik after he heard what he said.


    "But what this " Spirit of death" Thing?"


    Arman asked, tilted his head a little.


    Kaela and Taufik who heard Arman''s Question, slap their forehead.


    "Slap" x2


    "Y-you, are the only thing you did this whole time is run away from home, Have you even read a book?"


    Hearing that, Arman rubs the back of his head, awkwardly laughing.


    "Hehe, actually the first time I have been in the library was when we came to meet you, last time"


    Heard that, Taufik looked at Kaela, saying with his eyes that what Arman told him was true.


    But Kaela who sees his Gaze, looks the other way and doesn''t want to look into Taufik''s eyes.


    Seeing that Taufik massaged his Nose bridge.


    ------


    After flying for many hours, Taufik dedicated to resting for the night, he didn''t want to fly at night time, although he could see more clearly in the nighttime and he didn''t need any sleep because of his Vampire characteristics but is different from his two Companion, they still need to sleep and eat too.


    And he needs to help Arman with his problem to, This whole time Taufik has found a method to help Arman with his big core problem, but this method is too Dangerous, and he doesn''t know if this method will work,


    After He finds a nice spot to land and to set up a tent, Taufik pats his flying carpet, and then the flying carpet slowly descends from the sky.


    After the carpet arrived at the ground, Taufik folded it and then kept it on his inventory.


    Then he made two tents for him and Arman one, and the other for Kaela, he tossed the two tents to Arman.


    "Arman set this tent, and after that, we Will talk about your problem, I will go hunt some food for us"


    Hearing about his problem, Arman becomes excited, but he doesn''t know what tent that Taufik talking about and doesn''t know how to set up a tent.


    Taufik who saw his struggle, made a Guide book about how to set up a tent, then handed it to Arman.


    "Here, just follow this book...


    Then he looks at Kaela.


    ... And you Kaela, made some fire for us"


    "Okay leave it to us"


    "Yeah, big brother leave it to us"


    Taufik nodded his head, the went to hunt some animal.


    He didn''t make a complete tent, because He had to make them do something, so they didn''t feel that they were Useless.


    Not too long after that Taufik back with an animal on his back, that looked like a dear, but this dear was bigger than the dear on earth, and that deer antler was shining like it was made by some crystal.


    Seeing that deer, Kaela was felt astonished.


    "Wow, you caught Something very rare"


    "Yeah, I see this one drinking some water on the side of the river, I have read about this Diamond deer in one of the books in the library before, the book said this deer meat is very delicious and has Great benefit for the muscle"


    Taufik then made a huge crater with his magic close to a tree.


    Hang up the deer above the crater, then cut the deer''s throat to let the blood out.


    After like Thirty minutes have passed, Taufik begins to butcher that deer, starting by skinning the deer.


    After the butchering process is done, with his Technique He Burn to Ash, all of that deer''s internal organs that can''t be eaten, then closes the crater he has made.


    Then pass the meat that he has cut into a few parts to Kaela.


    "Here, grilled this"


    Kaela took that meat and then went to the fire she had made.


    "Arman, are you done with your task?"


    Arman get close to Taufik.


    "Yes, big brother"


    "Okay, come sit with me near the campfire, and we will talk about your problem"


    Arman followed Taufik, sitting near him, feeling excited.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 47: chapter 47 -

    After they sat down, Taufik took his katana out of his inventory.


    "Arman"


    "...Yes, big brother?"


    Arman stared at a weapon that he heard had wounded his father.


    "... Actually, I have found a method to help you, but this method is too risky, I don''t know if this method will succeed or not, so, do you still want to hear it?"


    "Can I hear it first and then decide to take it or not, big brother?"


    Taufik nodded his head.


    "Sure"


    Taufik stood up and then went to the nearby tree, he chose a tree that was quite big.


    "I have a technique that is quite special, is too complex to explain with a word, so I will just demonstrate it first then I will tell you the way that maybe can help you"


    Arman nodded his head, looking at Taufik, even Kaela looked in his direction.


    "Watch carefully!"


    Taufik then pulled out his katana, took a stand, closed his eyes, and


    ''SwordMagic - Light Form''


    "Slashh"


    He cut toward the tree, and that tree remained unscathed, but not too long after that the tree withered quickly.


    After that Taufik put his katana back on the scabbard.


    Arman and Kaela look at that with their mouth open.


    "...wow, how you do that, Big Brother?"


    "You see what I did to that tree?"


    Arman nods his head.


    "Yeah, I see you cut that tree, but that tree is withered instead of being cut off, how can something like that happen?"


    Taufik back to sit beside Arman.


    "You not wrong, I indeed cut that tree, more precisely what I cut is that tree time or life, that''s why the tree withered instead of being cut off"


    But, instead of Arman, Kaela gives her opinion.


    "How is something like that possible, If what you cut is really that tree''s time, it''s the same as you cut that tree''s fate, and playing with fate is already in the GOD realm, so are saying you''re a GOD?"


    Hearing that Arman looks with eyes full of amazement.


    "Are you a GOD Big Brother?"


    "..."


    Taufik massaged his nose bridge.


    "I''m not a GOD and how can I do something like that, is because my technique, as I told you before my technique is special, enough about me, let''s back to your problem first"


    "I will solve your problem with this technique, as you see before, but instead of cutting, I will split your core into two different cores, so you will have two cores"


    ''This was something like a bet, if my title effect really worked like what the system said, the system said just trust my instinct and my will''


    Taufik''s title "The One Who Defying The Fate" Has an effect that will make the impossible possible, is a godly title with a godly effect.


    With this title, Taufik could make an apple that falls from the tree Back again to the tree, with enough will, he can do that.


    This is what happened with Anggun and Jhon case, The two of them were destined to die, but with Taufik''s intervention, he saved the two of them from their fate.


    This could happen because of his title "The One Who Defying The Fate" That is how powerful this title is.


    ------


    "So, do you still want to do it?"


    Taufik asks Arman who has a hard time thinking about Taufik''s offer.


    "I will not force you if you don''t want to do it, is fine with me, is up to you"


    "How sure you this method will succeed, Big Brother?"


    Heard Arman''s question, Taufik closed his eyes and made a thinking pose.


    "..."


    Arman just waits patiently.


    Taufik then opened his eyes.


    "Hmm, the chance this method will succeed is fifty-fifty"


    "Fifty-fifty? Is too Dangerous, young master are you sure you want to do it?"


    Kaela said after she heard what Taufik said, Arman''s Mother ''the queen'' had asked her to take care of Arman.


    so heard what Taufik said about the chance of his method being successful being only fifty-fifty, She was absolutely worried.


    ''What she said is indeed true, this method is too Dangerous, but let''s leave it to Arman to decide if he wants to do it or not''


    He never does something like this, and although the system has said that he just needs to trust his instinct and will, Taufik still can be sure this method is 100% safe.


    Taufik then look at Arman again.


    "... So, still want to try?"


    Arman still had a hard time deciding his choice, but after he heard Taufik ask him once again, he ignored what Keala said, he gritted his teeth and then looked at Taufik.


    "I will do it, brother, this is better than doing nothing, with this core, the other dragon around me have considered me a cripple, If I make it through this, my problem will be resolved, and if I fail... I''ll be just become a real cripple"


    "Young Master..."


    Kaela couldn''t say anything when he heard what Arman had said.


    but different from Kaela, Seeing this Taufik widely smiled.


    "Hahaha, I like your spirit, don''t worry I will not make you regret your choice, just trust me"


    Taufik then stood up again.


    "Now, stand straight and Take off your clothes


    Arman does as Taufik tells him, standing straight in front of Taufik.


    Felt Arman was ready, Taufik once again pulled out his katana from the scabbard.


    Took a stand and looked at The top of the Arman''s belly button, then closed his eyes.


    ''The core is on top of the belly button, think about splitting not Cutting it, split, split, split-''


    Taufik quickly opened his eyes, Along with it he swung his katana towards Arman.


    "Slashh"


    Like the tree before, Taufik''s katana Went through Arman''s body, Like the Katana didn''t cut anything at all.


    But Arman Didn''t see that because reflectively closed his eyes when Taufik Swung his Katana toward him, only Kaela and Taufik saw that.


    Arman who felt that nothing was happening to him, slowly opened his eyes.


    "... It is already over, brother?"


    "Yeah, try to feel your core to see the difference"


    Arman then closed his eyes, trying to feel his core, but he was surprised by what he saw.


    He Saw two big balls moving in a circle like chasing after each other, one he knows is his original core which was green, But the other core he had never seen before. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Why that core is brown, is something going wrong? No, let''s ask Big Brother Taufik first''


    Arman then opens his eyes.


    "How?..."


    Taufik asks after he sees Arman open his eyes.


    "The Method is successful brother, but something is strange with the New core"


    "Hmm? What the strange about that new core?"


    "The color of that new core is not green but... Brown...do you know something, brother?"


    "Brown?"


    Arman nods his head.


    ''Hmm, The Green dragon who can control the tree has green as the color of their core, so if is it brown?...


    Taufik then looks at the ground.


    ... Earth, so can Arman control Earth now?''


    Taufik then looks at Kaela, wants to ask if she knows something.


    "Kaela, do you know something?"


    "... Hmm, what?"


    But Kaela still Couldn''t get away from what she had just seen before, so she didn''t hear clearly what Taufik asked her.


    "Do you know something about brown core?"


    Taufik asks her again.


    "Brown core?... No, I never heard or read something like that before"


    "It''s so"


    Taufik then looks at arman.


    "Arman this is just my guess, but maybe you now can control Earth too"


    "!!!"


    Arman hearing that was surprised.


    " Is that possible, brother?"


    "We don''t know if we didn''t try, so let''s try it now! and then go eat after that"


    "First let''s try if you can control your mana normally"


    Arman nodded his head.


    "Alright, hufftt, let''s try it"


    Arman then moves his mana, trying to control the tree nearby.


    Felt that the trees around him, resonated with his mana waiting for his order, once again after a long time, Arman felt very happy.


    "I-I can control the tree again, haha, I can control it"


    Arman then comes to Taufik and hugs him, with tears in his eyes.


    "Big Brother, I can my kin magic again, hahaha, I can finally control it again, is all thanks to you big brother, thank you"


    Taufik pat Arman back.


    "Is nothing, is all because of you, it can happen because you are brave enough to take the risk, so Be proud of yourself, and the test is not done yet, you still have something to do"


    "Yeah, alright let''s do this, today I felt I can do anything, wooo"


    Arman said with a smile and in high spirits.


    Kaela who looks at Arman is so happy, Kaela feels happy too, and then she looks at Taufik.


    ''If it is him, can he help me to''


    But she shake her head then quickly eliminated that thought from her mind.


    ''Still, it wouldn''t hurt to try, would it?''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 48: chapter 48 -

    The next Day.


    Taufik woke up, seeing Arman still sleeping, it''s understandable because He was very excited to try the magic he had, last night.


    Taufik shakes Arman trying to wake him up.


    "Arman, wake up!"


    Feel the movement, Arman slightly opens his eyes.


    "Hm? Hoaam, brother?"


    "Wake up, we need to prepare breakfast, then continue our Journey"


    Heard Taufik mentioned "breakfast" Arman stood up, with his eyes still half open.


    Seeing this Taufik just shook his head, not long after that Taufik followed him out. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Taufik out of his tent, he already saw Kaela make a fire, but he didn''t see Arman around.


    "Hmm? Where Arman, Kaela?"


    "He going to wash his face at the nearby lake"


    "Hmm"


    Taufik then sat down, waiting for Arman.


    Kaela just stares at him, wanting to say something but not knowing how to start it.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...what?"


    Taufik ask kaela felt her Gaze.


    "W-what ''what''?"


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "N-no, I''m not Staring at you, i-i jus-"


    Taufik cut her off before she could finish what she wanted to say.


    "No, you did, so what? If you want to say something, just say it!"


    Didn''t find any way to escape, Kaela took a deep breath.


    "Haaah, actually after what you did to Arman, I''ve been wanting to ask you for help too"


    "And...what kind of help do you want me to help you?


    "I-"


    "Swoosh"


    Before Kaela could say her problem, the two of them felt a strong wind.


    Then they saw Arman in his dragon form landing beside them.


    "Good morning you''ll, the New Arman has back!!"


    "..."


    ''This little shit''


    Arman changed to his human form, and then go sit beside Taufik.


    Seeing him sit down, Taufik said to him.


    "Why do you sit?"


    Hearing that Arman tilts his head a little.


    "Hmm? Can''t I?"


    "Yes, Go hunt something, so we can eat"


    "Ehh, but I still can control my magic perfectly"


    "I don''t care, you''re a Dragon, if you can use magic, use your teeth or claw, Whatever, I don''t care what methods you use, but one thing I know is that when you get back, you''re gonna have to come back with something"


    Hearing that, Arman Couldn''t say anything.


    ''Did I do something wrong?''


    "... But, brothe-


    " No, no buts, go now!"


    "..."


    Seeing he can''t Reject Taufik''s order, Arman Then stood up.


    "Alright I will go now"


    Arman then changes back to his dragon form, then fly, to find something they can eat.


    Seeing Arman already gone, Taufik looks at Kaela again.


    "So, where we are again, ahh, right, your problem, so what is your problem again?"


    "... Hmm actually,...lets...Just forget about that for now, I will tell you later"


    "Ehh, but-...


    Taufik wants to say something, but seeing KaelaKaela doesn''t want to talk again, Taufik doesn''t continue it.


    ... Alright"


    After that, neither of them said something, until Arman back with, something in his mouth.


    ------


    Somewhere in the desert Continent.


    Inside the royal palace, a meeting is taking place.


    One of the golden dragons lay on a glorious altar.


    This golden dragon was a ruler of the desert Continent "Maharani" The Queen Of the desert Continent.


    Maharani, takes her little brother''s place as the ruler of the desert Continent, after his brother who is the only male golden dragon, foolishly ends His life because of depression about the results of the war he declared to the red dragon.


    After he died the ruler''s seat was once again vacant.


    Maharani who was the eldest daughter of the late Dragon King before her little brother, didn''t have a choice but to take the crown.


    At that time, the kingdom was in chaos, many male golden dragons had died in battle, and All remaining was just a woman and a child dragon.


    So because of that, almost all of the important figures in this kingdom is a female.


    Calling this kingdom a female kingdom is not wrong at this point.


    There were Some dragon males that survived the war.


    But because of the golden dragon''s way of fighting, many of them lost their body part.


    Unlike the other dragons Kin who has their own element, the only thing that golden dragons have is their Strong physique that can withstand Magic, but that physique has its own weakness.


    So Golden dragons'' way of the fight is depends on their claw and fangs, But although the golden dragons only have that, They are still the strongest after the red dragons.


    -------


    Maharani looks at her subordinate below.


    "... Report!"


    One of the female golden Dragon wearing full armor on his body, move forward.


    "Report Your Highness, lately the Death Valley become too active, there are many new dragon skeletons, at this point sooner or later, it will become too much Danger to our kingdom''s safety"


    Hearing about Death Valley, Maharani has a headache.


    ''This again, that Death Valley again, when this problem will be solved?''


    Death Valley has become a major problem for Maharani kingdom for a long time, and the golden dragon still can''t find a way to kill that dragon skeleton, because When they kill it and even destroy it, that skeleton dragon will just Resurrection again, and again.


    ''This because of that foolish brother, I have forbidden him to declare war on that damn red dragon, But vengeance has close his eyes, ohh god please send me someone that will solve my problem''


    Maharani then looks at his subordinate again.


    "Have our experts found a method to kill those skeletons?"


    "...No your Highness, we have tried many Methods, But none of them worked, our experts assume maybe only a holy power could kill them, but-"


    "But there is none in this world who have a holy power"


    Maharani continued what his subordinate wanted to say.


    "... Yes, your highness"


    "This all because of this damn seal, id there''s no seal we can seek help from the angel"


    "Ukhum... Your Highness your word"


    One of the elder Dragon Females said after she heard what her queen said.


    Maharani looks at that elder.


    "You still Can think about that when our Kingdom is in crisis?"


    "..."


    The elder shut her mouth after she heard Maharani.


    "Just forget about it for now, for this problem only if some miracle happens Then this problem will be solved"


    The subordinate bowed her head hearing Maharani''s order.


    "Is there any more news?"


    Then the other subordinate who wearing the same armor in her body, moves forward.


    "There is, Your Highness"


    "What is that?"


    Maharani asks looking at her subordinate.


    "We heard some news from Forrest Continent, that their king, King Dagraha has killed two red Dragon, We assume this accident will break the Pack that we made hundreds of years ago"


    "That bookworm Dragon?"


    Maharani was surprised when she heard The news about Dagraha.


    "Yes Your Highness, that Green Dragon"


    ''This, this is really unexpected''


    "Any news from Volcano Continent?"


    "No, your Highness, there is nothing any new news from that Continent, is just always like usual, they hide inside their Volcano"


    Maharani then thought for a while, then ordered.


    "This Dangerous situation, prepare your subordinate for any situation, be on alert if something is going to happen!"


    "As you wish, Your Highness"


    ''What drove Dagraha to do something like that? What I know about him is he was calm and always thinking ahead, so what caused him to do such a thing that will threaten the peace that we have now?''


    Maharani though.


    ''What''s your plan, Dagraha''


    -------


    Back to Taufik and co.


    After they ate their breakfast they continued their journey.


    Right now they are already close to entering the Golden Dragon territory, the desert Continent.


    "Big Brother, look that was the desert Continent"


    Taufik look at where arman pointing.


    Like the name ''desert Continent'' what Taufik sees is an endless desert that he can see the edge.


    "... Wow is wonderful, seeing it directly is indeed different from just reading it in the book, right Kaela?"


    Kaela just nodded her head in response still thinking about What had happened before, but she too was amazed at what she saw.


    "What are you waiting for, brother? Let lands and begin to explore this Continent!"


    "Alright"


    Taufik then pats the carpet three times to make it Landing.


    But before he could land, Taufik sensed something flying toward them at high speed.


    "Wait there something approached us"


    Not long after he said that the three of them saw two Golden Dragon in full armor arrive in front of them.


    When The Two Golden Dragon Saw who have entered the territory are just two Green Dragons and one unknown ''dragon''? They lowered their vigilance"


    "What did Green Dragon do in our territory, said your reason without any lie, if we detected any lie from you, we Would arrest You immediately...


    Then they look at Taufik.


    ... And what kind of Dragon is that?"


    They pointed at Taufik.


    Look at them Taufik want to said something, but kaela stand in his way.


    "We-


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 49: chapter 49 -

    "And what kind of dragon is that?"


    The two Golden Soldiers ask them, they were young dragons, so they had never seen a human before.


    They ask them because although Dragons can take a humanoid form, they will still have their Horn and Tail, but seeing Taufik didn''t have any of that, so they Were probably confused.


    Hearing their question Taufik wanted to say something but Kaela held him.


    "Wait, fik, let me handle this"


    Taufik nod his head hearing Kaela.


    "I''m Kaela, Librarian Of the Green Dragon"


    The Two Golden Dragons look at Kaela in confusion.


    "...What Librarian doing here?"


    "My Queen, ask me to take care of her Son"


    "!!!"


    The Two golden dragons then look toward the others Who were with Kaela.


    When their eyes Fall on Arman, the two golden dragons slightly bow their head.


    "Prince Arman, we are sorry for our delay in recognizing you, we want to ask what Green Dragon Prince does in our Golden Dragon Territory"


    "It''s okay, I''m here not as a prince, but just to accompany my Big Brother here in his Journey"


    Arman said pointing toward Taufik.


    ''Brother? We never heard about this before, Has King Dagraha Hidden his whereabouts before?''


    The two Golden Dragons look toward What Arman said "Big Brother".


    ''But he didn''t have any Characteristics of a Green Dragon, instead, he had Black hair and blue eyes... Wait, is he a child Dagraha Has with Blue Dragon? Is it the reason why Dagraha hid his whereabouts Before?''


    The two Golden dragons look at Taufik, with much Drama in their minds about Taufik''s origin.


    ''Poor guy''


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik who saw the way the two Dragons looked at him, for some reason felt Annoyed somehow.


    But Kaela didn''t know that, then continued her speech.


    "Like What young master Said, we are here to accompany him on his journey"


    Kaela then took out a letter That Shemon gave her the day that they were going.


    "This our proof, the queen itself who wrote this and about this guy''s Identity... It''s a secret, if you really want to know about his identity, we need to meet the golden dragon king first for that"


    ''Hahaha nice try lady, we already know about his identity''


    The golden dragon though.


    "We here...this man here want to see the Death Valley, so can we?"


    "Death Valley? Why do you guys want to go to that dangerous place?"


    The golden dragon soldiers ask.


    "Can''t we?"


    "We can''t dedicate that, and seeing the "Two" Prince of Green Dragon id here, we can just let you go to that place recklessly, because if something happens, that will be our responsibility To bear the consequences"


    ''Two?''


    Kaela though.


    ''Ahh, maybe they just said it wrong"


    "Is there no other option?"


    The golden dragon soldiers then thought about it for a while.


    "Hmm, if you want to go to that place that badly, we have to ask for my queen''s permission first"


    Heard that Kaela looked at Taufik, and Taufik just nodded his head in response.


    "Alright let''s do that"


    The two golden dragons then guide them toward their royal palace to meet their queen.


    ------


    Maharani is on her altar when two of her soldiers come to her.


    "Your Highness, you have a visitor from Green Continent, there is their prince too"


    "Hmm, Arman? Invite them in!"


    "Yes, Your Highness"


    The Two of her soldiers then go out and not long after that Taufik, Arman, and Kaela get inside.


    After they are in front of Maharani, Kaela gets on her knee, and only Taufik and Arman still standing.


    "We greet the ruler of the desert Continent, Queen Maharani"


    Seeing she was the only one on her knee, Kaela looked behind, it was understandable if Arman was still standing but Taufik was a different case, so Kaela said something to Taufik in a small voice.


    "Hy, like what are you doing, get on your knee right now!"


    Kaela said in a worried tone.


    "Why?"


    "Why? You ask ''why'', you in front of this Continent Ruler, and you still said ''why''?"


    "Ah, whatever I don''t care if she is a ruler or god, I only will get on my knee if it is my mom"


    "..."


    Maharani who looks at where Kaela Gaze is, at first is angry with her disrespect, but seeing what she sees, Maharani stood up from her altar, surprised at what he saw.


    "A human? What do humans do in this world? No, how you can be here in the first place?"


    Maharani then gets close to Taufik and inspects him more closely.


    "Wow, You really a human"


    "Yes, I''m human, so can you not be too close like that?"


    "..."


    Seeing that she was really too close to Taufik, Maharani backed down a little.


    "... Ahaha, I''m sorry it''s been a long time since I saw a human again"


    Maharani then changed to Her Human form, so she could talk with them more comfortably.


    Like a Green Dragon, the Golden Dragon''s Human Form is not that different, they still have their horn and tails, and the only difference thing is their color.


    Maharani human form, is a beautiful woman with Tan skin, golden hair, and a White Horn.


    "Ahhh, it''s been a long time since I was in this form"


    After she is familiar with her human form again, she then finally remembers that Arman is here too.


    "Arman is nice to see you too, is Shemon okay?"


    "Yes, Mother is okay, like usual in her lab research about something"


    Hearing that, Maharani laughs a little.


    "Hahaha, it sounds really like what Shemon would do.


    C''mon follow me to the garden so we can talk more comfortably"


    They then follow Maharani To the garden.


    -------


    When they arrived at the garden, Maharani asked the Maid to bring them food and drink.


    Then ask Taufik and the others to sit with her.


    "So, what business does the Prince of Green Dragon and a human have in my territory"


    "Is not about Dagraha that kills a red Dragon, right?"


    Maharani asks them.


    "No, is not"


    Taufik said, answering Maharani''s questions.


    "Than what?"


    "I''m here because I''m interested in Death Valley after I read it in a book, so I thinking about visiting it"


    Heard that Maharani was surprised, and then she looked at Kaela.


    "Do you explain to him what is Death Valley and how dangerous it is?"


    "Yes, your Highness I have told him about that, but he just became more interested, He said That he has faced the same problem in his world, in the central world, and has dealt with that, so he wants to see if the Cause same as in his world" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maharani is surprised again after she hears what Kaela says, then looks at Taufik.


    "Do you know how to kill that skeleton, do you have a holy power?"


    "No, I didn''t, but I have something similar"


    Heard that, Maharani stood up, then grabbed Taufik''s hand.


    "!!!"


    "Please, can you help us!??"


    Maharani said, looking at Taufik seriously.


    "... Yeah?"


    Maharani then explains to Taufik about the Death Valley situation lately.


    "The situation in Death Valley lately is getting worse, without a holy power we can''t kill that skeleton dragon, and because of that Their number continues to increase and increase as time goes by, If this continues, it will only endanger my kingdom, so can you help us?"


    "... But I don''t know if the cause is the same as what happened in my World, so I need to know the cause first"


    Heard that Maharani became happy.


    "Really? Let''s Go to Death Valley now"


    Maharani grabbed Taufik again, wanting to pull him, but Taufik didn''t move from his spot.


    "But, I will not do it for free, so what can you offer me?"


    "It''s easy, I will give you something that will satisfy You, you don''t need to worry, let''s Go now."


    ''But, what about the food?''


    Arman though.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A-N ( I can only write this much guys, I''ve been lacking sleep lately, And because of my job, I can write during the day, and can only write it at night, in that short time (5 or 4 hours) I need too think about the story, sorry again)


    -ignore what''s below


    This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words, This is just to add more words.

 Chapter 50: chapter 50 - Still the same

    "This was The Death Valley, during a day like this, Those Skeletons are in hiding, Only when is nighttime They will out"


    Maharani Said, explains the Death Valley Situation to Taufik.


    Even Though they were only in That Valley Enteramce, Taufik already felt a strong Death Aura from inside of the Valley.


    ''This Aura is the same as when Anggun Summon that Spirit of death, so it''s really the spirit of Death, huh...but how can that spirit just appear out of nowhere here? Without the summoner?''


    Taufik Though, felt The Aura From The Valley was Similar to when The Spirit Appeared on earth Before.


    "Why They Only Out when It was a night? Are they Afraid of the sun?"


    Arman asks Maharani.


    Hearing Arman questions Maharani Shake her head.


    "No, it''s not like they were Afraid of the sun, it''s only because when the night falls, those skeletons become much stronger, so they usually appear at night time"


    "This Whole Time when They Out from The Valley My soldiers always can deal with Them, but lately their number is increasing, and because of that my Soldiers have a hard time dealing with them...


    Maharani Then look at Taufik.


    ... That''s why I need Your help before it''s too late"


    Taufik nodded his head.


    "Yeah and from What I feel this Aura is the same as one in my World before, so the cause may be the same too, it will be easy"


    ------


    "Brother, Are we gonna Wait for the night, or we will search for it ourselves?"


    Arman asks Looking at Taufik, it''s noon now, so if they want to wait for the Dragon skeleton to appear, they need to wait for six hours or more.


    Taufik thought about it for a while, then looked at Maharani, to ask for her opinion.


    "Hmm, what do you think, Rani?"


    ''...Rani?''


    Maharani thought when she heard Taufik call him with only ''Rani'' felt something different.


    ''Wow brother is so bold, he just gave the queen a Nickname on the first day they met''


    Arman said in his mind, Looking at Taufik, felt more admiration and respect toward him.


    ''RANI!!?''


    Kaela was shocked and Afraid when she heard Taufik call Maharani without her title, afraid Maharani would get mad at them.


    Taufik''s boldness gets different reactions from the three people around him.


    "Hmm?"


    Felt Taufik Gaze is one her, Maharani Clear her Throat.


    "Ukhum...it''s better if we wait for it to appear on its own because if we search for it, we will never find it"


    "Why?"


    Taufik asked her, feeling a little confused.


    "I don''t know why, but the last time when it was daytime like this, no matter how we searched for them, we never Found Them, it''s like they disappeared from This World, so it''s better to wait for them to appear on their own"


    Taufik nods his head.


    But Taufik who was interested in this valley, didn''t want to just wait for the skeleton to appear and do nothing.


    "Alright, you guys wait here, I want to explore this valley"


    Taufik said to them, he didn''t wait for their reply and went inside the valley immediately


    "wait!! I''ll go with you brother"


    Arman follows Taufik and goes inside the valley.


    Only Kaela, Maharani, and a few of the soldiers Maharani brought with her are left behind.


    Seeing the two boys is already deep inside the Valley.


    Maharani stares at them.


    "He was so charming, human is indeed a special creature, right?"


    "...Yeah"


    -----


    Inside the valley.


    Taufik and Arman walk, looking around the Death Valley.


    Different from the outside, inside this valley is quite dark and chill although they were in the middle of the desert.


    "Wow it was so creepy inside here, Brother"


    "Shusshs"


    Taufik Makes a gesture to Arman, asking him to quiet.


    "Don''t make a sound, I felt something in front"


    Hearing that Arman reflex Close his mouth with his hand.


    And slowly get close to Taufik.


    "It''s is that skeleton, brother?"


    Arman asked in a Small voice.


    Taufik closed his eyes and then spread his Mana around to scan this whole area.


    His Mana indeed Gets a response in front of them, but he can''t see what creature It is.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure there is something there"


    Taufik gets his katana Out from Inventory.


    "Wait here! I''m gonna check what is that"


    "Be careful brother"


    ------


    With kaela and Maharani.


    Kaela who was alone with Maharani The ruler of the desert Continent didn''t know how to begin a conversation with Maharani, So the atmosphere became awkward silence.


    "..."


    "... So how Taufik could be here? I mean how did he appear In our world?"


    Maharani breaks the silence, by starting the conversation with Kaela, asking about Taufik.


    "I don''t know the full story, our king ''Dagraha'' just suddenly came back with him, we don''t know how exactly he can be here, but the others said when he appeared in this world, he was in a fight with King Dagraha and also able to wounded him"


    Maharani was surprised by what Kaela said.


    "He wounded that Dagraha? With his insane recovery?"


    Kaela nodded her head.


    "Yeah, Usually when our king is wounded it always heals fast, but the wound that Taufik gave him needs two whole days to heal"


    "Wow, are humans changing that much? I bet Shemon is so excited when he sees a real human again, right?"


    Once again Kaela nodded her head.


    "Yes, by what I heard from Taufik, our Queen asked him many weird questions that day"


    "Hahahaha, it sounds really like what She would do"


    "...ahaha"


    "..."


    "..."


    Then a silence comes once again between them.


    But Maharani then remembered the report she received from his soldiers.


    "Yeah right, I heard Dagraha kill two red dragons before, Does it have a connection with Taufik who suddenly appeared in this World?"


    "Ahh... About that...


    Kaela who was there when Dagraha Asked Taufik for help in the library that day, of course, knows about it, but she doesn''t know if she can talk about this to the outsider even though that outsider is her queen''s friend.


    ... I- "


    "BOOMM"


    Kaela stopped when she heard an explosion sound from inside the Death Valley.


    After that, Kaela and Maharani see a Pillar of Fire, Ascend to the sky.


    Maharani and Kaela look at each other.


    "Something happens to the two of them, let''s go look for them"


    Then Maharani go inside the valley with Kaela following behind her, And then The soldier too.


    ------


    Taufik slowly gets close to that creature he sensed before, his katana already in his hand.


    But when he arrived at the place he felt where the creature was, he didn''t see anything.


    ''... Nothing? I''m sure I sensed it here... It''s it some sort of illusion?''


    Taufik then activated his All-Seeing Eyes, to see if it really was an illusion.


    Only after Taufik activated his All-Seeing eyes, was he finally able to see that creature.


    ''It''s Really the Spirit of Death that I once saw before, but this one is...quite big''


    If the spirit of death that Anggun Summon before is In human size, this one is 3 or 4 mater Tall.


    The Spirit of Death who felt someone was breaking his Illusion slowly opened his eyes.


    "Who is foolish Enough, to disturb this great one rest?"


    The spirit of death said, looking toward Taufik''s direction.


    "Who and what are you, how dare you disturb this great one''s rest"


    "..."


    "I''m asking you, you weakling"


    The spirit of death gets annoyed by Taufik who doesn''t answer his questions.


    "... You can Talk?"


    Taufik asks, surprised that this spirit of death can talk because the one he met before could only say "Graah? Graaag" Like that.


    "Are you insulting this great one?"


    The spirit of death said in an angry voice.


    "Y-you!!"


    The spirit of death then made something that looked like a ball from The death energy in his hand, then threw it to Taufik.


    if someone got hit by this ball, they would get trapped in an illusion, and the one who is trapped inside that illusion would suffer endless death.


    They will experience Death, then come back to life again, and the way how they will die is different from before.


    This cycle will only be over if the victim''s Mind is broken.


    But for Taufik who has All-Seeing eyes this method is useless.


    When That Ball hit Taufik, and Disappear.


    The spirit of death laughing very hard.


    "Hahaha, you''re done now, there''s no way you Can Escape from that illusion"


    "... What? Escape from what?"


    But Taufik didn''t feel anything, the spirit of death who saw Taufik was okay and Still could talk, was surprised.


    "Yo-you, how can you escape from my illusion, it''s Impossible, I''m sure, I saw you getting hit by my attack, so why are you still fine?"


    The spirit of death asked, shocked at what Taufik did.


    "Ahh, It''s only The body it''s different, but the power is still the same, still weak, I''m excited for no reason"


    "W-wha-


    " Enough you so annoying, and I don''t like the way you talk, so-"


    Taufik uses his technique.


    ''SwordMagic: Fire Form!''


    Then stabs the earth with his Katana.


    "Swoosh"


    Like before a pilar of slightly white fire ascends to the sky from the earth, hitting the spirit of death.


    "... just died already"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 51: chapter 51 - contract

    "Just die already!"


    The fire that contains a holy power slowly eats that spirit''s body.


    "W-wha- this, this was a holy power?!"


    The spirit was terrified when he felt a holy power in Taufik Attack.


    Look at his body That slowly changes to a particle, The spirit of death, secretly without Taufik Notice activating his skill.


    ''This Man is Dangerous''


    Before The spirit body disappears completely, his technique "Fatal Transfer" is already activated.


    This skill allows the spirit of death to transfer any fatal injury he received to his skeleton.


    so all the injuries the spirit receives will transfer to the skeleton to bear.


    But the spirit who was Afraid of Taufik''s Holy power didn''t want to face him directly, so he decided to enter the spirit realm.


    He thought this was the Safest Choice because other than a spirit there''s no other creature that could come inside the Spirit Realm.


    Only after the spirit of death arrived in the Spirit Realm, he finally Felt safe.


    "Hufft, that was scary, Who''d have thought there''d be a holy energy user in this world"


    The spirit then sees his body that slowly healed.


    "This the first time since this great one was born in this world that I met a Holy Power user, from this great one predecessor memory, there''s no holy power user in this world, but why he can use the holy power?"


    A spirit will never die, and even if The spirit were killed, the spirit will still not die.


    They only be reborn as new entities but still Have the previous spirit mind.


    It can happen in case if the Mana in that world is not as Contaminated as the Mana in the earth.


    Like this spirit of death, he was born/reborn in this world of Dragon because of the war that happened in this world a few hundred years ago.


    the aura of death that resulted from the many deaths that occurred in the war Resonated with the MANA in the world, causing the birth of this Spirit of death.


    The spirit of death can be at ease in this world and grow much stronger because of the absence of threats to him, such as the spirit of life, and holy energy user.


    So he grows stronger day by day Because he continuously absorbs the Aura of death in this valley.


    The more powerful he gets, the more dragon skeletons he can control.


    "This Great one will stay in here for a while, It''s a tough choice because I''m so close to stepping into the spirit king realm"


    The spirit of death then summons his dragon skeleton to absorb the Aura Of death from them, so he can heal more quickly.


    "This great one can''t do anything about that, but as long as this Great One lives I can ascend to the spirit king realm, anytime, At least, here I''ll be safe from-"


    "Break"


    The spirit of death can finish what he wanted to say because he heard something break behind him.


    The spirit of death then looks at the sound source.


    He sees something like a Slash mark on the air.


    Then he sees something that will terrify him In his whole life.


    He Saw the head of the person who attacked him before appearing from That crack grinning at him.


    "Safe from what?"


    "KYYAAAA!!!"


    the spirit of death shout,


    -------


    When the spirit of death enters the spirit realm and Thoughts he already escaped from Taufik.


    Taufik just stood at his place.


    Because Taufik who has an Afininty with Time and space, Felt a disturb in the space.


    ''Did he manage to escape?''


    Taufik then went to where he felt space was disturbed.


    "Brother, did you manage to kill that spirit?"


    Arman said, getting out of his hiding after he saw the spirit was already gone when Taufik''s attack hit the spirit.


    "Stop, is not done yet he still alive"


    Hearing that Arman became tense, he looked around be he still didn''t see the spirit, he only Saw Taufik getting in a stance like he wanted to cut something.


    Taufik changes his technique form, from The fire Form to the Dark form.


    ''SwordMagic: Dark form''


    "Slashh"


    Taufik cut on where he felt the trail where the Spirit of Death disappeared.


    Then a crack appeared in the air.


    Arman who Saw that, Rub his eyes thinking he was seeing an illusion.


    "Wait here, I will be back in a minute"


    Taufik then entered that crack.


    "Big Brother really can do anything, how human can grow that strong?"


    Not long after Taufik entered That Crack, Kaela, Maharani, and her soldier arrived where Arman and Taufik were.


    But when Maharani Saw Arman was the only one here, she asked in worry.


    "Arman, where''s Taufik, is he alright?"


    Arman then look at Maharani.


    "...I don''t know where is Big Brother now, he disappeared After he entered the crack that he made with his sword"


    "What" x2


    Arman then explained to them what had happened here, before they came.


    ------


    "Safe from what?"


    Taufik said after he arrived at the spirit realm.


    But what welcomes him is the spirit of death who is Screaming like some girls in anime.


    "KYYAAAA!!!"


    "..."


    "Y-you, how can you be here, a-are you a spirit too?"


    The spirit of death asked, shocked when he saw Taufik in this spirit realm.


    But Taufik didn''t say anything, he was still shocked at what he had just seen before.


    He felt wrong when he saw something that had a scary figure like the spirit of death screaming like the Girls in the anime he usually watched.


    "... Are you by any chances is a girl?"


    "... What? What are you saying to this great one, there''s no such a thing as a gender to us ''spirit''"


    "Hufft, that was a relief, my mind almost going blank, seeing something scary like you screaming like a girl in those anime I have watched"


    "Y-you, how dare you!!!"


    Although, The spirit of death doesn''t know what this "Anime" That Taufik said, he somehow feels annoyed About that.


    "I don''t know what you are, but it is a wrong choice that you entered this realm, in this realm I''m invincible, hahaha, come forward my servant, kill this puny creature for me!!!"


    Then dragon Skeletons one by one appeared from the ground, and the number of dragon skeletons already exceeded a Thousand and kept Increasing.


    "Hahahaha, watch this was my servant, with this I can kill you in a second, hahaha"


    "Heh, is that so?"


    Taufik said without any hint of afraid in his face.


    Seeing this, The spirit of death only gets more angry.


    "I don''t know how long you can keep that expression of yours, but will know it soon... ATTACK HIM!!!"


    The spirit of death orders his skeleton to attack Taufik, while he uses his technique to attack Taufik too.


    "I will not spare you, even if you beg to this great one...


    -------


    ...Please spare me ohh lord, please don''t kill me I will do Anything for you, I never made a contract with anyone before, so if you want you can make a contract with me, but please don''t kill me!!!"


    The Spirit of Death was on his knee begging Taufik to spare him after he saw Taufik kill his skeleton in just one swing of his Katana.


    "Why do I need to spare you, and what benefit do I get if I make a contract with you?"


    Taufik asked, still with Katana in his hand, on full alert if the spirit trying to do something funny.


    "I-i we make a contract, Y-you will be able to use my power"


    "Your power?"


    The spirit of death nods his head.


    "Yes, my lord"


    "That weak ability?"


    Heard that the spirit of death with a heavy heart nodded his head again, In Taufik''s point of view, those abilities were indeed weak.


    "... Yes, my lord"


    "Hmm, I think it''s more beneficial to kill you here because if I kill you the problem in Death Valley will be solved and I will get a reward from Rani too-"


    "No, my lord, please spare me, I''m still too young, I will do anything you ask me to do, please don''t kill me"


    The Spirit of Death said in panic after he heard what Taufik said.


    "About the death valley I will leave that valley and only follow you, and I will not disturb anyone again, so please spare me!!"


    The spirit of death begs Taufik To spare him, once more.


    "Are you promise?"


    "Yes, I promise, I will do anything, is better than death because if I''m dead here, I will start again from the start, and because the aura of death in this valley already become tiny, the speed of my cultivation will not as fast as before"


    The spirit of death explains to Taufik.


    "Alright, I will make a contract with you, But the content of that contract is for me to decide, are you okay with that?"


    Heard that the spirit of death begs again with his head on the ground.


    "Yes, you can do anything to that contract my lord, as long as don''t kill me, I will accept any term that you put on that contract"


    Taufik then made a paper with his magic and wrote the contract, the contract said The spirit of death would do anything Taufik ordered him, without any refusing or objection, and in exchange Taufik would not kill the spirit of death.


    Taufik reread the contract many times, to ensure that there were no loopholes in the contract.


    After he thought the contract was okay, he signed it and then gave the contract to the spirit of death to sign.


    After he signs it, the paper glowing then becomes two lights that fly inside Taufik and the spirit of death''s body, then disappear.


    "With the contract that has been made between us, I have my first order to you"


    Heard that, the spirit of death who was still on his knee said.


    "Yes my lord, just said it" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Can you change the way how you look first?"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 52: chapter 52 - Insane Women

    "Can you change the way how you look?"


    "...why, my lord?"


    The Spirit of Death asks, dumbfounded by his first order.


    "Hehh, are questioning my order?"


    Taufik said, look at the Spirit of Death with sinister eyes.


    The Spirit of death who Saw that, shakes his head in panic.


    "no, no, no my lord, it''s just-...


    Taufik looked at him, with the same eyes and didn''t want to hear any reason or rejection.


    ... I- I will do it"


    Like any Other spirit, the spirit of death is also born by Pure Mana, so they basically didn''t have any "true shape" They can be anything.


    and the reason why The spirit of death took a shape that is similar to that ''reaper'', is because the reaper is something that is close to the concept of "death".


    The spirit of death then changes shape from 3-4 meters to something like black liquid, Then changes shape again to That humanoid shape.


    He looks like a 15-year-old girl with a bob hairstyle, still wearing the reaper coat, and black shorts pants, And still wields his scythe too.


    "How about this, my lord?"


    The spirit of death asks in a girly voice.


    "..."


    Taufik looks at him, closes his eyes then opens them again, he does it several times.


    "... Are you sure you''re not a girl?"


    "Like I said before my lord, we "spirit" is genderless"


    "It''s so?"


    "Yes, my lord"


    Taufik then closed his eyes, then opened them again.


    "Alright, for now on you''re a girl!! This is an order"


    "... Ehh, but my lord-"


    "No ''buts'' you said it yourself that "Spirit" Is genderless, so it means You can be a Boy or Girl, and I order you to be a girl from now on, do you un-der-stand?"


    The Death spirit of death looks sad.


    "... Yes, my lord"


    Taufik shoke his head.


    "And for now on, your Name is "Kllara""


    "... Kllara?"


    The spirit of death finally raised her head when she heard Taufik give her a name.


    "Kllara... Kllara, I like that name, hahaha, this great one finally has a name, Thank you, my lord"


    Kllara said forgetting the sadness she felt before.


    "And there is one more thing I like to order you"


    "What is that, my lord? This kllara will do it!"


    "Can you change the way you talk?"


    "..."


    ------


    On the outside world.


    With Arman and the others.


    "It''s been one hour since Taufik is gone, are you sure he is alright, Arman?"


    Maharani asks Arman felt worried for Taufik, Maharani is not the only one worried about Taufik Kaela is worried too, but she just doesn''t show it.


    "... Brother is okay, I''m sure about it"


    Although Arman said That, he was worried too.


    But, he believed that Taufik was fine, in Arman''s eyes, there was nothing that could threaten Taufik in this world.


    "Young Master, do we have to ask for help from The King?"


    Kaela asked, with a worried face That clearly showed on her face.


    "... No, it''s no th-"


    "Creakk"


    Arman stopped what he wanted to say when he heard the sound of something cracking. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Arman saw the same crack that Taufik made appear, he felt happy.


    "Look is brother''s technique, his back"


    Arman pointed at the crack that appeared in the air.


    Maharani and Kaela look at that crack waiting for Taufik to show up.


    They didn''t wait for too long.


    When they see Taufik come out from that crack, they are finally relieved, but they are surprised and confused when they see a little girl following Taufik.


    "Hy, I''m back"


    -------


    In Throne Room,


    In the front of Maharani Altar, there was a table.


    In this table, Maharani and her subordinate usually use to discuss something.


    But right now the one who sitting in there is Taufik and the others.


    "So you said this little girl here, is the spirit of death that controls that dragon skeleton?"


    Maharani ask Taufik, pointed at kllara.


    "Hy, I''m not a little girl, I have a name that my lord gave me, and that was Kllara, remember it, K.L.L.A.RA"


    Kllara said, doesn''t like it when Maharani called her "little girl".


    But Maharani ignored her and continued to look at Taufik.


    Taufik nodded his head.


    " Yeah, but you don''t have to worry, she has made a contract with me, so she will not threaten your kingdom anymore"


    "Now I have solved your problem, I look forward to my promised reward"


    Heard that Maharani showed a sweet smile.


    "Hehe, actually, you don''t have to wait, I will give your reward now"


    Then Maharani stood up from her seat and walked to get close to Taufik.


    With a smile she said.


    "Tadda, your rewerd is me"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    When she said That, the room instantly became silent, there was no sound at all.


    "... What?"


    "You will become my husband, isn''t it a great reward, you will become the husband of the ruler of this continent, isn''t it great, right?"


    Taufik just looks at her, thinking.


    ''This woman is insane''


    "Y-your Highness something like that-"


    " What? "


    Kaela tried to say something, but she didn''t dare to question Maharani''s Dedication.


    but Kllara was different she bravely insulted Maharani for her dedication, and even Arman joined in the middle.


    Seeing all of this Taufik massaged his nose bridge.


    ''What a fucking situation is this?''


    --------


    "ALL OF YOU STOP!!!"


    Taufik shouts at them who still argue at each other.


    When they heard Taufik shout, all of them instantly fell silent.


    Taufik then pointed at Maharani.


    "... You insane women, what are you thinking, how can ''that'' is a reward?"


    "And just for your information, I already wife"


    Heard that Maharani became silent for a while.


    "... I''m fine, if I become a second wife, as long as I have your strong gane, everything is fine with me"


    "BUT I''M NOT!!"


    Taufik said, finds her reasoning is so absurd.


    -------


    A few days have passed since that day.


    Taufik decides to stay in Maharani kingdom for a little longer.


    He stays for two reasons.


    One is for the library in this kingdom, although Maharani library is not as big as Dagraha library, but book is still a book, after Taufik got the Photographic Memory skill, he liked to read any new book.


    The second reason is the blacksmith from this kingdom, from what Taufik read in Dagraha library before, Golden Dragon blacksmith is top-notch.


    They said it was not because of the armor that golden dragons wore when the war before and only depended on their strong physique, the golden dragon may have been extinct a long time ago.


    So Taufik wants to meet that blacksmith and see if they can Enhance his katana more.


    But, his priority right now is to read all of the books in Maharani Library, with Maharani''s permission Taufik could read all of the books at the library.


    Also in these few days, Maharani always disturbs him when he is in the library, and asks him about his answers to her proposal, surely Taufik rejects her offer, but Maharani doesn''t give up at all, she keeps asking and asking again, although always ended with Taufik rejecting her.


    "Fik?"


    Maharani comes to the library again to meet with Taufik.


    Taufik was not alone in this library, there were Kaela, Arman, and Kllara too.


    Although, Arman and Kllara are here only because Taufik has Forced them.


    "What? Before you ask again, I will say it again... No"


    Taufik said before Maharani could say her proposal again.


    "Not that, I''m here to chat with you"


    "Hmm, about what?"


    Taufik asks, curious about what Maharani wants to talk about.


    "I''m curious who this lucky woman is, that makes you reject me many times, can you tell me about her?"


    Kaela who heard Maharani''s question, Diverted her attention from the book in her hand and Focused On their conversation, she wanted to know too, how this lucky woman could get a man like Taufik.


    Not only Kaela, but even Arman and Kllara Too, put their book on the table, and want to hear what Taufik answers, although their reason is that this conversation is more interesting than that book.


    "Hmm, why do you ask that?"


    "Just because, I just want to know if this woman is Better than me or not"


    "Alright, if you want to know it, then I will tell you"


    Taufik then made a picture of Jenn with his magic and showed it to Maharani.


    "It''s her, beautiful right?"


    Kaela and the others get close to Maharani, wants to see the pictures of Jenn too.


    "Wow, she was indeed a beautiful woman"


    Maharani said, getting a nod from the others.


    "Right"


    Taufik then tells them about how he met Jenn, How they ended up together, how were they''re daily life, and many more.


    Although he didn''t tell them everything, the others were still happy, and the part they most liked was when Taufik and Jenn became a couple, they Laughed a lot when Taufik told them that story.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 53: chapter 53 - Blacksmith

    A/N - (sorry again guys, only this much, same cause, same problem, yeah, football again, i''m sorry)


    -------


    "Alright, this was the last book"


    Taufik said, dismissing all of his clones.


    Then One by one Taufik''s clones disappeared, and at the same time when they disappeared, Taufik received the Memories that the Clones had accumulated for a few days.


    He didn''t receive the clone''s memory Raw and needs to filter it first, before storing it in his mind Library, because besides the knowledge about the book that the Clones had read, there''s other memory in it too.


    ''Mind library'' it''s a skill that Taufik developed after he had read too many books, like the name ''library'' mind library is literally a library inside Taufik''s mind.


    In this ''mind library,'' Taufik has saved many books in there, from the books he once read on Earth, and From Dagraha Library to this library.


    How to use this was simple, Taufik just needed To think about what knowledge he wanted, and then The Book would instantly, appear in his mind, simple and easy.


    Taufik then separates the memories into what he needs and doesn''t need, stores the knowledge he thought was important to his Mind Library, and just forgets about the other memory that he thought was useless to him, which takes a few times to be done.


    "Hufft, it''s finally done, now is the time to meet the blacksmith"


    ''Maybe at this time, Shemon already figured out the problem in my technique, do I need to back to the Forrest Continent first? ahh just forget it, I still want to see The Snow Continent, let''s do that later, and I''m not in a hurry either, so it''s fine ''


    They have been on this Continent for more than a week, so Taufik thinks maybe Shemon already Found the bug in his technique.


    There are many interesting things in this desert Continent, like Ruins, an exotic animal, and many more.


    But Taufik wasn''t interested in it, he only interested in the Death Vallay and The blacksmith that they have here, but after seeing with his own eyes, Taufik was lost interest in The Death Vallay, so the only thing that was left was The blacksmith, this library was just a bonus to him.


    Taufik then Went to meet Maharani to ask her, where her best Blacksmith at.


    When he arrived at the Hall, the Guard directly opened the Gate without him asking.


    Taufik thanked the guard and then went inside the hall.


    When he was inside, he saw Maharani in her dragon form discussing something with her Subordinate.


    He ignored it and then go directly to Maharani.


    Maharani who saw Taufik, stopped The meeting and turned into her Humanoid form.


    "Hmm, fik? Do you need something?"


    "Rani, I want to meet your best blacksmith, where I can find it?"


    Taufik said to her, ignoring the stare from the others in this hall when he called her ''Rani''.


    "Blacksmith? Hmmm...Wait a minute!"


    Maharani Then writes something, and after she''s done writing, she gives it to Taufik.


    "This, take this"


    Taufik received that paper, but he didn''t read it And only looked at Maharani.


    "What is this?"


    "That was a letter of recommendation, when you show it to the blacksmith later, they will do anything you ask them to do"


    Heard that Taufik nod his head and store that paper inside his inventory.


    "So where can I find this blacksmith?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait a minute"


    Maharani then called the Guard outside, not too long after that, golden dragon soldiers in full armor came.


    "Yes, Your Highness, what is your order"


    "Guide him to khan"


    Maharani ordered her while pointing at Taufik.


    "Yes, Your Highness"


    -------


    "Brother, where are we going?"


    Arman asks Taufik, following Him after he Sees him leave the library.


    "What''s your qualification to question my lord''s decision, kid?"


    Kllara said to Arman who questioned Taufik.


    Like Arman, she too, followed Taufik after she saw Taufik leave the library.


    "Who you call a kid, kids?"


    "Y-you, I''m older Than you, so you are a kid"


    Kllara was born/ reborn a few years After the war with the red dragon, and Arman was Born a Hundred years after the war ended, so Kllara''s call is not wrong.


    Taufik massaged his nose bridge when he saw they argued.


    "You two, shut up, Why are you two even following me?"


    Taufik shouts at the two, to make them shut up.


    "If you want come along, be quiet!!!"


    "Yes brother/my lord"


    Arman and Kllara said at the same time, looking down, afraid to look at Taufik directly.


    After they become quiet, Taufik asks The guard to continue to guide him.


    The Guard do as Taufik asks her and When they arrive in front of a big cave, the guard stops.


    She looked at Taufik and said.


    "Your honor, we have arrived, This was where is the blacksmith is"


    Taufik looked at the cave in front of him.


    "...This cave?"


    He said, pointing at the Big Cave.


    "Yes, your honor, this where our best blacksmith work, although the outside looks like a cave, but the inside is different, you will understand when you go inside"


    The guard said, guide Taufik to go directly inside of the cave.


    But, before they can go deeper a golden Dragon stop them.


    "What business do you have here, Mr. Khan is doing something important right now, and he said he didn''t want the others to disturb him, so if what you want to do is not something important, please leave!"


    The Golden Dragon said, looking at the guard and the rest.


    Heard that, the guard pointed at Taufik and said.


    "Watch your mouth, Jhalal, this honorable person here is The Queen mate, and The person who stopped the Skeleton Dragon from Death Valley, show some respect!"


    The Golden Dragon, Jhalal was surprised when he heard the Guard say that.


    He had heard about Taufik before, but he didn''t know about how he looked, because of his work as a blacksmith, so it was rare for him to go outside the Cave.


    Jhalal Then bowed his head To Taufik.


    "I''m sorry for my rude behavior, your Honor, I don''t know it was you, please forgive me"


    "It''s okay"


    Jhalal raised his head after he heard that, then looked at Taufik again.


    "So what, a great person like your Honor doing in our Humble workshop?"


    Taufik took out the letter that Maharani had written before and Gave it to Jhalal.


    "This what Rani-... Your queen has written, she said to give it to the blacksmith and that blacksmith will do whatever I ask"


    Jhalal read the contents of that letter, and he was shocked by what the contents were.


    "Wait here, I will give this to Mr. Khan first"


    Jhalal then goes down deeper inside the Cave to meet Khan.


    Not too long after that, Jhalal back with a wide smile on his dragon head.


    "Mr. Khan said you can go inside, please follow me"


    Taufik nodded his head and then followed Jhalal to go deeper inside the Cave.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N-( ignore what below, is just to add more words, sorry)


    Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words, Just to add more words.


    A/N - i''m sorry.

 Chapter 54: chapter 54 - Name Stone

    As Taufik goes deeper and deeper, the heat he felt was increasing, but this heat is okay to Taufik, the only is Arman.


    As we go deeper, Arman can not handle the heat, anymore.


    "Brothers, I can''t do it anymore, the heat is too much for me"


    Arman then look at Kllara.


    "Kl''lara, how are you still fine?"


    Heard that, Kl''lara showed a smug smile on her face.


    "Heh, You''re just that weak, kid, hahaha"


    She laughs at Arman.


    Kl''lara is a spirit and a spirit is a Being that is born from Mana, so she has a body of Mana, That''s why she is not affected too much by the heat or cold.


    Although Arman is a Dragon, his skin is still not as strong as The Golden Dragon, so from The Five of Them, Arman is the one who is most affected by the heat.


    "Y-you"


    Taufik shook his head, then made some device that would continuously exclude cold air, the device is something that looks like a cooler, but instead of a phone, this one was for a body.


    "Take this!"


    Arman held the device that Taufik gave him and then inspected it.


    "What is this, brother?"


    "Insert your Mana into that, and then stick it to your neck, it will make you cold"


    Arman does as Taufik asks him, inserts his Mana into it, and sticks it in his neck, not long after that, instead of feeling the heat he feels cold this time.


    "Wow, this was so cool, brother, Thank you"


    He turns his head to look at Kl''lara again and is his turn to show a Smug smile.


    "Ahaha, I have this, but you''re not, hahaha"


    This time Kl''lara who feels annoyed, then looks at Taufik.


    "My lord-"


    "No, You are fine, on your own" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Kl''lara asked, Taufik already Rejected her.


    faced rejection from Taufik, Kl''lara showed a sad face.


    But Arman who saw this Laughed.


    "Hahahaha-


    " Arman..."


    Taufik said in a cold voice and Arman who heard that instantly fell silent.


    Taufik shakes his head again.


    "Hahahaha, you guys are so funny"


    Jha''lal who watched this whole interaction laughed, then he looked at Taufik.


    "But, what that thing, how can you make something out of nowhere?"


    "Just my magic, nothing much"


    Jha''lal just shrugs his soldiers, he doesn''t know if magic like that exists, but Jha''lal who was a blacksmith still finds what Taufik did was amazing.


    "Alright, if you say so"


    They then continue their way.


    --------


    Just like what the guard Told him, the Inside of this Cave is indeed different.


    More deeper they are, they meet with more Golden Dragons who forging something.


    Inside this Cave is so big, there are many machines that they use to forge and many rooms that store what they have done forging.


    Seeing the Golden Dragons who work here, Taufik noticed something, many of the Golden Dragons here have lost their limb, Whether it''s their feet or their hands, Many Golden Dragons here are like That.


    ''Are they the ones who survived the war with the Red Dragon?''


    But Taufik ignored it and kept following Jha''lal, they kept walking until they arrived In front of one Room that was different from the other.


    Inside the room, Taufik saw a golden Dragon that had no Wing and one foot, Taufik knew he lost one leg because his one leg, was something like an artificial leg made of some material like steel.


    That Golden Dragon was Forging something too, but instead of using a machine like the other Golden Dragon Taufik saw before, this one is doing it classically, using a hammer.


    "Tang~Tang~Tang~"


    The clinking sound of iron meets iron can be heard from inside the room.


    They getting close to that golden Dragon.


    When they close enough, Jha''lal shouts.


    "Mr.Khan!"


    "Tang~Tang~Tang~"


    But the Dragon named Khan seemed didn''t hear Jha''lal and kept Hammering, But Jha''lal still calling him, as if he was always doing this.


    "Mr.Khan!"


    Jha''lal kept doing it until Khan Noticed him.


    "Hmm? Ohh Jha''lal, Hahaha I''m sorry this one is almost done, so I just continued to forge it, hahaha"


    Khan then looked at the others who came with Jha''lal.


    "So, who was the Man that The Queen mentioned in that letter?"


    "This was the person, Mr. Khan...


    Jha''lal pointed at Taufik.


    ...the queen Husbend"


    Taufik was startled by what Jha''lal said.


    "Huh?... Hey, What The Fuck are you saying?"


    Jha''lal looks at Taufik in confusion.


    "Ehh, but that was the letter said, that you Ware the Queen Husbend"


    "W-wha... That insane woman, I will deal with her later"


    Taufik said, slightly angry at Maharani.


    "Hahahaha, maybe you''re the only one in this kingdom who dared to call the queen an insane woman"


    Khan said, laughing so hard when he heard Taufik call Maharani an insane Woman.


    The Guard who heard what Taufik said, considers he didn''t hear anything, but she still will tell her queen about this later.


    "Hahaha, I like you, kid, tell me what you want, if I can I will do it"


    "Alright...


    Taufik then takes his Black Katana which he usually uses out of his inventory, then shows it to Khan.


    ...this My weapon, can you do something to make it better?"


    "Ohh"


    Khan takes the Katana with only Two of his fingers.


    "This little thing?"


    Taufik nods his head.


    Khan then pulled that Katana out from the scabbard, he saw a beautiful black blade.


    "What a beautiful weapon...Hmm?"


    At first, khan thought it would be a very easy job, but when he saw the Katana closely, he was shocked.


    "T-this"


    Khan then looks at Taufik.


    "W-where you got this Katana, kid?"


    Taufik tilts his head.


    "Why?"


    "T-this weapon is not something that something that made by hand, this weapon from the very beginning has always been like this, h-how something like this can be made? There''s no trace of this weapon Being forged, it-it''s Just like this weapon appeared out of nowhere...


    Khan looks the Katana up and down.


    ... Amazing, the one who can make this weapon may be...a GOD only?"


    Khan That looks at Taufik Again.


    "So, where you got this weapon, kid?"


    "... A Family heirloom?"


    Taufik said, can''t say that Katana was from the system reward.


    "..."


    Khan was silent for a while after Taufik said That.


    "... Wow, your Family is awesome...do you expect me to say That?"


    Khan said finding what Taufik said obviously a Lie.


    Taufik stroked the back of his head, laughing awkwardly.


    "Haha..."


    Khan shakes his Dragon head.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me, everyone has i secret, so it''s fine.


    "Haha, thank you, I appreciate it"


    Taufik said, feeling relieved that Khan didn''t ask him more.


    "But, I can''t do something to this weapon, More precisely, my level is not on this level yet, I''m sorry"


    Khan gave back the Katana to Taufik.


    "I see, it''s okay"


    "But..."


    Taufik looks at Khan.


    "But?"


    "Have you ever heard about the name stone?"


    "Name Stone?"


    Taufik tried to access his Mind Library to find out about The Nama Stone, but he didn''t find anything.


    He looks at Khan again and shakes his head.


    "No, I never heard about that, what is this "Name stone" thing?


    "The Name Stone or Soul Stone, but we usually can it as Name Stone, Like what the name is, when you smelt your weapon with this Stone and give your weapon a name after the smelting process is done, your weapon will become a soul weapon"


    "Soul weapon?"


    Khan nods his dragon head.


    "Yeah, soul weapon, when your weapon becomes a soul weapon, it''s the same as saying that your weapon is a living being, Not only that if your weapon becomes a soul weapon, The weapon will constantly grow stronger too, and if your weapon only can be used by you and the chosen descendant of yours, Interesting isn''t it?"


    "Is interesting indeed, so do you have that Stone?"


    Heard that, Khan was smiling, and Taufik who saw his smiling thought that Khan had the Stone, so he was smiling happily too.


    "Of course... I''m not, Hahaha"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik, Arman, Kl''lara, Jha''lal, and the Guard were not Laughing at all, they only saw Khan who laughed at his Joke in silence.


    "You have to see your face, it''s so funny, hahaha"


    "...Has there never been anyone telling you that your joke is not Funny, Khan?"


    "Of course not, they always told me that was funny, right Jha''lal?"


    Khan said looking at Jha''lal seeking his opinion.


    But instead of answering Khan, jha''lal was avoiding his Gaze, like he was not hearing Khan At all.


    "...Jha''lal?"


    Khan calls Jha''lal, but Jha''lal still pretends like He doesn''t hear Khan at all.


    "..."


    Khan then looks at Taufik and the other.


    "Is it not Funny?"


    As It had been trained before, Taufik and The others nodded their head in unison.


    "Yeah old Man, is not funny at all"


    "Yeah, why are you trying to look funny, if it''s not funny, pathetic"


    Arman and Kl''lara''s words are like a slap on Khan''s face.


    "Bukk"


    Khan fell with his knee on the ground.


    "Ughh, stop, I get it, I will never tell a joke again, please stop"


    Look at this Taufik shaking his head.


    "Stop Khan, is still not funny, just tell me where I can get this Name Stone and how it looks, already"


    "Still not funny? Haaa alright, the era has changed, now my humor is not funny to others again, this way life a long life is boring, ahhh I miss my old comrades"


    Khan then stood up then go to search for something.


    And when he back, he had a book in his hand.


    "Take this, This book has anything about the Name Stone"


    Taufik took the book but he didn''t read it Immaditly and put it in his inventory instead.


    "Thank you, I will be back if I get that stone, so can you help me with it?"


    Khan nodded his head.


    "Yeah, anytime, kid"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 55: chapter 55 - Dagraha was a simp

    "Your Honor, Where do you want to go next?"


    The Guard said after they left the cave.


    "I''m gonna search That stone, you can leave now"


    Heard That, The guard bowed her head.


    "If so, is a pleasure for me to guide the hero of our kingdom, then I will take my leave, your Honor"


    Taufik just nods his head, and the Guard then leaves, going back to her post.


    After he saw the Guard already left, Taufik opened the book that Khan had given him.


    Calling it a book may not be right because it only has a few pages, and Because this book was the book of Golden Dragon, it''s quite big.


    is different from the book in Dagraha library, the book here, in Maharani Kingdoms is quite big, because they don''t usually use their humanoid form like the Green Dragon.


    The book that Khan gave him, only has three pages, The first page explains what Nama/soul stone is, page two tells about where you can find the name/soul stone, and page three is what Taufik wants to see, the Name Stone Pictures.


    When Taufik saw The Picture of that stone he was smiling.


    ''As long as I know what it looks like, and what its function is, my magic can make it out of nowhere, haha''


    "Brother, are we gonna go to search for that stone?"


    Arman asked when he saw Taufik was smiling.


    "Yes my lord, from what I know after looking at my predecessor''s memories, The Place that has a name stone only in Volcano Continent, are we really have to go to That place?"


    But, Taufik shoke his head.


    "Of course not, why do I need to search for it if I can make it myself"


    "You can make something like that too, my lord?"


    Arman who remembers that Taufik can make something out of Nowhere answers Kl''lara''s question instead of Taufik.


    "Of course, he can, Who do you think Big Brother was, he can do anything, just make some stones, he even can make a mountain if he wants"


    "I''m not questioning you, kid, I ask my lord"


    "Hmm, I''m just trying to fix your ignorance, you should thank me, OLD kid"


    '' old kid? What is that?''


    Taufik though after he heard what Arman said to Kl''lara.


    "But you were the one who asked my lord first, so it''s you who is ignorance, not me"


    "I just want to test you, blehh"


    Arman sticking his tongue out to Kl''lara.


    "Y-you... Whatever I will go back to Spirits Realm...


    Kl''lara then look at Taufik. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...My Lords I ask for your permission, please excuse me"


    Taufik just nodded his head, and then Kl''lara went inside the spirit Realm, leaving Taufik And Arman behind, but she didn''t forget to Stick her tongue out too.


    "Blehh"


    Seeing this Taufik shakes his head, again.


    When Kl''lara is gone, Taufik look at Arman.


    "Why do you always argue with her, Arman?"


    Heard Taufik''s question, Arman avoided Taufik''s Gaze and said.


    "... I don''t know, I just don''t like her"


    "You have to be careful, almost every love story begins with you hating each other, you know"


    After Taufik said, Arman finally looked at Taufik''s direction.


    "Are you sure brother?"


    "Yes, That''s What happens in every drama my mother always watches, so be careful, okay?"


    Arman nods his head.


    "But are you and Ms. Jenn like that too, brother?"


    "Ehhh... You see, we were the unique ones, we just did it like... We follow the flow, yeah follow the flow, it seems easy but it''s hard for someone else, that how unique our relationship was"


    Arman tilts his head.


    "... Is it Supposed to be something special?"


    "Hmm, why?"


    "From what my Mother told me when my father asked her to marry him, my mother always rejected it first, but my father didn''t give up, he gave my mother everything she wanted and followed her wherever she went, And then after that, my mother doesn''t know why, One day she suddenly accepted my father proposal to marry him, so when my mother angry to my father, she always said that she always regret that decision of her, is it a special relationship too, brother?"


    "..."


    Taufik felt silent after he heard what Arman Said.


    "But my mother told me to keep it secret from my father, so maybe telling you this was fine...I guess"


    ''Poor Dagraha''


    "So it''s my parent''s relationship is special too, brother?"


    "No... Dagraha is just a...Simp...a success simp"


    "Simp? What is that?"


    Arman asks in confusion.


    "You don''t need to know that"


    "... Okay"


    -------


    Taufik opened the book on a page Where the Names Stone pictures were.


    ''Hmm, how much do I have to make? Let''s just make it three first''


    Taufik then activated his Imagination magic.


    Not long after that, three stones that resemble the one in the Book appear in Taufik''s Hands.


    "Wow, your magic is indeed amazing, brother, even if this was not the first time that I''ve seen this, but is still amazing to see something being created out of nowhere"


    Arman said in Awe after he saw Taufik''s magic once again.


    "Hahaha, I know right? I feel the same too"


    Taufik then put those three stones in his inventory.


    "Alright let''s go to meet Khan again"


    Taufik then goes to Blacksmith Cave Again, But this time the one who welcomed them is not Jha''lal, but the other Golden Dragon.


    The Golden Dragon who already knew who Taufik was, directly let him in.


    Like before Taufik went through the same way until he arrived at Khan Room, Like before, right now Khan was Hammering something too, but this time Jha''lal was there with him.


    "Klang~Klang~Klang~"


    "Khan!!"


    "Klang~Klang~Klang~"


    "KHAN!!!"


    No matter how hard Taufik called his Name, Khan still did not hear him.


    Don''t want to shout any longer, Taufik had an idea to make his voice Louder with his Magic.


    "Arman, close your ear"


    After Taufik saw Arman cover his ear with his Hand.


    Taufik flowed his mana to his throat, after he felt it was good enough, Taufik opened his mouth.


    "KHANNNN!!!"


    Taufik''s voice was like thunder that made the entire Cave shake like an earthquake.


    Khan and Jha''lal who was busy forging something, were shocked when they felt The entire Cave was shaking and wanted to go outside to see the situation.


    But when they turn over, they see Taufik standing with Arman.


    "Hy kid, what are you doing, let''s go outside, don''t you feel that earthquake? I never had experienced an earthquake that big in my whole life, let''s go outside now"


    Khan said in a hurry while looking at the Cave ceiling, afraid that something gonna fall to hit them.


    But Taufik and Arman still looked calm.


    "That earthquake? Is actually because of me, I''m sorry if it bothers you"


    "You? Why you do that?"


    Khan asks, still shocked from the earthquake before.


    "I have been calling you for a while, but you don''t respond at all, so I do that"


    Heard that Khan slapped his dragon head, then took a deep breath.


    "Haaaa, next time please don''t do that, so why are you here? I thought you go to search the Names Stones"


    "I already have it, so can you smelt it to my Katana?"


    "... You what?"


    Khan looks at Taufik With a look of disbelief.


    "I already have that Names Stone...


    Taufik then takes one of the Names stones from his inventory.


    ... Here, look at that, is it Real or Fake"


    Khan took that Stone, and then inspected it, He looked at that stone for almost one hour.


    "Khan is almost one hour, are you done already?"


    Khan then stop inspected that stone.


    "It''s hard to believe, but this stone was the real one, how did you find it so fast?"


    "Haha, it''s a secret"


    Khan then thinks for a while, looks at Jha''lal, and then looks at Taufik again.


    "Is it because of your magic too?"


    "..."


    Heard that Taufik became silent for a while, then looked at Jha''lal.


    Jha''lal who sensed his Gaze, said.


    "... Is that Supposed to be a secret?"


    "No... It''s fine"


    Then look at Khan again.


    "Yes that stone I made with my magic, is it a problem?"


    "Wow, so you really made this with your magic, huh, it''s...Very Incredible"


    Khan then inspected that stone once more time.


    "It''s indeed resemble each other, there''s no difference at all"


    Khan then looked at Taufik again.


    "... Are your weapon is your magic product too?"


    Taufik shoke his head.


    "No, it''s different than Katana was a give I received"


    "I see, one day if I have a chance, I want to meet with the person who gives you this weapon"


    ''Yeah, if you can''


    Taufik thought, that if the one who gave Taufik a login reward was something that you could visit, Taufik was the first person who would meet with "them".


    " Alright, I will start the smelting process after I am done with this one, You can back for now, when your weapon is done I will send someone to notify you"


    "Alright I leave it to you, I will leave now, c''mon Arman"


    But seeing Taufik wanted to leave, Khan Remembered something.


    "Hy kid, wait a minute, I have something to ask you"


    "Hmm, what is that?"


    Khan then took one sheet of paper.


    "Hahaha, Is not much...


    Then give that paper to Taufik.


    ... Can you make this material for me?"


    "..."


    ''This why I don''t want him to know about my magic, shit''.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 56: chapter 56 - Half-Half

    A few days later.


    In the middle of the desert.


    Arman can be seen battling against a Giant centipede.


    The Giant centipede was rushed toward Arman.


    But before the Giant centipede can reach Arman, Arman stomps one of his feet on the Ground, then a stone Pillar ascends from the ground, hitting the soft part of the giant centipede, the lower part of the centipede.


    "Swosh"


    The spiky side of the stone Pillar stabs the belly of the centipede and keeps rising till the Stone Pillar gets through The Giant centipede''s body.


    "Crack"


    "Ghraahhg"


    The giant centipede was roaring in Pain but was still not dead yet.


    Arman doesn''t want to waste this chance.


    This time he raised his hand, and then Two stone walls, Appeared, The stone wall rose, sandwiching the Giant centipede.


    And before the giant centipede can react, Arman Combines his two palms.


    Following Arman Palms, the Two stone walls, begin to move at high speed.


    The Giant centipede who was stuck because of the stone Pillar before, can escape from his fate, getting squeezed to death by the two stone walls.


    "Graaahgg" Was the last word of the giant centipede.


    "Hufft, it''s finally over"


    Arman swipes his sweat with his wrist.


    "Clap~clap~clap~"


    Hearing the clapping sound, Arman turns his head and smiles.


    "How was that, brother?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik was this whole time watching Arman, nods his head.


    "It''s not bad, your control toward the earth''s elements is getting better and better"


    "Hehe, it''s all because of your guidance, thank you, big Brother"


    Arman said while stroking the back of his head.


    "Not bad kid, you now can handle one of my dragon skeletons, it''s not bad, hm, hm, hm"


    Kl''lara said, nodding her head.


    "What are you saying, young master is the only Green Dragon who can control earth element, it''s so amazing...


    Kaela said with a happy smile, but then she looked down, with a sad expression.


    ...young master is growing day by day... But me... "


    "... Kaela"


    Seeing this Taufik shook his head.


    ''I think is the time''


    "Kaela, go with me for a while"


    Taufik said to kaela then look at Arman and Kl''lara.


    "Arman continued your training, and Kl''lara watch him, help him if something gets Dangerous, okay?"


    "Yes brother/my lord"


    Taufik nods at them, then looks at Kaela.


    "C''mon, follow me!"


    Keala followed him until they reached a place where no one could hear them, Taufik stopped.


    "Alright now is the two of us, tell me Your problem"


    "... I-I"


    "Don''t worry, just tell me that you consider I can know and keep that what sensitive for yourself"


    Kaela nodded her head.


    "Actually, I was a half-dragon...


    Kaela then tells her story to Taufik, About who she was.


    Kaela was a half-dragon and half-human, she had a human side to her mother.


    Kaela''s Father participated In a war that happened on the earth.


    And his mother was one of the Magicians at That time.


    Long story short, Kaela''s Father fell in love with her mother after she helped him.


    When the war is postponed again, Kaela''s mother decides to follow Kaela''s Father to his world with the Green Dragon King which is Dagraha''s Father''s permission.


    At first, is a happy story, but when Kaela''s mother gives birth to her, She dies.


    Therefore, Kaela grew up without her mother and only heard stories about her from her father.


    And it did not end at that, Kaela who was not fully mature yet had to lose her Father too, because of the war with the Red Dragon.


    And from that time Kaela grew up without her parents.


    "But that is not the end of it, I was born as human, but still have a bit of Dragon characteristics Like this horn, I can''t fly like other dragons, I always look at my friends who can fly freely with envy, And I can''t even use the Dragon Magic, from the start my life always miserable, I can''t do anything like the others Green Dragon can do, I just want to use magic like the others, talk to tree like the Prince...


    Why was I even born in this world, if I can''t do anything"


    Kaela said with sadness, Envy, anger, and pity, pity to herself.


    "I didn''t blame my parents, it''s... It''s just why I can''t born normal like the others"


    "..."


    Taufik can only see her cry and doesn''t know what he has to do.


    ''Girl, I only wanted to know your problem, not your entire life, How I''m Supposed to do after hearing your whole life story?''


    Taufik can only say that in his mind, didn''t dare to say it to Kaela directly.


    "Hy, hy calm down, don''t cry in front of me like that, I always felt bad if a woman cried in front of me"


    Taufik said while stroking Kaela''s back, Trying to comfort her.


    "Calm down and let''s talk about your problem with your magic"


    "Sob~sob~sob, I just want to ask if you can help me, like when you help the prince?"


    Taufik then smiles.


    "I will try, so calm down for now, and let''s talk about it, okay"


    Kaela nodded her head.


    "Okay"


    "Sob~sob~sob"


    Taufik then heard someone sobbing but it was not from Kaela but from his back.


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik then looked behind and Saw Arman and Kl''lara was cried.


    "... You guys what you do here?"


    He then looks at Kl''lara.


    "Kl''lara do you disobey my order?"


    "E-eh... No my lord it''s not me, it''s him, he was curious about what you gonna say to that woman and decided to follow you, I-I just follow him because you asked me to watch him, I''m still following your order, I''m not at fault here"


    Kl''lara said in a panic, pointing at Arman.


    "N-no it''s not like that, brother, i-i...


    Arman was in a panic too and could not give any good reason, he then looked at Kl''lara.


    ... You traitors"


    Taufik just shakes his head.


    "You two will receive your punishment later, look, you made Kaela embarrassed"


    Heard that Arman looked at Kaela.


    "... I''m sorry Kaela"


    Kaela who from the start when Arman And Kl''lara were here covered her face with her hand, said.


    "No, don''t like at me right now, young master, please"


    -------


    "Are you finally calm down, Kaela?"


    Kaela nods her head.


    "... Yeah, I''m okay right now"


    "Okay, so let''s Talk about your problem-"


    "Brothers I want to hear it too"


    Arman said while doing a handstand with a big Boulder above their feet, with Kl''lara, but the Boulder that Kl''lara had was bigger than What Arman had.


    "No, you can''t move from that, if I see you move, I''ll do something that you will not like"


    Taufik said, sounding slightly threatening.


    "..." x2


    Seeing they are already silent, Taufik looks at Kaela again.


    "Okay, Let''s start our business"


    Kaela nods her head again.


    "Let''s talk about dragon magic first, from what I know about "Dragon Magic", dragon Magic is magic centered on The Lip, so saying dragon magic is " Word Magic" That can control their element is not wrong, you can''t use Dragon Magic, maybe because you''re born without the dragon tongue, just like what you said, you''re born with much your Mother gen then your Father, maybe that was the case"


    "Yeah, I have thought about that too before, Do you have a solution?"


    Heard that Taufik showed a smile, and then made a copy of a book from his mind library.


    "Have you ever tried human magic?"


    --------


    Two days later, after Taufik gives Kaela a human magic book.


    "Hoaamm, it''s so boring here, when Khan is done with my Katana"


    Taufik was sitting alone in Maharani Palace garden.


    "System, login!"


    [Yes]


    [DING]


    [Congratulations you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Enhanced cloak'' ]


    [Enhanced Cloak


    A Cloak that has a defense mechanism, and can boost in Mana recharge.


    Active Skill - Immunity]


    [Immunity


    Immune to all attacks for 5 seconds.


    Cooldown: 1 week]


    "Wow, finally some good items appeared, it''s been a long time since I received a good item"


    "Hmm, but I don''t need this item, Do I need to give it to someone? Jenn is far away for now, hmm, so Kaele? Yeah let''s give it to Kaela, she was The weakest in our group right now"


    Taufik then put that cloak in his inventory and gave it to Kaela later.


    "System, how much time has passed on Earth right now?"


    [It''s not even one hour has passed since you came here, master]


    "Not even one hour? I have been here for three weeks, and only that much has passed on Earth?"


    [Yes, Master]


    "Haaaa, I miss Jenn and my mothe-"


    "Brothers, Jha''lal is here, looking for you"


    Arman Came to shout at Taufik, disturbing his conversation with the system.


    "Jha''lal? Call him to come here"


    Taufik asked Arman, he was too lazy to move right now


    "Yes brothers"


    Not long after that, Jha''lal came with Arman.


    "Mister, it''s been a while"


    Jha''lal said, slightly bowed his head.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while, so why are you here, are my Katana done already?"


    "Yes Mister, I''m here to call you in Mr. Khan''s order, he wants you to come to the cave to see the weapon"


    Heard that Taufik, Taufik was slightly feeling better, then stood up.


    "Alright, let''s Go now"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 57: chapter 57 - Strong Women

    Inside the cave.


    In Khan''s room.


    "Khan I''m here"


    Taufik said to Khan after he came inside Khan''s workshop.


    "Ahh you here kid, c''mon see your weapon, it''s Amazing"


    Khan then grabs Taufik Katana and then tosses it to Taufik.


    "Here, take it"


    Taufik catches the Katana, and Although is just a little, Taufik feels the Katana has slightly gained weight.


    "Pull it!"


    Taufik then pulled the Katana like What Khan Asked him.


    "Siiinng"


    From what Taufik sees at First the Katana it''s not too much different than before, it still has Black Blade and nothing much is different.


    But When you observe the Katana more thoroughly, you can hear a sound like a heart beating.


    It just needs one last step for the Katana to wake. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go on, give That weapon a name, and you will witness the birth of the soul weapon"


    Khan Said, with much excitement, not only Khan, but everyone in this room felt the same way too.


    It was a normal reaction because it''s not every day you will witness this scene.


    ''Soul Stone'' better known as Name Stone, is a very, very, very Rare Stone, even Khan who has been alive for Many Years, has only ever seen 2 including The stone that Taufik brought.


    The first one is when he Smith The weapon from the late king (Maharani Father).


    The weapon is a Glove For The Dragon Claw, which was Khan''s greatest masterpiece he ever made in his life.


    There are not many Soul weapons ever known, even the red dragon who lives in the Volcano Continent which was where the Name stone came from, didn''t have any of that soul weapon.


    it can happen not without a reason, it happens because the Red Dragon itself, the Red Dragon who is famous for their High Ego forbids them To use something like Armor, And just considers it a Toy that only weaklings use.


    It is also because of the name stone itself, once again, the Name Stone is a very rare Stone that only Can be formed once in a thousand years and needs a specific environment for it to be formed.


    The late Golden Dragon King (Maharani''s father) It''s lucky enough to stumble on one in the last war that happens on Earth after he kills the Highest-ranking member of the Red Dragon, who uses that stone as an accessory.


    A/N-(sounds like a bullshit?... Yeah me too)


    And the last and most important reason is that only the Golden Dragon has the method to melt that stone and make it a weapon.


    And That glove right now is on Maharani''s Hands.


    -------


    "A name? What name do you think I should give it?"


    "It''s on you kid, it needs you to name it for it can be bound to you"


    Khan said.


    ''A name, I don''t know why but I (and the author) have been giving many names for something, lately''


    Taufik Then looks at his Katana, he especially looks at its Black Blade.


    ''A black Katana...hmmm''


    "...Loo''tong, what about it?"


    Taufik said then looked at Khan.


    "Loo''tong, hmm whatever kid, as long as you Like it, I''m fine with anything"


    Taufik nods his head and then looks at the Katana again.


    "Alright from now on, you''re name is Loo''tong"


    After Taufik said That, the Katana trambled, It did not last long, and only after like 5 seconds did the Katana stop trambling.


    "... Just like tha-"


    "Hoaamm"


    "Huh!!"


    Taufik then looked around him, but he didn''t see any of them yawn, and absolutely it was not from the system either, he then looked back at the Katana.


    "... Hallo?"


    But he didn''t hear anything from the Katana either.


    ''... It''s it just my imagination?... No, I clearly heard someone yawning''


    "...Brother, are you okay?"


    Arman asked after he saw Taufik just standing there and trying to talk to his Katana.


    Taufik looks at Arman and then looks at Khan.


    "...Are you guys didn''t hear anything?"


    "Hmm, heard what, kid?"


    Khan asked in confusion.


    ''Is it just me who heard that?''


    Taufik then shakes his head.


    "... No it''s nothing, maybe it''s just my imagination"


    Taufik put the Katana back to the Scabberd and saved it in his inventory.


    "Anyways Thank you, Khan...


    Taufik gets one of the Names Stones from his inventory and then gives it to Khan.


    ...you can have it as my gratitude"


    "... Another name stone? hahaha, surprisingly I thought it was normal for you to have more than one, haaa I really have lived for a long time, that I can experience something like this"


    Khan said looking at the Name stone in his hand.


    "What are you saying, you still look young for me... Actually, I can''t even difference between the young dragon and who was the old dragon, you all look the same, why don''t you use a humanoid form like the Green Dragon?"


    "Haaa, I do not like how I look when I''m using that form, so I rarely use it, only the young ones who usually use that form"


    Khan said, take a deep breath.


    "Why... Ar-are you... Look ugly or something?"


    Taufik asks in a bit hestitant.


    But Khan shook his head, then pointed at his back.


    "You See This, I lost my wing when the war against the red dragon, And since then, when I turn to human form I will have a huge scare on my back, I don''t like how it looks, so I rarely use that form"


    Heard that Taufik nodded in understanding.


    "I see... But why did you even participate in that war if you were just a blacksmith?"


    Heard That, Khan was slightly angry.


    "It''s all because of That Foolish king''s (Maharani''s brother) fault, at this time he forced all of the male mature Dragons to participate in That war, So I and many of my co-workers here participate, don''t you see many of them outside, have Lost Their limb, is all because that Foolish king order"


    "M-mr. Khan, you can say something like that, w-what if someone heard you?"


    Jha''lal said in worry while looking around.


    "Why I can''t? I don''t care if someone else heard it, if they don''t like it, I just can stop the Production of the weapon and armor, what can they do?... You don''t know every time I recall the Day that I lost my wing, my anger toward that Foolish king is Increased and Increased"


    Khan said with a voice that was full of anger.


    "B-but, Still-"


    "No, no buts, I''m angry at that Foolish King is normal, because after what he did, he even didn''t take responsibility for it, but instead chose to end his life, avoid all of the problems, how I can''t be angry? it''s lucky that the queen right now is wise so our kingdom still can stand"


    "But you still have to be careful"


    "A kid like you will never understand what we "The veterans" Felt so you can''t say something like that"


    Khan and Jha''lal debated with each other over it for a long time, they Debated about the late king (Maharani brother), and Something they Debated over something else.


    Looking at the way they Debate, maybe it was not their first time.


    "..."


    Taufik can''t say anything, he didn''t think that what he asked would get a big reaction like this.


    "Ahhh... I will take my leave now, once again Thank you, Khan"


    Taufik said draging Arman out of the cave.


    Seeing Taufik leaving Khan stops his debate with Jha''lal, and shouts at Taufik.


    "Hy kid, if you need to repair or make something just come here, and I will make it for you, of course, the material is on you"


    "Yeah thanks"


    Taufik said, still don''t stop at his way and not even look behind.


    --------


    Outside of the cave.


    "Brother, what we will do now?"


    "We will go meet with Rani to bid our goodbye and then go straight to our next destination"


    Taufik said, on his way to meet Rani.


    "what do you want to do on the Snow Continent brother, are you already have a plan?"


    "...Actually, I still don''t know, there''s not many records about the Snow Continent and the Blue Dragon, so our Plan for now is to find what is interesting in that Continent"


    "That... Sounds fun for me"


    Arman said with a smile.


    "But brother, from what my mother told me the way that we have to take if want to go to Snow Continent is very Dangerous, Are... Kaela is ready for That?"


    Arman asked, feeling worried to Kaela if something had happened to her.


    Seeing Arman''s worried expression Taufik Smiled and then pat Arman on his Head.


    "Hehh, our Arman is strong enough right now, that he felt worried about the other"


    Arman was slightly embarrassed When Taufik patted his head.


    "It''s not like That, i-it''s just-"


    "Yeah i know, you don''t have to worry, Kaela is a strong womam, if Kaela Know that you worried about her, it''s will just became a burden in her mind, so don''t worry to much"


    "... Alright"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 58: chapter 58 - Weird Island

    "Do you really have to go? Why don''t staying for a few more days?"


    Maharani said after she heard Taufik wanted to leave.


    "You know I can''t, I''m still on My journey with them...


    Taufik said, pointed at Kaela and Arman.


    ...so I can''t"


    ''Even If it were not for my journey, I would never stay here''


    Taufik said in his mind.


    Maharani who heard Taufik''s reasons looked at Arman and Kaela, especially Toward Kaela.


    During the few days that Taufik stayed in her Palace, Maharani was especially close to Kaela.


    She Saw Her right now is not because Maharani Worried About Kaela, But She afraid of what would happen between Taufik And Kaela in that journey later.


    Maharani''s worry was not without a reason, she worried because she heard it with she heard it directly from Kaela that she had a thing toward Taufik.


    ''... If Something Happened between the two of them, it would just get harder for me, even right now with only This ''Jenn'' that I never met before, is hard enough, what should I do? What should I do?''


    "If you don''t have anything to say anymore, I will leave now, Thank You for these few Days"


    Taufik Then joined Arman and Kaela who were already on his Flying Carpet.


    "Alright, it''s time to say goodbye, Rani"


    Following What Taufik did Arman Said His Goodbye too.


    "Thank you for your hospitality in these few Days, Aunt Queen"


    "Y-yeah, it''s nothing"


    ''Aunt Queen? What is that?''


    Maharani Thought, and Then looked at Kaela waiting for her to say something too.


    Feeling Maharani''s Gaze, Kaela was smiling, but Maharani who saw this, felt something else instead of just "smile".


    "I too, Thank you for your hospitality in these few Days, Your Highness, I''m happy to have met a strong Woman like you, and I have learned many things from you, Thank you"


    Kaela said slightly bowed toward Maharani, still wearing the smile, that Maharani Saw like she was mocking her


    "Y-you... "


    "...Yes, Your Highness?"


    Kaela said tilting her head a little.


    Maharani then looked at Taufik.


    "I don''t care, I want to go too, take me with you!!"


    Maharani said, trying to get into Taufik Flying Carpet.


    "Yes???"


    ---------


    Taufik and co were flying with the Carpet, right now, it''s been a few hours after they left the Desert Continent and of course without Maharani.


    Long short story, Maharani who wants to follow him, was getting rejected by Taufik and a few of the Highest Officers of her kingdom.


    But she obstinately wants to go, Doesn''t have any choice the elder orders a few soldiers to hold back Maharani for a while and ask Taufik to go quickly, they cannot let Maharani leave the Kingdom.


    But a few soldiers cannot hold Maharani back, she changes to her Dragon form and tries to resist the soldiers and the elder who doesn''t want her to go.


    She was on a rampage, Taufik who Saw That shook his head, so to calm her down, Taufik made a device that she could use to communicate with him, and only after that did Maharani calm down a little, only a little.


    -------


    Taufik looks at the device in his hand that looks like a handphone, takes a deep breath, and then puts that device In his pocket.


    "What Happened before was... Wild, why ''Aunt Queen'' do something like That, brother?"


    Arman asks, thinking about what Maharani did earlier.


    "You don''t need to know about that... But what is ''Aunt Queen''?"


    Taufik said while lying down, different from before this time there was no Flying Shark like before, So Taufik could relax, even if there was a Flying Shark, he just could order Arman or Kaela to deal with it.


    "The queen was my mother''s friend, So I call her ''Aunt Queen'', it''s something wrong, brother?"


    "There''s nothing, but why don''t call her just Aunt or Queen, why Aunt Queen, It sounds weird, somehow"


    "...just because... Brother?"


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik answers him, still lying down, not looking at Arman.


    "... Where''s Kl''lara, I haven''t seen her these few days, did something happen to her?"


    Only after Arman asked that did Taufik look in his direction, then he looked at Kaela, but Kaela shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know a thing.


    "...why do you ask that?"


    Heard that, Arman tilted his head.


    "Hmm? Nothing, I just want to ask, can''t I?"


    "...She''s fine, maybe she has something to do in the Spirit Realm, I don''t know"


    "Ohh, okay"


    Arman said while nodding his head.


    ---------


    A few hours later, Taufik and co were already in the middle of the ocean, and on the way here there was no problem at all.


    "This was too Calm to the point I felt Something was wrong...


    Taufik said then looked at Kaela who was still on a book that Taufik gave her.


    ...Kaela do you know something about Snow Continent?"


    Heard that Kaela shifted her Gaze from The Book to Taufik.


    "...hmm, Expect About this Continent was the smallest and Always covered in Snow, There''s Not Much I know About this Continent, especially the Blue Dragon, it''s Better when the late Blue Dragon is still alive, but after the Crown Prince takes over as a king, or after the war is ended, we Naver hears any news from the Blue Dragon Again, it''s like they cut any contact from the outside world"


    "Is there no one ever trying to reach them?"


    "There is, but no one ever makes it back before, so we never try it again"


    "Hmm, it''s interesting...


    Taufik then looks up and sees it is almost raining and it''s almost dark too, so he asks Arman.


    ... Arman searches for something like an island or something, so we can rest for the night"


    He said, still lying down.


    "Okay, brother"


    Arman then looked around but he didn''t see anything, only the vast ocean he could see.


    He kept looking around Until he saw something.


    ''Hmm? I didn''t see anything in there before, did I make a mistake?... Let''s tell Big Brother first and let him decide''


    "Brother I saw something in there, maybe an island"


    Taufik got up, then looked at where Arman pointed.


    He indeed saw an island, but he had a bad feeling about that island.


    Taufik then looked up again, the sky was already dark and a lighting had struck down a few times.


    Then Taufik looks at the island again.


    ''Arman and Kaela need to rest, I have a bad feeling but...''


    "... Alright let''s rest on that island for tonight"


    Taufik then patted the carpet, ordering it to go toward that island.


    After The carpet reaches the island, Taufik then pats the carpet once again, ordering it to land on the ground.


    When Taufik saw the ground, it was a muddy ground.


    "Fuck... Arman cleared the ground first! and made the ground that we will use to set up a tent high"


    Arman nods his head, Then raises his hand, simultaneously as Arman Raises his hand The ground below is high enough, and clears the muddy ground with his magic.


    Seeing it''s already done, Taufik steps out from the carpet, and then gets the tent that they used before and puts it on the ground.


    "Arman do it like before, Kaela cast some barriers for the rain and set up a fire, I will go look around this island"


    Arman and Kaela nod their head, Understanding what Taufik''s Order is.


    Taufik then makes a wing from Mana, then goes around the island.


    After a while Taufik didn''t find anything, the island was not that big but not small either, and Many Trees had weird-looking Fruits on this island.


    From that fruit, Taufik could smell a very sweet scent From those fruits.


    but he couldn''t find any animal at all.


    "It''s strange, why there''s no living being Around here?"


    He then looked around once again but still didn''t find anything.


    "... Weird"


    --------


    After Taufik finished inspecting around, The rain was pouring down, so He went back to where Arman and Kaela were.


    "What are you found brother?"


    Arman asks him after he sees Taufik back, And gives him a hot drink that Kaela made.


    "Thank you"


    Taufik takes a sip of that Hot drink that looks like coffee but has a sweet taste instead.


    "There''s nothing around, even there''s no animal... Only a tree with a weird-looking fruit can be seen"


    "A weird-looking fruit?"


    Kaela who was preparing a dinner for them, asked Taufik when she heard what Taufik said.


    "Yes, A weird looking fruit, if I had seen that fruit on the ground, I would never have thought that as a fruit, I can know it was a fruit only because I saw it growing in the tree, but although it has a weird shape, that fruit has a sweet smell"


    "Young don''t eat it, brother?"


    Arman ask.


    "Of course not, even if it has a sweet smell, I will never eat Something like that"


    Taufik said while shaking his head.


    "To that extent, how exactly weird does that fruit look, brother"


    Taufik then thought about it for a while. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Hmm, it looks like a face? I don''t if it was a face, but it had something like eyes and a mouth that opened wide, it was like it trying to shout something, that fruit is really weird, how can I eat something like that?"


    Heard that, Kaela seem remembered something.


    "... A fruit that looks like a fac-"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 59: chapter 59 - Kraken?

    "... A fruit that looks like a fac-"


    "Duarrr"


    Before Kaela Could say something, a Lighting hit a tree that was not that far from them, stopping her from saying what she wanted to say.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    Kaela covered her ear with her hand because the Sound of that lighting strike was too loud for her.


    Taufik looked around, the rain was indeed getting heavier, and the wind was running amok if it was not for the Barrier that Keala had cast before, maybe their tent would be carried by the wind, right now.


    "The rain is getting heavier, Let''s eat and go straight to sleep"


    After Taufik said that he took out the food that he had stored in his inventory before they Left the desert Continent.


    He stored a large amount of food that was enough for the three of them to eat for a month, he wasn''t afraid the food would expire because when the food was stored inside his inventory the food would remain the same as when you stored it, so it''s okay.


    After they eat they go straight to their tent, Arman is with Taufik, and Kaela has one tent of her own.


    But Kaela still thinking about something, when Taufik saw a fruit that looked like a face, he remembered something, but she couldn''t remember it clearly.


    She was sure that he had heard about that fruit before, but she couldn''t remember from whom and how the story was, so Kaela kept thinking about it for a few hours, until midnight.


    "...A fruit that looks like a face? I swear I have heard about that before...hmmm... Ahhh, it''s from my Father, I remember he said that earlier years after the war in the central world ended before I was born, he said that he was on a journey with my mother too, to introduce her to this world, I remember he said that he discovered a moving island that has a weird looking fruit...


    And the island is actually, not an islan-...ohhh shit"


    Finally remembering what this island was, Kaela left her tent in a hurry and then went to where Taufik and Arman were.


    "FIK, WAKE UP!!! WE HAVE TO LEAVE NOW"


    Kaela shouted, trying to wake him up, and Taufik who was not fully asleep and had senses Kaela came their way, got up, and looked at Kaela.


    "What? Why?"


    "WE HAVE TO LEAVE NOW, THIS ISLAND IS DANGROU-"


    Kaela was getting cut off by the sudden earthquake.


    "Earthquake? In this island?"


    Taufik said in confusion because when he inspected This island he didn''t see any Active volcanoes around.


    "THIS ISLAND IS NOT AN ISLAND WE HAVE TO LEAVE NOW!!"


    Kaela said in a hurry feeling the earthquake was getting strong.


    And Arman who felt the tremor, awake from his sleep.


    "Hmmm, what time is this, brother? I felt I only slept for a while, are we leaving already?"


    Arman said still half asleep, thinking the tremor was Taufik who trying to wake him up.


    But when he fully opened his eyes, the first thing that he saw was Kaela''s panicked face.


    "Huh? Kael-"


    The earthquake happened again, and getting stronger than before.


    "An earthquake?"


    "YOUNG MASTER WE NEED TO LEAVE NOW!!!"


    "huh? What? Why?"


    Arman said the same thing that Taufik said before.


    "THIS ISLAND IS A HUGE LIVING TRAP, WE GONNA LEAVE NOW... HUUHH"


    The Earthquake was hit again, but this time the Ground was askew at a fast pace.


    Taufik who realized how Dangerous the situation was for Arman and Kaela, got out of his tent and looked around.


    when he saw that the island was already in a curve of 30-40 degrees, and getting more and more askew any second, it was like a mouth that wanted to shut.


    "Shit... N¨¡g¨¡ntaka come out!!"


    After Taufik said that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka came out of his chest.


    "Kyiaaaak" (A chirp)


    Seeing N¨¡g¨¡ntaka appear from Taufik''s chest Arman and Kaela Were Shock, And when they saw N¨¡g¨¡ntaka they felt uncomfortable somehow, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka too, when he saw Arman and Kaela, although they were in their human form, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka can still smell a smell that he quite like.


    Taufik ignored the silent conversation that the one-and-a-half dragon had with his Summon and directly rode N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "Kaela, come here! Arman, you fly yourself!"


    Taufik said Kaela was hesitant at first when she needed to ride in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back, but looking at the situation she didn''t have any choices, so she braced herself then come up in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka Fly!!"


    Taufik ordered seeing the Island is getting more askew.


    "Kyiaaaak" (a chirp)


    Following Taufik, Arman who was already in his Dragon form, flew too.


    But the "island" Who seems to sense the target wants to leave, accelerates the "shut his mouth" Process.


    But it still can''t match how fast N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was, and only in two seconds, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was already out from the "island" Reach.


    Only Arman was left behind, but he is out too, although is just barely.


    "Huft~B-brother, Huft~Why You just don''t take me with you, Huft~I-I almost get eating by that thing"


    Arman Said panted, not because he was tired, but because shocked that he almost turned to that "island" Food.


    "Are you okay young master?"


    Kaela who sitting behind Taufik asked Arman in worried, but Taufik ignored him and focused on that "island".


    When he saw that the "island" Was fully shut, the "island" Then dived into the sea and was Completely gone.


    "Huftt, that thing finally gone"


    Arman said, feeling relief.


    But Taufik still watching Where''s the "Island" Diving.


    "...no it''s still there, he seems waiting for something"


    Heard that Arman Turned around to look at Taufik.


    "Waiting what, brot-"


    When Arman turns around, huge Tentacles come from the sea, come toward Arman, trying to catch him.


    "Ohh, it seems waiting for you to turn Around"


    "Wha-"


    One Tentacle then catches one of Arman''s legs and tries to pull him to the sea, but Arman doesn''t give up just like that, he flaps his wing as strong as he can, so the Tentacles can''t pull him.


    "Hmm, you need more if you want to pull me"


    Arman said, Unbeknown to him, what he said had raised the flag.


    Arman then wanted to let his acid breath out and hit the Tentacle.


    But then, a new Tentacle, many Tentacles Out from the sea comes to Arman, Seeing this Arman felt goosebumps all over his body.


    He quickly hit the Tentacle that caught him with his acid breath, but what he did was useless, the Tentacle still didn''t let him go, and the other Tentacle was getting close to him, don''t have any choice Arman used his last technique.


    "Brother, Helppp me!!!"


    Heard that, Taufik Shake his head, but his katana was ready in his hand, he knew this would happen, he let Arman suffer all of that because he only wanted to know how Arman would survive without his element, and the result was Tribble.


    Taufik then sends a sword energy to the Tentacle That catches Arman''s leg.


    "Spruut"


    The Tentacle gets cut into two by that sword energy, Arman then flies away so the Tentacle cannot reach him anymore, but the other Tentacle still ho toward him.


    Seeing this Taufik didn''t have any choice, So he used his technique.


    ''SwordMagic-Fire form: Eternals Fire''


    "Swoosh"


    A blue Fire came from Taufik''s katana go toward that Tentacle.


    When the Fire hit the Tentacle, the Tentacle was burned to Ash in a second, but the fire does not stop on that, Like The Name, this fire would never stop until it burns the Target, a whole target.


    And then just from the Tentacle, the fire continuously spread, until the fire hit the Tentacle''s body which was inside the sea.


    So from above Taufik and Co can see a huge Blue fire burned something.


    Maybe because he could not bear the fire any longer the being that looked like a very very huge Kraken, especially his head was very very very huge, from time to time jumped to the surface.


    "Graaggghhh"


    The huge Kraken was screaming and struggling, you could feel pain in his voice, his huge was opened then closed again the Kraken did that many times.


    But no matter what the Kraken does, the fire still does not stop and keeps eating his flesh at a fast pace.


    "Graaggghhh"


    Kaela could not bear looking at that scene so she covered his eyes, only Arman And Taufik kept watching the Kraken.


    After like one hour or more, the Kraken finally turned into Ash, that how big the Kraken was.


    --------


    A few moments later.


    Taufik, Kaela, and Arman were on the flying carpet, flying in the night before the dawn, it''s very dark, but it''s still where Taufik can see Clearly.


    Taufik didn''t use N¨¡g¨¡ntaka because the One-and-half-dragon seemed afraid of N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, And N¨¡g¨¡ntaka seemed fully alert to the two of them too.


    So they still use the Flying Carpet.


    "Your technique always amazes me, brother, you can turn something that big into Ash, I hope I can learn something like that too" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arman looking at Taufik with a start in his eyes.


    "You know is something you can''t learn, right, it''s my special technique, i am even not sure if my descendants later can learn this technique too"


    "Heh, that hard?"


    Taufik just nods his head.


    But Arman still didn''t finish his questions.


    "But, brother, what bird that before? I felt something really Dangerous about that bird"


    "Ahh, that bird? His name is N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, it''s a pet that...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 60: chapter 60 - Word Magic

    "Ahh, that bird? His name is N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, it''s a pet that I got in my World before, pretty cool right?"


    Arman and Kaela shake their head at the same time.


    "... No, I feel that bird looking at me in a weird-looking way"


    Kaela nods, agreeing with Arman.


    "Hahaha, it''s because N¨¡g¨¡ntaka quite like Dragon in a weird way too"


    Taufik laughed when he heard Arman say, remember N¨¡g¨¡ntaka title "dragon eater" That has an effect When faced with any kind of dragon, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka power will increase by 100%, it''s quite normal if Arman and Kaela who was Dragon felt that way.


    "... In a weird way? Like what?"


    Kaela asks, quite interested in this conversation.


    "... Like a food"


    "WHAATT!!!" x2


    Arman and Kaela, shout at the same time.


    "I-it''s that ''N¨¡g¨¡ntaka'' has eaten a-a d-dragon before, brother?"


    Arman said quite afraid, he knew the Bird he saw before was strong, stronger than him.


    "Fortunately, No...


    Arman felt relief when Taufik said that, but Taufik still did not finish what he wanted to say.


    ... I don''t know"


    "!!!"


    "I Really don''t know, I got N¨¡g¨¡ntaka when he was already that big, I know how I get it, but I don''t how was he before I got him, so... I don''t know"


    Taufik Said while shrugging his shoulder.


    "... H-he will n-not eat u-us, right?"


    Arman asked, faltering.


    Heard that Taufik grinning.


    "You want to try? I quite curious too"


    Arman shakes his head in apace.


    "No, no, no thank you"


    But Taufik ignored Arman, then called N¨¡g¨¡ntaka once again.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, come out!!!"


    "!!!"x2


    "Brother, what do you want to do?"


    Arman asked in panic, not only him but Keale too was slightly panicked and came to hide behind Taufik''s back.


    "Kyiaaackk" ( a chirp)


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka comes out from Taufik''s chest once again.


    "!!!" x2


    When Taufik saw N¨¡g¨¡ntaka already fully appeared, he then used his Imagination Magic on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    After Taufik had read many books, he found a new way to use his imagination magic besides creating something.


    It was something that was quite very powerful too, But Taufik still Couldn''t use it freely.


    But he still can use it to do what he wants to do right now.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka ''Talk''!"


    Taufik adds magic to his voice, or more precisely to his "words", he names this technique "Word Magic".


    "Kyaack-es master?... Huh?"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked around, confused about where the sound was coming from.


    Taufik ignored how N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked confused and continued to ask N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, you understand what I said, right?"


    "Yes Master, huh?"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looks confused again with what he has done right now.


    But once again Taufik ignored N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who looked confused, then pointed at Arman and Kaela.


    "What did you feel when you looked at them?"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka look at Arman and Kaela.


    "... I felt something, but why I can talk in your language master?"


    Taufik nods his head, ignores N¨¡g¨¡ntaka questions again, and then looks at Arman.


    "Arman, try to change to your Dragon form!"


    "Ehhh...B-but B-brother..."


    Arman hesitated a little when Taufik ordered him to change to his Dragon form, Glances at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka from time to time.


    "Don''t worry, he will not eat you... Maybe"


    "... B-brother"


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I''m just kidding, I will never let him eat you, trust me!"


    Although Taufik has said that, Arman still hesitated a little, but he still chose to trust what Taufik said.


    "I will trust you, brother"


    Arman then turns to his dragon form.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who Saw Arman''s dragon form, suddenly changed the way he looked at Arman, but he still didn''t do anything and only looked at Arman.


    Arman flinched a little when he looked at how N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked at him.


    "Have you met something like him before?"


    Taufik ask N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "... No master, I never seen something... Like him before, but I felt stronger somehow" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka shakes his bird head.


    Taufik nods his head.


    "So do you feel like you want to... Eat them or something?"


    There was silence for a while, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked at Arman from up and down, then said what he felt.


    "... I indeed felt that I want to...attack them?... but I don''t from where that feeling was"


    "Hmm, I see"


    Taufik then closed his eyes and made a thinking pose.


    And there was silence for a while again, neither Arman who had turned to his Humanoid form nor Kaela dared to say something.


    Taufik then opened his eyes and looked at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, do you have a memory from before you met me?"


    "... No master, I don''t, the only thing that I remember is an order in my mind that said ''if I was summoned someday, I have to follow him for the rest of my life" Besides that, the only memory I have is when I meet you until now, only that"


    Taufik nods his head.


    "I see, thank you"


    "My Pleasure master"


    Taufik thinks about what N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said for a while, but he can''t find any answers to it, so he decides to forget about it for now and think about it later.


    Taufik then look at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, can the two of them ride on your back too?"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka nods his bird head.


    "It''s okay, master"


    But Arman who heard that seems didn''t agree.


    "Ehh why, brother? It''s fine with this Flying carpet, we don''t have to bother... Him"


    Arman said, afraid to ride on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back.


    "Yeah, we just can use this flying carpet Fik, don''t have to bother Mr.Bird"


    Kaela said, agreeing with Arman.


    "But this Flying carpet is not fast as N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, if we use this flying carpet it will take us a few days or maybe a week to arrive in Snow Continent it''s so damn long, but if it was N¨¡g¨¡ntaka it will shorten the time"


    "B-but... "


    "Don''t worry he will not do anything to you...


    Taufik look at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    ...right N¨¡g¨¡ntaka?"


    "If it was your order master, I would not do anything"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, bowed his head a little.


    "See? It''s gonna be okay"


    Taufik then rode on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back, then called the two of them.


    "C''mon!"


    Arman and Kaela look at each other, feeling hesitant, but Kaela takes the first step, braces her up then climbs to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back, only Arman remains on the flying carpet.


    "C''mon Arman, climb up!"


    Arman who sees Kaela already on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s back, musters up his Courage, grith his teeth, and then joins them on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s back.


    Taufik then put the flying carpet on his inventory, then ordered N¨¡g¨¡ntaka to Fly as fast as he could, but he didn''t forget to put a barrier in front of them to dispel the wind.


    "Alright, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka go as fast as you can!"


    "As your order, master"


    -------


    Twelve hours later.


    After Twelve hours of flying with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Taufik finally can see the edge of the snow Continent.


    Like the name "Snow Continent" It''s a Continent that is always covered In snow and the home of the Blue Dragon.


    Actually, the way to go to this Continent was very Dangerous, but because of N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who flew so fast, They were unaware of that danger.


    "Brother look! That the Continent, woahhh, it''s really covered in snow... Amazing"


    This was the first time in Arman''s whole life that he saw snow.


    "It''s a snow Continent, of course, is covered in snow, what do you expect? A volcano?"


    Taufik said, Though what Arman said was stupid, but he too thought it was amazing.


    Taufik then remembered something, He then made the same device that he had made inside Khan Cave before, but this time instead of cold this device would produce heat.


    He made two and gave it to Arman and Kaela.


    "Take this, flow your Mana on it first, and then put it on your neck!"


    Kaele and Arman received that device.


    "Wow, it''s the same box that produces a cold, but do we really need this brother?"


    Arman asks, looking around, he can feel it even if they haven''t arrived yet, but he still can feel the cold from here.


    "Yeah just put it, it''s different from before, this one will produce heat instead of cold"


    Kaela then put it on her neck first, then she really felt the heat.


    "Woah, it''s indeed work, your really amazing, fik"


    Seeing the two of them already use the device, Taufik orders N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "Okay, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, go to that Continent at full speed, and we will begin our expedition!!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N- (I forgot to mention this before and only now that I remembered about it after I reread my work.


    it''s about why Taufik never asked the Dragon about the war that happened on Earth before because it seems their memories About that war are clear not like what the human has.


    it''s not like he never asks it, I only don''t write it.


    I was Supposed to put this note in Chapter 43 "Stupid Dagraha" but because I was in a hurry at that time, I forgot to put this note in there, so I will just put this note here.


    Back to the topic, Taufik has asked about the war before, but Dagraha not only Dagraha but other dragons too, Even the other races who participated in that war (except humans) can''t answer that question, why?


    It''s because of the pact that they made with The powerful being, for some "reason" Dragon and the other races have to Make that pact.


    And if they ever told someone about the war, something bad would happen to them, or worse to their entire races.


    So it''s like that, so it''s not Taufik never ask about, that, but I just don''t write that. "Sorry" )

 Chapter 61: chapter 61 -

    "Wow it''s more amazing if you see it up to close, like this"


    Arman said after they arrived at Snow Continent, and unlike before when they arrived first on the desert Continent, this time there were no soldiers who came to them.


    After they arrived, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka went back to Taufik''s chest and became a tattoo, so it''s the three of them right now.


    "But Brother"


    Arman Look Around, trying to find something that... Life.


    "Why is so desolate here? it''s something like there''s no life Around"


    Taufik and Kaela look Around too, and there''s indeed no sign of life around here.


    "Yeah, young master is right, there''s indeed no sign of life"


    Taufik tries to search for something with his detection skills, different from before After Taufik came to this world and when he first met the Green Dragon who had a presence that is one with Nature.


    Because The Mana in this world was so abundant, everything in this world had a Mana on it, so Taufik couldn''t detect them with a detection skill that only captured a Mana.


    With the help of Taufik ''Imagination Magic'' Taufik has Upgarede This detection skill so instead of sensing Mana only, this detection skill can directly sense a"life", so if there is a life around, no matter if it is under the Ground or Above the sky, as long it''s a living being, Taufik can detect it.


    "There''s indeed no sign of living being around here... It''s so strange"


    Taufik said after he was done using his detection skill.


    ''How something like this could happen?''


    "Let''s walk around and maybe we will find something"


    Taufik then takes his Katana out, just in case, because the scariest enemy is the enemy that you can see or sense.


    -------


    A few hours later


    After walking for a few hours by now, three of them still find any sign of living being around.


    the only thing that they found was a tree that looked like have been trampled by something so big, many trees.


    Kaela look at the trees, with a questioning look on her face.


    "... What has been happening on this Continent? Has a war happened here? A civil war?"


    Kaela asks many questions in one go.


    "... I don''t think so, this was not a civil war, but something else"


    Taufik looked around, with his ''Sky eyes'' skill, Taufik found a similar case like those trees, and they have the same characteristics.


    "Whoever does this, comes from the same Source...


    Taufik widens his sky eyes, to look where the culprit is from, and what he finds shocks him.


    ....The Sea? And they heading in one direction too, what is this?"


    "From the sea, it is the same creepy island as before, brother?"


    Arman said, remember the huge Kraken they met before.


    "Maybe something like that, whatever it is, it''s not a good thing"


    Taufik looks at the trail that the ''thing'' left behind and makes his decision.


    "Let''s follow this trial and maybe we will find something"


    --------


    After a few hours following the trace that the ''thing'' leaves behind, an evening approaches them.


    The trail leads them to a big mountain that is covered with snow, that mountain is maybe twenty times bigger than Mount Everest on Earth, and that mountain is located in the center of the snow Continent.


    It''s a very very very big mountain.


    Although the mountain is still far away, uniquely, when viewed from a distance, the mountain peak is flat.


    "Woahhh, that mountain is so big, but why the peak is flat? What do you think, brother?


    "I don''t know, maybe the blue dragon lives there? Who knows, what do you think Kaela?"


    "Wait, wait a minute, I have to take note of this"


    Kaela answers while writing something on her Notebook.


    Kaela has been doing this since they began their journey, even when they arrived in the desert Continent, but she didn''t write much because they already know much about the desert Continent.


    But different about this snow Continent, this Continent still a mastery to others, and there''s not much a record about this Continent, so when they arrived at this Continent Kaela been writing many things in her Notebook. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hufft I''ve been discovering many things on this Continent, After we back home, I will write a book about this journey, what title is good?"


    Kaela said, closing her Notebook.


    "Ahhh, sorry what you say again?"


    "No, forget it"


    Taufik then looks around and sees is almost evening.


    "Alright, we will stay here for the night, and continue our journey tomorrow"


    Taufik then makes a new tent with his imagination magic, because they leave their previous tent on Kraken Head island.


    "Here, do it like before!"


    Taufik said to Arman after he tossed the tent to him.


    "Leave it to me, brother"


    Taufik then looks at Kaela, wanting to ask him to make a bonfire.


    "And you-...


    But he sees Kaela already made the fire.


    ... Continued with what you do"


    "Hehe, I will"


    Kaela giggled already knowing what Taufik would order her.


    ---------


    After much work later.


    Taufik, Arman, and Kaela sitting circled the bonfire.


    "Brother, where do you think all the animals have gone, all the way here, we never saw even if it just one, we don''t see any animal at all, is it also because of that ''Thing''?"


    "Maybe, or maybe there''s no animal in the first place at all, we will know it when we talk with the Native of this land"


    Taufik answers while taking the food out of his inventory, and giving it to Arman and Kaela who are still busy with their Notebooks.


    "Thank you"


    "But Big Brother, we still can find the blue dragon too, are we really have to climb that big mountain?"


    Heard that, Taufik looked at Arman with a questioning look.


    "... Are you stupid, your dragon why do you need to climb if you can fly to it directly?"


    Arman was silent for a while.


    "... Yeah, You''re right, why did I even think to climb that big mountain?"


    Taufik Shakes his head, then looks at Kaela.


    "What are you writing right now, Kaela?"


    But Kaela didn''t answer him, and still focused on his Notebook.


    "Kaela!"


    "Hmm? Ahhh, this? I just wrote about that island, I forgot to write it before, there are not any records about that being, so I will record it for others to know"


    Taufik was slightly surprised when he heard about that.


    "No records, so how can you know about that beforehand?"


    "Yes, there''s was indeed no records about that being, I only know about that from my father"


    "Your father?"


    "Hmm, you remember that my mother''s is a human, right?"


    Taufik nods his head, giving a sign to Kaela to continue her story.


    "When I was not born yet, my father took my mother on a journey like what we do right now, so my mother would know about this world, once a time when I was still a kid, my father told me a story about that island, but at that time I thought it''s was just Fabricated story that he made, so I already forget about that, only after you told me about that weird-looking fruit that I remember that story"


    "It''s so, your father is a romantic one, I respect him"


    "Hehe, thank you, that''s why I want to write about it, so the others will know that ''island'' existence, what name do you think fits that being? A moving island or trap island?"


    "Me, me~ I want to make a name too"


    Arman said raising his hand.


    "What about, ''Moving Trap Island That Have A Tentacle'' What do you think, Kaela?"


    Heard that Kaela was smiling awkwardly, Taufik just Shook his head, and said "Stupid".


    "What About, Kraken?"


    "Kraken? Hmm, I like that, let''s use that name"


    Kaela said, write it in her Notebook.


    "Ehh, but how with mine? It''s a great name ''Moving Trap Island Tha-"


    "Arman, stop! Just eat your food and go to sleep"


    "... Alright"


    Arman said, eating his food but still grumbling about That ''name'' thing.


    "It''s a great name, you can feel greatness from that name, and it also explains what the being is, a ''Moving Trap Island That Have A Tentacle'' See it''s a great name"


    "Arman... -"


    "I''m eating, I don''t say anything"


    "Yeah, yeah, just eat!"


    Taufik shakes his head again.


    ---------


    Next morning.


    Nothing happened through the night, there''s no sign of any animal at all, even there''s no insect sound at all.


    ''This was so abnormal, what have happened in this Continent?''


    Taufik though, this whole night Taufik didn''t rest at all, he stayed outside the whole night and kept his detection skill active, but he didn''t sense anything, which he thought was abnormal.


    Taufik then looked at the Big Mountain in the distance.


    ''Look like we really have to check that mountain, if the blue dragon really lives there, we can find out the situation here''


    Taufik though. Then go waking Arman and Kaela.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 62: chapter 62 - The Blue Dragon

    After they were done with breakfast, they prepared to continue their journey.


    This time with a clear goal, this time they will fly straight to the mountain peak and see what they can find there.


    But this time instead of using the flying carpet or N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, today Arman will be their ride.


    It''s to show their identity in case the Blue Dragon sees them later.


    "... It''s it really have to be me, brothers? Why we don''t just use the flying carpet instead?"


    Arman asks, slightly feeling uncomfortable because he never let anyone ride on his back.


    "Just do it, Arman, it has a purpose if I ask you to do it, just do it"


    "Okay... I just felt uncomfortable"


    Taufik and Kaela then go up on Arman''s back, although Kaela is a bit hesitant to ride on Arman''s back, but there''s no others choice.


    "Alright, go straight to the mountain peak, Arman"


    Arman then flew.


    -------


    It''s been one hour, and there is no obstacle at all since they Flew.


    Although when they are still in their camp before, the mountain looks close by, it''s only because the mountain is just too big.


    But although they have flown for one hour, The mountain peak is still far away from them.


    "... Why this mountain it''s so far?"


    Arman said after flying for one hour, but the mountain still looked far away.


    "Arman, try to fly higher! I want to see what the peak looks like"


    "... But it''s too high, brother, I don''t know if I can"


    Arman said looking at the mountain peak ahead.


    "Just try it! that peak looks weird"


    When They were still on the ground, the mountain peak just looked flat, but now that they were in the sky, Taufik Saw The peak was just not flat, but what Taufik saw it''s not flat but something else, so that''s why Taufik asked Arman to fly higher so Taufik could see what the peak look like.


    "You can do it, young master, I believe in you"


    Kaela said, trying to encourage Arman, this was the only thing that she could do right now because even if Kaela could do magic right now, she still couldn''t turn into a full dragon, like Arman, so she just cheered for Arman.


    And looks like what she does affects Arman.


    "Okay I will try it"


    Arman then flies higher, but because of the cold wind, it''s quite hard for Arman, luckily because of the device that Taufik gives Arman and Kaela, they don''t really feel the cold.


    After one hour had passed again, Taufik finally saw what the peak was.


    ''Th-this, unbelievable''


    What they see on the peak that they thought was flat, is not flat at all, but what they thought was a peak, but actually in the middle of the mountain was a big hole, a really-really big hole.


    And in the middle of that hole stands a huge castle that is made of pure ice.


    ''So the blue dragon really lives here''


    "Woahh, it''s-it''s so beautiful, I have to write this, this was a big discovery, I hope I can draw this scenery, ahhh what a waste"


    Kaela said while writing something in her notebook, but she looked sad that she couldn''t draw the scenery that she saw.


    See this Taufik thought of making a camera With his Imagination Magic.


    "Here, use this"


    Taufik gave the camera to Kaela, but Kaela who received the Camera looked confused.


    "... What is this?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaela looked at the camera, from every side.


    "That thing is a camera, you can use it to capture any scenery you Like, you just need to Push this button, and then You will have any pictures you want"


    "... Push it? Like this-"


    "Cekrek"


    "Huh!!"


    Kaela pushed the button when the camera was facing her.


    "Creek"


    The pictures of Kaela''s surprised face came out from the camera.


    Kaela then grabbed those pictures and was surprised again when she saw her face on them.


    And when Taufik looked at those pictures, he was laughed.


    "Hahaha, look at your face, hahaha, it''s so funny"


    Kaela just covered her face, because of embarrassed.


    "Huh, what are you laughing at brother? I want to see it too!"


    Arman asked when he heard Taufik laughing.


    "Hahaha, it''s nothing just keep flying"


    "Ehh, I want to see it too"


    "Keep flying! you can see it later"


    Arman then continued to fly, although He still felt dissatisfied somehow.


    "... This device it''s so amazing, the humans are really incredible to have made something like this"


    Kaela said, while already taking many pictures.


    --------


    After they fly one hour more, the mountain is finally getting close.


    "Ahhh, it''s so tiring, why this mountain is so far away"


    Arman grumbles, after having flown for three hours straight.


    "Hold up, just for a little bit more, we are already close enough"


    "Fik, look something it''s not right"


    Kaela pointed at the mountain, there were many claw marks on it.


    "Hmm, so that "thing "is indeed coming to this mountain"


    "Arman, keep going!"


    --------


    A while later.


    They already arrived above that mountain, and finally, they could see more clearly what the situation was inside that big hole.


    What they saw below was the big ice castle That they had seen before, but near that big castle, there was a residential that circled that big ice castle.


    "Brothers there''s a big crowd below, they seem on alert, it''s it... Fine?"


    Taufik then looked below, there was indeed a crowd of blue dragons who Looked at them.


    "... Arman, come down!"


    "Are you sure brother? They seem... Not welcomed us"


    Arman said, hesitating to come down.


    "Yeah, just come down!"


    "..."


    Arman was silent for a while, still hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, it seems they already know who you are, just come down!"


    "... Okay"


    Arman then slowly came down, Still on alert.


    But the crowd of the Blue Dragon indeed didn''t do anything and just let Arman land.


    "Swoosh"


    When Arman is already on the ground, Taufik and Kaela get down from Arman''s back.


    And from the crowd of blue dragons, one of the blue dragons steeping forward.


    "Welcome to our land, Friends from Green Dragon, Is nice to meet you, My Name is Granada bin Iceland, what business do you guys have in our Blue Dragon Kingdom... And how you can come here?"


    Granada said, With a smile on his Dragon Face.


    And from Taufik''s party, Kaela stepped forward.


    "Pardon our rudeness, my Name is Kaela, someone from the Forest Continent"


    Kaela then looks at Arman who already change into his human form.


    "This person here is Our Green Dragon prince, Crown Prince Arman"


    Granada who heard that, seems suprise.


    "... A crown prince? Are you Dagraha son?"


    Granada asks while looking at Arman.


    Heard his father''s name, Arman nods his head.


    "Yes, Dagraha is my father, it''s nice to meet you"


    Granada nods his head, then looks at Taufik.


    "And who this gentleman was?"


    "This man-"


    But Kaela gets cut off by Taufik.


    "Wait, Kaela! I''ll introduce myself"


    Taufik then looks up at Granada.


    "It''s nice to meet you, my name is Taufik D''archy, A friend of Dagraha And Shemom...


    And there''s a pause for a while.


    ... A "Human"... pardon our interruption"


    "!!!"


    "A human!!!"


    Granada said in surprise.


    "For rea-"


    But Granada was cut off too by someone from the crowd.


    "A human! Wait, big brother!"


    Then one of the blue dragons, a female blue dragon stepped forward from the crowd.


    The female blue dragon comes to get close to Taufik.


    "Are you a real human?"


    ''Deja vu?''


    --------


    After that female blue dragon who was Granada''s Sister asks many questions to Taufik.


    Taufik can''t answer her questions because she asks too many questions in one go.


    Luckily Granada who looks at Taufik who has a hard time, stops his sister.


    After that, Granada brought Taufik and the party to the ice castle in the middle of the mountain hole.


    Right now, they were inside the castle, in the throne room.


    Taufik and the party are now in the presence of the Blue Dragon king.


    "I introduce to you, the king of the blue dragon, akh''sah bin Iceland... My big Brother"


    Granada introduces the king of the blue dragon to Taufik and the party.


    Heard that Taufik and Arman slightly bowed their head, only Kaela had already on her knee from the first time they entered the throne room.


    "Hahaha, it''s okay, you do not have to do that, It''s great to see the other dragonkin after a long time, and it''s also a son of my friends, please don''t make it awkward for me, hahaha"


    Akh''sah said to Kaela, and Kaela who heard that finally stood up.


    "Thank you, your highness"


    "Hahaha, it''s okay...ohhh have you guys eaten yet? Come eat with me, we have many to talk about...


    Then Akh''sah then look at Taufik.


    ... I have many questions too, and I think it''s just not me, who has many questions"


    Akh''sah looks at the female blue dragon from before.


    "... She was my little sister, Anugerah Bin Iceland, the blue saint dragon"


    Anugerah then bows her head a little.


    "It''s nice to meet you"


    Taufik just nods his head, and Arman too follows Taufik, just nods his head.


    Like always, only Kaela bowed her head.


    "It''s nice to meet you too, Princess"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 63: chapter 63 - Special Thing For a Special Person

    After eating, they gather around in Akh''sah Room, where he usually works.


    In this room, there are six people inside, Taufik, Arman, Kaela, Granada, Anugerah, and Akh''sah, who have already used their Humanoid form, so they can Talk with Taufik and the Party with ease.


    "I have one question... How you guys can safely arrive here?"


    Akh''sah Ask Taufik.


    "That''s my question, what happens in this Continent? except for your kingdom, the outside is like a dead land"


    Taufik said to Akh''sah without any formalitas on it.


    But Akh''sah and Anugerah didn''t mind it at all, but different from Granada, Granada who was the highest rank in the Blue Dragon Kingdom after Akh''sah, didn''t like how the Way Taufik talked to his big Brother.


    "Please mind your word! You in the presence of this Kingdom king and the royal family!"


    Granada Look at Taufik, said a firm tone.


    "It''s okay Brother, I don''t mind it, it''s more comfortable to me if he talks that way, it''s so tiring to keep the Formalitas every time, it''s okay"


    Akh''sah Said with a kind smile, stop his little brother.


    "But, Big Brother-" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you too don''t keep that Formalitas every time, it''s just us here...


    Akh''sah looks at Taufik and the party.


    ... And a guest from the outside, Right Anugerah?"


    Anugerah nods her head.


    "Yes, big Brother, just relax, you are already tired after the invasion last time, just rest for a while!"


    "..."


    Granada was silent for a while, then Took a deep breath.


    "Haaaa, okay, I''m sorry, I''m just too stressed thinking about that invasion, it''s getting hard from time to time"


    Granada said, sitting beside his big brother.


    "Invasion, it''s it what happens here?"


    Taufik asked after he heard them talk about invasion.


    "Yeah, it''s an invasion, That invasion happened not long after the war with the Dragon ended, and until now it''s still happened in every full moon"


    Anugerah Answers Taufik''s questions.


    "Every full moon? So yesterday?"


    Akh''sah just nods his head.


    ''So that way when after we kill that Kraken, no monster attacking us on the way here''


    Taufik though, finally knows the reasons Why they didn''t find any monster on their way to this Continent.


    "It''s just yesterday, but we didn''t see any monster Corpse on our way here, why so?"


    Kaela stopped her writing and then asked her questions after she heard about that invasion.


    "That''s because the monster that is alive eats the one who is dead, and because of that every time the monster back in the next full moon it getting more stronger, so lately it''s become hard for us to defend our kingdom"


    Akh''sah said, massaging his head, stressed about this whole situation.


    "I see, and about your questions, they may have a connection with this invasion, on our way here, we only meet one monster on our way here, that monster it''s-"


    "A Moving Trap Island That Have a Tentacles"


    Arman cut off Taufik in the middle and said the name he gives The Monster.


    "... A Moving what?"


    Iceland''s brother and sister ask, Confused at what Arman said.


    Taufik just slap his forhead.


    "Arman shut up! we already talked about this"


    Taufik said to Arman.


    "Okay, I will shut up, now"


    Arman said, with a smile, feeling satisfied that he already said that Name.


    "..."


    Taufik shakes his head, then looks at Akh''sah


    "I''m sorry about that"


    "Hahaha, It''s okay, please continue!"


    Akh''sah said, laughing at their behavior.


    Taufik looked at Arman for the last time, before, he continued his explanation to Akh''sah.


    "On our way here we only meet one monster, it''s-"


    "A Moving Trap Island That Have A Tentacles? It sounds familiar, Does that island have strange-looking fruits?"


    But Taufik Was being cut off again, but it was not by Arman but by Anugerah who seemed already to know what that monster was.


    "..."


    Taufik was speechless For a while, but different for Arman, after he heard Anugerah say that Name, his smile getting Wider.


    ''I''m not wrong, that name is indeed amazing, hahaha, you look that brother?''


    Arman thought, looking at Taufik with a smug smile on his face.


    Taufik somehow can hear what Arman said in his mind, he only looks at Arman, with dangerous-looking eyes.


    ''You will get your punishment later''


    Arman too, understands what Taufik thought, but he still smiling, didn''t care at all.


    Taufik then Looks at Anugerah and her brothers.


    "Do you guys still want to hear my explanation?"


    Heard that, Anugerah just rubbed the back of her head, with a cute chuckle.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, please continue!"


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry for my sister"


    Akh''sah said, laughing.


    Taufik then looks around.


    "I will say it first, if there''s someone who wants to say something, please say it now!!!"


    But the others didn''t say anything, Look at this Taufik nods his head.


    "Alright, once again, on our way here we only meet one Monster... Fuck I already said it three times, I feeling annoyed somehow"


    "Ekhem, your language please"


    Granada said after he heard what Taufik said.


    "Haaaa, I will just go to the point, after I kill that monster-"


    "Yo-"


    Anugerah wanted to say something again, but when she saw The way Taufik saw her, he suddenly covered her mouth with her hand.


    "..."


    Taufik just shakes his head, already annoyed about this whole situation.


    "... After I kill that monster," fuck"... On our way here, we didn''t meet any monsters again, maybe it''s because all of the monsters come here, so that''s why we can smoothly come here"


    "I see, that''s sound Reasonable...


    Akh''sah stops and looks at Anugerah who looks at him.


    ... Haaaa, alright, what you want to say Anugerah?"


    Heard that Anugerah quickly looked at Taufik.


    "Are you really killing that big monster?"


    "How you can kill that big thing?"


    "With what you kill it? I heard that humans use magic, so do you kill it with magic?"


    "What magic did you use? Is it the same as us "Dragon"? "


    Anugerah asks one question to another question without a pause.


    See her like that, Taufik remembers Shemon.


    "... Please ask one by one, please!?"


    -------


    After talking about many things with the Iceland brother and sister, Taufik right now is inside the room where Akh''sah Gives them.


    "That woman really has the same behavior as Shemon, Haaa, luckily her questions are not as sensitive as Shemon did"


    Taufik said while lying down In the bed.


    "But that Granada, why did he look at me like that when he heard I killed that Kraken"


    "System, what do you think?"


    Taufik ask the system for his opinion.


    [I don''t understand your questions, Master, please be more specific with your questions]


    "Do you see something about this Kingdom? Why do you think the monster invaded this Kingdom?"


    [...]


    [From my analysis, there''s maybe something that attracts that Monster to attack this kingdom, that was the only reasonable excuse I can think of right now]


    "Attracts by something? But they only attack when it''s a full moon, if they are attracted by something they will not just attack once a time in every month, This... This interesting, But the next full moon is one month away, it''s so damn Long"


    Taufik then closed his eyes and wanted to rest, but he opened his eyes again because he felt a movement from outside.


    "Who''s There?"


    Taufik said looking at the door.


    "It''s me, Akh''sah, can we talk just the two of us?"


    A sound from outside, who claimed to be Akh''sah.


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t answer him immediately.


    ''Akh''sah? What he want to talk about?''


    And there was silence for a while, neither Taufik nor Akh''sah who was outside, said something, until Akh''sah broke that silence.


    "... I have a drink with me"


    "..."


    Taufik then stood up and went to open that door.


    "Please come in!"


    "Thank you"


    Akh''sah then came inside, and directly walked to the balcony, with two bottles of what he said was a ''drink'', and Two of cup glasses in his hand.


    Akh''sah then sits and puts that Bottle and the cup on the Table.


    "Sir Fik, Came sit with me here!"


    Akh''sah call Taufik to sit with him.


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t say a thing and just came to sit Across Akh''sah.


    "So what do you want to talk about?"


    Akh''sah then pours the drink for himself and Taufik.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just some rubbish from the soon-to-be-fallen kingdom king"


    Akh''sah said, while take sip of that liquor.


    "..."


    "First, I want to say sorry for my little brother, please understand it, he has been through a rough day, although he was like that, he was a nice person (dragon?)"


    "It''s okay, I''m fine..."


    Taufik said while taking a sip of that drink too.


    "Huhh, what a nice liquor"


    "Hahaha, thank you, it''s a special liquor that even it''s rare for me to drink, I only drink this special liquor when I am with a special guest"


    Heard that, Taufik looked at that liquor, and he then looked at Akh''sah again.


    "... So, can I take one or two bottles back with me?"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 64: chapter 64 - Simple but Hard

    "... I will give you later"


    "Thank you, so what you wanna talk about?"


    After Taufik said that, there was a silence for a while.


    "... It''s true that you kill that monster?"


    "It''s true, what about it?"


    Taufik said while drinking that liquor.


    "I have a request for you, it''s about my sister"


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik tilts his head a little.


    "What about her? Is there something wrong?"


    "Haaa, it''s hard for me to say this, but there''s no future for this kingdom anymore"


    "the invasion is getting hard for us to defend, although, all of this time the challenge to defend this kingdom is only from the Flying Monster, but we are the Dragon "the king of the Sky", if it is just from a monster in the sky, we still can handle it, but the problem is..."


    "The monster that in Ground?"


    Taufik said understand Akh''sah kingdom situation.


    "Yeah, or more precisely is The monster from the sea, we already exterminated all of the monsters in this whole continent a long time ago, only the monsters from the sea and the sky that were left behind"


    "Do you know the cause of this invasion? It''s hard for me to believe that All of those monsters just attacking your kingdom without a reason, right?"


    Heard that, Akh''sah turned to see the night sky, thinking hard about something.


    "... we don''t know what caused this invasion, but it all started after the war with the Red Dragon ended, I have tried to seek help from our ally the Green And Golden Dragon but... None of the messengers I sent, made it back alive...


    So all of this time we were fighting on our own, I knew that our ally was trying to reach us too, because a long time ago there one dragon from the desert Continent safely arrived here, so I told that messenger about our situation here, but seeing Mahendra didn''t send any help, maybe that messenger already dead after he left this Continent"


    Akh''sah explained long, but there''s something that Akh''sah said drew Taufik''s attention.


    "...Mahendra? Who was that?"


    Taufik asked, never heard about this person named Mahendra before.


    "Mahendra, the king of the Golden Dragon, don''t you know him? But you said before that before you came here, you were in the desert Continent, how can you not know who Mahendra was?"


    Akh''sah said, looking at Taufik with a face that was full of questions.


    "... No, the ruler of the desert Continent now is a Female Golden Dragon "Maharani" It''s her name"


    ''Is it Mahendra was Maharani''s Brother who was suicide? so his Name is Mahendra''


    Taufik thoughts, Taufik doesn''t know Maharani''s brother''s name, although he already read all the books in Maharani''s library before, he Naver know who this "Mahendra" was, he just knows that Maharani has an older Brother who died because of suicide from Maharani herself, but she never told her brother name was.


    It''s Normal for Taufik to not know about this, because after Mahendra decided to suicide, Maharani burned everything that related to her brother, no matter if it was a book or anything that connected to her brother, Maharani burned all of it to Ash, Because Maharani thought what her brother had done was a shame to the Golden Dragon who was a Warrior.


    --------


    "... What? Maharani? Mahendra little sister? What happens to Mahendra? How can his sister take the crown?


    Is it a betrayal? did Maharani take the seat of the king after she overthrew her Brother? what happens to the other Continent?"


    Akh''sah asks questions to another question.


    "It''s not a betrayal, but this "Mahendra" decided to suicide, from what I heard from Maharani, her brother died a long time ago, it''s the Messenger from the desert Continent not saying anything?"


    Heard that Akh''sah was silent, he remembered his friend, Mahendra, he remembered he was a brave warrior, in almost every fight with the red dragon, he was always on the front line.


    "... Suicide? That Mahendra?... What Happen to my friend?... Shit, how he can die from suicide?... Fuck!!!


    this Fucking Monster, I even can hear any news from my friends, shit, this fucking situation"


    Akh''sah said, almost in tears after he heard his friend''s news, Looks like that fine liquor has started to take effect on him.


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t know what he was Supposed to say in a situation like this, so he shut his mouth, waiting for Akh''sah to say something again.


    "...all over this time, I don''t even know my friend''s situation... haaa...let''s forget about that, nothing will change, even if I kill all of that Fucking Monster, let''s just back to our Topic"


    Akh''sah said, but there was still a sign of sadness on his face.


    --------


    "...


    So from time to time, the only monster that invaded us is just a monster that can fly, but lately the monster from the sea somehow began come to the mainland to attack us too, but you see we have this nature wall that was too high for that Sea Monsters to reach, but like what my brother said, that sea monsters it''s getting stronger after they eat the Flesh of their kind, and from time to time, the sea monsters that invaded us are getting bigger and bigger...


    You that scratch outside of the Mountain wall, right?"


    Akh''sah asks, and Taufik nods his head.


    "They usually do not reach that high, and maybe in the next Invasion... They can reach this kingdom, so ask you... If you still stay here until then... Please Take my sister to leave this Continent with you... Can you do that?"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t answer immediately, what did Akh''sah ask, it''s just a simple request, And Taufik would do it, but the problem was Anugerah itself.


    "... Would she Agree with this? do you think she will leave her two brothers to die here? And... Leave to survive on her own? In the first place, why don''t you guys just leave this Continent, I think when you leave this Continent together, it''s a huge chance that you and the others will survive"


    "Hahaha, you know I can''t, right? As a king, I will never leave the land where my ancestors were born and the land where we were raised, I just can''t do that, and my kind think the same too, even Anugerah is like that, but Anugerah never sees the outside world, from when she was born until now she always stay here"


    "It''s just getting harder then, What you ask is a simple request for me, and I gladly will accept it, but I don''t think your sister will do it"


    Heard that, Akh''sah showed a complicated expression on his face.


    "... I have thought about that too, it''s just my selfishness, but can you promise me, if that day arrives, will you take her with you?


    I only need that, I know I will die, and I know that I and the others will defend this land until the last drop of our blood, I know we will do it, but can you accept my selfishness, so when I die I will go peacefully that I know the blue dragon lineage can still exist in this world, only that"


    Taufik can''t say anything, it''s still hard for him to dedicate that.


    "... You know you can ask for my help right?"


    Akh''sah shakes his head. Laughed.


    "Hahaha, I can''t bother you to that extent, even with your help, without knowing the cause of all of this the Invasion will never be stopped, I know you have something to do, I know you want to Back to your world too, so you can''t stay that long in our world, right?"


    Taufik was silent for a while because what Akh''sah said was indeed true, this snow Continent was their last destination before they back to the forest Continent, and if there''s is nothing big happened, he would go back to Earth directly.


    because no matter what, he still misses Jenn and his Mother.


    "... What About this, in my stay here, I will help you search for what caused this Invasion, and when the next Invasion happens and I still haven''t found the Cause, I will do what you ask me to do, and of course when I did, I''ll take this liquor as many as I want, how about that? Is it a deal?"


    Taufik said while raising the cup of liquor.


    See this Akh''sah just smiling, then Raising his cup too.


    "... It so? Then we have a deal, I will say thank you in advance, Thank you For this Liqour of mine, Cherss!"


    "Klinng"


    "Hahahaha"


    The two of them laughed at the same time but had a different thought in their mind.


    After that Taufik And Akh''sah drank together until the two bottles of liquor that Akh''sah brought were empty.


    But unbeknown to them, someone has heard what the two of them Talking about this whole time.


    --------


    The Next morning woke up with someone in his bed.


    That person is Akh''sah who can back to his own room because he was drunk, and Taufik was too lazy to bring him to his room.


    So here they are, sleeping in the same bed, luckily for them, the bed is quite big.


    ''I never thought I would sleep with someone in the same bed except for Jenn, And it''s a man too, fuck''


    Taufik though look at Akh''sah.


    "Akh''sah, wake up it''s morning!!!"


    "Humm?"


    Akh''sah woke up and then held his head.


    "Ughhh... this why I rarely drink that liquor, it''s too strong even if it''s for Dragon"


    Akh''sah then looks at Taufik and sees he is still fine. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you still fine?"


    "I''m just too strong, just two bottles it''s nothing for me"


    Akh''sah then massages his head.


    "How human can be that strong?"


    "I''m just that special, it''s nothing... Okay get up now, although it was fine last night because you were drunk, Now you''re already fine, It still felt wrong for me to sleep with Man"


    Taufik said, ask Akh''sah to leave this room, Who was the Owner of this Room.


    "... Okay, okay I will leave now"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 65: chapter 65 - pattern

    A while later.


    Taufik and the others were eating breakfast, together with the Iceland brother and sister. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There''s a Funny moment that happened this morning.


    Akh''sah who getting Out of Taufik Room was being seen by Some workers in this Castle, and because of that, weird rumors quickly spread.


    "..."


    So everyone at this table right now was eyeing the two of them with a weird look.


    "... Brother, are-"


    "Arman shut up! I know what you gonna ask, so shut up!"


    Arman was getting cut off by Taufik who showed an annoyed look on his face, he too, had already heard that Rumor, And Of course he didn''t like it.


    "... Okay, I''m just curious, I''m sorry, but is the rumours was true?"


    "..."


    "Hahaha, don''t be like that, fik, don''t be to hard to him"


    Akh''sah Laugh, he had heard about those rumors too, but he didn''t care, and of course, he would not do anything to whoever was spreading these rumors.


    "And who fault do you think is this, huh?"


    Taufik just shakes his head, and then continues to eat.


    --------


    After they were done with breakfast, Taufik Right now, sitting Alone on the Balcony, that they had used last night.


    Kaela was with Anugerah, Talking About something, Kaela had written Many things after they came to this land, so probably it''s About Kaela Asking Anugerah Furious things About this Kingdom.


    And Arman, he right now was roaming Around this Kingdom, looking for something interesting.


    "System, LOGIN!"


    [YES]


    [Congratulations, you''ve got SUPER RARE-LEVEL item ''Transformation'' (Active Skill)]


    [Transformation.


    Transformation is a skill that Allows the user to change to Whatever the user wishes, If the user has a high understanding of the Target that the user wants to become, there''s a chance that the user can use the target ability perfectly]


    "... Whoa!!! What a good reward, let''s try it later, System?"


    [Yes Master]


    "What do you think About this situation? How am I gonna find that thing that attracts the Monsters? With my all-seeing eyes, I didn''t see any lies from what Akh''sah said, he indeed didn''t know what caused this Invasion"


    [What About the other two, master?]


    "The other two? Do you mean Anugrah and Granada?"


    [Yes Master]


    Taufik then Thought about that for a while, but he didn''t think the two of them knew something about these two, One person was the protector of this kingdom and the other was the princess who was hailed as the saint.


    So the probability of them knowing something but didn''t tell Akh''sah is a little.


    "I don''t know, the Invasion started A Hundred years ago but they still can''t find what caused this Invasion, there''s only two possibilities, one is they really don''t Anything, and the second is... Someone purposely hid the truth from others... If this was the case, then I need to search for that person all over this kingdom... What a drag"


    "Knock~Knock~Knock~"


    There''s a knock coming from the door.


    "Fik it''s me, Kaela, I want to talk about something"


    ''Hmm? Kaele?''


    Taufik was thinking about what reasons Kaela Came to his room, he remembered she was with Anugerah a while later.


    ''What happens?''


    "Can I come in?"


    Kaela said, not hearing any answers from Taufik.


    "Ahhh, I''m sorry, you can come in!"


    Kaela entered the room and noticed Taufik was on the Balcony, then she came to sit with him.


    "So here''s where you and the king d-"


    Kaela said with a smile, wanting to tease Taufik, but Taufik cut her off before she could finish what she wanted to say.


    "Stop it! You know it''s not right, we only Talking about something important while drinking some liquor that Akh''sah brought... Forget that! Why did I even explain it in the first place?"


    Taufik said with an Annoyed face On his face, which made Kaela laugh.


    "Hahaha"


    Taufik just looked at her, Waiting for her to finish her laugh.


    "Haha, ahhh that was a funny one, the one who spread these rumors really has a wild mind"


    Kaela said, wiping the tears on his face because of how hard she laughed.


    "Are you Satisfied now? If so, then tell me what you want to talk to, you just don''t come here to laugh at me right?"


    "Ahh, I''m sorry, that rumor is just too funny... Ekhem, I''m here to tell you About what I heard from Anugerah, When Anugerah told me about this, the first thing I thought was to tell you this, so here we are"


    Kaela said, then took her Notebook out.


    "Hehh, and what is it?"


    "A while when I talking with Anugerah, I asked about this Invasion, and she said something interesting"


    She said, opening her Notebook.


    "You see here, this Invasion began after the war with the red dragon ended, so it''s over two hundred years ago"


    Kaela showed what he wrote in her Notebook to Taufik, and Taufik just nodded his head, already knowing about this.


    "And What about it?"


    "It''s already over two hundred years, But Anugerah Said, in these two hundred years, the Invasion always has the same pattern, that''s why the blue dragon can deal with the Invasion easily, the Monsters Always target the same thing, and do you know what they Target was?"


    Taufik shakes his head.


    "... The Monsters always targeted one thing, and it was...


    Kaela pointed down.


    ... They always targeting this castle, what do you think? It''s strange, right?"


    "..."


    Taufik was silent for a while trying to digest the information that Kaela had given him.


    ''...it''s indeed strange... if they already know this, and still didn''t find the cause, something is probably happening here, Something that is more than just monsters Invasion''


    Taufik thought then looked at Kaela.


    "Did Anugerah really say this?"


    "... Yes, you can ask her on your own if you want to be more sure"


    "Alright take me to her, now!"


    ''If this was the truth... This will save much of my time in searching for the cause of this Invasion''


    Taufik Thought, following Kaela to meet Anugerah.


    --------


    Anugerah was in Orphen playing with a little Blue Dragon when Two people came to her.


    When she saw Taufik and Kaela approaching her, she stopped playing with the kids, asked them to play on their own, and then came to Taufik and Kaela.


    "Sir Fik, Kaela, what can I help you with?"


    Anugerah said with a sweet smile on her face.


    "It''s Taufik, he wants to ask you something"


    Anugerah then looked at Taufik waiting for him to ask his question.


    "Are what you said to Kaela about the Invasion is true? Are the monsters really Always targeting the same thing in all of that Invasion?"


    Anugerah then looks at Kaela, then at Taufik again, after that, she nods her head.


    "... Yeah is indeed true, what about it?"


    "I see"


    Taufik then closed his eyes and made a thinking pose, with one hand on his chin.


    After a while, he opened his eyes.


    "... Alright, thank you, I will take my leave now"


    "..."


    "... Eh, only that?"


    ----------


    Right now Taufik was in the sky, flying with his Flying Carpet, eyeing the Castel from above, trying to see if there was something wrong with the Castel.


    But he couldn''t find anything strange, the Castel was Still the same beautiful Castel he had seen yesterday.


    "What are you want to find, sir fik? It''s Almost One Hour since you did This?"


    Anugerah asked, Anugerah decided to follow Taufik after their short conversation before, curious about what he wanted to do.


    "I''m trying to find the cause of the Invasion, you said the monsters always target this Castel, so I thought maybe I could find the cause, maybe"


    Taufik said while looking at the Castle up and down.


    "Thank you for your concern, but it''s no use, we already searched for it too, but we couldn''t find anything, and after we searched a couple more times and still can find it, we never tired searching for it again, and focused to fight the Monsters instead"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t say anything and continued searching, he thought if he used his All-seeing eyes maybe he could see something that the others couldn''t see.


    ''The outside is clear, so is it from the inside? I will know when I try it''


    "Let''s search on the inside!"


    Taufik then patted his Flying Carpet, asked it to come down.


    Anugerah and Kaela just following Taufik, didn''t dare to disturb Taufik who seemed so serious about this.


    ''What big Brother told him, that sir fik willing to do something like this''


    Anugerah said in his mind.


    --------


    A few hours later.


    Taufik, or more precisely his clone has searched in every corner of this whole Castle, but still didn''t find anything strange.


    and the only place left that he hadn''t inspected yet was the Throne room, the first room that Taufik was in after he came to this Kingdom.


    So right now, Taufik and the Two women were on their way to the Throne room.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N ( actually... No it''s nothing) :v

 Chapter 66: chapter 66 - Great Actor

    When Taufik arrived at the Throne Room.


    Taufik directly entered the Room, even though there was a Guard who guarded the door, and because Anugerah was with them, there was not much procedure to do.


    Inside the Throne room, there are only two people, Granada and Akh''sah.


    When The two dragons realize that Taufik and The Two Women entered the Room, Granada looks at them.


    "... What affair you have here? We are discussing something important, if you want to talk something to the king, please wait until we are done here"


    Granada said, with a strict tone.


    "Don''t be like that Brother, we already talk everything important, there is no more to discuss"


    Akh''sah said to Granada, then Look at Taufik.


    "My friends, what can I help you?"


    "Not much, I only want to search for something, please continue what you discuss, don''t mind me"


    Taufik said, looking around the room with his All-seeing eyes.


    Heard that, Akh''sah And Granada looked at each other, but they didn''t continue their discussion, and decided to wait for Taufik to be done with whatever he did.


    Taufik looked around the room, he saw every corner of the room, but he didn''t find anything.


    ''... There''s nothing here too, this just getting more difficult''


    Taufik Thought, back to where the others were.


    Akh''sah who sees Taufik is already done with whatever he did, asks him.


    "Are you done, my friend?"


    "... Yeah"


    Taufik answers shortly, still thinking about the possibility of where the "thing" That caused the Invasion is located in the castle.


    "What exactly do you search for?"


    "It''s About what we talkin-...


    Taufik stopped when he looked at Akh''sah or more Precisely at the necklace that Akh''sah wore.


    ... Akh''sah, where''s you got that necklace"


    Taufik who activated his All-seeing eyes all of the time, saw something wrong with the necklace that Akh''sah wore, if seen by ordinary means, the necklace was just an ordinary necklace, ordinary for a king, but Taufik who saw this necklace for the first time with his All-seeing eyes noticed something wrong with the thing like a crystal on that Necklace that Akh''sah wore.


    That crystal radiates a dark aura, that Dark aura circling the crystal, that makes it like a ring, not only one ring but six rings of dark aura.


    -------


    "This Necklace, Granada Gave it to me when I officially took the seat as the king, beautiful right?"


    Akh''sah said with a smile, showing that Necklace to Taufik.


    Heard that, Taufik looked at Granada, but Granada still showed a calm expression, he then looked at Akh''sah again.


    "... When you officially took the seat as the king?... when is that?"


    Taufik asks still eyeing Granada With a suspicious look, but again there''s no change in Granada''s expression.


    "Hmm...


    if I remember it clearly, it was Around when the war with the red dragon ended, We could only do the Coronation at the time because after my father passed away, we couldn''t do the ceremony because that time the situation was not too good for us and coupled with an invitation from Mahendra who invited to create an alliance aimed at fighting the red dragon, the ceremony has to postponed for a long time, and only after the war ended, we can do the ceremony, so yeah, it''s Around that time"


    Akh''sah explains long.


    after Taufik heard what Akh''sah said, Taufik''s hunches became more solid, but he was still not sure, because if what he thought was right the situation would be chaotic for Akh''sah and his kingdom, not him.


    He just needs one more step to be more sure of his hunch, he needs to hold that Necklace and let the system scan that thing, to know what the crystal is and what effect it has.


    "Akh''sah, can I hold that Necklace for a while?"


    Heard that, Akh''sah Looked at Taufik, confused, but he didn''t think anything weird and only thought maybe Taufik had an interest in jewelry.


    "... Sure"


    Akh''sah said, want to take off that Necklace and give it to Taufik.


    But he was stopped by Granada, Granada suddenly grabbed Akh''sah''s hand who wanted to take that Necklace off.


    "Wait, Brother, you can''t just let someone order you Like that, please think of your dignity as a king!"


    Granada said, looking at Taufik.


    "Eh... But it''s just a Necklace, he just wants to touch it for a while, it''s just for a while, why are you acting like this?"


    Akh''sah said to his brother, but Granada still grabbed his brother''s hand, and after a few seconds passed


    "... Please do as you wish...


    Granada said, releasing Akh''sah''s hand, then said with a small voice that he thought only he could hear.


    ... But you will not like the outcome... Brother"


    Akh''sah shakes his head, takes the Necklace off then gives it to Taufik, still confused at his Little brother''s behavior, not only Akh''sah but even his little sister Anugerah was confused too,


    Kaela looked confused too, but her confusion was different from two Iceland brothers and Sisters, she was confused because she didn''t know a thing and suddenly found the atmosphere was heavy.


    ''Who I am? What am I doing here? Where''s the Young Master was?''


    Kaela Thought.


    -------


    Taufik who received the Necklace, quickly ordered the system.


    ''System, Scan this thing for me, especially the crystal!''


    [Yes Master, please wait a minute]


    [DING]


    [Scanning Succes]


    [Showed the Item Information]


    [Item Name.


    - Fragment Of Beast King Core.


    A core Fragment of the Beast King who has been dead for a thousand years ago, even if it is just a fragment, it still contains a bit of the Beast King''s Power.


    Effect.


    - Can Empower any beast who eats this fragment.


    - attract the other beasts around.


    Hidden Effect.


    If the fragment united with the other fragments, the beast king would come to life once again]


    "..."


    ''The beast king? That being in the legend that I read in Dagraha library? The evil creature that the angel itself exterminated?''


    ''... Insane''


    Taufik thought, then looked at Granada with intense.


    see if there''s a change in Granada''s face with his All-seeing eyes, even if it is just a little, he could see it with his eyes.


    "... You, do you know what this thing was?"


    Taufik asks Granada.


    "Why you ask? of course I know"


    Granada said still with a calm expression and the same Smile he had shown when they met for the first time.


    But Taufik can see there''s a slight change in Granada Face.


    "... You know what this thing could do, right?"


    Taufik asks again with a more intense look.


    "Of course, I give it to my brother, because it has an effect, you don''t think that I will give my brother an ordinary item right?"


    Granada answers still with the same smile on his face.


    "And what the effect was?"


    "..."


    Akh''sah who felt the situation become more strange, wanted to say something to break the tension in the air.


    "Hy, hy~ you two relax, we-"


    But he was getting cut off by Granada.


    "It''s Protection... it has a protection effect, that''s why I gave it to my brother"


    Granada said.


    "What!! I never knew that Necklace had-"


    "... Lie, your lying"


    "..."


    When Taufik said that, the atmosphere was getting more heavy, and there was silence for a while, and no one dared to say anything.


    "... You lying Granada, you lying to your Family... you lying to your kingdom, your performance all of this time is really great, what are you playing this whole time? A hero who protected his kingdom? Or something else? You really a great actor, I praise you for that, it''s really a great performance"


    Taufik said with a smile while shaking his head, and claping


    "... What are you saying? What performance?"


    Granada said Still trying to avoid the allegations Taufik gave to him.


    "Yeah, what you mean, fik?"


    Akh''sah ask Taufik too.


    Taufik then raised the Necklace.


    "You see, my eyes are a bit different, I can see if someone is lying or not and This Necklace is indeed not your average Necklace like you said But the effect?... Do you want to say it yourself or do you want me to say it, huh? Mr. Protector?"


    "..."


    Granada was just silent, didn''t say anything, and the smile on his face already disappeared.


    "This Necklace or this crystal here, was the cause of all your problems, The Name of this Crystal is Fragment of the Beast King Core, the effect? You guys have been through that for over two hundred years now... Do you want me to continue it, oh... great protector?"


    Taufik said, raising his tone in the end.


    "THE BEAST KING? THE END OF THE BEGINNING?!! THAT BEING?!!"


    Kaela asked in shock when she heard what Taufik had said.


    Heard that Anugerah looked at Granada.


    "Brother, it''s not true right? you didn''t do all of this on purpose, right? Please brother tell me what Sir Fik said is wrong, you don''t do all of this, right?"


    Anugerah asked, didn''t believe her caring brother could do something like this.


    And Akh''sah just looks at his brother wanting to hear the truth directly from his mouth.


    But what Granada did next, proved that what Taufik had said was all the truth.


    .... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 67: chapter 67 - The Same Kind Of Book

    "haha... Hahahaha... HAHAHAHAHA"


    Granada laughs getting Louder and Louder.


    "HAHAHA... Haaa, I never thought I would get exposed like this"


    Granada said, showing a cold expression, and the calm smile on his face that he always showed was nowhere to be seen.


    "!!!" x3


    Anugerah, Akh''sah, and Kaela were shocked when they look Granada like this, especially Akh''sah and Anugerah who had been with Granada since they still a kid.


    "B-brother? W-what happens to you?"


    Anugerah who was the most shocked at this, asked Granada trying to get close to him.


    "Stop it Anugerah! he is no longer the brother you used to know, don''t get close to him, we don''t know what he might do to you"


    Taufik who was the only one who remained calm in this situation because he already knew beforehand, said to Anugerah, stop her from getting close to Granada.


    And Akh''sah who all of this time remains silent, because of this sudden big discovery.


    Still can''t believe the situation he is in, it''s only a while ago that they talked about a plan for how will they confront the next Invasion so their kingdom can still stand, but right now in front of his eyes, the culprit is standing, which is his little brother, the person he trusts so much, the person who has been through joy and sorrow with him.


    How was he supposed to believe this situation he was in.


    "G-Granada, my brother, tell me if all of this is just a joke, p-please!? Please tell me, tell us the truth! We can still talk about this, like what we usually do"


    Akh''sah said, still believes in his brother, still believes all of this was just a joke, thought all of this was just a nightmare of him, and when he woke up, all of this would be over, and his Family would be back to where it usually is.


    "Brother, brother~...


    Granada said, shaking his head.


    ... Like always, you''re a fool, too kind... the title "king" is not suitable for you... IS SUPPOSED TO BE ME... MEEE, I''M STRONGER THAN YOU, I SMARTER THAN YOU, I''M BETTER IN EVERYTHING THAN YOU, BUT THAT FATHER OF OURS STILL PREFERS YOU THAN ME"


    Granada said, expressing everything that was in his heart, and the others were just looking at him and shut their mouth.


    "EVEN WHEN HE IS ALREADY DEAD, HE STILL CHOSE YOU OVER ME... YOU WANT A TRUTH, HUH? HERE''S THE TRUTH, IF I CAN''T GET WHAT IS SUPPOSED TO BE MINE, THEN I WILL JUST DESTROY EVERYTHING, THAT WAS THE TRUTH!!! I WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING!!!HAHAHAHAHA"


    Granada said, laughing in the end, Then changed to his dragon form, flying directly at the ceiling, destroying everything in his way.


    "Boom"


    The ceiling was broken because of The ice Spear that Granada created, And before Granada got out of that hole he made, he looked behind at Akh''sah.


    "... Wait for me Brother, the next Invasion was the last and also will be the end of this kingdom...


    He said that then he looked at Taufik, the culprit who caused his perfect Plan to Get Ruined.


    ... I will back off this time because I believe I can defeat you for now, but the next time will be different... the next time we meet you will become a Corpse"


    Granada said to Taufik, and once again he looked at his brother and sister.


    "It''s a goodbye, but we will meet soon"


    Granada then turned round, and flew to the hole he made, to where that no one would know.


    "Bruk"


    Anugerah fell on his knee, crying, still can''t believe all of this was real, Kaela who saw this, came to her side trying to comfort her.


    Akh''sah just looked up where his brother had gone, with a complicated expression after he heard his brother''s outburst, no one knew what he thought inside his head.


    Not long after that, the guard who heard the commotion from inside entered the Throne room.


    --------


    After that event, the four of them are now in Akh''sah''s room.


    they just sat together in that room, with a different thoughts inside their mind, no one said anything, and the only sound that could be heard from that room was the sound of Anugerah sobbing, and Kaela who still trying to comfort her.


    Why Taufik didn''t stop Granada from leaving before, was because the only thing he promised Akh''sah was To find the cause of the Invasion, not to take any action against it, and even if he wanted to do something, Granada was still Akh''sah''s Brother, if it just some random person/dragon he will just kill that person/dragon directly. (Plot v:)


    The "do not do and say anything" Was last long until Taufik tried to break that situation by starting a conversation with Akh''sah.


    "... So what''s your next move Akh''sah, you know you still have to do something, right? You still have the people who need you, Their King to lead them"


    Akh''sah who heard Taufik''s question, get out from his Thoughts, and looked at Taufik.


    "... I don''t know my friend, is still hard for me, for us to accept this whole situation, I still can''t believe my brother hiding something like that in his mind, the thoughts of fighting Against my brothers, made me afraid to face tomorrow, I Saw the future of my kingdom that is dark enough getting darker in every second I thought about that, what I''m supposed to do? How will I face this darkness?


    How?"


    Akh''sah said, looking below with two of his hands covering his face.


    Heard this Taufik was silent for a while he couldn''t answer Akh''sah''s question.


    this situation was getting complicated for Taufik because the one who caused all of this was Akh''sah''s brother, so He couldn''t just go and directly kill him.


    "... Akh''sah, I can''t answer your question, the only thing I can say is...


    don''t run from the darkness, don''t close your eyes from the darkness, Because when you close your eyes from it, you can''t see the light of tomorrow, even if what waiting for us is the darkest night ever, just believe of what you have now, and just protect what you have believed, you still have your sister, you still have the people that need you as their king"


    A/N- "you know if you know"


    "..."


    Heard this Akh''sah slowly digested Taufik''s words, when he found the meaning behind Taufik''s words, he adjusted his posture and looked up with a new light in his eyes, Even Anugerah who this whole time was crying stopped her sobbing after she heard the deep word that Taufik said.


    And Kaela just being Kaela, wrote what Taufik had said, before she forgot it.


    And then there was a silence for a while until Akh''sah suddenly stood up. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, you''re right my friends, I still have something that needs to be protected too, I still have this kingdom, and I will do anything to protect it and what is inside of it, Thank you, my friends"


    Akh''sah said, Strengthening his resolve.


    "I will help you too brother, we will bring back Big Brother Granada with us"


    Anugerah stood up too, said with a strong resolve, but still had a tear in his eyes.


    Seeing this Taufik just smiled.


    But then, the door was suddenly opened, and Arman came inside the room, but when he saw the situation Inside the room, he tilted his head.


    "... Did I miss something?"


    -------


    A few hours later.


    On a moving island (the "Moving Trap Island That Have A Tentacles) in the middle of the sea.


    Grenada can be seen holding some big imperfect Orb, this imperfect Orb was the Beast King Core that Granada had gathered for over two hundred years.


    "... This core is still imperfect, but it already has The Half of the Beast King Power, if what was written in the book is indeed true, if I absorb this core I will have the Beast King Power... But this core is still imperfect, can I still get the power if I absorb it?"


    The book that Granada mentions here is the same kind as The Book That Explains the Endless War and the Beginning of the Earth and Humans That "Nero" Has (chapter 7).


    Granada got this book after the war that happened in the desert Continent against the Red Dragon was over, Granada was roaming around to assess how many of his kin (blue Dragon) had died in that war.


    accidentally Found a ruin door that was buried below the ground, the door showed up because of a big explosion from the Red Dragon Attack.


    Granada who was curious, decided to enter that ruin, but he found that there was nothing inside of that ruin, and there was no monster in it too, But because he had been in, Granada decided to keep going deeper inside of that ruin, and still didn''t find anything until when he reached the edge of that ruin.


    In there Granada found an Altar and at the top of that altar, he found that book.


    Like What the book that "Nero" Has, The Book that Granada found explains the beginning of his world "Draco".


    And


    It will continue next chapter "Hehe"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 68: chapter 68 - Aboriginal Being

    At the beginning of the world "Draco", there are two existences that rule over the world "Draco", standing at the highest place in that world.


    The Two existences are Lembuswana, "The Beast King" and Besukhi, "The Dragon Of The Beginning", existences that symbolize if there''s evil, there will be goodness too, existences that keep the world in balance, that is who they are.


    "Lembuswana" is a Being That has an elephant-based body, A lion Head, an eagle wing, and Tentacles as his hair, and his body is covered by the scale, lembuswana is as big as mountains, a truly chaotic existence.


    Besukhi is the primogeniture of the dragon, the first of his kind, The "Dragon Of The Beginning", an existence that stands beside Lembuswana.


    These two existences have conflicted since they were created.


    -------


    One day because of the "Someone" deed.


    Lembuswana and Besukhi were in a fight once again, but this fight was different from the other fights they had done in all of this time Because this Fight lasted for many years and no one knew When the Fight would end.


    This fight lasted long because when they were hungry they would just Eat their opponent''s flesh, and if they were Thirsty they would drink each other blood, After a few days their Flesh would regenerate And they kept doing this again and again without a stop, and this deadly cycle would be repeated for many years.


    It is truly an insane fight, they fight like there''s no tomorrow, and they fight like it''s what they are made for, no one wants to stop, and no one knows how to stop.


    The destruction caused by this fight is the one that was the worst, It caused The Land That originally was one very big Continent to separate to become Four Continents.


    Everything in that world is Dying, and no animal or plant is not being affected by this fight, no matter if it''s on the sea or the land, everything is Affected by this fight.


    because this fight has caused a really big change to the world "Draco", The upper being "Angel" Who is afraid that the world will get destroyed, decided to Intervene in these Two Existences fight.


    But even with the Angel intervention, this fight still lasted for a few years more, until one of the highest-ranking angels Stepped into this fight.


    Of course with the Highest rank angel''s intervention, the fight quickly reached its end, but Lembuswana and Besukhi were Aboriginal beings that were created along with "Draco" world, so if the highest rank angel kills the two of them, the world will also meet its end along with them.


    So left with no other choices, and also because the Highest ranking angel knows "who" caused the two of them to do all of this, he still gave mercy to them and did not kill them, but he also can''t leave them just like this.


    So to show his mercy, he separates Besukhi''s existence into a few new beings and spreads it to the four Continents that were created because of their fight, these new beings are the ancestors of the four types of dragons, the Ancient Dragon.


    But it''s different for Lembuswana, he knows Lembuswana is a being that close to the demon, an evil creature.


    So the angel didn''t do it like what he did to Besukhi, because he knew it would just cause problems in the long future ahead, but he couldn''t kill Lembuswana, so he sealed Lembuswana''s existence in an Orb, separating it into many parts, and then spread it all over the "Draco" world.


    But this Orb still has the power of Lembuswana, and it still can affect the surrounding environment, no matter where is it, sea or on the land, a creature that gets affected by this core for a long time will undergo a huge evolution, this was the beginning of how the monster can exist in "Draco" world.


    And when all of the Orb parts become one, chaos will Fall in the "Draco" World once again.


    The Angel who feared the New creature that would occupy the "Draco" world in the future will gather this orb, and he leaves behind A warning about Lembuswana to The Ancient Dragon.


    this way Lembuswana is called "The End Of The Beginning" By the Ancient Dragon and That Name was passed down from one New Generation to another.


    now it''s just become a myth In this generation, and only the Green Dragon knows much about this myth.


    This was the full true history before the four kinds of dragons existed in this world.


    But what is written in the book that Granada found is slightly different from this true history.


    Inside the book, Lembuswana was not sealed but killed, and the Orb became Lembuswana''s core, that is how it is written inside the book.


    The Book also tells where the Core is possibly Located, and What effect will it have if someone absorbs the Core.


    Following the book Granada has gathered around 40% - 50% of Lembuswana''s orb, this is what he could gather in his little time, and by orders the monster to gather that Orb by using the orb.


    -------


    In The Moving Trap Island That Have A Tetancles (Kraken).


    Granada was still looking at the Beast King''s core In his hand, still thinking About absorbing the core right away or waiting until after he gathered all of the core parts then absorb it.


    But if he decided to gather all of the core parts, he needed to search it on the other Continent which would take a very long time, and he Didn''t have that much time now after Taufik ruined his plan.


    Also, he must go to the Volcano Continent to find the core parts, which is quite a Dangerous place for him right now.


    "... Screw it, I will know after I try it, I don''t have much time right now, I die if my fate is to dead"


    Granada said then directly ate the imperfect Beast king''s core, which was a wrong move.


    The core was an Orb to seal Lembuswana, not an actual core, and what happened to Granada next Is only fate can decide.


    When The Orb entered Granada''s body, the Orb found its way to Granada''s core, It''s like the Orb has a conscience.


    When the Orb became one with Granada''s core, Granada felt like something crawled inside of his body.


    "... Huh? Wha- ughh"


    But the Crawled feeling suddenly changed to pain in his head, his feeling like something trying to eat his Brain.


    "AGKHH"


    Granada rolling on the ground while Grabbing his head.


    "AGKHHHH"


    Granada''s body gradually changed to one that did not look like a Dragon anymore.


    Granada can''t bear The Pain in body and mind lasts for a long time until Granada passes out.


    After that, no one knows what Granada''s fate is.


    ---------


    A few days later.


    In Iceland Kingdom.


    Taufik has decided to Stay for a few days more in Akh''sah kingdom, and also there''s still no call from Dagraha, which means Red Dragon still hasn''t made their move.


    Right now Taufik is accompanying Akh''sah to organize his soldiers, this usually was Granada''s job but after Granada was gone, Akh''sah handled it on his own.


    After the news of what Granada did spread to all of the kingdoms, There was chaos for a while, the residents were In panic and sad.


    They panicked because the one that was stronger of all of them was leaving them and sad because The person they trusted and the one they looked at as a hero in their eyes was the one who caused all of this.


    But because of Akh''sah and Anugerah, the turmoil can be handled quickly.


    "My friend, do you think this enough?"


    Akh''sah asked when they were done organizing his soldiers, there''s no much to do Because the soldiers already knew what they needed to do from when they were with Granada before, and they were on their way to meet Anugerah and the other.


    "Rest assured, all of this is enough, and I will help you too...


    Taufik answers, then looks at Akh''sah.


    ... Instead, think of yourself too, you didn''t have enough rest these few days... you look like a zombie, are you even eating?"


    "... It''s not like I didn''t rest, but whenever I tried to close my eyes I always remember my brother, that Memories keeps me awake, so I do what I can do to keep that memory away, I know I said that I will do something about this situation, but... It''s still so hard for me"


    Akh''sah said with a sad face.


    "...still, you can''t be like this, what do you think the other will thoughts if they see their king like this?"


    Taufik said and Akh''sah just answered with a smile.


    See this, Taufik shakes his head And takes a deep breath, pats Akh''sah''s shoulder then says.


    "Forget it, let''s meet with the other now, they were waiting for us, and after that, you have to rest! Okay?"


    "... Okay"


    Akh''sah said then they headed to where Anugerah and the other waited for them.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 69: chapter 69 - A Quiet Before A Storm

    As the day Changes there''s a strange atmosphere around this kingdom.


    As the day of the next Invasion gets close, tension is shown on everyone''s face.


    It''s understandable because no matter how great Akh''sah as a king or how much charm Anugerah has it''s still can Replace Granada''s position.


    So there is nothing much that Akh''sah and Anugerah could do about this tension.


    Also, the original plan that Akh''sah had for Anugerah, is rejected by Anugerah herself, she already knows This beforehand, when She searches for Akh''sah on the night that Akh''sah and Taufik drink together, Anugerah inadvertently hears what they talked about.


    At first, she wanted to cooperate with that plan after She heard what her brothers said, but with the situation, they are in now, Anugerah obstinately wanted to stay and didn''t want to leave Akh''sah to struggle on his own, This is Also why Taufik decided to stay and help Akh''sah too.


    Face with Anugerah stubbornly, Akh''sah can''t do anything, and only agrees That Anugerah stays with him.


    -------


    One day before the next full moon.


    Taufik can be seen, walking alone at night, Wanting to go somewhere quiet.


    After he arrived at the place that he thought was quiet enough, Taufik called someone.


    "Kl''lara, came out!"


    After Taufik said that, a space was distorted to make something like a gate, A gate that has a pure black color.


    then Kl''lara came out from that gate and directly got in her knee.


    "My lord, what I can do for you?"


    Kl''lara said while bowing her head.


    To summon Kl''lara Taufik didn''t have to do a procedure like what Anggun (The Dai-Yak "ex" Princess ''chapter 23-24'') did because the Contract that Taufik had with Kl''lara is not a "mutualism" Contract like what spiritualist have with their spirit, it''s a submission contract, so Taufik didn''t have to do that "chant" Like what Anggun do.


    "How many skeleton soldiers do you have?"


    Heard the questions, Kl''lara was silent for a while.


    "... It''s Around 600-700, my lord, can I ask why you ask that?"


    "I see, I think that is enough, tomorrow you have to help this kingdom from the monster Invasion, so feel free to use your skeleton, Is that okay?"


    Kl''lara nods her head, knowing the reasons are for Taufik''s summoning her.


    "... I will follow whatever you said, my lord"


    Taufik smiled a little when he heard that.


    "Ahh, and don''t back to the spirit Realm, just stay here! Arman seems to miss you somehow"


    "... That kid? My lord?"


    "Yeah that kid"


    Taufik then pointed at the ice castle behind.


    "Just go to that castle, just tell the guard that I sent you, and ask where Kaela and Arman are, the guard Will show you the way... Go now, I still have something to do"


    "Yes, my lord"


    After Kl''lara leaves, Taufik looks in the direction Where he feels someone''s presence.


    Taufik then walked for a little bit more, and after he arrived at the place where he felt someone''s presence, he saw someone sitting on a rock, looking at the night sky.


    ''Anugerah? What is she doing out here? at this Hour?''


    Taufik then gets close to Anugerah, but even after Taufik is close enough to Anugerah, she still doesn''t feel his presence at all and still looks at the night sky.


    "... Anugerah?"


    "!!!"


    Anugerah was startled when she heard someone calling her from behind and directly looked behind.


    "Ahhh, it''s you sir Fik, what are you doing here?"


    "That''s my question, what are you doing out here... Alone?"


    Taufik said while walking to sit beside Anugerah.


    Anugerah smile.


    "Yeah I''m alone, I just want some quiet place to think about a various thing, what about you? What are you doing outside at this hour?"


    "I''m... Just walk to get some fresh air, nothing much"


    "I see"


    "..."


    "..."


    There is an awkward silence for a while, no one knows what topic they should talk about, it''s understandable because this was the first time they were talking Only the two of them, usually when they talk there is Akh''sah or Kaela Around, so when is only two of them like now, an awkward silence like this would happen.


    But Taufik as a man, of course, needs to start a topic. (:v)


    "... Is it about your brother?"


    Heard that Anugerah showed a forced smile.


    "... That too, I know it already happens, but there is still something inside me that thinks all of this is just a nightmare, so it''s always on my mind... It''s just hard, you know"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t say anything, he never had a brother, even a cousin the only family he knew in his whole life was just his mother and Father, so he didn''t know how to respond to what Anugerah said, so he just decided to be silent.


    "... Haa, I just can''t believe it...


    Anugerah said after taking a deep breath and then looking at Taufik.


    ... By the way, thank you for always helping my brother, it helps lessen his burden, Thank you"


    "Don''t mention it, I just do what I can do, it''s not much"


    Taufik said looking up at the moon.


    "Maybe it means a little to you, but for my brother, it''s a great help, and also about what you said that day, because of that we can stand still, if not because of what you said that day, I don''t what will happen to us"


    "No, You overreacted, it''s-"


    Taufik stopped because he suddenly felt a weight on his shoulder.


    "!!!"


    Anugerah suddenly leaned on Taufik''s shoulder, grabbing his shirt Tightly.


    "No, it''s really meant a lot to us"


    Anugerah said hiding her face on Taufik''s sleeve, hiding her crying face.


    "... It means a lot"


    Taufik just looked at Anugerah for some time, then looked at the moon again.


    "... I see"


    After that Anugerah kept that position for a long time, and Taufik didn''t have the heart to move her, so they just kept That position until Taufik felt Anugerah had already fallen asleep.


    "Haaa, this why I don''t like family Drama, I don''t know how Jenn and my mom always enjoy watching something like this?"


    Taufik said carrying Anugerah in Princess carry style, then going back to Castle.


    The Guards were surprised when they saw Taufik carrying Anugerah that way, they thought something had happened to their saint, so they asked Taufik many questions, but Taufik just ordered them to shut up.


    The guards just do as Taufik orders, shut their mouths then let Taufik who carrying Anugerah go inside the castle.


    Ask some maid to lead him to Anugerah''s room.


    When they arrived in Anugerah''s room, Taufik placed her on her bed and then left the room immediately.


    But after Taufik left the room, there was a movement inside that room.


    Anugerah then opened one of her eyes to inspect the situation around her, and when she saw there was only her inside her room.


    Anugerah got up from the bed and then covered her face with a pillow.


    "Ahhhhh, I''m so Embarrassed, did he notice I was awake?"


    Anugerah said loudly but luckily Because of the pillow, there was no one dan heard her voice.


    Actually, when the guard asks Taufik many questions, Anugerah is already awake but because she is embarrassed to get up at that time, so she keeps pretending that she is asleep.


    "How can I sleep? How will I face him tomorrow, Ahh I want to die" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ---------


    Taufik didn''t know what was happening right now inside Anugerah''s room.


    He now was on the way to his room, but when he got close to his room, he heard a commotion from inside.


    "You can''t sleep here, this brother room, go sleep with Kaela!"


    "Who are you ordering me to do a thing, it''s not your business wherever I sleep, Why is that bothering you huh? Is this your room?"


    "I-it''s not, b-but you can''t"


    Heard what they fight for, Taufik wiped his face with his hand.


    ''...Fuck''


    ---------


    Next day.


    A few hours before the Invasion.


    Taufik and the others right now were having breakfast, including Kl''lara.


    It was just their usual breakfast, but Taufik felt something different, he kept getting a feeling that Anugerah was glancing at him from time to time, but When Taufik looked at her, She Always looked away, and didn''t want to face Taufik directly.


    Taufik was not the only one who realized Anugerah''s strange behavior, Kaele, and Akh''sah Realized this too, and Akh''sah just responded to it with a smile on his face, only Kaela who showed a panicked expression on her face.


    Kaela looks at Taufik and Taufik looks at Kaela back, in that Short exchange, Taufik and Kaela are having some conversation with their eyes.


    ''Do you do something to the princess?''


    That was What Taufik caught from what he saw in Kaela''s eyes.


    And in response, Taufik just shrugs his shoulder.


    That Morning was a quiet and enjoyable morning for them.


    ''A quiet before a storm'' like thing.


    And all of them know that.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 70: chapter 70 - Start

    A/N-(it''s still hard for me to write a fight scene, so if you have some advice, feel free to tell me, it will be a great help, thank you)


    After they were done eating, Akh''sah and Taufik directly go to check on the soldiers for the last time.


    Akh''sah needs every help he can get right now.


    Right now, Akh''sah was standing at the podium with Taufik on his side.


    Akh''sah looked at the soldiers in front of him, who were all in their Dragon form.


    "ATTENTION!!!"


    Akh''sah shouts in a deep voice.


    "I know this was my first time leading all of you directly... And Maybe will be the last time too"


    Akh''sah said his opening, and all of the soldiers were just silent, there was not even a movement from them, they just looked straight at their king.


    "But fear not, my soldiers, I, all of us Gather here with only one purpose, it''s to us, to your family, to this kingdom...be able to see tomorrow... Maybe we''re not the Strongest, maybe we''re not the winner... BUT... THERE''S IS NO IMPOSSIBLE, RAISE YOUR HEAD, MY SOLDIERS!!! LOOK YOUR SURROUNDING!!! YOU''RE NOT ALONE,


    AS LONG AS WE ARE TOGETHER WE CAN DO ANYTHING...


    Akh''sah Said while raising his hand.


    ... FOR A BRIGHTER TOMORROW!!! SAID IT WITH ME!!!"


    "FOR THE BRITGHTER TOMORROW!!!" x(Akh''sah and Many soldiers)


    A/N(... Cringe?)


    Their shout could be heard all over the Kingdoms, and because of this, the tense atmosphere before was nowhere to be seen.


    "That''s was the all that I could say, prepare yourself, this night will be a long night for all of us"


    Akh''sah said, then got down from the podium with Taufik.


    "It''s some wonderful speech, you have right there"


    Taufik said after they were quite far away from the podium.


    "Hahaha, Thank you, my friend"


    "So are you ready for tonight?"


    Heard that, Akh''sah looked away, looking at nowhere.


    "... I''m Ready"


    --------


    A few hours later.


    The moon Already replaced the sun, and when the moon is at its highest point, the Invasion will begin.


    The blue dragon that could fight maybe just Around four Hundred, is considered as Many Because of the Two Hundred Since the Invasion began, many blue dragons have died over those Two Hundred years period.


    And coupled with Kl''lara''s Dragon skeleton, the number Exceed One Thousand, it was good enough.


    "Brothers, what do I have to do?"


    Arman asks Taufik, with bright eyes, though he is about to join the fight.


    Taufik looked at Arman and then looked Around when he noticed Kaela and Anugerah with the blue dragon kid.


    "I will give you a very very very important job, do you think you can do it?"


    Taufik said with a serious tone while grabbing Arman on his shoulder.


    And Arman who heard that he would do an "important" Job, was absolutely felt happy, he then looked at Kl''lara who was on Taufik''s side with A smug smile on his face.


    "You heard that? it''s an "important" Job ONLY for ME"


    Arman said to Kl''lara, but Kl''lara just rolled her eyes, didn''t want to look at Arman.


    When Arman sees this, he thinks Kl''lara is jealous of him, which makes his smile grow Wider, he then looks at Taufik.


    "The what this "IMPORTANT" job, brothers, am I need to charge at the front line, to make a way for you and the others, so you can go directly to the commander? ohh~oh~or my job is the one who fights directly with the monster commander...


    Arman nods his head a few times.


    ... Hmm~hm~, I see, it''s really an important job, really suits the great me, so which one, brother?"


    Taufik was speechless when he heard what Arman said.


    ''... This kid''s Imagination it''s so wild, how I can tell him if his job is just to protect the blue dragon kid with Kaela and Anugerah?''


    Taufik thought, while Massage his nose bridge, thinking hard about how he would tell what Arman''s job was without lowering his enthusiasm, but he found nothing.


    Taufik then grabs Arman''s shoulder once again.


    "Arman your job it''s really important... For the future generation...it''s, it''s"


    "Hmm~hm~said it, brother! Said it? I''m ready with anything"


    Heard a word about ''for the future generation'' Arman enthusiasm was soaring high.


    "... Your job is... Please protect the kids with Kaela and Anugerah, okay?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... What, brother?"


    Arman asks, thinking maybe he heard it wrong, but before can say anything Kl''lara is already laughing.


    "Pfftt, Hahahaha, it''s really an important job that suits a great you, Hahahaha"


    Kl''lara laughs holding her stomach.


    "Hahahaha"


    Seeing this, Arman looks at Taufik.


    "But brother, why she was with you and I''m just here... Protect the kid with Kaela and the princess?"


    "You know that Kl''lara has her own soldiers, right? I need her to help in the front line... Your job is important too, so cheer up!"


    "... Okay" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arman said looking down.


    "Cheer up kid! Hahaha"


    Kl''lara said to Arman, then followed Taufik who was on his way to meet Akh''sah.


    ---------


    A while later.


    The moon is already enough, indicating that the Invasion will begin anytime soon.


    Akh''sah who was in his Dragon form was in the sky with Taufik who was on his Flying Carpet with Kl''lara.


    "I still can''t believe this little girl here, is the spirit of death, You were really something, my friend"


    "It''s nothing, I just beat out of her, and then she willingly worked under me, it''s not that muc-...


    Taufik stopped and then looked Into the distance, Taufik who had activated his detection skill all of the time, Detect Many living beings marching to their location, it''s not just from the ground, he also felt a presence from the sky.


    ... They''re here, Kl''lara prepared your skeleton, the monster Invasion is here, and their number is... Many...too many"


    Heard that Kl''lara quickly put an order to her Dragon skeleton, that already she placed around this Kingdom, ready for any confrontation.


    Akh''sah is not much different, after he hears what Taufik says, he quickly tells his soldiers that the monster is marching toward Them.


    "PREPARE YOURSELF!!! THE INVASION IS HERE, CAST YOUR SPELL, READY FOR ANY ATTACK!!!"


    "RAWWRR" (v:)


    The monster''s roaring could be heard although they were still far away.


    The Number of monsters this time is incalculable, previously when the Invasion occurred, the monsters from the sea only Came in One Direction, but this time they came from all directions.


    "T-this, Are all the monsters in the world gathered here, this amount is just too much"


    Akh''sah said, seeing the monster are getting closer and closer.


    Taufik hears what Akh''sah said, but right now his eyes are focused on one Direction.


    What he saw was something like a dragon, but this dragon was different from any dragon he ever met, this Dragon was so big, maybe two or three times bigger than the other dragon, and also this dragon was Black and had hair that resembled what a lion has, but the hair is not your usual hair.


    ''... Is that Tentacles? What dragon is this?''


    Taufik Thought seeing that being that resembled a dragon, and Taufik didn''t go deep to know who and what this being was because right now, the monster was already in the foothills, and continuously climbing the mountain By stepping on one another, the monster doing it like they don''t care if they will die in the process, it looks like they were in control or something, it''s a scary scene.


    "PREPARE YOUR ATTACK DON''T LET THEM REACH THE MOUNTAIN PEAK!!!"


    Akh''sah orders his soldiers.


    And after that, the blue Dragon casts many spells, There who make ice Spear, or big ice Boulders, and directly throw them below, and some blue Dragons do it the classic way, flying directly to the monster And letting their ice breathe out, that makes the monster directly frozen, but although they were already doing that much, the monster amount is not decreased at all.


    but the attack is not just from the ground, the monster in the sky also begins its attack.


    but seeing Akh''sah''s soldiers, was busy enough that he dedicated himself to participating in the fight too.


    "Kl''lara reduce the monster number as much as you can and leave the rest to me, and always keep your eyes on that flying monster don''t let one of those slip away"


    "Yes my lord"


    Kl''lara said then changed to his original Shape, then also joined the battle.


    Seeing Kl''lara is already going, Taufik makes four clones of him and then orders them to spread, after the clones go to their respective location, Taufik calls N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, come out! we have a job"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka comes out from Taufik''s chest, and then Taufik directly rides on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back with his katana already in his hand, he then looks at Akh''sah, then shouts.


    "AKH''SAH LEAVE THE SKY TO ME, YOU JUST NEED TO FOCUS ON THE MONSTER AT THE GROUND! I ALREADY SPREAD MY CLONE IN FLOCATIONSTION, THEY WILL BE A GREAT HELP, STAY SAFE!!!"


    Taufik didn''t wait for Akh''sah to reply and went directly because the flying monster was already flying close to him.


    Akh''sah who sees Taufik is Already gone too, was ready to go to.


    "Alright let''s do it, is it now or never"


    Then flying directly to the monster ready to let his ice breath out.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 71: chapter 71 - A Miracle

    The Invasion has been going on for over an hour.


    Taufik who was in the sky with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka just swung his Katana randomly.


    Even though Taufik swung his Katana Randomly, his sword energy would definitely hit the flying monster, that''s how many the monster is.


    "This monster is too weak, but the amount is just too much, I can''t do it like this"


    Taufik looks around, there''s many kinds of monsters around, There is a monster that resembles pterosaurs, a fire and ice bird that Taufik finds cool, a griffin that resembles a mouse and has a bat wing, a flying snake, and one that Taufik though was the weirdest and Maybe was the Dangerous one, it''s a Big Ball that has one eye and a big mouth, and have a bat wing.


    Taufik thought that thing was the most Dangerous because it continuously spat an element Attack, Taufik had a hard time defending That one-eyed monster attack because there were so many of them, and always stayed behind, and never got close.


    And the flying shark is also here.


    --------


    The situation below with blue Dragon soldiers coupled with Kl''lara skeleton is good enough and with Taufik clone help the situation below is well controlled.


    The only problem is with the monster in the sky.


    When Taufik looked around, Taufik noticed something, he noticed all of the one-eyed monsters, preparing their attack, all of them making some huge fireballs with their Mouth.


    A/N-(it''s like bijuudama, but this one make by fire)


    And all of them are targeted on One target, it''s on the ground, at the residence.


    "... Shit"


    Taufik directly calls his shield "Aegis" (The one that Taufik uses when he faces Argus), Taufik widens his Aegis as big as he can, but this still Can''t cover all of the Attack from the one-eyed monster that surrounds the Kingdoms.


    "Shit...


    Taufik then looks at the ground and shouts as loud as he can.


    ... AKH''SAH!!! KL''LARA!!! PREPARED YOUR SHIELD ATTACK IS COMING... ARMAN!!! MAKE AN EARTH SHIELD TO COVER AS MUCH AS YOU CAN, USE YOUR MANA AS MUCH AS YOU CAN!!!"


    ''Their actions are highly coordinated for a monster''


    Taufik then looks at the black dragon that still stayed at his place since the Invasion began, didn''t move at all, only watching from the distance.


    ''... I will take care of you later''


    Taufik said in his mind while looking at the black dragon.


    And the black dragon smiled like he knew what Taufik thinking is.


    ---------


    After hearing what Taufik said Akh''sah, Kl''lara, and Arman look up and see there are many incoming Fireball attacks.


    don''t want to waste any time, they quickly do what Taufik tells them.


    Akh''sah Gathered all of the blue dragons that were close to him, and together they made a big ice shield, and some of them still kept their eyes on the monster around.


    Kl''lara simply back to the spirit Realm for a while, a smart move, and for her skeleton, she ordered it to cover the blue dragon that was not inside Akh''sah''s shield range, she didn''t care if the skeleton was torn apart or turn to Ash, she just could revive them back later, that how flexible her skeleton was, a truly an un-dead soldiers.


    And Arman, just does It like what Taufik told him, touches the ground with his two hands then unless his mana as much as he can on the ground below, And in response the earth rises making something like a half-round big earth shield that covers around five Hundred diameters, and for this Arman only use one of his core.


    As it fully trained, the one-eyed monster finished their Fireball at the same time, and directly spit it to the ground.


    After that, a series of big fireballs come down like rain from all directions.


    "Swoosh"


    The fireball hit the ground, destroying everything that was in its way.


    "Boom"


    The fireball didn''t difference between an opponent and a friend, all of the things on the ground were hit by that fireball.


    The monster that was hit by that fireball directly died.


    The residence was razed to the ground.


    Explosion after an explosion occurred, and that explosion lasted for over one minute before the explosion ended.


    The dust created by the explosion covered up the entire kingdom.


    Taufik who can''t see the situation below because of the dust, uses his Wind form technique and makes a big wind to get rid of that dust, only after that he can see The situation below more clearly.


    He can see the ice shield that Akh''sah and the other blue dragon make Cracked everywhere, But they still save.


    The dragon skeleton Can''t withstand the fireball and many of them are torn apart, Taufik then searches where Kl''lara is, and not long after that he Sees Kl''lara out from a crack in the air, probably coming back from the spirit realm, then begins to revive her dragon skeleton, and continued their attack to the monster.


    Taufik then looks at where Arman and the others are.


    The residence was nowhere to be seen, but when he saw the earth shield that Arman created was still there, Taufik let out a sigh of relief.


    "... Huft, My time spent guiding him this whole time has not been in vain"


    But one thing great happened after the explosion that was not recognized between an opponent and a friend.


    The great this is the number of monsters below was reduced drastically, and many who survived that explosion were badly wounded.


    Taufik then looked at the one-eyed Monster.


    "... This monster is too Dangerous, I have to kill all of them first"


    Taufik said, then made a wing from pure mana. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, go kill those Flying monsters!"


    Taufik said to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, then go fly directly to the one-eyed monster at high speed. ignores the monster that guards it.


    Directly kill the one-eyed monster, and go to the other one-eyed monster, the flying Monster that guards the one-eyed monster couldn''t do anything to him, because of how fast he was.


    Taufik just needs two or three seconds to Kill one of the one-eyed monsters with his Katana.


    he keeps going from one one-eyed monster to another One-eyed monster for half an hour.


    when the last one-eyed monster is dead, Taufik doesn''t take any break, he flies straight away to the other flying monster.


    Want to finish this quickly.


    Taufik who only uses his Technique Fire and Wind form that has an AoE attack, quickly Finished all of the monsters in the sky.


    A Corpse of a monster was falling from the sky like rain, The number may exceed one thousand monster corpses, and it''s only a monster from the sky.


    ''Hufft... the sky is clear, now is only the monster at the ground leave''


    Taufik thought, but he didn''t help those who were on the ground, he knew they could handle it.


    He got close to Akh''sah.


    "Akh''sah, I will go face that... Black Dragon. I leave this side to you, okay?"


    "... A black dragon? Where?"


    Akh''sah asks, never heard about a black dragon before, he then looks around although it''s quite bright because of the full moon, he doesn''t see any black dragon.


    "It''s over there, you can see it because it''s quite far away, just hang on for a little bit, and we will have our victory"


    He said and flew directly to the black dragon who still stayed calm in the distance.


    -------


    When Taufik was close to the black dragon, the black dragon clapped his hand.


    "Clap~clap~clap~"


    "You indeed strong"


    The black dragon said to Taufik.


    Heard that, Taufik was surprised, he was surprised because he recognized that voice.


    "... Granada?"


    "Hahaha, did I change that much?... It''s not important now... because with this change I also gained a very strong power...


    Granada said, then looked at Taufik with a sinister Smile.


    ... And it''s time to keep my word... you will die now"


    --------


    ''A black Dragon? I never heard about black dragon before... And I also didn''t see Granada around... A black dragon... I have a bad feeling about this ''


    Granada thought after Taufik left.


    "Your majesty, we have almost killed all of those monsters, you can rest for now, leave the remaining monster to us"


    One of Akh''sah''s soldiers comes to him to tell the situation.


    "I see that''s good news... How many of our friends are falling in the invasion this time?"


    Akh''sah asks with a heavy heart, ready for any bad news, but his soldiers who hear this smile.


    "There''s no one, Your Majesty, because the help from Sir Taufik and... That Dragon skeleton there''s no dead this time, Only a few that are badly injured because of that explosion, but it can be healed, I don''t believe we can go through the invasion this time without any casualties, it''s a miracle, your Majesty "


    The blue dragon soldier said with a smile that didn''t leave his face, a dragon face.


    "... It''s indeed a miracle... Alright, I will go to assist my friend... Sir Taufik, wipe out the remaining monster and get some first Aid to those who are injured, I will leave now"


    "AS your order, my king"


    Akh''sah nods his head and then flies to where Taufik goes.


    But when he was close to where Taufik was, he saw an Unbelievable scene displayed in front of his eyes.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 72: chapter 72 - My Only Wish

    A/N- ( this is all I can write if you thought the fight scene was boring and you can''t imagine how the fight is, I can only say sorry, and if you have some advice please tell me in the comment, and I also will do my best to write a fight scene better by reading the other book as a reference, so please be patient and... Enjoy) (:v).


    -------------------------------------


    ''Fuck... It''s really Granada''


    Taufik said in his mind after he got sure that the black dragon was indeed Granada.


    "... And it''s time to keep my word... you will die now"


    Granada said then disappeared from where he was.


    "!!!"


    ''... Teleportation?''


    Taufik thought and just in a split second, Taufik quickly used his SwordMagic technique in Dark form, to feel the space around. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik then felt a space distraction from above him, and when he looked up, he saw Granada''s head, literally just Granada''s head just a few centimeters from him.


    "Die"


    Granada said and opened his mouth wanting to bite Taufik''s head as a whole.


    Taufik who didn''t have much time to fully Dodge Granada attack, had to Sacrifice his Hand.


    "Sprutt"


    One of Taufik''s hands was eaten by Granada.


    Taufik just looked at his hand which was only half remaining without showing any Pain in his expression and then looked at Granada Again.


    "Heh, you''re the first one who can hurt me... impressive"


    After Taufik said that, his hand grew again like it had never been wounded before.


    Look at that, Granada was surprised, he had never seen a regenerate ability as fast as that.


    "... I already have the feeling when the first time I Saw you, you are not fully human are you? I never see a human have as strength as you, what are you?"


    Granada said, appearing with his full body.


    "You don''t need to know that, because you will die-... Ahh sorry I will just knock you out"


    "... I doubt you can do that"


    Granada said then disappeared again.


    Looking at Granada who disappeared again, Taufik focused his senses to feel the space around him.


    "Hmm?"


    ''Why there''s so many?''


    Taufik thought, felt there were so many space distractions around him.


    After that, there are many cracks appeared in the space around him.


    Then Tentacles appeared from that crack, coming to Taufik at a very rapid pace, all of those Tentacles coiled around Taufik''s body.


    After Taufik cant move his body, one big crack opened in front of Taufik, and then from that crack, Granada appeared, with a big purple energy ball in his mouth.


    And directly blast that big purple toward Taufik.


    "Swoosh"


    The Big purple energy ball goes toward Taufik at a fast pace.


    "Boom"


    When the energy ball touches Taufik, something like a Black Hole Appears, That small black hole sucks everything around, no matter if it an Earth, That Tentacles and even Taufik was get sucked by that hole.


    That black Hole kept sucking everything around for one minute until it was stopped.


    the black hole made a big crater after it was gone.


    Granada who saw Taufik nowhere to be seen, smiled.


    "Hahahaha, I doubt you can survive from that"


    Granada says while laughing.


    "TAUFIK!!!"


    -------


    Akh''sah who was going to assist Taufik, was shocked when he saw Taufik disappear after he was hit by the Big purple ball energy from that black dragon.


    "... My friend...


    Akh''sah stopped midway When he didn''t see Taufik around.


    ... TAUFIK!!!"


    Akh''sah shouted, realizing what had happened to Taufik.


    --------


    "... Ahh, here we are, my beloved big Brother"


    Granada said when he saw Akh''sah Arrive.


    Akh''sah who landed on the crater to search for Taufik''s whereabouts, was surprised when he heard that black dragon call him "Brother".


    " Y-you, Granada?... W-what have you done to our Benefactor?"


    Akh''sah asked, didn''t questioning why Granada changed so much.


    "Our? Hahahaha, you are still as stupid as always brother, that weakling is YOUR Benefactor, not MINE"


    "Y-you...


    Akhsah doesn''t know how to respond to his brother. He keeps looking down until something in his mind snaps, he then looks at Granada with an angry Expression. (Dragon''s angry Expression)


    ... YOU DON''T KNOW WHAT HAS HE DONE TO OUR KINGDOM, TO YOUR BIRTHPLACE... YOU UNGRATEFUL BASTARD, HOW YOU CAN DO THAT TO HIM...


    Akh''sah said like a restraint had been removed from his mind.


    ... ENOUGH!!! I CAN''T ENDURE THIS ANYMORE... YOU WANT TO KNOW WHY OUR FATHER PREFERS ME THEN YOU, HUH?... HE PREFERS ME THEN YOU BECAUSE HE KNOWS THIS TWISTED MIND OF YOURS, HE KNOWS YOU LIKE THE BACK OF HIS HAND, HE KNOWS WHAT WILL YOU DO WHEN YOU TAKE THE SEAT AS THE KING... HE KEEPS YOU AWAY FROM THE THRONE AND ALL IMPORTANT ROLES IN OUR KINGDOM ALTHOUGH HE KNOWS YOU ARE STRONGER THAN ME!!!


    BUT ME... AS YOUR BROTHER... AS YOUR FOOLISH BROTHER DIDN''T BELIEVE THAT, I KEPT MY TRUST IN YOU, I GAVE YOU A POSITION THAT WAS ONLY BELOW ME, BUT LOOK WHAT YOU''VE DONE!!! LOOK!!!... YOU DIDN''T ONLY PLAN TO DESTROY YOUR KINGDOM... YOUR BIRTHPLACE, BUT YOU ALSO KILL THE PERSON WHO WIPE YOUR ASS, I HAVE ENOUGH OF YOUR DEED, I WILL KILL YOU EVEN IF IT MEANS ALSO KILL ME"


    Akh''sah said everything in his mind That he had kept for a long time.


    "..."


    Heard what his brother had kept for a long time, Granada just silently looked at Akh''sah.


    But Akh''sah didn''t waste any second, he made a Hundred Ice Spears and directly attacked Granada with them.


    But Granada didn''t move from his place, he just kept standing there without any movement, but when that Hundred of Ice Spear was close to him, the ice Spear suddenly disappeared without any trace.


    Akh''sah who saw his attack not successful, didn''t give up And kept attacking with any attack he knew.


    But of course, none of his Attacks ever reach Granada.


    "... You should tell me that...


    Granada says in a small voice, then look at Akh''sah.


    ... YOU SHOULD TELL ME THAT!!! DO YOU KNOW HOW IT FEELS TO ALWAYS STAY IN THE DARK??? DO YOU KNOW HOW IT FEELS?"


    Granada said to Akh''sah, but Akh''sah ignored this and kept attacking Granada.


    "ENOUGH!!!"


    Granada said, then control the space around Akh''sah to make the Gravity Heavier.


    Because of the sudden high Gravity hitting him, Akh''sah falls from the high and hits the ground hard.


    "Boom"


    He falls so hard To the point a crater is made in the place where he falls, and because of that high-density gravity that hit him, Akh''sah can''t move from that place And can only groan in pain.


    Granada Looked at his brother who was on the ground, and said.


    "Brother~Brother~ How you want to kill me if you that weak, brother? How? You are so weak but y-"


    "Stab"


    Granada stopped when suddenly a katana Stabbed him from behind.


    "I have enough of your family drama, I got bored waiting for the right time to enter, do you know how long I have waited, huh?"


    Someone said from Granada back.


    "Y-you, how you still alive, I see it with my own eyes you Ware Thorn to pieces by my ball of destruction"


    Granada said looking at the person who stabbed him, who was Taufik.


    "Yeah, it''s just a family trait, I''m an immortal, something Like that can''t kill me"


    Taufik said still on Granada''s back, Stabbing his katana deeper inside Granada''s body, with his technique earth from, and making the gravity of his sword 50 heavier than the normal gravity, which made Granada instantly fall to the ground and can''t move, and it''s also released Akh''sah from Granada technique.


    "Ughh"


    Akh''sah who heard Taufik''s voice looked at Granada and saw Taufik was on his back.


    "Taufik, you''re alive, hahaha I know you will not die that easily, my friend"


    "Yeah, it feels nice after back from the dead, So what about him? Can I kill him?"


    Taufik asks Akh''sah permission, this whole time Taufik actually can directly kill Granada, but he keeps letting Granada attack him, because of Akh''sah, but after he hears about Akh''sah''s Family drama, he finally decides to attack Granada.


    "..."


    Akh''sah looks at his brother, and Granada also looks at his brother but he doesn''t say anything.


    Seeing this Akh''sah closes his eyes and then turns around.


    "Please... Leave his body intact... although what he did is already beyond forgivable, but he is still my brother after all, that''s the only wish I have"


    "... Truly a foolish brother, hahaha, please make it quick human! I will not do anything"


    Granada said, already accept his fate.


    "... As you wish"


    Taufik said, then changed his technique form from earth to light and directly cut "Granada" soul.


    After that Granada slowly closed his eyes, Death.


    "... It''s done Akh''sah, you can open your eyes now!"


    Taufik said, inserting his katana into the scabbard, and getting down from Granada''s back.


    Akh''sah who heard that, opened his eyes And saw his brother It''s not breathing again.


    Akh''sah then changes to his human form then walks slowly to his brother''s "corpse".


    "... My poor little brothe-"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 73: chapter 73 - Lembuswana

    "... My poor little brothe-"


    "Ughh"


    Akh''sah stopped when suddenly a claw got through his body, which was Granada''s hand.


    "... AKH''SAH!!!"


    Taufik shouted in a hurry come to Akh''sah, don''t think twice and directly cut Granada''s hand that stabbed Akh''sah and wanted to pull that hand out from Akh''sah''s body.


    "Wait, my friend-"


    Akh''sah who sees this, wants to stop him, but Taufik is more fast than him.


    "Aghh... You kill me, my friend"


    When Taufik pulled that hand from Akh''sah''s stomach a stream of blood came out from Akh''sah''s like a waterfall, directly making Akh''sah lose Consciousness.


    "Akh''sah, hey, are you still with me, Akh''sah"


    Taufik ask, While shaking Akh''sha''s body.


    "Slapp"


    Taufik slapped Akh''sah because he didn''t hear any response from him.


    "Auchh"


    Because of the slap from Taufik, Akh''sah regains consciousness, but when he opens his eyes he sees Taufik wants to slap him again.


    "W-wai-"


    "SLAPPP"


    The slap this time is more powerful than The first slap, which makes Akh''sah lose Consciousness again.


    "Hufft... that was satisfying, I''m sorry Akh''sah I quite don''t like when you said I wipe Granada''s ass... It just sounds Weird to me"


    Taufik said after he slaps Akh''sah, he doesn''t worry about Akh''sah being injured, because He still has the Phoenix Blood(Chapter 30-31), that can heal any wound, he just can give that to him later.


    "Hahaha, you did something funny there...


    Someone said from Behind Taufik.


    ...Ahhh... it feels nice to breathe the fresh air again after maybe... over a billion years... That damn Angel, why the fuck they seal me?"


    "Granada" Who had come back from the dead, said, with the hand that Taufik cut is already replaced by the New one.


    "Hey, you! I''ve never seen anyone like you before. What are you? I can still feel my connection to this world, so it''s definitely my worl-"


    "Granada" Was getting cut off by Taufik who suddenly turned Around with an angry face.


    "You... How dare you do this to my friend, I will Naver forgive you, look he was unconscious because of you"


    ''You were the one who made him/me unconscious'' x2


    "Granada" And Akh''sah who was faking his unconscious thought at the same time.


    "And who are you? I definitely cut Granada''s soul, are you something like a "ghost" who possesses his body?"


    "Cough~cough~, yeah, who are you? Give back my brother''s body!!"


    Akh''sah awake then asks the person who used his brother''s body, Taufik who saw Akh''sah awake, directly give him The Phoenix Blood, and After Akh''sah took that Phoenix blood his wound healed instantly.


    "... You don''t know me? You Besukhi Descendant aren''t you?"


    The being that possessed Granada''s body asks, looking at the two of them, especially At Akh''sah.


    The one inside Granada''s body is Lembuswana, 40% Lembuswana, the beast king itself.


    This can happen because when Granada eats/Absorb that Orb, the Orb is fused with Granada Core.


    And because of this, Granada can get a little of Lembuswana''s power and also change How he looks, Buit''sts not only what he got from that Orb.


    The Orb which is a seal for Lembuswana, of course also has Lembuswana''s Soul on it even if it is just a small piece.


    So when Granada ate it, a new soul was sleeping inside Granada''s body, this was a fortune and also bad luck.


    This is a fortune because the Lembuswana soul that sleeps inside Granada''s body is just a part of Lembuswana''s actual soul, so it can''t take over Granada''s body because there''s still a perfect Granada soul on it.


    So when Taufik kills Granada''s soul, Lembuswana''s Soul awakes and has full control of Granada''s body, and also 40% of Lembuswana''s Power and 40% of his memory, That is why He Says "why he Was sealed by that angel" Because he doesn''t have the memory about how and why he gets seal by the Angel.


    About the bad luck, actually, the bad luck is just for Lembuswana itself, because he was released without his full soul and actual body, this Lembuswana has become a fully different being from the actual Lembuswana, so right now there are two Lembuswana in this world, one is this Lembuswana who was awake in Granada body and the other is the 60% Lembuswana who still on the seal.


    ----------


    "Besukhi? Who was that? And you just Possessed my little brother...dead body, how am I Supposed to know you?"


    Heard that Lembuswana was silent for a while.


    "... It''s okay if you don''t know me, but you don''t even know who your ancestor is? what happened to this world?"


    Lembuswana asks in confusion, and with his Half memory, he becomes more confused about his situation.


    "Hy...


    Taufik called and pointed his katana to lembuswana.


    ... You still don''t answer my questions, who are you? and why do you possess Granada''s body?"


    Look at this, Lembuswana was smiled.


    "Heh~I don''t what are you, But seeing from the memory of this body have, I admit you are strong, but... You still far from my leve-"


    "Boomm"


    The gravity around Lembuswana suddenly becomes fifty times Heavier than the usual gravity.


    "Heh~"


    But Lembuswana seems not affected by that sudden change of gravity at all, instead, he looks amused by this.


    ''... What?''


    Taufik was surprised, this was the first time someone could withstand his attacks, but Taufik didn''t stop, he increased the Gravity from fifty to a Hundred Heavier.


    "BOOMM"


    The ground around Lembuswana is Sunk deep down because of the high pressure from that one Hundred Heavier gravity than the usual gravity, but Lembuswana is still not affected by this, but he looks more amused by what Taufik can do.


    "... Stop your useless attacks, you will never succeed... I''m Lembuswana, a being that was created directly from The Void, a Choutic Being, only a pure element like what my brothers-... my nemesis "Basukhi" hava can do something to me, do you think something like this will do something to me?"


    Lembuswana said with a smile, didn''t realize what he said was a door to his end.


    A/N-(... eeeeh.. He also can only use his brain 40%, how does that sound?)


    "... I see...


    Taufik said, Shaking his head then changed his technique form to Fire From.


    ... Stupid"


    Taufik raise his katana.


    "Fire form- One Thousand Sword"


    After Taufik said that a Thousand swords made by a pure blue fire, appeared in the sky and all of those swords pointed at Lembuswana.


    "Eh...


    Lembuswana was shocked when he looked at the thousand blue fire sword that Taufik made, he could feel a very pure fire element from that blue fire, and he also felt threatened By that fire.


    ...WAIT!!! WAITTTT!!! I SURRENDER, I WILL DO IT, I WILL THIS BODY, SO PLEASE DON''T ATTACK ME WITH THAT FIRE!!!"


    Lembuswana said, realizing the situation he was in.


    "... I doubt you will do that, who knows if I unactivated my technique, you would directly use your teleportation"


    Taufik said move all of the fire swords close to Lembuswana. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Why I didn''t think about that?... I just escape by entering the Void directly''


    Lembuswana thought.


    "Hy, I know what you think by just looking at your-... On Granada''s face, and I assure you, you''re not gonna like how it ends"


    Taufik said in A threatening voice.


    "...


    Lembuswana look hesitated for a while, But after thinking about it, he took a deep breath.


    ... Haaa, okay, I will follow everything that you say, please just don''t kill me"


    Lembuswana said, raising his hand.


    "I will"


    --------


    A while later.


    the three of them gathering in one place.


    "So exactly you will leave Granada''s body?"


    Taufik ask Lembuswana.


    "... I don''t know, I even don''t know how I ended up in this kid body... ahhh I miss my Majestic body"


    "Can you not do that with my brother... A dead body, I don''t know How supposed I feel about all of this, I just want my brother... Corpse, so, at last, I can give him a proper Funeral"


    "..."


    "..."


    There was a silence for a while.


    "Ahhh, what about I make a vessel for you?"


    Taufik said.


    "Sounds good but how you will move my soul from this body to that vessel you will make? The only one I know that can play with the soul is a Demon...


    Lembuswana said then looked Taufik up and down


    ...and you nothing look like a demon at all"


    "Hehe, don''t worry, leave everything to me"


    Taufik said with a Wicked smile on his face.


    "... Okay"


    ----------


    On the Kingdoms.


    The morning after the Invasion ended


    all of the monsters Have neither died nor successfully escaped.


    But one thing it''s sure, the Invasion this time the blue dragons won without any casualties on their side.


    Right now Inside the Kingdoms all of the blue dragons still can move the team up to collect all the monster Corpse and throw them into the big hole that Armanhase made.


    Even Anugerah helped to gather the monster Corpse and Kaele with his magic also helped.


    But one thing is on their mind right now, is where Taufik and Akh''Sha are.


    It has been a few hours since they left but they are still not back yet.


    "Hey!!! it''s the King and Sir Taufik!!!"


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 74: chapter 74 - End Of The Invasion

    A/N - ( sorry guys, I''m not in great health when I write this chapter, so there may maybe many errors in grammar than in the previous chapter, I wrote this in a hurry, I overslept after I took some medicine, so yeah, I''m sorry and... Enjoy!!!)


    -------------


    "Hey!!! it''s the King and Sir Taufik!!!"


    One of the blue dragons said, pointing at the sky.


    When they heard that, Anugerah, Kaela, Arman, and Kl''lara, looked at where that dragon pointing.


    The four of them see Akh''Sha in his Dragon form with Taufik on his back.


    When Akh''Sha landed near them.


    Anugerah looked at his Brothers, wanting to ask something but seems she was hesitant.


    "How''s the situation here?"


    Akh''Sha asks them after he back to his human form.


    "... Everything is fine brothers, there''s no casualty on our side, only a few that are seriously Wounded...we already gathered all of the monster Corpse at the pit that Prince Arham made... We only waiting for you and sir Fik back"


    Anugerah said without looking at Akh''Sha, she seemed so restless.


    "... I see that''s good"


    "Um... Brother"


    "Hmm?"


    "A-are you see Brother Granada in this Invasion?"


    Anugerah asked, looking at Akh''Sha after she mustered up her courage.


    "..."


    Akh''Sha doesn''t know how to answer his sister''s questions, so he looks at The mountain of monster Corpse that his soldiers have gathered.


    "... Let''s do something with that Corpse first, we cannot just leave it like that, I will tell you everything about what happened to Granada after that... It is Okay?"


    Anugerah just nods her head, having a bad feeling about what his big Brother will tell her.


    After that, the two of them go toward Taufik who is right now being questioned by Arman, and the other.


    "Brother, what is that cute thing on your shoulder?"


    Arman asks, looking at something like a doll that resembles a lion but has Tentacles as his hair that rested on Taufik''s shoulder.


    "Hey kid, I''m not a " Thing", I''m a great being, Call me Lembuswana The Chaotic Creature, The End Of The Beginning, how dare you call me "cute"


    The Dool said which was a vassal that Taufik made for Lembuswana.


    ---------


    A while ago.


    Lembuswana who agrees with Taufik to move his soul from Granada''s body to a vassal that Taufik made.


    Told Taufik about how he looked like before.


    Lembuswana told Taufik about his body which was as big as a mountain, his Majestic scale that covered his body, and His Head Which resembled a lion.


    Lembuswana told him about his characteristics, his beautiful hair which was a "Tentacle", he told Taufik everything that he remembered about His body.


    "... It''s like that, so can you make it?"


    "..." x2


    Taufik and Akh''Sha who heard Lembuswana''s long explanation, Was Speechless.


    ''... What an ugly body is that?''x2


    Taufik and Akh''Sha''s thoughts at the same time.


    "Hy, why you two didn''t say anything, is my body is to amazing that you can''t say anything?"


    Lembuswana asks looking at the two of them.


    "So you can make some vessel like that, right?"


    "... Don''t worry, you will satisfied with your new body"


    Taufik then took the blank blueprint from his inventory then made two things on it.


    The first thing is a blank Orb that can contain anything, and the other is a vessel that will Lembuswana use. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik creates the Orb first and will make the vessel later after he finishes with the soul thing.


    When Lembuswana looks at The blank Orb that Suddenly appeared in Taufik''s hand, He looks at the Orb with confusion.


    "... That''s not my vessel... Right?"


    "No, but I will use this to Contain your soul first, then insert this into the vessel that I will make later, so are you ready?"


    Heard that, Lembuswana has a doubt, but he can''t do anything about his situation right now, so he can just trust and follow what Taufik''s plan is.


    "... Okay, but are you sure this is... Save?"


    Taufik just smiled when he heard Lembuswana ask him that question.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you this it''s one hundred percent safe, so let''s start now!"


    Taufik said then unsheathed his Katana, then used his All-seeing eyes to the fullest.


    Seeing this Akh''Sha was worried for his Brother''s Corpse.


    "My friends... What will happen to Granada''s Corpse? Will it be Damaged?"


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine, I just need to cut Lembuswana Soul''s connection with Granada Corpse, I will not Damage his body, rest assured"


    Taufik said, closing his eyes for a while, then after a while, he opened it again.


    With his All-seeing eyes, Taufik can see That Lembuswana''s soul is attached to Granada Core.


    ''... There you are ''


    Taufik said then Focused on Lembuswana''s soul.


    ''SwordMagic Technique-light form''


    "Slash"


    Taufik''s katana goes through Granada''s body, cutting the connection between Lembuswana''s soul with Granada''s body on its way.


    After Taufik puts his Katana back on the scabbard, he can see Lembuswana''s soul leaving Granada''s body.


    Seeing this, Taufik quickly used the blank Orb.


    Then used his word Magic.


    "ABSORB"


    After Taufik said his word, Lembuswana''s soul was absorbed by the blank orb, and when the Orb fully absorbed Lembuswana''s soul, the Orb which was originally just a blank Orb, changed color to Black, followed Lembuswana''s essence which was a Void.


    Taufik can choose to not absorb Lembuswana''s soul, and if he does that, his soul will Wander aimlessly In this world and will slowly perish as the Mana that his soul has cannot maintain His soul anymore.


    But Taufik didn''t do that, because a promise is a promise, and as a man, he needs to take responsibility for what he has promised.


    ---------


    When Lembuswana''s soul leaves Granada''s body, Granada''s body suddenly falls to the ground.


    Seeing this Akh''Sha quickly secures Granada''s body, afraid something will happen again.


    But he was confused about how would secure his brother''s body, Taufik who saw Akh''Sha struggle, said.


    "Leave it to me, Akh''Sha"


    Taufik then put Granada''s "dead" Body Inside His inventory.


    "Done, Granada Corpse in a safe place, we will take it out later when we are in your Kingdom"


    "Thank you, my friend"


    Akh''Sha said, finally felt relief.


    "It''s okay, now... Hehe"


    Taufik said, chuckling while looking at the Orb In his hand.


    He then creates The vessel that he drew in the blank blueprint.


    When the Doll appeared in his hand, he directly inserted the Orb In the place that he already prepared for the Orb.


    "Wosshh"


    The doll was floating after Taufik inserted the Orb, and then a black aura, Surrounded the doll.


    The doll kept floating for like 3-5 seconds And Fell to the ground when the dari aura that surrounded the doll disappeared.


    "Pufft"


    Taufik didn''t grab that doll and kept waiting for the doll to move on its own, and Akh''Sha just silently watching on the side.


    After a while, the doll finally moved.


    "Ohh, it''s moving, that thing moves, my friends"


    Akh''Sha said when he saw the doll move.


    The doll slowly moves, It Blink its eyes a few times before it stands.


    After standing the doll moves his head to look around and when it eyes landed on Taufik and Akh''Sha.


    The doll blinked a few times again.


    "... How did you guys suddenly become so big?"


    Lembuswana asked, but then he realized something, he quickly looked at his hand but noticed that there was no finger at all, and when he looked at his body, he didn''t see His Majestic scale at all.


    "... WTH!!!"


    -------------


    "Wow, it can even talk, what is that, brother?"


    "It''s so cute, where you got this fik?"


    Arman And Kaele ask look at Lembuswana.


    "... Ahh, I want to die, never in my life that I think that one day I would call cute and is also by Besukhi Descendant, please just kill me!"


    Lembuswana said, covering his face with his two cute hands.


    "Hahaha, this little guy is Lembuswana, I call him Lembu, although he looks like this, he is quite strong, don''t underestimate him"


    Taufik laughs and introduces Lembuswana to the other.


    "Lembu? Hahahaha, what a cute name"


    Arman said.


    "My friends, let''s handle the monster Corpse first then tell the other about what happened to Granada"


    Akh''Sha said, Come to Taufik with Anugerah.


    "The Corpse?"


    Taufik said then looked toward the Mountain of Monster Corpse not far from where they standing.


    "What are you planning to do with that Corpse? If you don''t have any to use that Corpse, let me burn that to Ash"


    "I don''t have any use for that Corpse, just do everything you want with that"


    "Wait! Can I do something with that Corpse before you Burn it?"


    Lembuswana said, looking at the mountain of monster Corpse.


    "You? What do you want to do With that Corpse, you don''t plan to use that body, right?"


    Taufik asks, looking at Lembuswana with a suspicious look.


    "No, I just felt a bit of my power from that Corpse, I just want to absorb it, and I will never use that ugly body"


    "... It''s so"


    Lembuswana then flies to that mountain of monster Corpse and then raises his hand toward that mountain of monster Corpse.


    Taufik and the other just watched him in silence from behind.


    Not long after that, a dark aura was out from that mountain of monster Corpse, floating toward Lembuswana''s hand, making a dark ball of energy as big as the basketball.


    After Lembuswana has extracted all of the dark Aura from all of that Corpse, Lembuswana directly absorbs that ball of dark energy.


    "Bruqqh"


    Lembuswana was burping when he finished all of that ball of energy.


    "Ahh, it''s delicious...


    Lembuswana then look at Taufik.


    ... You can burn it, right now"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75 - All-Out War

    A while later.


    Taufik and the other, gather in some quiet place.


    There''s not much left behind of the castle because of the Big fireball bombardment.


    So they just chose the place that was quite far away from where all the Blue Dragons gathered right now.


    "... Anugerah... Haa, I don''t know how to explain this, maybe it''s better if you see it on yourself...


    Akh''Sha said to Anugerah then looked at Taufik.


    ... My friend, please"


    Se this, Taufik nod his head. Then took Granada''s body out of his inventory.


    "Thud"


    A black Dragon suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Anugerah who looks at a black Dragon Corpse in front of her, has a strange feeling.


    She had a hunch about who this might be, but she didn''t want to believe it, so she looked at Akh''Sha.


    "... Brother... This?"


    "This... Our brother... Granada, I''m sorry Anugerah, what he did is already beyond unforgivable, this is all I could bring back from him"


    Akh''Sha only said to Anugerah that, didn''t explain the full story about the situation.


    "..."


    Anugerah didn''t say anything.


    Slowly approach Granada, sit near Granada''s head then stroke his head.


    "... My poor brother...


    Anugerah said while stroking Granada''s head, couldn''t Hold her tears anymore, and directly hugged Granada''s head.


    ... Why Fate is so cruel to you, how can you leave me on this way"


    Anugerah said, crying as quietly as she could.


    Akh''Sha who can''t stand to watch this, turns around and feels a deep guilt inside him.


    But then Akh''Sha felt someone pat his shoulder.


    then turned around to see Taufik looking at him.


    "... This not your fault, it''s all Granada''s decision, so Don''t blame yourself too much"


    "..."


    "Let''s prepare for the Granada Funeral, okay?"


    Taufik said to Akh''Sha.


    "... Yeah, you right my friends, let''s do that"


    ----------


    On the other side of the Ice Continent.


    On the place where Granada used as his secret vault.


    A crack opened on that vault and from that Crack A humanoid being stepped out.


    That being that wears a mantle that covers all of his/her body, looks around on that vault.


    When his/her gaze fell on the book that was in the corner of the room, that being slowly came to pick up that book.


    "... The plan in this world was ruined, ha~ ahh~ we can draw that bird out from its cage this time...


    That being said and then secure that book.


    ... ''The One Who Defying The Fate'' is indeed trouble, haaa... if only this plan had succeeded like on the earth before... but is still too early to face ''The One Who Defying The Fate'', I still don''t want to attract the attention of The Fate"


    That being then opened the crack again.


    "Let''s See what happens on the Otherworld"


    That being stepped in The crack, Dissepared from the Draco world.


    ------------


    A few days later.


    Granada''s Funeral went smoothly without too much drama.


    One of the characteristics of the blue dragon that Taufik finds after he stays in this kingdom for over a month is they have a deep love for each other.


    proven when Akh''Sha announced the funeral for Granada, although with what Granada has done, Almost all of the Blue Dragons that can attend that Funeral, only a few blue dragons that were Severely injured didn''t attend Granada''s Funeral.


    Taufik found that Characteristic was very touching and also very foolish.


    The situation in the Kingdom after the Invasion moved ahead rapidly.


    Aka''sha ordered the reconstruction of houses first before rebuilding their castles.


    So right now Taufik, Akh''Sha, and the other staying in the building that is still standing because of Arman''s earth shield.


    And right now all of them are having breakfast together.


    "My friends, when you will leave?"


    Akh''Sha asks Taufik.


    "Ehh, you want to leave Fik?"


    Anugerah said in surprise when she heard her brother.


    "Yeah, I will leave when the situation here getting bette-...


    Taufik said stopping in the middle, feeling some signal from afar, quickly standing then looking at Arman and Kaele.


    ... Shit, Arman, Kaela pick your thing we will leave right away!!!"


    "Eh? What happened, brother?"


    Arman asked, didn''t understand the situation, But Kaele was different, when she saw Taufik like this, she immediately knew the situation and pulled Arman''s Hand to go pick up their thing right away.


    "Eh, Kaele what happen?...Brother, what happen?"


    Taufik ignored Arman, then looked at Akh''Sha.


    "Akh''Sha, how many soldiers you can move right now?"


    "... Around two Hundred, what happens my friend?"


    Akh''Sha asks, looking at Taufik who seems in a hurry in confusion.


    "I received a signal from Dagraha... It''s the red Dragon, it''s seems they finally begin their move"


    "!!!" x2


    Akh''Sha and Anugerah were shocked when the word "red Dragon" Out of Taufik''s mouth.


    "Red Dragon, do they want to break the pact?"


    "I know it''s sudden, but It''s hard to explain, so please just prepare your soldiers, I will ask help from Maharani too"


    Taufik said to Akh''Sha, remember that he still didn''t explain the situation about what happened in Forest Continent to Akh''Sha.


    "It''s so, then please excuse me, I will go prepare my soldiers"


    Akh''Sha said, didn''t ask further about the situation and chose to believe in Taufik, going directly and only leaving Taufik and Anugerah in the room.


    Seeing Akh''Sha leaving, Taufik took the device that looked like a phone that he usually uses to communicate with Maharani and then directly called Maharani.


    Taufik didn''t wait long and directly connected with Maharani.


    ''Hallo~ honey~, are you missing me already, it''s only two days ago I called you''


    Maharani sound came out from the device.


    A/N- *Maharani occasionally calls Taufik after he leaves the Desert Continent, I only didn''t Write it, because what they talk about is not important for the story. ("This is my reason, but the truth is... I''m just too lazy to write it, but the thing about is not important to the story is indeed true") v:


    "I don''t have the time to joke around this time, Rani, we have an urgent matter, the red dragon is Making their move, prepare your soldiers! I''ll be there in minutes"


    "Tutt"


    Taufik said, then directly hung up the call with Maharani.


    "Fik we are ready, when we go?"


    Kaela said, finishing her pack up with Arman who looked worried.


    seems to already know the whole situation from Kaele. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Brother, it''s my mother okay?"


    Arman asks, showing a very worried face.


    "We need to back first if we want to know that... But I''m sure she is still fine"


    "My friend, My soldiers are ready to go"


    Akh''Sha said after he entered the room.


    "Good, let''s Go there, I will open the portal to the desert Continent first to join Maharani and go directly to the Forest Continent"


    Taufik said, go to where Akh''Sha soldiers gather.


    When Taufik arrives, he directly takes his Katana Out from his inventory.


    wants to open a portal to the desert Continent first.


    ''SwordMagic: Dark Form-Link!''


    "Slash"


    Taufik slashed in the air, Then a cut mark appeared in the air.


    "Swosh"


    The cut Mark keeps getting bigger and bigger, and stops until The cut is as high as a Three-Story house and very wide.


    After Taufik felt it was big enough, Taufik looked at Akh''Sha.


    "Akh''Sha order your soldiers to go through the portal first!"


    -----------


    In desert Continent.


    Maharani was in a meeting with her high-ranking Officer of her kingdom and her Elder when he received a call from Taufik.


    Of course, Maharani directly answers the call.


    "Hallo~ honey~, are you missing me already, it''s only two days ago I called you"


    Maharani said, ignoring the looks from the others, and they didn''t rebuke her behavior. They were already used to it, knowing who Maharani talked to.


    But they were confused when they looked at how faces changed from happy to Serious.


    "... Your Majesty what happened, what the "KING" said?"


    One of the elders asked, to call Taufik "king" Because Maharani told(forced) them to address him that way.


    "... convey my command! Quickly mobilize the Army, prepared for the war!"


    Maharani said after Taufik hung up the call.


    "!!!" x many


    All of the officers and the elders in the room were shocked when Maharani said that.


    But they didn''t ask for any further and quickly went to their respective Section.


    "...This finally happens...


    Maharani said when she was the only one that remained in the room


    ... This time finally came Father... Brother"


    --------


    In the Forrest Continent.


    With Dagraha and Shemon in the Throne Room.


    "Shemon are you done sending the signal to Taufik?"


    Dagraha asks Shemon.


    "It''s done, they may already be on their way here, right now"


    "That''s good... I hope he is back more quickly, All of the "Possibility" I saw in the "Time Branch", led to one Scenario, and all of them showed the same thing, which is that the red dragon was ready for an all-out war...


    Dagraha pauses for a while.


    ... this is the first time I saw the "Time Branch" Show the same thing"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N - "The Explanation is in the Next chapter, so see you Tomorrow"

 Chapter 76: chapter 76 - Time Branch

    Back to a few hours before Shemon sends the signal to Taufik.


    In the Forrest Continent.


    Like the usual day, today Dagraha was once again lazed around the lake which is surrounded by many trees.


    That''s how the other will see if they don''t know The Green Dragon Ability.


    "Time Branch Observer" was the Name of the Ability that The Green Dragon has Passed Down from Generation to Generation in the Royal Family of the Green Dragon.


    Back in the past, when The Angel separated Besukhi into four kin of Dragons, Besukhi''s Ability naturally this Four kin of Dragon will have Besukhi trait and Ability.


    Red Dragon received the Source of Life-Fire, which grants them the ability to control the fire, but Fire also Symbolizes destruction and chaos, so that''s why the Red Dragon is always eager for war.


    Blue Dragon has the source of life-water, which grants the blue dragon control over water, but only the ancient blue dragon can control water, because of the environment in which the blue dragon lives From time to time their power changes following the environment they live in, but in the present time there''s only one blue dragon that still can control water, and that blue dragon was Anugerah.


    The Golden Dragon has Besukhi''s physique. (Only that) v:


    And for the Green Dragon, what they received is besukhi most incredible ability, the Ability to Communicate with "nature", what " Nature" Means here is the universe as a whole, it refers to the laws, elements, and phenomena of the physical world, And "Time Branch Observer" Is one of that ability, but as the time going, and a Millions of years have passed, the user of this ability is almost extinct, only Dagraha and Maybe Arman who was the present Green Dragon that resembles the most With Ancient Green Dragon can use this Ability, and it''s also only the "Time Branch Observer" Ability in Dagraha case, but for Arman is still unknown.


    This is why the Green Dragon was the Weakest Among The four kin of Dragon, but, in Ancient times, Green Dragons were the most feared Dragon-kin, because all of the Ancient Green Dragons in that time had this Ability.


    ---------


    The reason why Dagraha is Almost lazing around the lake is to observe the time branch.


    Dagraha can''t use This ability freely and only can use it when a big event that has a big impact on this world is bound to happen, only in cases like that this ability be active, and when this ability is active, Dagraha will see a million "possibility" Of the cause, how the process, how it will end, and how Dagraha will react to that big event.


    Dagraha has only used these abilities a few times before, one of them was when Dagraha received Mahendra''s (Maharani''s brother) invitation to join the Alliance for a war with the Red Dragon, He activated It when they Talked about the pact, And of course, he uses it too when he pursues Shemon to became his wife, truly a real simp.


    But this ability is not always successful, like the case when Taufik arrived in this world, Dagraha never saw the "possibility" Of Taufik coming to this world, which is why he was very surprised When a big event like A human came to his world was not make this Ability active.


    But is not the Ability''s fault, but the problem is Taufik itself or to be more precise it can happen because of his title "The One That Defying The Fate" Effect.


    Once Again "Time Branch" Is closely related to "Fate", all of the "possibilities" In "Time Branch" Can happen because of Fate''s interference, but with Taufik''s title effect that "Defying" The Fate, The Possibility of him showed in time branch is none.


    But one thing that happened when Dagraha first met Taufik.


    the "possibility" he chose when he made the pact with the other dragonkin, suddenly changed.


    He can''t see the end of that possibility anymore, the future that he knows is nowhere to be seen, in that "Possibility" He already knows that the red dragon will break the pact, but is in a very distant future, not as fast as right now.


    That''s why when Dagraha kills the two dragons He doesn''t hesitate in the slightest, because when it comes to the things that are related to Taufik, the future is uncertain.


    That is why Dagraha does those very risky things, he wants to see if he does that his ability may be active because what he has done is his "own" choice, but once again the reason the two dragons came to the Forrest Continent is because of Taufik, so his ability isn''t active at all.


    ----------


    Back with Dagraha.


    After Taufik leaves his kingdom with his son.


    Dagraha more often spends his day in open nature, he always feels when he is close to Nature, his ability "The Time Branch observer" has a high chance of being active, But it''s almost two months since Taufik Gone on his Journey, but he still didn''t saw any "possibility".


    "This Feeling of knowing nothing is driving me insane, haaa... Let''s try it one more time, maybe I will see something this day"


    Dagraha said with a sigh leaving his mouth.


    He then went to his usual spot near the lake which was surrounded by many trees, lazed around then closed his eyes.


    But after a few hours, he still didn''t see anything.


    ''This day seems is waste to''


    Dagraha thought, opening his want to end this quickly and go back directly to his cave.


    But suddenly his vision changed, and he began to see many things, but Dagraha didn''t panic, he had gone through the same thing many times, so he didn''t panic like when the first time this ability activated.


    ''Finally, here we are again''


    Dagraha thought with a calm face, finally activating his ability once again.


    But his calm expression didn''t last long, his calm expression suddenly changed to horror, at what he saw in those many "possibilities" It always ends in one scene, a scene that shows his kin, the Green Dragon slaughtered by red dragons.


    He tries to look at the other''s "possibilities" But no matter what action he takes that "possibility" Always ends in the same ending.


    Dagraha of course was in panic, but after he calmed himself down, he realized one thing, that was in all "possibility" He saw Taufik was nowhere to be seen.


    ''... M-Masaka!!!'' (it''s ''Japanese'' if you don''t know) .


    Dagraha Thought and then remembered the device that Taufik had given his wife when he left for his Journey, Dagraha then entered one of the "possibilities" When he asked Shemon to use that device, and when Shemon used that device, the "possibility" Became blur in Dagraha Point of View, and not long After that he directly back to the reality.


    "That''s it, that was the answer, I have to use that device quickly"


    Dagraha said after back to reality, then flew directly to his cave.


    When he arrived, in his Cave he directly ran toward Shemon''s study room, then stepped inside the room without Knocking, ignoring the maid and the guard who followed him after they saw their king run in panic


    *Noise of door forcefully open*


    "!!!"


    Shemon who is researching something, is surprised when she hears the door was forcefully opened by someone, and then turns around to see who dares to Distracted her while she is researching something.


    "Who dares to-"


    Shemon said in anger, but she stopped when she saw Dagraha looking at her in panic.


    "... Dagraha? What happens?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "SHEMON! WE HAVE AN URGENT SITUATION, WHERE WAS THE DEVICE THAT TAUFIK GAVE YOU BEFORE?"


    Heard that, Shemon directly knows the situation, because Taufik told them to only use that device when the Red Dragon is on the move.


    "It''s in our room, wait! I will get it now"


    Shemon goes directly to their room to get that device, seeing Shemon go, Dagraha doesn''t just stand quietly waiting for Shemon.


    He goes to meet the Guard that Has followed him here and gives his order.


    "Go tell Angga! to prepare the Soldier, said to him that war is approaching!"


    Dagraha said to the guard, the guard didn''t ask his King anything and directly went the tell the Green Dragon named Angga, who is the commander-in-chief of the Green Dragon Army, but the guard was also in panic when he heard about the war that will happen from Dagraha, he didn''t doubt what Dagraha said because all of them know what Dagraha capable of.


    Seeing the guard also leave, Dagraha goes to the throne room, waiting for Shemon.


    ------------


    On the desert Continent.


    After all of The Blue Dragon Army has entered the Portal.


    It''s Taufik and the other turn to enter the portal.


    "Let''s go!"


    Taufik said to the others, then entered the portal directly with Lembuswana on his shoulder.


    Followed by Arman who seems really worried for his parents, Then Kaela, and Anugerah who decide to follow them, and last is Akh''sha who has finished telling one of his officers to keep the construction going even if he is not in this Continent.


    "... Be careful Your Majesty"


    The Officier said to Akh''sha, showing a clear worry in her face.


    "I will"


    Akh''sha answered with a nod and then entered the portal following the others.


    *sound of a portal closed*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N-(this was my personal records, I write this chapter for 3 hours and 56 minutes, i''m so tired after back from work, and when i think about the story I was unknowingly asleep, when i wake up is already 8 PM, I almost give up to write this chapter because there''s no much time leave, but here we are, with one glass of coffee and 5 cigarettes I can finish this chapter on time) v:

 Chapter 77: chapter 77 - old friend

    After Taufik stepped out from the portal He was immediately greeted by the line of the Golden Dragon Army, The Golden Dragon Army was Divided into several battalions, And each battalion was filled with over three hundred soldiers.


    There are Four Battalion in Total, there''s a Spear Battalion like the name which Battalion was Focuses on Using Spears, a Sword Battalion, a Shield Battalion, and the last is a Bow Battalion, although Taufik has seen this several times, but he still has not used to it, in his mind dragon is always identic with their Magic, so seeing a dragon that wields a weapon, give him a strange feeling.


    ''Wow~ they quite fast''


    Taufik thought, then looked at Akh''sha who was the last guy who stepped out from the portal to go directly to mobilize his Army that finally can see the outside world again except for their Continent.


    Akh''sha handled it quite pretty well, although he, himself was also excited about for able to see the outside world after many years again, but he knew this was not the time to feel excited.


    Taufik just chuckled when he saw the serious but Excited face of Akh''sha, different from her brothers when Anugerah arrived here, she immediately looked around like a child who saw his Favorite Idol in front of them, it was quite understandable because from what Akh''sha told him, Anugerah never leaves their Continent, so Taufik just let her do what she want to do.


    Not long after that, All of the Golden Dragons Battalion Commander who wears a different Armor than the other Golden Dragons approaches Taufik.


    "It''s good to see you again, my King"


    All of The Golden Dragon Commanders said to Taufik, down on their knee, Taufik knew all of them and wanted to greet them too, but when he heard them call him King, he had a questioning look on his face.


    but soon he realized who might be the culprit, so he didn''t Reprimand them for calling him "king".


    ''That damn Crazy Women''


    Taufik said in his mind, wiping his face with his hands.


    "King?"


    Lembuswana Asked Taufik when he heard the four Golden dragons call Taufik as their king.


    "You didn''t need to know that, cute little thing"


    "... Cihh~, your not funny"


    Lembuswana said, then back to his role as a cute accessory on Taufik''s Shoulder.


    Taufik just shook his head, then looked up at the four dragons who were still on Their knee.


    "... It''s good to see you too Lara, Santi, Rani...


    Taufik greeted the three golden Dragon, then Paused When he looked at the last Golden Dragon.


    ... And you too... Kania, You guys can get up now!"


    Taufik said to them, heard that Lara the Commander of the Spear Battalion got up first, followed by Santi From the Shield Battalion, Rani from Bow Battalion, and then the first Golden Dragon Taufik met when he came to the desert Continent, who Thought he was Dagraha Illegitimate child, Kania From the Sword Battalion get up a little embarrassed by how Taufik looks at her.


    when Taufik heard that Story from Maharani Taufik was a little angry at Kania for thinking like that because Maharani kept laughing at him for that, that''s why he greeted her a little later than the others.


    Seeing all of them get up, Taufik asks.


    "Where''s Rani? I don''t see her Around"


    "About that, the queen said she will be a little late because she wants to prepare something"


    Kania answers Taufik''s question.


    "... I see... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik said, had a bad feeling about what she might prepared.


    ... You can back to your Battalion now, we will go directly when Rani is here"


    "As you wish, my king" x 4


    The four commanders said then go to their respective Battalion.


    Seeing them go Taufik just shakes his head, then goes toward Arman and Kaela who accompanying Anugerah.


    But when Taufik got close to them Taufik realized that three of them were looking up at the sky, then he saw Arman pointing at the sky behind him.


    "... Brother, I thought maybe it''s for you"


    Heard that, Taufik turned around and looked at the sky, he saw three Golden dragons flying in the sky, two of them were holding a big banner that said "Welcome back my husband" And the remaining Golden Dragon which was Maharani flying fast towards Taufik, and when she was just above Taufik, Maharani Directly change to her human form that makes her free falls directly toward Taufik.


    Seeing this All of the Golden Dragons here were shocked when they saw their queen falling from the sky in her human form, even Taufik was no exception, And without realizing it he quickly jumped to catch Maharani so the impact of her falling would reduced.


    *bang*


    The two of them Fell on the ground/sand, with Maharani was in top.


    "... YOU CRAZY WOMAN, WHAT ARE YOU THINKING!!! DOING SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!!"


    "hehe... I know you will catch me...


    Maharani said, but she didn''t get up from him instead she hugged Taufik who was still on the ground.


    ... Ahhh, I miss you... C''mon kiss me, my husband!"


    Maharani said, closing her eyes.


    But instead of kissing, Taufik Raised his hand and then knocked at her head.


    *Tockk*


    "Auch"


    --------------


    After that "little" Accident, everything went smoothly, now Taufik was on his way to open a few Portal so the army could depart in one go.


    "... Maharani, are you still remember me?"


    Akh''sha asked Maharani When they were waiting for Taufik to open the portal.


    "Of course, how I could forget a friend who fought beside us a long time ago, nice to see you again Akh''sha, I heard from Taufik that your Kingdoms are through a hard time, I''m sorry I can''t help you with that"


    "Haha, it''s okay, I know you''re trying, I''m lucky that Taufik came to my kingdom, without him... Maybe there''s no one of us is standing here, right now"


    Akh''sha said, watching Taufik who still opened a portal.


    "Hahaha, I know what you feel, Because he also does that to us, comes without a warning, Solves our problem, then goes Again, really a mysterious Man... But that''s what I love about him"


    Said Maharani, looking at Taufik with eyes full of affection.


    "... About that, are You really in a relationship with him?"


    Heard that Maharani showed a big smile.


    "Of course-"


    "Of course not, who would believe such an obvious lie?"


    Kaela said, cutting off what Maharani wanted to say.


    Heard that, Maharani looked at Kaela.


    "Heh~, I see~ you''re quite brave now, Kaela"


    Maharani said with a smile, but his eyes did not smile at all.


    "... I-i''m just telling the truth, I mean nothing"


    Kaela said, realizing what she had done.


    "... But I know why Queen Maharani can love Sir Fik, he is just too charming as a man"


    Anugerah joins the discussion, with a little blush on her face.


    ''Not you too'' x3


    Maharani, Kaela and Akh''sha Thought at the same time.


    After that, the three Women argue with each other, about who is the most suitable for Taufik, forgetting that Taufik already has women.


    Seeing this Arman who all of this time was just silent thinking about his mother and Akh''sha Who was the one who began this conversation looked at each other, then stepped back, leaving the women with their things and going to Taufik who almost finished Open all the portal.


    ------------


    In Forrest Continent.


    Dagraha who has Finished mobilizing his soldiers back to his Throne with Shemon, waiting for Taufik.


    "Shemon, is there still no sign of Taufik''s return?"


    "There''s none, Relax Dagraha you''re too tense, it''s just one hour ago that we sent the signal"


    "... I''m sorry Shemon, what I''m seeing, is too much, every possibility I see always ends up with the same results, only the possibility where we ask Taufik for help is different, but I can''t see how it ends, this was the first time, please understand why I''m too tense"


    Dagraha said, covering his face with his hand.


    Seeing her husband like this, Shemon can''t do a thing, she can''t see what Dagraha sees, So she just places her hand on Dagraha''s shoulder and then hugs him to make him calm.


    "It''s okay dear, we already do what we can do, and believe in Taufik, he will never abandon us, let''s just wait a little bit more, and the red dragon is still not here, we still have time"


    "Yeah you''re right, thank you"


    Dagraha said, closing his eyes, Enjoying his wife''s embrace.


    They kept that position for a while until they heard someone coughing


    *cough~cough~cough~*


    "Are we disturbing something?"


    Taufik said after coming out from the portal with Arman, Kaela, Maharani, Akh''sha, and Anugerah.


    "..." x2


    Dagraha and Shemon slowly release their hugs after they hear that, then Dagraha slowly get up from his Throne then approach the group.


    "...Fik, you''re finally here, and looks like you''ve returned with a friend that I haven''t seen in a long time"


    Dagraha said, acting like the previous thing never happened.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 78: chapter 78 - Discussion

    In the Volcano Continent.


    A few days before.


    Rakhsaksa The Red Dragon King can be seen looking at the army of the Red Dragon That fills the skies of the continent.


    ''This is what I have waiting for, now that my wound is healed and that three pests are already dead, no one will stop me this time... This time I will ascend to the Realm of real demons, bless me with a victory oh~ Greet Demon King and I will offer you a Thousand of Dragon Souls''


    Rakhsaksa thought, with a sinister smile showed on his Dragon face.


    "Father we are ready, we can depart anytime you Like"


    The young king said to Rakhsaksa after he Finished all that was necessary for this war.


    "Hmm"


    Rakhsaksa didn''t answer The Young King but instead flew to the sky and when he thought the height was good enough, Rakhsaksa stopped and then looked at Tens of thousands of red dragons in front of him.


    "... SILENT!!!...


    Rakhsaksa shouted, making the crowd of Red Dragons that previously was silent enough get more silent, they all then look Rakhsaksa, waiting for his next word.


    ... I have to wait for this day for five hundred years... five Hundred days I silence myself... five Hundred years I hold the urge to kill our enemy, five hundred years... But now is different, the green peasants have broken the pact... raised my soldiers...


    Sharping you Fang, your claw, because soon enough we will have a fest of blood and meat...


    Rakhsaksa paused for a while, then shouted as loud as he could.


    ... FOR THE ETERNITY!!! FOR THE GREAT DEMON KING!!!"


    "FOR THE ETERNITY!!! FOR THE GREAT DEMON KING!!!"


    All of the Red Dragons shout following Rakhsaksa.


    "Hahaha, that''s great, now...


    Rakhsaksa said looking in the distance, with the same sinister smile.


    ... Let''s start the fest!"


    ------------


    "Akh''sha, my friends, it''s been a long time since I saw you again" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dagraha said then hugged Akh''sha for a while then released the hug, But Dagraha''s hand was still on Akh''sha''s shoulder.


    "Why it''s so hard to get in touch with you, I have trying to send a messenger to Your kingdom, but none of my people make it back, and after trying it for the second time and still ending the same, I didn''t dare to try it for the three times"


    Dagraha said somewhat sad.


    "I''m sorry for your loss Dagraha, our situation is not good at that time, we too can''t get out from our Continent-"


    *ukhum*


    "I don''t want to disturb your Touching reunion, but we have a situation here...


    Taufik said to Akh''sha and Dagraha, then looked at the women who also had their own reunion.


    ... Alright girls is enough, let''s Talk about the reasons why all of us are here first!"


    "Alright"


    After that, all of them sat together at the table, and Taufik was the one who started the conversation.


    "Dagraha, please tell me the reasons why you called me but there''s no sign of the Red Dragon anywhere, I even brought help back with me from Rani And Akh''sha, this is not just you that joking around again, right?"


    Taufik said, looking at Dagraha seriously.


    "I even didn''t finish my breakfast to come here"


    "No~no~no...


    Dagraha shakes his head.


    ... I''m serious about this, but if you want to fully understand this situation, I need to explain my ability first"


    "... Your Ability? That can control a tree?"


    "No, it''s the other''s ability, it''s called "The Time Branch Observer", This ability allows me..."


    Dagraha explains his ability to the others, he needs them to know this for them to believe in him.


    His explanation was not long maybe over ten minutes, he didn''t need to explain too much detail, because he knew with whom he talked, And like What Dagraha thought almost all of them directly understood how Dagraha''s ability worked, Only Arman remained ignorant.


    "... So Depends on how I will take action in that situation, the " Possibility " Might end with different results"


    "Heh~, so you got that ability, I see, Besukhi always gives me a hard time When he uses that ability, I don''t think that his Descendant would get that ability"


    Lembuswana said after he heard Dagraha''s explanation.


    "!!!"


    Dagraha, Shemon, and Maharani were surprised when the things on Taufik''s shoulder that they thought were only accessories that Taufik wore suddenly talked, but Shemon was different from the two of them, although she also surprised when She heard lembuswana talk, but she more surprise when she heard the name "Besukhi" From Lembuswana.


    Shemon get close to lembuswana, then inspects it.


    "Hmm~what are you little thing? and how do you know about "The Dragon of the Beginning" Besukhi? I thought that story had been long forgotten, only a bunch of dragons know about that and I was one of them, I never heard about a cute little thing like you know something like that too, What are you?"


    Shemon researcher side out forgot the situation we were in and asked Lembuswana questions.


    "Hahaha, funny you ask that child, if you know about Besukhi, you probably know how I am too"


    "... I''m sorry I don''t know Something like you, please enlighten me!"


    Shemon asks, while posing like a student greeting her teacher, bowed and placing her fist on her palm, ignoring how the others look at her.


    "Hahaha, although you are besukhi descendant but I like-"


    "Enough Lembu, we are discussing something important here, and Shemon, he was lembuswana, "The End of the Beginning" if you prefer"


    Taufik said to cut Lembuswana off who wanted to show off who he was.


    "Hey, how dare you ruin my moment, I finally met someone who might respect me, "The End Of The Beginning", but now you ruined it again"


    Lembuswana said to Taufik.


    "!!!"


    Shemon was surprised once again, then looked at Lembuswana and looked at Taufik again.


    "... Him?"


    Shemon said, sounded like she didn''t believe Lembuswana is "The End Of The Beginning".


    " Yeah, it''s on you if you want to believe it or not, let''s just back to our topic!"


    Taufik said, then look at Dagraha.


    "You can continue!"


    "Ohh, okay... So like I said the "Possibility" That I see, might change depending on how I act, But this morning what I saw Scared the hell out of me, I saw the "possibility" That the Red Dragon will attack this Continent, I know this will happen sooner or later, but what scared me is no matter what act I do or what choice I chose, the end always ends the same, but...


    Dagraha paused then looked at Taufik.


    ... I realized that in all of the "possibilities" I see, I never saw you in one of them, that makes me realize in all of those "possibilities" I never Seek help from you, guess what happens when I ask your help?"


    "What?"


    "I don''t see the end, I simply get dragged out from that "possibility" world, this a good news and also bad news, it''s good news because the end will be different and bad news because we don''t know how it will end, that''s why I Directly call you because I also don''t know when the red Dragon will come, so we have to wait"


    "!?"


    After Dagraha Finished his word, Taufik suddenly felt something and then smiled.


    "Maybe we will not wait for that long"


    "Huh?"


    All of them look at Taufik, confused.


    "What are mean, husben-"


    *sound of the door opened hard*


    One of the Green Dragons entered the room, then said his report directly


    "Your Majesty, our scout sees the sign of the Red Dragon from the west, they are not too far away from our coastline"


    "!!!"


    "H-how many they are?"


    "O-our scout said, their number is Exceed t-ten thousand, your Majesty"


    "... How many?"


    ------------


    Taufik and the other right now Ware waiting for the red Dragon in a place that is far away from Dagraha kingdom.


    All of the noncombatant green dragons Like the one who was still a kid and was too old already Taufik were sent to Maharani Kingdom, to be completely sure about their safety.


    "Kl''lara came out!"


    Taufik called Kl''lara, and then a crack opened Beside Taufik.


    When Kl''lara came out from that crack she directly looked at Taufik.


    "What is it, my lord? It''s not a war again, right?"


    "Hahaha, of course...


    Taufik laughs, which makes Kl''lara let out a sigh of relief, but what Taufik says next makes her freeze in her place.


    ... Of course not, prepare your skeleton and look around you! See where are we!"


    Kl''lara did what Taufik told her and looked around, then she saw all of the three kin Dragon gathered here, she also saw Maharani, Akh''sha, Anugerah, Kaela, and even Arman who was between two dragons she didn''t know.


    Realizing the situation, Kl''lara sighed.


    *sigh*


    Then she looks at Taufik.


    "My lord, why is "problem" always following you? Are you some main Character or something?"


    Kl''lara said but he didn''t complain any longer, directly summoning her dragon skeleton.


    "???? ??????? ??? ?????!!"


    Then one by one her Dragon Skeletons, Come out from the ground, terrifying whoever sees them for the first time, especially the green dragon, there is even a green dragon that trying to attack the skeleton, thoughts of its enemy that the red dragon send, Luckily Arman makes an earth Shield in front of that skeleton dragon.


    But this time is Arman''s turn to make the Green Dragon Suprise, even his parents are no exception.


    Next....


    ...


    ..


    .


    Chapter of course v:

 Chapter 79: chapter 79 - Behold

    Arman who has a hard time explaining to his parents how he can control earth elements, especially the questions from Shemon, Arman then looks at Taufik, asking for help.


    But Taufik just shrugs his shoulder and then turns Around.


    Seeing this Arman felt betrayed.


    "... BROTHERRR!!!"


    Shouted Arman looking at Taufik who didn''t even look at him.


    Heard that Taufik just laughed while shaking his head.


    ".. Hahaha-...


    Taufik stopped his laugh, looking afar into the Horizon, he focused his senses on his eyes, then not long after that, he began seeing a dot, from one dot to ten, ten to Hundred then from Hundred to thousand, that dot It''s moving fast toward them.


    ... They''re here"


    "Hmm?"


    Heard Taufik say that the other looked at Taufik confused because he said it with a small voice.


    "...THE RED DRAGON IS HERE!!!"


    Taufik shouts, then looks at Maharani and the Other.


    "Rani, order you soldiers to get into the position! Akh''sha, do it like what we talk before! Kl''lara do it like before, order your skeleton to the frontline! Shemon, Dagraha, Stick to the plan, this is your Continent, your dominant, use it to the fullest!"


    All of them nod their head, Maharani orders his army to the frontline, they will have the role of our shield, and Akh''sha army will become our Main attack because their element is opposed to the Red Dragon element. The green dragon will do what they can to take advantage of the terrain.


    And Kl''lara skeleton army will act as the support, the skeleton army is very flexible, they can be in the frontline and on the rear.


    Seeing this Taufik nods his head, seeing where the red Dragon will come from, after a few seconds Later, all of the alliance Dragon finally can see the Red Dragon.


    ----------


    Rakhsaksa who''s flying in the front, looks at the enemy ahead that has been waiting for them, seeing that the three dragonkin gather together, Rakhsaksa shows an Amused grin.


    ''... It''ll be fun ''


    "Father, how''s the plan? our enemy seems to have joined hands with the other Dragon kin"


    Asking The young king who flying beside Rakhsaksa, looking at the enemy ahead Which consisted, of the Green, Golden, and Blue Dragons, and there was even a skeleton dragon among them.


    "Plan? What do you mean by "plan"? We are the Strongest! every plan is useless in front of the absolute power"


    Rakhsaksa said with a bigger grin showing on his dragon face.


    "... Alright Father"


    The young king said, but he still seems Worried.


    After that, they kept Charging forward, and when the distance was close enough Rakhsaksa stopped his advance, followed by his Army who stopped when they saw their king stop.


    Rakhsaksa then searched where Dagraha was, Rakhsaksa then finds where''s Dagraha who was in the back, he also found the Adam descendant that he had searched for, but he ignored it for the time being, and then focused on Dagraha.


    "... It''s our first meeting, Garganta''s son...


    Rakhsaksa said, then look at Akh''sha and Maharani.


    ... And it seems Hendrawan and Hag''sah successor is also here"


    Said Rakhsaksa, but getting no response from The three Dragon kings.


    "Heh~ no response? I see, all of you want to die that badly huh~"


    "..."


    "Attack!"


    ---------


    "Attack!"


    After Rakhsaksa said his order, all of the Red Dragon soldiers flew past Rakhsaksa and The Young King.


    Then Prepared to unleash their fire breath.


    Seeing this Maharani shouted at her Army.


    "RAISE YOUR SHIELD!!!"


    *Swoosh*


    The red Dragon unleashed their Fire Breathe.


    But The Shield Battalion acted quickly, raising Their shield to defend the alliance dragon.


    *boom*


    An explosion occurred from the fire Breathe and shield clash, making a big smoke.


    not finished with the explosion, the red dragon gets out of the smoke, and charges at The golden dragon, attacking with their Fang and claw.


    Didn''t expect the attack from the Red Dragon, the shield Battalion was getting hit by The Red Dragon, but luckily because of the Golden Dragon''s armor, the Red Dragon''s attack didn''t have much effect on the Golden Dragon''s army.


    After that, the alliance begins its clash with the Red Dragon army.


    ----------


    A while later.


    Looking at the Big clash between the Alliance Dragon and the Red Dragon, Taufik nods his head, although the difference in number is quite big, with great coordination from the Alliance Dragon, a difference in number didn''t affect the Battlefield too much, and with a support from the undying Skeleton Army that Kl''lara control, the Battlefield seems quite balanced.


    Taufik diverted his attention from the Battlefield to Rakhsaksa, he was confident that their army had more advantage on this Battlefield except Number.


    And with help from Kaela''s magic, Arman''s earth control, and Anugrah''s water control, they just need time for a victory.


    "Dagraha, Akh''sha, Rani, focus on commanding your soldier! I will go Face their king"


    Taufik said, then received a nod from the three of them, they didn''t try to stop Taufik because they knew how strong he was, and they also believed that Only Taufik could Face Rakhsaksa, so they just let him do everything he wanted to do.


    Although they also want directly kill Rakhsaksa directly with their own hands, but they also realize their lack.


    Receiving their approval Taufik also nodded, then manifested his Mana Wing, and then went directly to face Rakhsaksa.


    Rakhsaksa wasn''t surprised went Taufik appeared in front of him, he had already given the young king control over the soldiers because he also waiting for Taufik.


    "Here we go, the chosen one, I still don''t know why The Great Demon King wanted you to die that badly to the point he told me the prophecy a long long time ago, but who I am to ask his order... so let''s just enjoy our fight"


    Rakhsaksa said when Taufik appeared in front of him.


    ''The prophecy? The Great Demon King?''


    Taufik though, then looked at Lembuswana on his shoulder who chose not to participate in this child-play.


    "Do you know something, Lembu?"


    "... I don''t know child, if what he said is indeed the demon king himself but not a lesser demon who claims himself as the demon king, then you''re indeed in great Danger if that cunning being sets his eyes on you"


    Answers Lembuswana didn''t move from Taufik''sshoulder.


    "... I see"


    "With whom are you talking, Adam Descendant?"


    Ask Rakhsaksa, when he saw Taufik Talking alone, he couldn''t Detect Lembuswana because Lembuswana himself was concealing his Mana, just in case if the angel would detect his existence.


    "Is not your business with whom I talk to, just prepared to die"


    Taufik said then flew Toward Rakhsaksa with Katana already in his hand.


    ''SwordMagic-water form:water Slash!''


    *Slash*


    Taufik unleashes his attack, aiming at Rakhsaksa''s neck.


    Seeing Taufik''s attack, Rakhsaksa didn''t take any action, he just let Taufik''s attack hit him.


    *splat*


    "!!?"


    Rakhsaksa''s neck was cut apart from his body.


    ''What the f*uck?!''


    Rakhsaksa''s neck was falling to the ground, but his body still floating, Taufik looked at this confused, but not long after that he saw something amazing.


    before the head could touch the ground, Rakhsaksa''s head was burned with a dark flame and then disappeared, Taufik then look Rakhsaksa, and he saw that the cut he made also burned in the same Dark flame that burned Rakhsaksa''s head.


    That flame slowly gets into a shape then when the flame disappears, Rakhsaksa''s head appears with a big grin that looks like mocking.


    "How that?"


    Rakhsaksa ask.


    "... Impressive if you ask me, and also... A fool act too"


    "Hahaha, it''s just one of my tricks, I just wanted to show you that you will never be able to kill me"


    Said Rakhsaksa with a laugh.


    "Now it''s my turn to attack right... But first I want to ask you do you know how the three late Dragon kings died?...


    Rakhsaksa asks but doesn''t get a response from Taufik, which makes Rakhsaksa''s grin grow bigger.


    ... it''s been a long time since I used it, but I will use it specially For you"


    Rakhsaksa then gets in the pose, he covers himself With his wing, like a cocoon.


    Taufik who sees this, has a bad feeling.


    "CHILD, STOP HIM!!!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lembuswana said to Taufik when he saw what Rakhsaksa did.


    Taufik already moved to Rakhsaksa even before Lembuswana told him, he also felt a bad feeling about what Rakhsaksa wanted to do.


    But when he was close to Rakhsaksa and wanted to Attack him with his Katana, he heard Rakhsaksa.


    "Too late Adam''s descendant, Too late"


    Rakhsaksa spread his wings as wide as he could, which sent a huge Mana Wafe that spread all over the Battlefield.


    All of the Dragons look at where this Mana comes from, it''s like the Battlefield was stopped for a while.


    Rakhsaksa then Made a big sinister grin.


    "Behold, this is the technique that killed the three late Dragon kings"


    ''Shit!! I can''t stop this''


    Taufik thought, then he heard Rakhsaksas said.


    "... DOMAIN-


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N- " Of course is in the next chapter, hehe"

 Chapter 80: chapter 80 - Domain

    "DOMAIN-WARP REALITY: HELL DESCENT!"


    There''s a pause for a while and between that Pause, Lembuswana hurried Taufik.


    "CHILD, FLY AWAY AS FAR AS YOU CAN, GET OUT FROM THE RANGE OF HIS TECHNIQUE BEFORE HE FINISHES HIS TECHNIQUE, QUICK!!!"


    Lembuswana said to Taufik, but Taufik didn''t move an inch from his place, With Taufik''s speed he could Get out from Rakhsaksa''s range of technique if he wanted, but If flew away means leave his friend too, he would never do that.


    Rakhsaksa who looked at this, showed an Amused grin, and then he said his last Chant of technique.


    "EXPANSION!"


    *Swoosh*


    The second wave of Mana occurred, but this time it was much stronger than before.


    At the same time, when the Wave of Mana leaves Rakhsaksa''s body, the terrain that starts from Below Rakhsaksa, changes.


    And spread out following the Mana waves that radiated from Rakhsaksa At a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.


    "!!!"


    The environment that was originally full of trees changes, the ground that is full of grass is nowhere to be seen, instead replaced by a ground of Lava concrete that radiated hot steam, red like it was just Recently out of the volcanic mountains.


    The three are burning, a rock melted Make some stream of lava that flows toward the cliff and directly falls to the sea, Creating a view of lava falls.


    (like waterfalls, but it''s made of lava, do you know what I mean?")


    The changes kept going to the place where''s Rakhsaksa Mana wave reached and only stopped when it reached ten miles With Rakhsaksa as the center, the sun was nowhere to be seen, instead, the darkest night replaced the bright of the sun, with the only light coming from the Lava below as the source of light.


    With the changing environment around, the flow on the Battlefield also changed, the Battlefield that was tied before, changed with the change of the environment.


    The Red Dragon begins to attack blindly, there''s even Red Dragon who instead uses their magic use their Fang and claw, they charge at the alliance dragon without fearing the weapon of the Golden Dragon, And yet the most shocking part of all this is the wound, the wound which is caused by the Golden Dragon, instantly Healed.


    The ice Magic from the Blue Dragon, and Water Magic from Anugerah That had a big impact on the Red Dragon became useless because before the Attack from the blue Dragon hit The Red Dragon, the ice and water Magic were vaporized first because of the heat of the environment that Have become hell on the earth.


    Luckily the heat didn''t affect the Alliance Dragons because of their skin, but It won''t last long, the longer they are here, the heat will affect them little by little.


    Even The Green Dragon''s magic begins to get useless to the Red Dragon, Red Dragon who has received some kind of buff because of Rakhsaksa domain, getting stronger, their scale was aflame, a root which coiled around the red Dragon''s body burned to ash, not even their acid Breathe have effect to the Red Dragon.


    Only Arman Earth Control, Kaela Magic, and Kl''lara Skeleton Can do some damage to the Red Dragon, but it still can''t stop the Red Dragon who has an advantage in number.


    Seeing this Taufik can only hold his breath, many of the Alliance Dragons have fallen, if this situation Continues it''s only Time before the Alliance will get wiped out, Taufik quickly makes a clone as many as he can, then spreads them all over the Battlefield.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, come out!!!"


    *sahh*


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, come out from Taufik chest.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, kill all of the red Dragon, remember only the red one, use everything you can!!!"


    Taufik orders N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "As your order master"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, then directly goes to support the Alliance Dragon, but even with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka helping the War Olny gets slightly better.


    ''I can''t let this continue, I have to kill this Red Dragon first, how can he directly use his ultimate, Does he not have a basic attack, or skill 1, skill 2? shit, and this field is not an Illusion either, how can he do that?''


    Taufik though, Already uses his All-seeing eyes to try to break this Domain that he thought maybe was an Illusion but always ends up in failure, then he looks at Rakhsaksa, who Also looks at him.


    "How? Do you like it?"


    Rakhsaksa asks, with the Big grin That Always showed on his face, but Taufik doesn''t answer and directly Attacks Rakhsaksa with his katana.


    *Slash*


    But like before, Rakhsaksa didn''t move from his place and just let Taufik attack hit him.


    *spruuth*


    Taufik once again successfully cut Rakhsaksa''s limb off, But the wound that Taufik caused instantly Healed, it did not affect Rakhsaksa at all, and when you look at his(Rakhsaksa) face, he didn''t even feel the Pain of losing his limb, it only makes Rakhsaksa grin more.


    "Shit!!"


    But Taufik didn''t give up, he kept Attacking Rakhsaksa, He used all of his SwordMagic Form, but none of that success, the wound he caused would only keep regenerating, Taufik even tried to cut Rakhsaksa''s soul, But it seemed like Rakhsaksa is Soulless.


    "Hahahaha, nice try Adam descendant, nice try, you have quite interesting power, no wonder the Great Demon king wanted you to die, I feel you trying to cut my soul, but is useless, I have offered my soul to the Demon king in exchange of this great power, as long as I am in this Domain of mine, I''m... Invincible, not even the angel can do something to me, you have a great power...


    But it''s not enough, HAHAHAHA" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "Now... You will witness why... I am the Strongest!"


    *ROAARRR*


    Rakhsaksa roared, and not long after one by one a fireball if it can be called a fireball because the size was bigger than what the one-eyed monster used before, one by one of those very big fireballs appeared, It almost filled the sky, making the dark Battlefield once Again became bright as day.


    All of the Dragons look at the Hundreds or even Thousands of fireballs in the sky with despair and horror.


    They all think the same thing.


    ''How can we survive from those''


    Is what writing on their face.


    "Meteor descent!"


    Rakhsaksa said his word, and then All of the Fireballs fell at the same time.


    *swoosh*


    *swoosh*


    *swoosh*


    Looking at this, the Battlefield suddenly felt silent as if they''d already received their fate.


    Taufik who looks at this, for the first time after he received his power, feels despair.


    The world around him suddenly fell into slow motion for a while, and at that time Taufik''s brain thought about the solutions for him and the alliance dragon to survive this Attack.


    ''Shit the range is too wide, even if I use a shield, it''s only can cover a little area of this Battlefield''


    ''What if I do it like when we defend the Attack in Akh''sha kingdom? No Its too risky, this Attack is different, it has more power than that one-eyed monster''


    ''Portal is out of option, I need time to open the portal, and right now, time is what I lack, shit!, shit!, shit, what do I have to do?''


    In those split seconds, Taufik thought about many solutions, but none of them worked in other situations.


    ''Should I use "that" Ability? But I still didn''t have much control over "that" Ability, aghhh, it''s now or never, only "that" Can make us survive this Attack''


    ''...Let''s use it''


    When Taufik makes up his mind the world around back to normal, and the fireball falls with a high speed to the Battlefield.


    Taufik who didn''t have much time, directly Activated his Ability, he put his Mana as Much as he could toward his "word".


    ''Word Magic''


    "STOP!!!"


    Taufik shouted, but because he still didn''t have control over this "word magic" not only did the fireball stop, but even the time seems stopped at his word.


    "Ughh"


    Blood coming from Taufik''s mouth, the backlash to stop the time was too much for Taufik, to the point all of his Mana was drained for just saying that one word, it''s even sucked his life force, in exchange for the Mana, luckily for Taufik who was Vampire progenitor, he has almost had an unlimited live force.


    If this magic was used by some normal being, even is Dragon or any being, they would instantly vanish from this world.


    Didn''t have more Mana, Taufik''s Mana wing disappeared, and he then fell to the ground.


    *bang*


    Taufik hit the ground hard, but The "time" still stopped because it still sucked Taufik''s Life force, in this whole world only Taufik can move.


    "Ughh"


    Blood is out from Taufik''s mouth again, The Burden to stop the "time" Is too much.


    Taufik look around, the world is turning grey, it''s like some old photo, there''s no color, no sound, even there''s no smell.


    "... S-system... A-are you still with me?"


    [DING]


    [Always Master]


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 81: chapter 81 - Retreat

    [Always Master]


    "...Thank god...*aghh*... I thought you... might be affected... by this"


    Taufik said, still lying low on the ground, Taufik was in a very weak state now, The Pain of his Life Force getting sucked, is too much for Taufik, right now even standing is too hard for him.


    [It''s impossible Master, since the day we''re bounded, I''m already part of yours, Master]


    "... It''s... Been a... Long time... Since I feel... This kind of...


    Hurt"


    Taufik said Stammered, he bit his Lips at every word that got out of his mouth, resisting the urge to collapse, he felt his body torn apart with every second his Life get sucked, The Pain he felt In his head is like it stabbed with a thousand Needle at the same time, and getting The Pain is getting more and more painful.


    [Master, your life is getting sucked in every second, although your life is close to unlimited, but if this keeps going, the Pain will damage your brain, I Suggest stopping this Magic as soon as possible]


    The System said in his always monotone voice, but Taufik could feel worried in his monotone voice.


    "... That''s... a one... Thing that... I want to Avoid... The most...


    Right... *ughh*...Now"


    [Why Master, this is not like you, from my observation in the time we Ware together, Sacrifice yourself for others that you didn''t know much about, it''s the one thing I thought would never happen]


    Taufik who still can move, was silent for a while before he answered his system questions.


    "It''s... Responsibility"


    [... ]


    "I felt a... responsibility... by this... Situation... After I... Arrived on...


    This world... something... Continuously... Happened... It''s all... Felt like...


    It was... Arranged... By someone... All of... This... Is...


    Beyond... *aghhh*-


    [Master]


    " I''m... Still... Okay... All of... This... Is beyond...


    Coincidence... All of... This... Maybe... was...work by... That Dammed "Fate"...


    *ughh* *cough* "


    Taufik, coughing a lot of blood.


    [Master, if this continues it will cause permanent damage to Your brain]


    "Shut it... All of this...it''s Responsibility, The only thing...that''s my old Man leave to me...it''s...About...responsibility ... I will... Do it... To the... End...


    If...all of this was really..."fate" work... I will... Do it... Even if it will make me a crazy person...fuck the "Fate", I will...Grow More Stronger...then this... I will kill...That " FATE" WITH MY OWN HANDS, BELIEVE IT!!!" (DATTEBAYO) :v.


    *swoosh*


    After Taufik said that, all of Taufik''s clones disappeared from the Battlefield, and their Mana got transferred to Taufik.


    Taufik who received The Mana that his clones had suddenly had the strength to move his body, but he knew it was just temporary.


    Don''t want to waste this opportunity, Taufik leaps to Rakhsaksa who is still motionless.


    *boom*


    *woosh*


    he knows just simply cutting him off will not cause any damage to him.


    Taufik comes to Rakhsaksa as close as he can, using everything he has right now, Whether it is his Mana or his Live force, he doesn''t care.


    "Disappeared"


    Taufik said with a small voice, afraid if he said it out loud it would be out of control like before.


    After he said that, Taufik''s vision suddenly became blurred, but a smile made its way to Taufik''s mouth when he saw Rakhsaksa slowly turn to ash.


    "... Hahah-"


    *thud*


    Taufik who loses Consciousness falls to the Ground with a *thud* and after that the time moves again.


    *boom*


    *boom*


    With Rakhsaksa disappeared Almost All of the Fireball that Rakhsaksa made disappeared before they could touch the ground, but the fireball that already touched the Ground successfully exploded, and because of That explosion the Dragon from the two sides received casualties, but the casualties from the Red Dragon were the most.


    The Domain that Rakhsaksa made also disappeared with a *craangg!* sound, it''s like the glass was cracked, and at the same time the environment is back to the way are supposed to be, but the tree and the rock that already melted, remain the same when Rakhsaksa activated his Domain.


    The Alliance Dragon who already accepted their fate looks confused when they see the Fireball disappear and the environment changes once again, even the red Dragon is confused because of this.


    Lembuswana who froze this whole time on Taufik''s shoulder, looks confused when his view suddenly changed from before, what he saw last time was Rakhsaksa, but what he saw right now was the vast sky that was no longer dark because of Rakhsaksa Domain.


    "What Happe- S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lembuswana who wanted to ask Taufik, realized that they were on the Ground right now, but he looked more confused when he saw Taufik who had become Old, and his black hair became white and was longer than before, a face of full horror showed on Lembuswana doll face.


    "CHILD!!?, TAUFIK!!! WHAT HAPPEN TO YOU?!!"


    Lembuswana shouts as loud as he can which attracts the attention of both sides of Dragon.


    "!!!"


    Dagraha, Maharani, Shemon, Akh''sha, Arman, Kaela, and Kl''lara also heard Lembuswana shout.


    All of them look his way, Like lighting that struck them, they also show horror faces when they see a human lying on the ground, they ignore the fact that Rakhsaksa is nowhere to be seen on the Battlefield, and all of them look at the scene of a human lying on the Ground with a small Creature that keeps calling the Human Name, that they Regonise very well.


    "Hey, child what happen to you?"


    "Taufik wake up, we are still on the Battlefield, wake up!!"


    But the war is still ongoing, and they as the highest order of the Alliance Dragon can''t leave their post.


    But Maharani ignored that, he left control of her Army to Kania, and then went directly to check on Taufik.


    When she arrived at the scene, the Taufik that she knew, was no longer the Taufik she knew, with wrinkles and white hair, but she knew this human was the Taufik that she knew.


    "T-ta-... Fik...


    Maharani changes to her human form and then gently takes Taufik to her embrace.


    ... W-what happen to you"


    Maharani looks at Lembuswana, pointing her weapon at Lembuswana.


    "HEY, YOU WHAT HAPPEN TO HIM, TELL ME!!! WHY HE SUDDENLY LIKE THIS"


    "I-I also don''t know, I''m always on his side, but I don''t what happened he just suddenly like this"


    Lembuswana Ignored the Sharp Claw that pointed at him, explaining the situation to Maharani, he was also very confused about this sudden change.


    "W-w..."


    Maharani can''t utter any word, she keeps Taufik in her embrace and ignores the sound of the war around her.


    She always saw Taufik as a strong person, never crossed her mind that she would see him in a very weak state like this, if not for the sound of his weak breathing, maybe she would have thought that Taufik was already dead.


    --------


    With the Domain and Rakhsaksa disappeared, and with the Red Dragon army that already realized their King was nowhere to be seen.


    The flow of the Battlefield changes once again, Kl''lara and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who felt their Master/lord was in Danger, use everything that they have to end this War as fast as they can.


    With N¨¡g¨¡ntaka pasif ability (dragon eater that boosts his power to 100% when he faces a dragon) and his fire Breathing, although the red Dragon''s immunity to Fire was very high, but faced with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka fire that has a 100% boost even the high resistance skin of the red dragon, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka fire still caused huge damage to the red dragon army.


    Same with Kl''lara, she spammed her Death energy ball to the Red Dragon army, and when the energy ball hit the Red Dragon, their Body melted like a Corpse that slowly rooted but In apace.


    She also orders his Skeleton to focus more on attacking than Supporting the Alliance Dragon.


    The Alliance Dragon follows the flow that Kl''lara and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka made, attacking the Red Dragon with everything they have.


    --------


    The Young King, who looked at the situation on the Battlefield, and with his father''s sudden disappearance felt hopeless when he saw one side massacre that his kin received.


    he didn''t have a power like Rakhsaksa did because Rakhsaksa made him not for battle, but just as a link for Rakhsaksa to pass his order to the other Red Dragon.


    ''... We have to retreat, there''s no chance that we will win this war, and with Father''s dissaparence we can''t continue this war any longer, we have to retreat''


    The Young King Thought, can''t Stand to watch his kin get slaughtered like this anymore.


    "... Retreat... RETREAT FROM THE BATTLEFIELD, RETREAT NOW!!!... T-THIS IS AN ORDER!!!"


    The young king shouted as loud as he could.


    The Red Dragon Army, of course, heard what their Young King Said, but the Red Dragon who has pride as the Strongest, stopped them retreating.


    Look at his kin who don''t want to leave the Battlefield, the young king was dumbfounded.


    "... HEY WHAT ARE YOU GUYS DOING??? I SAID RETREAT, RETREAT NOW!!! THIS IS AN ORDER!!!"


    but no matter how loud he shouted, he didn''t see any of his kin want to leave the Battlefield.


    "If you want to retreat just retreat on your own, we will never leave this Battlefield, we Were born from war and also will die in war, you who were just a replica will not understand this, so just go on your own!"


    One of the Red Dragons who was close to The Young King Said.


    "B-but-"


    *Boom*


    A fire attack hit the young king, that blasted the young king far.


    "Ughh"


    The young king groaned in Pain.


    "Just go you piece of shit!!!"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 82: chapter 82- After The War End

    "Ughh"


    After getting hit by one of his kin, the young king showed a disbelieving expression.


    "Just go you piece of shit!!!"


    "... W-what are you saying? We have to retreat together!"


    The young king said, but none of the red dragons heard him, instead, they kept charging at the Alliance Dragon without care if they would die or not.


    Without the buff from Rakhsaksa domain the red dragon back to when the war was starting, but with the Golden Bird that mercilessly Kills them and a young Girl that spammed a black ball at them, the red dragon didn''t have a chance to win, they even didn''t have a chance to fight back, Saw all of this The Young King just Stands where he was blasted by an attack from one of the red dragons.


    "..."


    The Young King didn''t see any hope for his kin to survive this war with the high pride that they had.


    The young king gritted his teeth, he then spread his wings, and flew leaving this Battlefield, there''s still his kin waiting for the results of this war on their Continent.


    So with a heavy heart, the young king left the Battlefield alone, leaving his kin without looking behind.


    -----------


    After the young king leaves the situation on the Battlefield moves very quickly.


    if N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Kl''lare were not on the Battlefield, The situation would be back like when the first war, without a winner that would last for many years.


    But this time with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Kl''lare''s help, even if The red dragon has an advantage in number, the end of this war Can already be seen in just one day.


    And with the red dragon who has no leader and recklessly charging at the alliance dragon, the war ended more quickly than they expected.


    -----------


    One week later.


    In Dagraha Kingdom. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How''s Taufik? Is there any progress? Risna?"


    Dagraha asks the Doctor Who just to get out of the room where Taufik rests.


    "He was in stable condition, but there''s no sign that he will wake up soon, Your Majesty"


    The doctor said, then left after she bowed to Dagraha.


    After the doctor leave, Dagraha took a deep breath and then entered the room.


    When he inside he saw Taufik lying in the big bed in the middle of the room.


    Right now, Taufik is already back to his young appearance, his wrinkles and white hair are nowhere to be seen, but his hair stays long, except that There''s no other change in him.


    And on each side of the bad was Occupied by Maharani on the left and Anugerah on the right.


    there''s still someone in this room, but she isn''t lying on the bed like Anugerah and Maharani and just sitting on a chair looking at the two women with envy, and that person is Kaela who can only watch the two bigshots Occupaid Taufik right and left.


    Seeing this Dagraha can only shake his head.


    "Maharani, you know Taufik is sick, stop playing with his face like that, why are you even still here? What about your kingdom?"


    "Hmmp, a chance like this will not happen twice and the doctor also said that he was in a stable state, so it''s okay"


    Maharani said without looking at Dagraha, still using her finger to touch Taufik''s face.


    "But what about your kingdom, you''re a queen, how can you leave your kingdom like that?"


    Dagraha said, raising his voice, that Got attention from Anugerah.


    Put her forefinger on his mouth.


    *Shhst*


    "Please lower your voice when you''re talking, how if Taufik wakes up Because you''re too loud, Sir"


    Anugerah said to Dagraha.


    "..."


    ''That will be good news if he wakes up, Why are you even here? You''re the princess of the blue Dragon? What are you doing in my kingdom, fik, my friend pleaseee wake up quickly!!!


    Dagraha said in his mind, looking at Anugerah.


    "Yeah, you''re too loud Dagraha, we are a guest here, a guest, how can you drive your guest like that?"


    Maharani said, agree with Anugerah.


    "If you consider yourself a guest, then behave like a guest, it''s been a fucking whole week you''re here, a whole week, haaah...


    Dagraha took a deep breath and massaged his nose bridge, then looked at Kaela Who was just silent this whole time.


    ... Kaela, please talk to her, maybe she will remember that she was a queen, she has a kingdom to rule"


    Heard that Kaela nodded her head, then looked at Maharani.


    "Yeah, my king is right, Queen Maharani you''re already staying in Taufik side for a few days, it''s my turn now"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    *slap*


    Dagraha who heard that, slapped his forehead while shaking his head.


    ''...Not you too''


    ----------


    A few hours later.


    Night time.


    ...Ster]


    "Hmm?"


    [Master]


    "Hmm? System?"


    Taufik who heard The system call him, slowly opened his eyes.


    "... Where am I?"


    Taufik said, looking at the dark room he was in.


    "Ugh, why is it so heavy?"


    Taufik said, trying to get up.


    "... What happened? Why my body it''s heavy? I can''t even move my hands and legs, system what happens? Do I become paralyzed? Don''t you say that Only my mind will get damaged?"


    [...]


    Taufik asks but doesn''t receive an answer from the system, he then looks at his body which is covered by a blanket.


    "???"


    Taufik then uses wind magic to blow that blanket, to his surprise when he sees three Women also Sleeping with him.


    with Anugerah and Kaela sleeping on his side while hugging his hand and Maharani sleeping on top of him while hugging his body.


    "WTF!!!... HEY GET UP!!!"


    Taufik shouts at them.


    "Hmm? Wait!... Let me... sleep for a little bit... more!"


    Maharani said half sleeping.


    "Shit!!"


    Taufik tried to release his hand from the grip of the two women beside him, but Anugerah and Kaela didn''t even move.


    "Ugh, why is this woman too strong?... HEY WAKE UP!!!"


    But he still didn''t receive an answer from the three women.


    "... What the heck?"


    Didn''t have many choices, Taufik called Kl''lare.


    "Kl''lare!! Kl''lare!!, where are you, come out now!"


    *crack*


    A crack opened on the side of the bed, and then Kl''lare came from that Crack.


    "My lord?... You wake up?"


    "I am... don''t just stand there wake these three women for me, now!"


    Taufik asking Kl''lare.


    "As your order my lord"


    Kl''lare then Gets on the bed, she needs to do it because the bed is very big, it''s even bigger than the king-size bed on Earth.


    Kl''lare then shakes Anugerah''s body to wake her up.


    "Hey, hey wake up!"


    "..."


    But Anugerah didn''t show any response to it, instead, she Buried her head in Taufik''s hand deeper.


    "What the... Try Rani, wake her up!"


    "Yes my lord"


    Kl''lare does it like what she did to Anugerah before, shaking her body and calling her name, but like before Maharani also doesn''t show any response and hugs Taufik more tightly.


    Looking at this, Taufik realized something and then looked at Kaela, and before even Kl''lare woke her up, Taufik felt her grip on Taufik''s hand Getting tight.


    "... You guys... Stop pretending to sleep! Wake up now!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    There''s a silence in the room after Taufik says that, no one wants to move, until...


    "Hehe... Surprise?"


    Maharani said then get up from Taufik''s chest, then followed by Anugerah and Kaela.


    "Huh~ Fik you wake?"


    Anugerah said plying innocent, only Kaela who covered her face, embarrassed.


    "... You know is too late to act, right?"


    Taufik said looking at Anugerah.


    "Hehe"


    And Kaela still covered her face didn''t want Taufik to see her embarrassed face.


    Seeing this Taufik just shook his head.


    "Rani, get off from me! I want to go to eat something"


    "Eh~ why just don''t continue to sleep, you need more rest, what if something happens to you Again"


    "Yeah, it''s better if you rest for more, fik~"


    Maharani said still sitting on Taufik abandon, followed by Anugerah, and Kaela still covered her face.


    "No, get off now, even if I need to rest, I will do it alone, and you Kaela stop covering your face, it''s you who decided to sleep here, you make it like I do something to you"


    "Okay~okay~ I will get off now"


    Maharani said, then got off from Taufik.


    "You should do it from the start"


    Said Taufik then getting down from the bed, but when he was standing, he felt powerless from his leg which made him fall to the floor.


    *buuk*


    Seeing this the three women quickly came to Taufik''s side, even Kaela, when she saw Taufik fall, she forgot her embarrassment then came to help Taufik.


    "Husband!!! Are you okay?"


    "Fik!! I told you to rest a little bit more"


    "Fik, are you okay?"


    The three women said in turn.


    ''What is this, why do I feel so weak, System what happens?''


    [Master, it''s an effect of losing many Life forces in one moment]


    ''What? Is this permanent?''


    [Rest Assured master, it''s not permanent, you will gain your power back when your MANA is filled, it''s just needs a while, but you can use your usual technique and only can use a small magic like the wind magic you use A little while ago]


    ''That''s good I thought I lost all of my power, thanks for your explanation, system''


    [You''re welcome, master]


    ''Hehh~now you know to replay my thanks, that''s good''


    Taufik said to system, then look at the three women.


    "Please, help me to get up"


    He said, that got a smile for a response from the three women.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 83: chapter 83 - A Beast Who Entices A women

    "Ahhh, I''m full"


    Taufik said after done eating.


    After the news of Taufik waking up spread, everyone woke up from their sleep and directly went to check on him.


    Dagraha ordered the guard to call Risna, the doctor, to examine Taufik''s health.


    Taufik had already told them that he was fine and only a little weak right now, but Dagraha insisted on an examination first, Taufik who didn''t have much strange, didn''t have any choice but to follow what Dagraha wanted.


    After The examination was done, Risna told them Taufik was fully healthy but just a little strange for now, like what Taufik told them, only after that Dagraha felt relieved, and directly ordered the main to make some dish for Taufik.


    -----------


    "How are you feeling, Fik?"


    Dagraha ask.


    "I''m fine Dagraha, I''m fine"


    Taufik said to him one more time.


    "I''m just a little weak right now, forget About me, and tell me what happened after I passed out, Instead!"


    Heard that, Dagraha took a deep breath.


    "*haahh* if you say so, about the war, thanks to you, even if I don''t know how you do it, but after Rakhsaksa''s disappearance, we were able to defeat the Red Dragon, Thanks to Your Bird and Kl''lare help from all of the Red Dragon that Participated of the war, only one Red Dragon that can escape, this a big victory if you ask me"


    Dagraha explained the situation to Taufik.


    "I see, that''s good, and about the loss? How many of your Army, Rani Army, and Akh''sha Army that Fallen?"


    "..."


    There''s a silence after Taufik asks that.


    "... there''s not many dead on our side because we only stay on the rear, but compared to Maharani''s loss, It''s a small amount"


    Dagraha said after a long pause and Taufik who heard that looked at Maharani.


    Maharani looks at how Taufik looks at her, knowing it is her turn.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, my kin, the Golden Dragon has been a Warrior from the very beginning we were born, die in war is an honor for us, and with this victory, we got the Revenge that we had long suppressed, so it''s good for me and my folk, instead we want to express our thanks with a married between you and me" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... You and your married issues...


    Taufik said while massaging his forehead, then looking at Anugerah.


    ... What about the Blue Dragon, Anugerah?"


    When Anugerah heard Taufik''s questions, she showed a sad expression, a family bond is very strong between the blue dragon, so when she remembered her kin had died in war A few days ago, it always pained Anugerah''s heart.


    "... Like What King Dagraha said, we also lost, a few of our members Because we also stayed on the rear, and a few that''s seriously wounded"


    Anugerah said, with a tear falling on her beautiful face.


    Seeing this Taufik who can''t stand the sight of women''s tears gets up from his chair.


    *grkk*


    Then Taufik embraced Anugerah who was only sitting beside him, Buried her head On the warm embrace of Taufik''s abdomen and his hand.


    "!!!"


    Taufik''s act made everyone here slightly surprised, except two women who were just not slightly, but very surprised and envious, but they couldn''t say anything Because they knew how strong the bond that the Blue Dragon had for each other and also because the tears they saw from Anugerah is genuine.


    Feeling the warm embrace from Taufik, Anugerah hugs him back, they keep this position for a while, and after Taufik feels that Anugerah has already calmed down, Taufik releases his embrace.


    "... Thank you"


    Anugerah said to Taufik.


    "No, I''m sorry for asking you that question, It''s my fault"


    Said Taufik then Sat again on the chair.


    *poke*


    *poke*


    After he sat he felt someone poking him from the other side, then Taufik looks at Maharani, the culprit.


    "What?"


    Maharani then spread her hand wide.


    "I am also sad, I demand a hug too!!!"


    "You said "it''s good" before, why the sudden change?"


    "..."


    Maharani didn''t say anything but still spread her hand.


    *sigh*


    "... Come here!"


    Taufik let out a sigh of defeat, knowing that Maharani would not back off before she received her hug.


    "YEAYYY!!!"


    Maharani quickly came to Taufik and hugged him like a koala hugging the tree.


    Taufik just let her do what she wanted to do, but when one minute passed, Maharani Still didn''t let go of Her hug.


    "Hey, it''s enough!!"


    "Ehhh~, give me one minute more... No, two minutes... Ahh~ let''s make it to five minutes!"


    Said Maharani, don''t want to let go of Taufik.


    Everyone just looks at this shameless queen and doesn''t know how to respond to her shameless act.


    "Enough, You''re embarrassing yourself, look how everyone looks at you!"


    "I don''t care, they are all friends"


    "Stop it!! there''s a child here, think about your position, you''re a fucking queen Rani!! And I''m still weak right now"


    Taufik said to her, he didn''t have much strange to lift Maharani right now.


    "..."


    Only after Taufik mentioned his health that Maharani slowly let go of Taufik, and then back to her chair.


    "Haaah"


    Taufik took a deep breath after Maharani let him go, but...


    "So if you regain your strength, can we do it again?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ''... This women''


    Taufik Decided to ignore her and look at Dagraha again.


    "So Dagraha-...


    Taufik stopped again when he felt a sharp gaze directed toward him, and when Taufik looks who might it be, he looked at Kaela who also looking at him.


    ... You too?"


    Kaela didn''t answer but only nodded her head.


    *slap*


    Taufik slaps his forehead.


    ''Why have all of these women suddenly become so bold? System, do you know something?''


    [...]


    ''... Shit! What happened in this one week, that even the system doesn''t want to tell me about that ''


    -----------


    After one hug later.


    Taufik who has become skeptical about what happened to him in those weak he was coma looks at Shemon, seeking answers.


    But Dagraha who saw this misunderstood what Taufik''s intent was, quickly moved in front of Shemon, Dagraha looked at Taufik with a look that said "I don''t care if you was my friend or a hero of our world, but if you do something to my wife I will fight you to the end" Look, he was like beaver who ready to fight a python for the sake of his wife.


    "..."


    "..."


    There''s an intense eye-to-eye competition between Taufik who doesn''t know why Dagraha does this and Dagraha who misunderstands What Taufik wants to do.


    "... What are you doing Dagraha?"


    Shemon who is the cause of this eye-to-eye between the two men asks Dagraha who suddenly moves to her front.


    "Rest Assured Shemon! I will protect you from a beast!"


    Dagraha said, didn''t move his eyes from Taufik.


    Heard that, Taufik Showed an expression of disbelief with what he just heard.


    "... What the hell Men, what are you think I am?"


    "A beast Who entices a woman?"


    Dagraha answers without a doubt.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Pfftt... Hahahaha"


    "Hahahaha"


    "Hahahaha"


    It began with Maharani and then spread to The other who also laughed because of what the two men doing, only Arman who looked confused by this situation.


    "... Hey, what heppen? Tell me! I want to laugh too!"


    "Mother! What happens? What do Big Brother and Father do?"


    Arman asks his mother while shaking her thigh.


    "Hahaha... Ahh~...


    Shemon stroke Arman Head.


    ... You will understand it when you grow a bit older, just as kid as long as you can, my dear"


    *cup*


    Shemon said, then kissed Arman''s forehead.


    "Ehhh~"


    They keep laughing for a while until Taufik realizes something is missing.


    "... Wait! Now I realize It... Where''s Lembu go?"


    He asks looking Around.


    "Who? That little thing that is always on your shoulder?"


    Dagraha ask.


    "Yeah"


    "Oh~oh I know, I know"


    Arman said raising his hand, finally having a chance to Say something.


    "About Lembu, he was going with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, when you in coma N¨¡g¨¡ntaka can return to your body brother, So Lembu asked him to take a stroll with him, and he said he wanted to gather... another him? it''s been five days Since they went"


    A/N- "And then a journey of Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka to gather the Seven Dragon Ball Begins"


    "... What?"


    Taufik said, then opened up his shirt to look at his chest, ignored how the three women looked at him, and remembered again what they "did" To him when he was in a coma.


    Taufik ignored how the women saw him and Focused to see his chest, he saw that there were indeed none of the Tattoos that he got when he received N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, meaning that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was indeed still outside of his body.


    "..."


    ''... Maybe it will be fine, I already put the ''absolute control'' trait on that doll, and that Orb will be Bound to Lembu''s soul, and only will be released when I say so, so it''s good if he gathers all of his Part''


    "Why Fik, is there any problem?"


    Shemon asking.


    "No, it''s nothing...


    Taufik said then put his shirt back.


    ... Let''s back to our Topic!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N- " v: "

 Chapter 84: chapter 84 - Recovering

    A few days later.


    In these few days, Taufik''s condition has become better, and in each day bit by bit.


    But he still can''t perform his technique, it''s still a bit hard for him to do that, especially the SwordMagic technique - a dark form that he needs for him to open a portal Beck toward the Earth.


    Shemon has found the problem in the Taufik technique, and when Taufik heard that, he was dumbfounded.


    - flashback -


    One day after Taufik wakes up from a coma.


    Taufik and the other are right now in Dagraha''s private room, talking about what plans they have for the future and what action they will take regarding the Red Dragon.


    At first, Maharani suggested that This was our chance to get rid of the red dragon, but this suggestion was rejected by Anugerah and Shemon, they thought it was too Much.


    They understand that although Maharani is acting fine, but in the deeper part of her heart, she harbors a very deep hatred for the Red Dragon, but eliminating one kin from this world is still too much for them to handle, but left the Red Dragon just like this, is also quite risky.


    Taufik didn''t say much on this discussion, he felt that after the war ended his responsibility also ended, so he just left The affairs of the world to the inhabitants.


    And Dagraha can do anything and only follow what his wife wants. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The discussion concluded with the decision to isolate the Red Dragon from the rest of the world. They are unable to leave the Volcano Continent without a clear purpose. Representatives from the Golden, Blue, and Green Dragons will take turns monitoring the Red Dragon, with the designated representative changing every month.


    If the Red Dragon engages in any suspicious activity, they will be punished accordingly. Essentially, it will be like a large-scale prison.


    After the discussion ended, Taufik and the other engaged in small talk.


    "Ohh~ Fik, I forgot to ask you this yesterday...


    Dagraha said to Taufik.


    ... What happens to Rakhsaksa? What you did to him?"


    Dagraha said that getting the attention of the three women in this room, they also want to hear Taufik''s answers.


    "Him? I erased his existence from this world because killing him in the usual way didn''t work for him as long as he was in the Technique that he calls "domain", I had to use my imperfect Technique that caused me In a state like this"


    Taufik said casually, ignoring how the other saw him.


    "...


    Eresed his existence, and when exactly you do that, the last thing I remember is the sight of that big fireball come toward us, but I also remember at that time Rakhsaksa is still there, but just in a split second, Man, it''s just like your open your eyes he was still there, but when you blinked he suddenly disappeared, maybe it''s only 0.1 seconds and then Rakhsaksa disappeared, once again, when exactly you did that?


    the last thing I remember is the sight of you suddenly laying on the Ground pass out"


    Dagraha explains his confusion, which makes Maharani and Anugerah nod their head.


    "Yeah, do you know how scared I was when I saw you like that?"


    Said Maharani.


    "Like I said, I used my imperfect technique that time, it''s called "Word Magic" Kaela knows about this Because she already saw me use it one time before, this "word Magic" was Inspired by your Dragon Magic or should I say your Dragon Tongue?...


    at the time what I want to stop it''s just the fireball, but like I said my technique is still imperfect, I use too much Mana And didn''t have much control over it, so-"


    "Instead stop the fireball you stopped the Time"


    Shemon said, getting a nod from Taufik, and a surprise from the other.


    "Hmm~ Like what Shemon said, I stopped the time instead of the Fireball, but Stopping the time came with a huge price, even with all of my mana I only can stop the time for one second, so in exchange to keep the time stopped the technique suck my life force instead, if I''m not wrong the time stopped for 15-30 minutes, that''s why I''m on this state"


    "!!!" x 4


    Heard that Maharani and Anugerah come to Taufik.


    "... Are you okay? are you in a deadly state? From what I know humans can only live for one hundred years at the most, are you going to die? Please don''t die after I have already loved you!"


    Anugerah said with a clear worried showed on her face, and Maharani just hugged him.


    "Wha-"


    "Please don''t die! You still haven''t married me yet, at least please leave behind offspring for me"


    Maharani said, hugging Taufik tightly afraid that he suddenly disappeared.


    "Are you fine, Fik?"


    Shemon asks shortly, only Dagraha that silent.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine...


    Taufik said, pushing Maharani who still hugged him.


    ... Didn''t Dagraha tell you that I was not fully human?"


    Said Taufik to Shemon, still pushing Maharani.


    Heard that all the women looked at Dagraha, demanding an explanation.


    "... Hehe, I forgot"


    Taufik just shook his head, at Dagraha''s behavior, he then looked at Shemon


    "Talking about technique, Shemon, Are you done with researching My technique mistakes? And Rani Stop hugging me, you know I don''t have much strength, right now"


    "Hehe~ I do it because I know you don''t have the strength to push me"


    Shemon ignores how her best friend behaves and answers Taufik''s questions.


    "... about that, actually I have finished it on the five days you leave"


    Shemon said.


    "What technique are you guys talking about?"


    Maharani asks, interested in what Taufik talking about with Shemon.


    But Taufik ignored her and gave a sign to Shemon to continue her Explanation.


    Shemon gives a last glance toward Maharani, She seems hesitant to explain this In front of these two women who seem quite attached to Taufik, he looks at Taufik to make sure it is okay to say this in front of these two women, when he sees Taufik nods his head, Shemon then continuing her explanation.


    "... Actually, it''s quite simple, you say that your technique can cut the time and space, right?"


    *nods*-Taufik


    "This is just my guess, but when you used your technique maybe you only cut the "Space" And not The "Time", From what I heard by hearing your explanation that day, you said you wanted to Come back to the past, but instead open the path to the past, you open the Portal toward this world, but about how you can come to this world of many other worlds out there, it''s still a mystery for us"


    "..."


    Taufik was silent for a while after he heard that.


    ''No, it''s not as simple as what Shemon Said, I completely remember that day when I opened that portal, I could feel that I also cut the "time", that''s why I was quite confused when I arrived here, What had actually happened?...


    Taufik then looks outside the windows.


    ... Is this also because of "HIM"?''


    "A-are you want to back to your World, fik?"


    Anugerah said, realized what they were talking about.


    "What? Are you leaving?"


    Maharani look up at Taufik.


    "... You know that I can''t stay here Forever, right? My family still waiting for me there"


    *Stand up*


    After Taufik said that, Maharani released her hug, and then stood up.


    "...Maharani..."


    Shemon tries to say something to her friend, but there''s not a word that could come out of her mouth.


    "... I remember there''s still something I need to do in my kingdom, I will leave now"


    Maharani said then got out Of the room.


    *Sound doors closing*


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    After that, it''s Anugerah''s turn to stand up.


    "... I will leave too... hosted-by-NovelFire.com


    Anugerah said, then slightly bowed her head to Dagraha.


    ... Thank you for your hospitality in these Few days, King Dagraha"


    Anugerah said then also got out of the room.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    There''s silence in that room for a while after the two women suddenly leave, until Dagraha realizes something, he then also gets up from his seat then chases Anugerah.


    "Wait, Princess! Please bring a few of my guards to escort you back!"


    "..."


    "..."


    In just a few seconds, there are only two people Left inside the room.


    Shemon then looks at Taufik.


    "... Should I go out too?"


    "..."


    "..."


    - end of the Flashback -


    It''s been a few days since Maharani and Anugerah left Forrest Continent.


    In these few days Taufik also Finnaly can walk on his own, but he still has to use a cane for him to walk properly.


    "... What you did that day was really Amazing, Fik, you broke two girls'' hearts at the same time, It remains me of when I was still young, a girl lining For me, ahhh~ it''s a sweet memory"


    Dagraha said, remember his made-up memory.


    *Tsk*


    "Bullshit, Arman already told me all of Your stories, you can''t trick me with your made-up story, Dagraha"


    Taufik clicked his tongue when he heard Dagraha.


    *ukhum*


    Dagraha Fake coughed when he heard Taufik, look slightly embarrassed.


    "... What are you planning to do about those two women, you can clearly see that the two of them really love you, even Kaela is like that too, what are you gonna do to them?"


    Dagraha asked, shamelessly changing the topic, but Taufik still answered him.


    "... I don''t know"


    After he said that there was silence Between the two men, they just watched Kl''lara and Arman Who once again engaged in a word fight, and Kaela who tried to stop them, with Shemon who just giggled on the side, also watching them.


    "..."


    "..."


    "... How much he told you, I mean Arman?"


    "... Shut up man!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N - "volume three will start in two or three chapter...maybe"

 Chapter 85: chapter 85 - A Little Adventure

    "So how long will you stay here, before you''re back to your World?"


    Dagraha asks, break the silence.


    "... I will go when I can use my Technique again, maybe in one or two weeks"


    Taufik said, still looking at Arman and Kl''lara who argued, Occasionally chuckling at Kaela who had a hard time calming them down.


    "... It''s quite long, are you don''t have a plan to visit that two women?"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t answer Dagraha''s question immediately and was just silently watching the kids.


    "... What I''m supposed to say? ''Hey~ I''m here to say Goodbye'' Like that? Even a kid knows that just will make them sadder, I have known their feeling for me for a long time ago, especially Rani, but what I can do? I have someone waiting for me in my World, heck, I even will become a father, how I''m Supposed to say to my woman when I Come to my world with another woman, three women?"


    Taufik told Dagraha everything that was in his head this whole time.


    "... You will be a Father?"


    Dagraha said, only focused on the "I even will become a father" word from Taufik.


    "... It''s maybe quite hard if it''s like that, yeah~ Good luck, you''re on your own"


    "..."


    After Dagraha said that, Taufik just looked straight at him, didn''t find Dagraha''s joke funny.


    "..."


    Can''t bear the way Taufik looked at him anymore, Dagraha let out a sigh.


    *sigh*


    "C''mon, man! Don''t be so serious like that, relax! Every problem has its own solutions, and overall, you''re a strong man, in every world, a strong man is always destined to have more than one woman... You just need a long and deep talk with your wife and *boom* you will sleep outside for one month and then the problem is solved, how''s about that?"


    "... Are that from an experience?"


    There''s a long pause before Dagraha can answer it.


    "... Indeed"


    "So what is the result, Did you succeed?"


    "What do you think?"


    Dagraha answers Taufik''s questions with another question with a monotone face.


    "... What?"


    Taufik is eager to hear the answers, although he already knows how it ends, but he wants to hear that as a reference.


    "... I was sleeping outside for a whole year, a damn fucking year for just a joke that this fucking mouth of mine said, just a fucking joke, can you imagine it?"


    Taufik shook his head, and then face plaming.


    "Man, you just make it worse for me"


    "..."


    "..."


    The two of them were just silently looking at the kid with different thoughts inside their head. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "..."


    *haaahhh* x2


    The two of them took a deep breath at the same time, and when they realized it, they looked at each other, only after that they were laughing.


    "Hahaha"


    Dagraha laughed and said "You''re dead, my friend" Inside of his head.


    "Hahaha"


    Taufik laughed and said "I''m dead" Inside his head.


    And when they look at each other again, their laugh just gets bigger, to the point, that their laugh can be heard by Arman, Kl''lara, Kaela, and Shemon who look at them.


    "What Big Brother and Father do, Mother?"


    Arman asks his mother, looking at the two grown men laughing like some crazy person.


    "Ignored it, they have some screws loose in their head, and just continue where we leave at!"


    Shemon said to her son, then look at Kl''lara.


    "So what are you saying, little princess? Do you want to be my daughter?"


    "What? Don''t call me ''little Princess'' I don''t like that"


    Kl''lara said.


    "Hey! Dont talk to my mother like that"


    "What? What do you want to do...


    Kl''lara and Arman begin their verbal fight once again.


    Only Kaela who still looking at Taufik, Strengthens his resolve.


    ''... I will do it!!''


    Kaela though, then Beck to look at Arman and Kl''lara.


    -------------


    Somewhere in the Draco world.


    With N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana.


    "Black Hole!!!"


    Lembuswana spewed his technique to a being that was similar to a snake, this snake was so massive and had seven heads, and each Head had a different ability.


    Lembuswana aimed the black Hole the head that he thought was the most troublesome, the head that has a healing ability, it even regrew the head that was already separated from the main body.


    *swoosh*


    Like when Granada used it to Attack Taufik, the mini black Hole didn''t move too fast, but because of The force of gravity created by the black hole, the snake couldn''t Avoid the attack.


    *woosh*


    The ball of black hole touched the snake''s head, and in no time the snake''s head get sucked and disappeared into the Black Hole.


    "BIG BIRD!! IT''S YOUR TIME!!!"


    Lembuswana shout to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    *Chaww*


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka dives from the sky, grips the snake''s body with his claw, and lifts the snake to the sky.


    The snake tried to bite N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, but N¨¡g¨¡ntaka moved first, he bit the snake''s head that wanted to attack him.


    *graahhgg*


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka bit the snake''s head Until it was cut off from its body, which made the snake groan in Pain.


    When N¨¡g¨¡ntaka already lifted the snake''s whole body from the sea, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka released his grip on The snake''s body and made it fall.


    Seeing this Lembuswana controls Gravity, he makes the gravity around the snake disappear, which makes the snake float above the sea.


    "NOW, BIG BIRD!!! BURN HIM!!!"


    "DON''T CALL ME A BIG BIRD!!!...


    *FWOOSHH*


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka used his Fire breath and aimed at the floating snake.


    *graaahhg*


    *aghhhh*


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka fire burned the snake''s whole body, the snake can do anything, and the head that has a healing ability has already gone to that black Hole of Lembuswana.


    And without that healing ability, the snake can only groan in Pain from the fire that burned his whole body.


    *hufftt*


    "It''s finally over"


    Lembuswana said, floating toward N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "Good job, big bird"


    "*tsk* stop calling ''big bird'' I have a name that my master granted to me, it''s N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, N¨¡-g¨¡n-ta-ka"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, complaned to lembuswana.


    "Yeah~yeah~ whatever you said, big bird"


    Lembuswana said, floating toward the snake Corpse that was already scorched and floating above the sky.


    "Humm~ can you smell that?"


    "Smell what? You even didn''t have a nose, how can you smell something?"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka sarcastically.


    "Hahaha, you can say everything, because after I get the last part of that seal from this monster I will be back to the mighty me...


    Lembuswana said, thinking about back to his old body.


    ... Ahh~my lovely body~wait for me!!"


    ''Did I do something wrong by following this weirdo?''


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said looking at Lembuswana who floating toward the snake Corpse.


    Lembuswana then gets closer and closer to the snake''s Corpse, he can feel the part of him inside this snake''s body.


    ''Hahaha, finally~FINALLY~ I can leave this stupid body and back to my old body, just wait for me child! I will get my revenge after I get my old body, just wait!!! Hahahaha''


    Lembuswana thought, showing a weird expression with a doll face.


    When he was close enough to the snake Corpse, Lembuswana raised his hand, like he wanted to hug something.


    "Come~come to me, and make me perfect!!!"


    When Lembuswana said that, a black and purple light came from the snake Corpse, and then a piece of crystal came out from that snake Corpse and floated toward Lembuswana.


    When the piece of crystal touches Lembuswana, a bright light illuminates.


    "haha...Hahaha...HAHAHA... I CAN FEEL THE POWER, MY POWER IS BACK!!! HAHAHAHAHA"


    "..."


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, just watching in silence when he looks at Lembuswana who laughing like crazy.


    He can only say one thing that he believes his master will say if he was in this situation.


    "...Shit"


    -----------------


    One week later.


    Dagraha kingdom.


    Taufik now can move without a cane, but to use his technique ''SwordMagic-Dark form'' he still needs a few days for him to able to use it.


    stay-updated-with-NovelFire


    So he still needs a few days to fully recover.


    Taufik is now on his way to the library to meet Kaela.


    When he arrived at the library he directly went toward where he felt Kaela''s presence.


    He saw Kaela sitting in the place that he used to use when he first arrived here.


    "I''m here Kaela, why are you calling me?"


    Taufik said after he sat in the opposite direction from Kaela.


    Kaela put the book that she read on the table when Taufik sat in front of her.


    When Taufik asks his questions, Kaela looks at Taufik directly in the eyes, to show how serious she is.


    "I want to go with you back to your World!"


    Kaela said without hesitation.


    "..."


    There''s a long silence after Kaela said that, with Taufik gathering his thoughts and Kaela who still looks at Taufik with a serious face.


    *Haaahh*


    Taufik took a deep breath and looked back at Kaela.


    "I may already know your reason to follow me, but just to make sure, can I ask what your reason is?"


    "You know that what you ask is cruel, right?"


    "..."


    "But, yeah let me say my reason! The first reason is, I don''t want to be separated from you...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 86: chapter 86 - Absurd Situation

    A/N - "I only can write this much, there''s a football macth beetween Indonesia vs Filipina, so it''s just this much, sorry" :v


    "But, yeah let me say my reason! The first reason is, I don''t want to be separated from you...


    ''There''s another reason!?''


    *haahhh*


    "...You know that I have Jenn, right?"


    Taufik said to Kaela, he already had a hunch about what Kaela would do when she called him here, but heard it directly, still a bit hard for Taufik to respond.


    "I know"


    Answers Kaela, short. Still look at Taufik with seriousness and without a dubiety can be seen in her face. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... I see, just do what you think is right, but I can''t promise you that I will replay your feelings, I can''t accept any woman without Jenn''s consent, if I do that, it makes me feel like I''m cheating on her, is that okay with you?"


    Taufik said to Kaela, know that she will not change her mind.


    "Yes, I will do it on my own, I will get her consent when the time comes, you just need to be there when it happens!"


    *nods*


    Taufik nods his head.


    "So what are the other''s reasons?"


    "I just want to know Human... My mother race batter... known half of me better"


    "..."


    There''s a silence for a while after Kaela said that.


    For Kaela who has never seen a human in all of her life, the existence of said Human is a big mystery to her. She grew up hearing about his mother''s race from her father, but never seen a human until Taufik arrived in this world. but just Taufik was not enough to satisfy her curiosity, so she will never let this chance slip.


    "... Alright, if you want to go that bed, I will tell Dagraha about this, is that okay?"


    *nods*


    After that, they continued to talk about various things, until Taufik decided to leave to go talk with Dagraha.


    ------------


    Next day.


    In the Garden after Breakfast.


    Taufik has told Dagraha about Kaela''s decision to follow Taufik back to the earth.


    After Dagraha talked about it to Shemon, Shemon just said that they didn''t have a reason to resist Kaela''s wishes, and let her do everything she wanted to do.


    Kaela of course was happy about that, and Taufik who saw that Dagraha and Shemon didn''t have any objection to Kaela''s Wishes was happy and also worried about it.


    But like always, Taufik just said.


    ''Let''s leave it to the future me to handle because thinking about it now will not get me anywhere''


    "Brother, do you really have to go?"


    "Yeah, I need to, why? Do you want to go too?"


    Taufik said, joking.


    "... Can I?"


    "Haha~of cours-"


    "Can him?"


    Dagraha said cutting off Taufik, asking him seriously.


    "...What??"


    Taufik asked, didn''t believe what he Heard.


    *plakk*


    Shemon who heard what her husband said, smacked Dagraha from behind.


    *auch*


    "What is said? I Didn''t hear it, can you repeat it once more time?!"


    Shemon said, drawing her ear close to Dagraha, and Dagraha who rubbed his head, mumbling.


    "... Why did you hit me if you didn''t hear it?"


    "What?"


    "No, it''s nothing, ma''am"


    Dagraha said, and that made the others laugh at his behavior.


    -----------


    In desert Continent.


    Throne Room.


    "...I want to steep out from my seat as a queen of this Kingdom"


    "!!!"


    Maharani said in front of the elder and the high-ranking officer of her kingdom.


    "What are you saying, your majesty? You want what?"


    One of the elders asked Maharani.


    "As I said, I want to quit being a Queen, I will step out from my position as a queen, I will resign as a queen"


    Maharani said, clarifying her words.


    "... What are you saying? How can you just quit being a queen like that? This is not a job that you just can quit like that! What''s gotten into you? This not about sir Taufik again, right?"


    The elder said, dumbfounded at her queen''s sudden statement.


    "And if you really quit being a queen, who do you think will replace you? You are literally the last line of the royal family bloodline, who will lead this kingdom if it is not you?"


    The elder Continued, finding this whole situation is absurd, how can a queen want to stop being queen?


    "What are you saying? Have you forgotten about Kania? Have an old age make your brain Rotten?"


    "Kania?"


    "Me?"


    Kania asks pointing at herself, surprised when Maharani suddenly brought her name in this Absurd situation.


    "What about me, your Highness?"


    Heard that, Maharani pointed at Kania.


    "You were my distant cousin, how do you think I put you as the Commander of the sword Battalion, our strongest army? I didn''t doubt your skill, but there are still many who are better than you, why do you think I gave you that position, instead of those who are better than you, it''s because you were my only family left"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The throne room fell silent after Maharani dropped that huge bomb, there''s was already known about that but staying silent, there was who for the first time heard about this shocking news, and there was an elder who finally remembered about it.


    "When I stopped being a queen, you Will replace me! This is my final Decision, and also my final order as the queen, and no one can change this decision"


    Maharani said with clear seriousness Can be heard from her voice.


    "B-but Your Highness, we still need you, this kingdom still needs you to lure it, h-how can just stop being a queen, like that?"


    "First of all, I never wanted to be a queen, I received this position because my foolish brother stabbed his own heart and died, I know it''s selfish, but this was my first time being selfish, And we... The Golden Dragon now was the strongest of the four Dragonkin...


    hosted-on-NovelFire


    Maharani paused, looking at everyone in this room, before she continued.


    ... What are you afraid of? Death Valley was Already being solved by Taufik, and the Red Dragon now couldn''t do Anything that would threaten this peace that also happened because of Taufik, what could happen?


    I already do everything that I can Do, I already led this Kingdom through any hard trial, I did that and made this kingdom still stand as the strongest after the red dragon and now we are the strongest, what do you think will happen? This one time, please let me do a thing that me, not as a queen, but as a woman do what I want to do. I know it''s selfish, I know, but can I?


    I ask you this not as a queen to her subordinate, I ask this as a friend who grew up with me and to you who watched me grow up, so, please let me do this selfish thing that I wanted to do"


    Kaela said look at everyone in this kingdom.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Once again silence fell in the throne room, Every Dragon in this room trying to absorb what Maharani said, It''s not like they didn''t understand what Maharani said, But they trying to accept that what Maharani said was Indeed true.


    After a long silence, then one of the oldest elders stepped forward.


    "Alright, Maharani...


    The elder said. call Maharani''s name directly and not as a leader of this kingdom.


    ... I understand what you said, as a woman too, I know your feelings, and I will... We will accept Your Wishes to step out as a queen, you can go, go pursue your love, and we will not stop you"


    Heard that Maharani smiled, the sweetest Smile that she ever showed.


    The others who saw Maharani smile, know Like it or not they must accept Maharani''s wishes, Even if the thing is something as absurd as this.


    "Thank you, really thank you"


    Maharani said standing up from her throne, and slowly walking out of the throne room.


    Kania who wants to say something, but can''t say it because of this wholesome situation can only see this situation with a complicated feeling.


    ''...what the fuck is this?''


    Kania said inside her mind.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N - " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    ---------------


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"

 Chapter 87: chapter 87 - I promise

    In Snow Continent.


    With The Iceland brothers and sisters.


    Anugerah came to meet Akh''sah in the Throne room, but when she was in front of Akh''sah, she just stood there looking down, standing like a statue.


    "Do you need something, my dear sister?"


    Akh''sah said, looking at Anugerah who seems want to say something but didn''t have the courage to say it.


    "...Big Brother-"


    "Do you want to follow Taufik?"


    Akh''sah asks, cutting off Anugerah, who already knows what his sister wants to say.


    "Yeah, I want to follow him, brother, can I? But I''m worried about leaving you alone"


    Anugerah said, looking at her brother.


    "What are you saying, I''m not a child, if you want to go then just go, even if you go I still have *ukhumm* with me, so I will be fine"


    "What are you saying, brother? I still haven''t seen any progress in your relationship with Sister *ukhumm*, it only makes me more worried if I think about it"


    "Stop it, let''s not talk about my relationship with *ukhumm*, I will do something about it, the only thing you need to know is I''m fine, so if you want to go, then go, you already have my permission"


    Heard what Akh''sah said, Anugerah was very happy. he stepped forward to hug Akh''sah.


    "Thank you, big Brother, I will pry for your relationship with sister *ukhumm* to the next step"


    Anugerah said.


    And the guard who heard this whole conversation with *ukhumm* in every dialog they have is filled with curiosity about this *ukhumm* who seems to have a relationship with his King.


    "Yeah, you too sister, I will also pry for your success, because your rival is quite strong"


    Said Akh''sah. Release his hug then look at his sister.


    "Then when you will leave?"


    "Hehe, if can, I want to go right away, because like what you said, my rival it''s quite strong indeed"


    "It''s so, then take a few guards with you"


    Akh''sah then called the guard, but the guard didn''t hear Akh''sah calling, because right now, his head was filled with who the person that Anugerah And Akh''sah called *ukhumm* might be.


    "Hendra! Hendra!! Hey!!! HENDRA!!!"


    "hum?...


    The guard whose name is Hendra, looked around when he heard someone calling his name, but when he finally realized where he was, He suddenly became tense, and then looked at Behind, at Akh''sah who looked at him with an angry expression.


    ... Yes... My king?"


    Hendra said, rubbing his head, realizing what his fault was.


    "What are you thinking, that made you didn''t Heard my calling?"


    Akh''sah asks Hendra with a slightly angry expression.


    Hendra who didn''t have a decent excuse suddenly down on his knee, kneeling in front of Akh''sah.


    "I''m wrong my king, please punish me! I will take any punishment that you will bestow on me!!"


    *haaaahh*


    Akh''sah took a deep breath.


    "Forget it! I will not punish you, you heard what I and Anugerah talk about, right? Just do it like what I said! Now go!"


    "..."


    But Hendra still didn''t get up and still kneeling.


    "Why you don''t move?"


    "Forgive me, my king, after *ukhumm* my mind already Wander around, I''m sorry my king!!!"


    "..."


    "...pffttt~ hahahahah"


    Anugerah couldn''t hold his laughter when Hendra said that, he tried to suppress her laughter, but this thing was too funny for her.


    "Hahaha~"


    Akh''sah felt ashamed by this situation and covered his face with his hand.


    -----------


    In Forrest Continent.


    Taufik who felt N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s presence getting close to Dagraha "Cave" Go outside.


    A few minutes later.


    In the distance, Taufik already can see N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, and after waiting for a while N¨¡g¨¡ntaka landed in front of Taufik.


    "Master, it''s nice to see you in greet healthy, forgive me for leaving without your permission"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka suddenly said after he landed, bowing his head to Taufik.


    "It''s alright, a chance for you to Wander around like this can only you do because we are in this world, so it''s okay"


    Taufik then looks at Lembuswana who already gets off from N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, floating beside him.


    "And what with you? Why do you look at me like that?"


    But Lembuswana didn''t answer Taufik''s questions, instead, he launched himself toward Taufik at high speed, and when he hit Taufik''s stomach with his head, he made a *puff* sound.


    Taufik grabs him with one hand and raises him to his eye level.


    "What does that mean?"


    "You Lie to me, child"


    Lembuswana said in a Small voice, didn''t look at Taufik.


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik pretended he didn''t Hear what Lembuswana said, although he already knew why Lembuswana acted like this.


    "... You lied to me!! Why I can''t get out from this... this small and soft body, even if I already gathered all of that Seal, why I can''t get out from this body?!!"


    Lembuswana said, Looking at Taufik.


    "Why???"


    "What are you saying? When I ever lie to you? I said I would make a "Vassel" to contain your "Soul" I never said that you would be able to leave that "body" It''s not a substitute body, but a real "body" Do you think I''m that stupid to let you regain your real body?"


    "..."


    "How? I never lie, right?"


    "..."


    "What?"


    "..."


    "I said, what?"


    "Gravi-


    " Stop!!"


    Lembuswana who wanted to Attack Taufik, Stopped when Taufik ordered him to stop.


    "Blak-"


    "Stop!!!"


    "..."


    Lembuswana stopped his attempt to attack Taufik again.


    "Hit yourself!"


    *puff*


    Lembuswana suddenly hit Himself.


    "???"


    "Come here!"


    Taufik orders Lembuswana while patting his shoulder.


    "What are you saying?"


    Lembuswana said, without him realizing that he was floating toward Taufik''s shoulder.


    And when he realized what he had done, he questioned looking at his doll''s face.


    "???"


    ''...What the hell?''


    Lembuswana though then looks at Taufik.


    thanks-for-using-NovelFire.com


    "... Child? What have you done to me?"


    Heard Lembuswana''s questions, Taufik just shrugged his shoulder.


    "I didn''t do anything"


    "No, you probably did something, this was the body you made, you-"


    "Shut up, Lembu! Close your eyes! Don''t say anything until I said you can talk!!"


    "W-"


    Lembuswana wanted to say something, but the trait "Absolut control" That Taufik put on the doll took control of The doll''s body and did what Taufik ordered.


    "Finally some peace...


    Taufik said and then looked at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    ... You can back now N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, we will back to our world tomorrow"


    "As your order, master"


    -----------


    Next day.


    After eating breakfast for the last time in this world with the Dagraha family, Taufik prepared everything he needed to prepare, He took anything that he thought would be good enough as a souvenir for his mother and Jenn.


    "Fik, are you really Not saying goodbye to Maharani and Anugerah?"


    Shemon asks, to escort Taufik to an open space where Taufik will use his technique with Dagraha and Arman.


    "No, I have a hunch that I didn''t need to say goodbye to them, and I always believe my hunch, I believe something will happen sooner"


    Taufik said.


    "... If you said so"


    Shemon then looks at Kaela.


    "Kaela, be a good Girl when you arrive in Taufik world, always listen to him, ask something if you don''t understand a thing, don''t be shy to ask... And Good luck!"


    Shemon said, hugging Kaela after that.


    "I will, Your Highness, thank you for everything you have done for me this whole time, I am very grateful for what have you done for me"


    Kaela hugs Shemon back, a tear falling from her eyes.


    "Don''t mention it, you were a great help to my research, It''s me who is very grateful for you"


    The two women hugged each other for a while.


    - back with the boys.


    "Brother, do you really have to go?"


    Arman asks Taufik.


    "I have to Arman, I already answered this question many times already...


    Taufik said, looking at Arman who had a sad face, Taufik took a deep breath and then rubbed Arman''s head.


    ... Don''t worry, I have marked this world coordinates, I will come to visit you once in a while, so don''t put a face like that, okay?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?"


    Taufik nods his head.


    "Yeah, I promise"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N - " Ignore below!"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"


    " Ignore what below, it''s just too add a word"

 Chapter 88: chapter 88 - Go To The Past

    "Yeah, I promise"


    Arman then Hug Taufik.


    "Alright, as long as you keep visiting me, it''s okay then"


    Taufik just smiled at this and rubbed Arman''s head. He then looks at Dagraha.


    "You, are you will not said something?"


    *haaahhh*


    Dagraha took a deep breath.


    "I always don''t like a situation like this, please understand it!"


    Dagraha said and then turned around.


    "...What? Are you crying?"


    Taufik asked, looking at Dagraha who turned around and didn''t want to face Taufik directly.


    ".. No!!! Who crying? I''m not crying, dust entered my eyes, and it''s a little bit itchy"


    Dagraha said, rubbing his eyes, still not looking at Taufik.


    "Yeah~ whatever, come here give me a hug!"


    After Taufik said that, Dagraha finally looked at Taufik, and then walked toward Taufik with his eyes a bit red.


    And then the three boys share a big and warm hug.


    "Okay, it''s enough, I still need to open the portal"


    Taufik released his hug and saw Arman and Dagraha already with red eyes.


    "Haha, and you said that you didn''t cry"


    Taufik said while shaking his head.


    "No, it''s really because dust entered my eyes"


    Dagraha said, still didn''t admit that he was crying.


    "Alright~alright~"


    Taufik chuckled at Dagraha''s behavior, then took his Katana Out.


    "Kaela, are you ready?"


    Taufik called Kaela who still talks with Shemon. heard Taufik call, Keala looked at him and then nodded her head.


    "I''m ready"


    *nods*


    Taufik nodded and then pulled his Katana out of its scabbard.


    Before Taufik opened the portal, Taufik took a last glance at the sky once again.


    ''It seems my hunch this time is wrong, I should say goodbye to them''


    Taufik thought then closed his eyes. Focused his mind on his technique.


    ''SwordMagic- Dark form:''


    Taufik then thought about the earth, about Jenn and His mother, but then he remembered the reasons why he was here, about the very first reasons he could end up in this world.


    ''That''s right, let''s take a detour First to the past after we back to the earth, 476 M in Western Roman empire right? Alright let''s Go there first''


    ''Portal!''


    *slashh*


    Taufik said his technique and then cut the space.


    *crack*


    A cut appeared on the space, and from a small cut became a cut that was big enough for too two people to get through.


    "Okay, it''s ready"


    Taufik said and then looked at Dagraha and His Family again.


    "Alright, it''s the time"


    After Taufik said that, Shemon walked to Taufik.


    "Fik, I leave Kaela in your hand, please take care of her"


    "Leave it to me, don''t worry!"


    *nods*


    Shemon nodded and then hugged Taufik, said.


    "Alright, I believe you"


    Then released her hug.


    "Hmm~kaela let''s Go"


    Then extend his hand.


    "I never brought somebody with me to go through this portal, so for safety, please grab my hand"


    When Kaela heard that, she with not hesitant grabbed Taufik''s hand. Then slowly Taufik walked to the portal, but when he wanted to step into the portal, he suddenly stopped.


    "Hmm? What happened Fik?"


    Kaela asked when she saw Taufik suddenly stop. She saw Taufik looking at The sky, she followed where Taufik looking, but no matter how hard she tried, she didn''t see anything.


    "What you saw, Fik?"


    Kaela asked again, confused, even Dagraha, Arman, and Shemon also looked at Taufik, confused.


    "... They''re here"


    "Who? Who is here?"


    Not long after Kaela Said that a shout could be heard from the sky.


    "WAIT!!!"


    All of them looked at where that shout was coming from, and then they saw two silhouettes flying toward their location at high speed.


    After waiting for a little bit more, they finally saw who those two silhouettes were. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... It''s Aunt Queen and The Princess"


    Arman said, pointing at the two of them, who were Anugerah and Maharani.


    *landed* NovelFire-content


    Anugerah who already ordered her Escort back to the snow Continent after she met Maharani on the way here And Maharani who from the Beginning departed alone, landed on the Ground, directly changed to their human form, and Run Toward Taufik.


    "I will go with you too!!!" x2


    Maharani and Anugerah said at the same time when they arrived in front of Taufik.


    "..."


    *haahhh*


    "Just do everything you need-"


    "Wait!!!"


    interrupt Dagraha, cut off Taufik in the middle of his speech.


    "I understand if Anugerah is here, but why you too Maharani, what will happen with your kingdom if you follow Taufik?"


    "I already stepped out from my position as a queen, so it''s okay"


    ""ITS NOT OKAY AT ALL!!!""


    Dagraha, Kaela, and Shemon said at the same time.


    "See? I already told you, what a kind of ruler who steps out from his/her position, just because he/she wants it?"


    Anugerah said, already heard about what Maharani had done.


    "I don''t care, I''m already quit being a ruler, I have given that position to Kania, in the first place, I never wanted to be a ruler"


    Maharani gives her reason, but this time it is Taufik''s turn to surprise.


    "Kania? That girl? How can you choose her as the next queen?"


    "Why? She was my distant cousin, and although she looked like that, she was actually a capable girl, and I trusted her"


    *haahhh*


    "If you said so...


    Taufik said, then look at Anugerah.


    ... And you, are you already got Akh''sah''s permission?"


    "Yeah~ I have"


    Heard Anugerah answers, Taufik nodded his head.


    "Okay, then go say your goodbye, and we will go immediately"


    .....


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "We are done, husband, we can go right away!"


    Maharani and Anugerah approach Taufik after they finish saying goodbye to Shemon and Her Family.


    Heard that, Taufik nodded and extended his hands toward the two of them.


    *grab*


    Anugerah who was close to Taufik grabbed Taufik''s hands before Maharani did, and the other hand already belonged to Kaela, Maharani who didn''t want to lose Decided to hug Taufik, like a koala hugging a tree.


    "I''m ready!!"


    She yelled.


    *slap*


    Taufik slaps his forehead.


    "Whatever, I don''t care anymore...


    He said, then look at Dagraha, Shemon, and Arman.


    ... Alright, we will leave now, next time I will bring my family to come here, until then please be safe, so it''s a good bay for now"


    Taufik said then entered the portal, with Kaela, Anugerah, Maharani, and Lembuswana who still resting on Taufik''s shoulder, who didn''t move and didn''t say anything.


    *sounds of portal closed*


    "..."


    "..."


    "... They''re really gone..."


    Arman said, looking at Where the portal closed, feeling a little sad.


    *rub*


    Seeing her son sad, Shemon rubs Arman''s head.


    "Don''t be sad like that, they are not gone forever, you will meet them soon or later, let''s Go back, I still want to know about your earth control"


    "!!!"


    When he heard his mother say that, Arman felt goosebumps, and his sadness suddenly disappeared, he immediately looked at his father, but when he looked at where Dagraha standing, Arman didn''t see Dagraha there, when he searched where he was, Arman saw Dagraha have run far.


    ''... That traitor''


    Arman though, then looked at his mother.


    "M-mother, a-actualy... ehhh... Ahh~ actually, big Brother gives me a task, he orders me to train more, so I can accompany you in your research, I''m sorry, I will leave now"


    Arman then turns around, wanting to escape from his mother, but Shemon''s hands are faster than him, She grabs Arman''s Collar and drags Arman with a smile on her face.


    "M-mother, I need to train!"


    "You can do that after I''m done With my research, it''s just will only take a moment"


    "W-wha..."


    ''BROTHER!!! TAKE ME WITH YOU!!!''


    Arman can only shout in his mind, knowing he can escape from this.


    -----------------


    - 476 M in the Western Roman Empire.


    10 September 476 M.


    Six days After the emperor Romulus Agustus was deposed by Flavius Odoacer.


    On the alley of the city of Ravenna.


    A young Women Lying weak on the ground, the clothes she was wearing already looked tattered, the young woman lying on her back, holding her stomach that had a deep wound from a sword stab.


    "... It seems... My life as a puppet of my Father... Finally ended"


    The young woman said in a weak voice.


    "... My puppet life... Finally ended"


    The young woman said with a smile on her face and slowly closed her eyes.


    And Without her realizing it a portal opened not too far from Her, the young woman who didn''t have the strength just to open her eyes couldn''t see that portal, but her ear still heard what was happening around her.


    She heard a step get close to her, she thought it was Odoaker soldiers who had found her, But when the step got very close to her and stopped just a few steps from her, she heard a language that she never heard before.


    "... This girl..... dead... You... Help...?"


    ''... What... They said?''


    The Young woman though, couldn''t understand anything the person around her said.


    "... J-just... Kill... Me... Please!"


    She uses every strength she has to Just say that word, in the hope the person around her will understand what she trying to said.


    But not long after she said that, she felt a gentle touch on her shoulder, that lifted her up.


    *stab*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N - "end of volume 2, next chapter is Volume 3"

 Chapter 89: chapter 89 - Great Achievement

    *step*


    Four people and One doll stepped out of a portal, it was Taufik, Maharani, Kaela, Anugerah, and Lembuswana.


    When they out of the portal, the three women release their grip on Taufik, amazed by what they saw, and Taufik right now having a conversation with the system.


    ''System, is the time that flowing here Is same as in my timeline?''


    [Yes Master]


    ''I see, how much time I spent in "Draco" world?''


    [It''s over five months Master, if we convert it to Earth time is one day and fourteen hours]


    *nods*


    ''So we still have five days, it''s good enough''


    Taufik though, didn''t see Maharani come close to him.


    *pat*


    Maharani pat Taufik''s shoulder.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong Rani?"


    Taufik ask, looking at Maharani.


    "Husband, a girl is lying Weak there, it seems she will die soon"


    Maharani said, pointing at one Direction.


    "A girl?"


    *nods*


    Maharani then led Taufik to where she saw that girl, with Anugerah and Kaela following them.


    It''s not too far from them, and only in a few seconds, they Arrive at the place where the Girl is.


    They indeed see a girl lying on the ground, holding her stomach that has a deep sword stab wound.


    Anugerah squats near the girl to check if she is still alive.


    After Anugerah was done checking the girl, she looked at Taufik.


    "Fik, this girl is almost dead, can you help her?"


    "..."


    After Anugerah asks him that, Taufik just silently watches the girl, Taufik already run out of Phoenix blood in Draco, he has a way to save this girl, but he doesn''t know if it''s okay to do that.


    ''I don''t know what the Consequence is if I save this girl... if I do that, this girl will live for a thousand years, I don''t think the "Death" And "Fate" Will allow it... Should I just let her die?''


    Taufik thought, but then he felt the woman gaze toward him, seeing Taufik let out a sigh.


    *sigh*


    "Alright~alright~ I will save her"


    Taufik said then, also squatting near the girl, and when Taufik wanted to lift the girl he heard her say something.


    "... J-just... Kill... Me... Please!"


    For Taufik who has read many books, he knows what language this girl uses and understands what she trying to say.


    ''... I too hope I can do that...


    Taufik then looks at the three women.


    ... Yeah, I can''t ''


    Taufik then lifted that girl by her shoulder and without hesitation bit the girl''s neck.


    *stab*


    "!!!"


    The three women who saw this were shocked at What they saw, Taufik never told them what he was, and even if he told them, they still would not know what the vampire Was, so watching Taufik who they asked to save the girl suddenly bite her, the three women was surprised, confused, and... Jealous?


    "... Husbend! What Are you doing?"


    Maharani said trying to stop what Taufik did, but Taufik suddenly raised his hand to stop Maharani.


    *stop*


    Seeing this, the three women couldn''t do anything and could only wait for Taufik with whatever he did to the women.


    After like five minutes, Taufik finally released his Fang from the girl''s neck.


    *sounds of a Sharp object was pulled out from a Flesh*


    After Taufik pulled his Fang from the girl''s neck, the entire body of that girl was in convulsions, when the convulsions stopped, the girl opened her eyes, the girl looked at Taufik for a while, and then fell unconscious.


    -------------


    *stab*


    ''Aghh... Please... kill... me normally''


    The young woman Thought when Taufik bites her neck, feeling hurt when Taufik suck her blood.


    ''Hmm?''


    But the Pain she felt was suddenly gone replaced by a Warm and weird feeling from her neck spread to her entire body.


    ''What is this warm feeling that spread all over my body?''


    The girl describes Taufik''s blood essence as warm feeling, Taufik didn''t give her much Blood essence because the blood he sucks from the girl''s body is not too much because she already lose much of her blood from the stab wound in her stomach, but although it''s not many as what Jenn received, but is enough to make her immortal.


    ''This feeling is good, is like my mother embrace... I want to feel this Forever!''


    The warm feeling continues for a few minutes, and in these minutes the wound that the girl has is fully healed, no wound can be seen in the girl''s body, it''s like she never received any wound in her entire life.


    The girl also received a little strength, but it''s only will last for a while because although her wound is already gone, the hunger because the girl has not eaten anything for a whole six days, can''t be replaced by just a little strength she has right now.


    When she felt the Sharp thing in her neck get pulled out, she suddenly was trembling Uncontrollably.


    ''... Wh-what happen to me?''


    The girl thought, But when the tremble stopped he felt all of her strength back to her, but the hunger she felt also getting stronger, so although her strength was back she still could not move her body and felt that she would fall unconscious soon, But before that, she wants to do something.


    She used all of her strength left to open her eyes, She wanted to see who the person who helped her, and also magically healed all her wounds was.


    *open*


    When her eyes opened, she saw a handsome man looking at her, the Man had hair that was darker than the night and eyes that were as blue as the ocean, the blue eyes looked at her, he felt that eyes could see through her, but she didn''t find it scary at all, she keeps looking at the man eyes until she can bear the hunger she felt anymore.


    "... Beautiful"


    The last thing the girl said. before she fell unconscious.


    [DING]....


    [DING]....


    ...


    .....


    ....


    ..


    ----------


    After the girl fell unconscious, Taufik carried her in Princess Carry style, which once again received a jealous Gaze from the three women.


    Felt their gaze, Taufik wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt many existences come toward them, running.


    And not long after he felt it, he saw one soldier appear in the small ally, the soldier looked at them with a monotone expression and seemed like he was inspecting Taufik and the other, but when his eyes fell on the girl on Taufik''s embrace he''s expression suddenly change.


    "!!!"


    "...ITS HER!!! SHE WAS HERE!!!"


    the soldiers shout, pointing at Taufik and the others when the soldiers around hear the shout, they Run toward the small alley, and fill it in the process.


    "... Shit"


    Taufik said when he saw the soldiers begin to point their weapons at them.


    "YOU!!! HAND OVER THAT GIRL!!! THIS IS THE ORDER FROM THE KING OF ITALY, REX ODOACER!!!"


    Maharani who heard that, although she didn''t understand what are they saying, but still felt annoyed with their action that pointing their weapon at her.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, YOU MONGRAL!!! HAND IT OVER QUICKLY!!! "


    The soldiers who seem to have a high rank shout at them again.


    "What? What are you saying? Do you want to die, huh?"


    Maharani can''t bear her anger anymore, wanting to kill all of the soldiers, but Taufik quickly grabs her hand.


    "No, Rani, we can''t kill them, let''s leave now!"


    Taufik said to Maharani, stopping whatever she wanted to do to the soldiers.


    "B-but, husband, they seem mocking m-"


    "No, buts!! Let''s go... NOW!"


    "..."


    Seeing how serious Taufik was, Maharani couldn''t do anything and followed Taufik and the other to leave this place.


    "THEY RUN, CHASE THEM, DO EVERYTHING TO CAPTURE THAT ROMULUS AGUSTUS!!!"


    ----------


    A few hours later.


    On the outskirts of the city Ravenna.


    "Husband, why do you stop me from getting rid of that human who chases us?"


    Maharani said, a bit annoyed by the soldiers who chased them before.


    "We can''t kill them"


    Taufik said, looking at the girl lying on the bed that Taufik made.


    ''I clearly heard that soldiers call her "Romulus Agustus'' but what I read about "Romulus Agustus" Is a man, not a woman like her, it''s something wrong with my portal again? Am I on a different earth?''


    "Why?"


    Taufik was brought back from his thoughts by Maharani''s question.


    NovelFire-your-novel-source


    "Why we can kill them? They clearly want to kill us"


    "It''s because I don''t know what the consequence is if we do so"


    "What do you mean Fik, what consequence?"


    Kaela asked, Confused at the things about "consequence" That Taufik said.


    "It''s about the future, I don''t know what will happen if you kill them, but it will make a great change in the future for sure because just to save this girl, I can feel many Gaze falt toward me"


    Taufik said, Looking up, before he changed this girl to A vampire, he already received many notifications from the system, it''s the first time he saw that many notifications after the day he received his title "The One Who Defying The Fate".


    "The Future?"


    Anugerah asked, she was beside the girl who lying on the bed right now, Anugerah controlled water to come inside the girl''s mouth, to relieve her hunger even if it was just a little, hoping it would wake her up.


    "Yeah the future, although this is my World, but its not my timeline, so any action I do here will make a butterfly effect on the future, and it seems saving this girl is the Biggest butterfly effect that we can achieve, what a great achievement, hahaha~" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik said, jokingly.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three women can say anything because they know it''s their fault.


    "We are sorry" x3 (SSR women)v:


    The three of them said at the same time.


    "So what we will do now, Fik?"


    Kaela ask.


    "Waiting, we wait for the girl to wake up and then leave immediately, I didn''t want to change the "past" too much, because I still have something important to do there, so we will leave after we talk with this girl"


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 90: chapter 90 - Romulus Agustus

    A few hours later.


    "Hm?...


    Anugerah who is always beside the young Girl notices the girl slightly move her finger, seeing this Anugerah turns in Taufik''s direction.


    ... Fik! Fik! This young lady is about to wake up!"


    Anugerah said to Taufik with an excited tone.


    *get up*


    Heard Anugerah, Taufik who sat on the ground quickly got up to check on the young Girl, Taufik had felt the presence of the soldiers that chased them before, they had reached the place where they were hiding, luckily Taufik had put an Illusion magic around the hut, so the Soldiers can find there Location.


    Taufik who has made sure that his Tecninuqe can make his travel to the past, wants to back to his Timeline quickly, the longer he was in this Time, the more intense he felt the glare he received from the higher being.


    And Because at this time, the connection between the world is still open and the otherworldly still can come to the earth, he felt trouble would come to him every second he was in this "Time".


    He was not afraid of trouble, but he didn''t have the confidence to protect others if the trouble Really Came to him.


    Because just for Rakhsahsa he needs to use all of his strength to defeat him, more Precisely it''s About Rakhsahsa Tecninuqe the "DOMAIN".


    From what Taufik heard from Lembuswana who seems to know that Tecninuqe Rakhsahsa was used, he said that Tecninuqe was a Tecninuqe that usually Only demons and angels can use, Seeing a dragon especially Basukhi Descendants used that Tecninuqe was a great shock to Lembuswana.


    For the demons and angel who can travel from one World to another world, that "DOMAIN" was necessary to change the Environment to their liking.


    And Lembuswana also said that every High-Rank Demon And Angel can use that Tecninuqe, Taufik is confident that he can escape from that Tecninuqe after experiencing it once, but he is not sure that he can protect the women.


    And right now, the most intense gaze he felt was from the Angel and Demon side, they seemed don''t like with what he was doing here in the past, and he felt they would pop up if he stayed in this Timeline for any longer.


    "Let me see"


    Taufik quickly checked the girl''s condition, followed by Kaela and Maharani who also wanted to check on the girl.


    "What do you think her position was, to have that many soldiers searched for her?"


    Maharani asks, Taufik has told them about why the soldiers chase them and told them the one that the soldiers want it''s Actually this girl, not them.


    "Hmm... A princess maybe? Look at her clothes! although it''s already tattered, but you can see that it''s was not an ordinary people could use, so yeah~ my guess she was a princess from this Kingdoms, for the reason she was chased, hmm...


    Ahhh~ maybe the soldiers were from the enemy country that invaded her kingdom, but she successfully escaped and then she was chased all over this country, does that sound valid?"


    Kaela answered Maharani''s question, half right, and half wrong.


    *hmm~hmm~*


    Maharani was humming while nodding her head at Kaela''s detailed answers.


    "... It sounds convincing"


    Maharani said, agree with Kaela Ansawer.


    Taufik who heard this, ignored it and focused on the girl.


    -------------


    ''Why it''s so noisy?''


    The girl thought, heard people talking around her but she couldn''t understand what are they saying at all.


    ''Eh?... Am I still alive?''


    Feeling something was not right, the girl suddenly opened her eyes, She saw a ceiling she had never seen before.


    ''Where am I?''


    Realizing she was in a place she didn''t recognize, the girl suddenly got up from the bed, Dindt aware of the four people around her.


    She quickly checked the wound on her stomach but she didn''t see any wound, there was not even a scratch in there, and once again she wasn''t aware that she had opened her clothes in front of four people and one doll.


    "... Is this an illusion, or im already died?"


    "Unfortunately. you''re still alive, or do you want to die? I will gladly do it, if you really want to die"


    "!!!"


    -----------


    "... Is this an illusion, or im already died?"


    The girl said, looking at her hands.


    NovelFire-original-content S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heard this, Taufik put a smile on his face, then said.


    "Unfortunately. you''re still alive, or do you want to die? I will gladly do it, if you really want to die"


    "!!!"


    The girl was suddenly shocked when she heard the Voice she didn''t recognize but also very pleasant in her ear, the girl then turned to where the Voice came from, and what she saw was the same face she had seen before she was passed out before.


    "W-"


    She wanted to say something to Taufik, but her mind suddenly went blank, all she was thinking was about blood, she wanted that Man blood, her eyes turned red, even the white area of his eyes also turned red, and her canine tooth suddenly grew and became so Sharp.


    "!!!" x3


    Seeing this Maharani, Kaela, and Anugerah were surprised, but then they saw that the girl wanted To attack Taufik with her teeth, but seeing this Taufik didn''t move from his place and only locked at the girl in silence. So the three women unconsciously move to protect Taufik, but then Taufik raises one of his hands to stop them and lets the girl Bite his other hand.


    *bites*


    "!!!" x2


    "Husband!!...


    Maharani shouts, worried about Taufik, then looks at the girl who bites Taufik''s hands.


    ... THIS BITCH!!! IS THIS HOW YOU REPLY YOUR BENEFECTOR!!?"


    Maharani yells at the girl, wanting to attack her. But once again Taufik stops her.


    "It''s okay Rani, it''s okay, I''m fine"


    "B-but, your hand... *haahh* alright"


    Said Maharani, Took a deep breath, gave up her intention to attack the girl, and chose to trust Taufik.


    "Fik, are you sure you okay?"


    Anugerah asks, still a bit worried, followed by Kaela who is also worried about him.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, she had to go through this process to survive, this will be over soon"


    Taufik said, to calm them down, he then look back at the girl, and let her suck his blood for a little bit more.


    After a while, the girl''s eyes turn back to normal. See this Taufik pats her head.


    *pats*


    "Alright, it''s enough you can stop now!"


    Heard this, the girl instantly pulled her teeth out from Taufik''s hands, for this girl Taufik didn''t make her an Elder Vampire but just a Noble Vampire, but because she was the first person Taufik made as a Noble Vampire, so her position was between a Noble vampire and elder Vampire.


    "Are you fine now?"


    Taufik asks, to make sure there is nothing wrong with her.


    "Yes...


    The girl said, tilting her head a little.


    ... Master?"


    She said a bit confused.


    ''Master???''


    The three women Thought at the same time when they heard the girl call Taufik Master. Although they don''t know what the girl said, they still understand when the girl called Taufik "master". (v:)


    But Taufik didn''t think about it too much, he had already gotten used called Master, lord, sir, or Husband (v:).


    "Alright, first of all, I want to know your Name, what''s your Name"


    "It''s Romulus Agustus, Master"


    The girl instantly answers Taufik''s question, without a pause.


    ''... MASTER!??''


    Once again, the three women are still confused as to why the girl who named Romulus Agustus, is called Taufik Master.


    "I see, you indeed that Romulus Agustus"


    Taufik said, confirmed all the possibilities that he had been thought of so far.


    ''Now I know why all of that "stalker" seems angry at me, I basically changed a big History, but why she was a woman, from the book I read she was supposed a... Man?''


    "Pardon my interruption, Master"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know me?... I mean, looking at your attire you seem not from... This empire?"


    Romulus asks, feeling confused about her situation right now.


    "I indeed know you, more Precisely I have read a book about you, so I know you from a book, but that book said you were... A man? So I slightly feel confused when I found you as a Woman, can you explain to me, why so?"


    "..."


    There''s a long pause after Taufik asks that, Romulus seems to have a hard time answering that question, but it''s a question from Taufik, who is her master right now, so she has to answer it.


    "I was indee-"


    *ukhum*


    Romulus was interrupted by Maharani who also wanted to know her answers, but she didn''t understand what she said, it was just not her, even Kaela and Anugerah wanted to know what she said as well.


    Finally noticing the three women who were also inside the room, Romulus looked at Taufik.


    "... They are?"


    "Ahh~ They are-"


    Taufik wanted to introduce the three women to Romulus, but Maharani cut him off before he could introduce them, understand that Taufik want to introduce them, although she didn''t understand what the women said.


    "I''m Maharani, Taufik second wife!!!"


    "Wha-"


    "...I''m the third"


    Anugerah said a little embarrassed.


    "Not yo t-"


    "The-then I''m the fourth!"


    Followed by Kaela who covers her face with her hand, doesn''t want Taufik to see her. doesn''t want to lose to Maharani and Anugerah.


    "..."


    From this point, Taufik didn''t care anymore and then looked back at Romulus.


    "Don''t care about the-"


    "Second, third, and fourth...


    Romulus said, pointing at Maharani, Anugerah, and Kaela.


    ... Then who is the first?"


    *Slap*


    Heard that, Taufik slapped his forehead.


    ''Please, I just want to go home and see the first!!! And why the fuck you understand what they saying? Is this that women "thing" That Jenn and my mom said, again?''


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 91: chapter 91 - Vampire.

    "Stop!! Stop it!!!"


    Taufik shouted, stop the women who somehow can Communicate with each other although they don''t understand each other language.


    "Rani, Come here!"


    "Hmm, me?"


    "Yeah, you"


    Taufik said, ask Maharani to closer. Maharani who considers herself a good "wife" does as Taufik tells her, to come closer to Taufik.


    "What is it, husban-"


    *pat*


    Taufik suddenly pats Maharani''s head, which makes her suddenly blush. And made Anugerah and Kaela feel Jealous.


    "Eh~what is it? It''s not like I don''t like it, but if you suddenly do something like this, it still embarrasses me"


    *sstts*


    Taufik asks Maharani to shut her mouth.


    "Silent! I trying to do something"


    Taufik said, then closed his eyes, he tried to access his mind library, and gathered all the books that contained about the Latin language, and when he finished gathering all he knew about the Latin language, Taufik used his Mana as little as he could use, then.


    "Transfer!"


    Taufik uses his ''Word Magic''.


    with a clear purpose and clear order, accompanied by sufficient Mana, this ''word magic'' simply can do anything, This is a technique that Taufik thought of to be able to unleash the true potential of the imagination magic he has, different from the ''Blank Blueprint'' that can make a thing that he wants, this ''word magic'' Can realize what he wants and desire to become true.


    ------------


    "Transfer!"


    *swoshh*


    A rush of knowledge suddenly filled Maharani''s head, she suddenly knew what he didn''t know before, the conversation that Taufik and Romulus had before, which she didn''t understand all of a sudden she knew what they Talking About.


    ''What is this? What language is this?''


    Maharani thought, inside her head, symbols she had never seen before appeared inside her head one by one.


    ''Is this the language that girl used?''


    "What is this, husband?... Huh?"


    Maharani was surprised at what she said because She was speaking in a different language.


    "!!!"


    Anugerah was also surprised at this, and Kaela looked amazed at this.


    "Woahh, she now speaking in my language, amazing master"


    Romulus praises Taufik for what he does.


    "Haha it''s nothing for me"


    Taufik praised himself, but inside his head, he was felt relief that nothing strange had happened to Maharani.


    ''Hufft, it actually works, that''s relief''


    He thought, then look at Kaela and Anugerah.


    "Alright, it''s your turn now"


    Heard this, Anugerah and Kaela looked at each other, then quickly went over to Taufik, wanting to Receive his Magic (head pat) first.


    But Taufik who sees there''s no error in his Magic, decides to Do it at the same time, to save time.


    ....


    ...


    A few surprises and praise later.


    "Okay, now all of you can understand what Romulus said, right?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *nods* x3


    The three women nod their heads.


    "Alright...


    Taufik then looks back at Romulus.


    ... Now, Romulus... Hmm~ Agustus... Agustina, yeah, it sounds more feminine now, so Agustina...hmm~ it still sounds a bit... Male? Tina?


    Yeah, let''s Go with Tina!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik ignores how the others See him who all of a sudden changes Romulus''s name.


    "Now Tina"


    "... Yes master?"


    Romulus can only accept how her master changed her Nama.


    "You know that we''re not from here, right?"


    *nods*


    Tina nods her head.


    "Yeah, you''re right, we are not from around her, or more Precisely we are from the future, I also read about you from the future...


    Taufik paused for a while, letting Romulus digest what he said. After he sees Romulus is ready, he continues what he wants to say.


    ... You are supposed to die already, you know that, right?"


    "..."


    There''s a pause once again after Taufik says that.


    Romulus then touched her stomach, which didn''t have any wound or scratch at all.


    "... I''m aware, master"


    *nods*


    "All Right! Now I will tell you what happened to you and tell you what will you do in the future"


    Taufik then, explains to Romulus what happened to her, that she was not a human anymore and that she was now having a long life.


    "... If I''m not human? Then what I am Master?" content-source-NovelFire


    "Same with me, now you''re a vampire"


    "...A vampire?"


    Romulus asks, confused about what "Vampire" is.


    "What is a Vampire, husband?"


    Rani asked, never heard About a "Vampire" before, even Anugerah and Kaela also were curious about this "vampire" Thing.


    "Vampire it''s my race, you can assume it as a sub-human race... More higher than Humans, I think"


    Taufik said, explaining about his race.


    "It is the reason why you are very strong, Fik?"


    "... I thought so"


    Taufik said, Answer Kaela''s question.


    "So... I also have the same strength?"


    "Yeah, but it''s not too strong for now, you only have a long lifespan, that''s why I will assign you some tasks... I actually can bring you to the future with me, but this task requires you to stay at this timeline, do you think you can do it?"


    "I will do anything you ask me to do, master"


    Heard Tina''s Response, a smile appeared on Taufik''s face.


    "Okay, I want you to keep living in this time, with a different identity, and..."


    Taufik then told Tina what she had to do for the future, after he was done telling Tina what she was supposed to do, Taufik gave her a method to develop her magic for her self-defense, he also gave her a ton of gold that Taufik received from Daily Login reward, he made some beg to store that gold, that beg has a dark element on it that can store anything on it.


    -------------


    A few hours later.


    After The long explanation that Taufik gives to Tani, Taufik makes many things with his ''Imagination Magic'' to support her for a while until she has the strange to protect herself, like a clock Invisiblty, a mask that can change her face, and many more he thought will Help her in her life in this long journey that she will experience in the future.


    "I think it''s good enough, with what I give you, you are literally invincible in this era, so Good luck with your task, Tina...


    Taufik said, pat Tina Shoulder.


    ... I don''t forbid you to take revenge on your enemy, but please do it with another identity, and don''t change the past too much, I already told you everything I know about what will happen in the future so please refrain your self to change the future too much, because although you Ware a person from this timeline, I don''t think change the future too much is not a good thing"


    "I understand master, I will refrain from myself, rest assured I will complete the task you gave me"


    Tina said, bowed her head to Taufik.


    "*nods* I will leave it to you!..."


    Taufik then lifts his hand, from Tina''s Shoulder and turns around to open a portal.


    *crack*


    After the portal opens, Taufik asks The three women to Grab his hands again, and just like before Kaela and Anugerah grab Taufik''s hands and Maharani is still in the same position as before, hanging on Taufik like a Koala.


    Before Taufik enters the portal, Taufik turns to Tina once again, Because after he enters this portal, although for Taufik and The woman it''s Just like a few seconds, but for Tina it is 1.500 years long.


    "...I will leave now, see you again 1.500 years later, I hope when we meet at that time... you are still yourself"


    "... I will master"


    *nods*


    Taufik nods his head, then without hesitation Enters the portal.


    *sounds of the portal closed*


    Seeing her master already gone, Tina put on the mask Taufik gave her, immediately Changing how she looked.


    "Master said, I can''t change the future too much, but killing Odoacer earlier seems will not change the future too much, right?"


    -A/N-"once again this not the actual history, because I Change a few things, but a few of it was true"


    Then with that Odoacer who supposedly died in 493 M, died earlier in 486, the course of death is unknown.


    After Odoacer died, Zeno, the Emperor from Eastern Roman tried to take control of Western Roman, but Zeno was restated by a Barbarian Warrior, Who after Odoacer''s mysterious death raised Odoacer Son ''Thela'' as a new king of Italy, Zeno who didn''t happy with that ordered Theoderikus to attack Thela in 489 M and won in 493 M, and Theoderikus became the New ruler of Italy after that.


    Like what Taufik said to her, After Kill Odoacer, Tina Didn''t do anything big, with the knowledge Taufik gave her, Tina Devolop her Magic for a few years, she found a great spot to build her base, and little by little she began to raise her force, she creates her own Army, an Army full of Vampire, he sent her army all over the world to Gather information and made a branch, this is where a legend of a being that have pale skin, red eyes and likes to drink blood spread all over the world.


    And Tina who was the center of all of this get the nickname The Red Quenn aka Quenn of Ross, remained in her base, unknown by the outside world, Continuesly receive a report from her subordinate, still carry out the task his Master, Taufik, give her.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N "Tina Also undergo The Void Century, but once again, her Memories about it, also get eresed by, and 1500s was the time where Vampire Reign, but yeah, we will know what happen if you keep following the story and once again, from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v)"

 Chapter 92: chapter 92- The Bou-gis Tribe

    In the middle of the Forest.


    Night time.


    The forest is quiet, only the sound of leaves blowing in the wind can be heard, and occasionally the sound of animals and insects croaking can be heard from all directions.


    Suddenly inside the forest, a portal opened.


    *crack*


    With a cracking sound, the small cut became big and big in seconds and stopped when the crack reached two meters high and one meter wide.


    And from that crack, four people come out, is Taufik and the three women who have come back from the past.


    "Hufft, Finally I''m back"


    Taufik said, knew he was already in his timeline because the place where he had arrived was the same place where he chose to test his technique.


    The three women in question were looking around, they were curious about the place where the Man they love comes from.


    "Where are we, husband? Where''s your home?"


    Maharani asks, excited to meet Taufik''s family, more correctly she wants to meet Jenn, the woman who has received Taufik''s love, although she already heard the Story of Jenn from Taufik, but she wants to meet Her in person.


    "My home? It''s still far away from here, so let''s not waste time, And let''s Go there quickly"


    Said Taufik. Eiger to meet Jenn and His mother, although it''s only two days for them but for Taufik, it''s already five months since he saw his mother and Jenn.


    He wants to create a car but looking at the terrain around him, Taufik thinks it''s quite hard for a car to go through.


    "Let''s Go to the main road first, then I will make a vehicle for us to go toward my home"


    He said, then led them to go out of the forest, he was so excited to the point he didn''t check his surroundings, and Because it was already in the middle of the night, he thought There would be no human around.


    "Child, you''re being surrounded"


    Lembuswana notified Taufik. Taufik had lifted the ban on talking and seeing for Lembuswana when they were in the past before. When they first arrived, Lembuswana had sensed a presence around them, but didn''t mention it to Taufik as he was still upset with him. However, since Taufik didn''t seem to have sensed it, Lembuswana decided to tell him about it.


    "What!" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heard Lembuswana''s warning, Taufik quickly scanned his surroundings, And to his surprise, there were indeed many people That have surrounded them.


    ''One, two... Twenty-two? Shit!! Why there are so many people around? What happens? Only Jenn knows about this place...


    Wait! Jenn!!? Are they doing something to her and my mom? Shit!!!''


    Taufik quickly takes his Katana From his inventory.


    "WHO ARE YOU, PEOPLE? I HAVE ALREADY NOTICED YOUR PRESENCE, THERE''S NO POINT HIDING!!! COME OUT QUICKLY!!!"


    Taufik yelled, feeling Worried About Jenn and his Mother. the three women who also heard Lembuswana''s warning had already prepared for any confrontation, Kaela and Anugerah were ready with their Magic, and Maharani was already equipped her weapons.


    "..."


    "..."


    There''s no response from The person who hiding after Taufik Said his warning. After one minute had passed and still no response, the anxiety that Taufik felt about his Family got bigger and bigger. Can''t for any longer, Taufik wants to attack first, end all of this quickly, and then go to check on his Family.


    ''Sword magic - Fire Form!''


    *swosh*


    His black Katana Blade suddenly changes color to Crimson emitting an extremely hot aura.


    "IF YOU DON''T WANT TO GET OUT, THEN... DIE!!"


    Taufik wants to use the fire Pillar to end this quickly, he already knows where his enemy is, so using the fire Pillar is a good choice to end this just in one go.


    But before Taufik can unleash his Attack, one person comes out from his hiding, raises his two hands, two gives a sign that he will not try to do anything.


    "Wait! Wait!! don''t attack! Please don''t attack"


    The man said, the man wears a black shirt and wear black sarong below, and on his waist, there''s a Kandawulo (long Maccheta) hanging. From the way he looks the man is around forty years old.


    "Who are you!?"


    Taufik asks, with a threatening voice, ready to attack the man if he tries to do something funny.


    "I''m Yunus, from the Bou-gis Tribe, we''re not an enemy, actually we are a Distant family, we have already waited here for two days, wait for you"


    The man whose name is Yunus, said to Taufik. After Yunus said that, one by one the people who Were hiding, began to come up, all of them wearing the same clothes as Yunus. The average of them was around twenty years old, and only a few were Thirty, and Yunus seemed to be their leader.


    ''Family? The Bou-gis Tribe?''


    "Stop your bullshit! My only family is my mother, my missing father, soon-to-be my wife, and my unborn child, do you think I will believe that?"


    *blush* x3


    When Taufik said "soon-to-be wife" The three women suddenly blushed, they thought it was them... It''s indeed them, but it''s still have to go through "many" processes.


    "No~no~ we are indeed a family, it''s from your father, your mother knows about this, how do you think we know this place?"


    Yunus said to convince Taufik.


    the-place-NovelFire


    ''mom? She never told me about this''


    "... I still do not believe you"


    Taufik said, but sensed but felt no hostility from them, Taufik put his Katana back to its scabbard.


    "It''s okay, you can ask your Mother later, if it''s me, I also would not believe if someone I didn''t know suddenly appeared and said they were my Family, cautious is a good thing"


    Yunus said, receiving a nod from Taufik.


    "So why are you here? what business do you have with me, you didn''t come here to say that, right?"


    "Yeah, you''re right, actually, we also recently found out that you were part of us, the Bou-gis Tribe from the Ana''karaeng Family, we are here to deliver the message from the chief"


    Yunus said, then Took out a letter from his bag and gave it to Taufik.


    "Here, read it when you are home, and because you already received the latter we will take our leave, we can''t stay here any longer, because the Dai-yak Tribe only gives us three days to stay in their territory...


    Yunus said, then offered a handshake to Taufik, See this Taufik hesitated for a while, but he still took Yunus''s hand which made Yunus smile.


    ... even though it''s short, I was happy to meet the remnant of "Hidayat". Our Tribe most stronger Warrior, I didn''t know what the chief wrote in that letter, but I hope you consider what he offered to you, young man, or should call you young master? Hahaha~"


    "Whatever, I still have to talk about this to my mother, but I thank you for your efforts"


    Taufik said, pulling his hand back.


    "Hahaha~ don''t mention it, it''s our chief order after all, anyway, I''m happy to have met you, young man...


    Yunus said, then looking at Rani and the other women.


    ... And seeing the women around you, you are indeed the "Hidayat" We know, HAHAHA"


    "..."


    "Haha.. haa~ alright, we will leave now"


    Yunus said, then ordered his man, in a language that Taufik never heard before.


    "De''gaga ni urusang ta, kr''e di, ala maneng i pak''kakasa nu! Ma¨¦loki joppa riwettu d¨¦''napa compo matanna esso¨¦" (Our business is done here, pack your thing, we will leave before the sun is rise).


    "Iye, Komandang" (Yes, sir)


    Yunus''s subordinates, then begin to pack their things


    ''What they say? Is it vernacular?''


    Taufik Thought, while seeing the Bou-gis Tribe begin to walk out of the Forrest.


    After the Bou-gis Tribe is already out of their sight, Taufik keeps the latter that Yunus gave him in his inventory, then looks at the three women.


    "Okay, we also have to get out of this forest, follow me!"


    After that Taufik led them out of the forest.


    a few minutes later, they finally arrived at the main road.


    "Wait a moment! I will make something first"


    Taufik said to the three women, then take the Blank Blueprint. Made sketsa of Beijing BJ40, and same with the bike, this car also uses Mana as fuel.


    Satisfied with the sketsa, Taufik use his Imagination magic, to create the car.


    And only in a few seconds, The car appeared in front of them.


    "Woaw! What is this, husband?"


    Maharani asks, touching the car, not only she, but Kaela, and Anugerah also step forward to touch the car.


    "This is a car, this will take us to my home...


    Taufik said to them and then opened the car door.


    ... C''mon, come inside!"


    Without further question, the woman quickly entered the car. Maharani is in the front seat with Taufik, while Kaela and Anugerah take the back seat.


    "Whoa~ this seat is more comfortable than my throne, Amazing"


    "Yeah, this the most comfortable seat I ever used"


    "... Human is Amazing"


    The woman praised the car.


    "Hahaha, it''s just a fraction of what humans have created, wait when you see the other things"


    Taufik said, starting the engine, then driving the car toward his home, can''t wait to meet his mother and Jenn.


    Unbeknown to him, what waiting for him when he arrived at his Home, Its a...disaster... Just for him.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 93: chapter 93 - Deja Vu

    "YOU WILL SLEEP OUTSIDE FOR THE TIME BEING!!!


    *BANG*


    The sound of the Door being closed by Jenn.


    "..."


    Heard Jenn''s Tantrum, Taufik just stared at the door for a while, waiting for Jenn to change her mind, after all, it''s been a long time since they saw each other...for him, but seeing Jenn didn''t have the intention to change her mind, Taufik look up at the sky, and let out a long sigh.


    "*sigh*... Damn Dagraha"


    -----------


    - back to a few moments ago.


    "This is your... home, husband?"


    Maharani asks, a bit surprised at the sight of Taufik''s house.


    "Yeah, Amazing right?"


    Taufik said.


    "Hmm~ how I said it?... It looks kinda ordinary and... Small?"


    Maharani said while tilting her head, for Maharani who lives in a big castle, the human House is just like her bedroom, even her Throne Room is much bigger than Taufik''s House.


    "Yah~ I thought you also lived in a big Castle like us, Fik" Anugerah said, she thought Taufik was a prince who lived in the castle.


    "I see, so humans live in a house like this, it''s a new discovery. Hmm~ Hmm~ I will write about this," Kaela said, already having a pen and her notebook in his hand, already writing everything she saw on their way to Taufik''s home.


    "Yeah~yeah, it''s small for you guys, who literally live in Huge Castle, but wait if You Look inside, you will see many things that are more amazing than the car we used before, so are you ready to enter?"


    *nods* x3


    Taufik asks, then receives a nod from the three women.


    "Okay, wait a moment!"


    Taufik walking to the front of the door, wants to knock it first because he didn''t bring the key with him, but before he wants to knock on the door, it''s already being open from inside.


    *sound of the door open*


    And the one who opened the door was Shasha, the Android Taufik who made use of the Dragon core before he came to "Draco" World.


    "Master, it''s nice to see you, please come inside, the mistress and Madam are already asleep, do you want me to wake them up?"


    "Hmm~ let me enter first, then you can go Wake them up, it''s been a long time since I didn''t see their face"


    "... Yes, Master?"


    Shasha said, tilting her head confused with what Taufik said, because, for her, Taufik just went for two days, but then he thought maybe two Days was a long time for Taufik.


    Then gave a way for Taufik to enter the house, but when The three women wanted to follow along, shasha looked at Taufik.


    "And they are, master?"


    "Hmm? Ohh~ just let them come inside, they''re with me...


    Then introduce the three women to Shasha.


    This is Maharani, and this is Anugerah and the last one is Kaela, so don''t worry" Taufik said.


    "As you wish, master"


    Shasha said, then let Maharani, Anugerah, and Kaela enter the house, which then Thanked Shasha. And Shasha just nodded at them, seeming cold, but Shasha Actually input their Data into her Database. register them as friends.


    After she''s done, Shasha looks at Taufik.


    "Please wait, master, I will go and wake the Mistress and Madam up"


    "No need to rush, I will wait on the couches". Taufik said, then led the women to the Couches.


    Shasha just bowed her head, then went toward Jenn And Linda''s Room.


    And Taufik and the other who are already on the Couches, introduce them, to a few things that humans have on Earth.


    "You saw this, black cube thing? It''s called Television or TV, and this is what humans use to keep updated with the news around the world, not just news, but this TV can also show you many things, it''s will take a long time if I explain one by one, so let me show you guys how its work"


    Taufik then wants to turn the TV on, but Jenn appears. when Jenn sees Taufik a lovely Smile appears on her face.


    "De...


    But then Jenn''s eyes fall on the three beautiful women who sitting in the Couches.


    ... ear?"


    Suddenly, the lovely smile that Jenn Had disappeared and became a cold expression, but Taufik already walked toward Jenn, wanting to hug her to let go of the longing he felt.


    "Ah~ I miss you, come give me a kiss"


    Taufik who already released his hug, and grabbed Jenn Shoulder, wanted to kiss her, but Jenn avoided his kiss, which made Taufik confused.


    "Eh, what''s wrong Jenn?"


    "What " What"?". Jenn said, then Pointed at The three women.


    "Who are they?"


    "Ohh, wow~ who are these three beautiful women?...


    Linda who wakes a bit late, finally comes to the living room, she is surprised at the sight of the three beautiful women who sitting in her Couches.


    ... I thought you just went for Training son? I didn''t expect just in two days, you have to bring these three beautiful women home, Good Job!" Linda said, give Taufik a thumbs up. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Sorry for the late introduction, this is-"


    "Stop! I don''t ask their name, I ask what your relationship with them is, look at the way they look at you, I thought is not the ordinary one, so what?"


    Jenn interrupts Taufik and looks at him with a Gaze that is as cold as ice.


    "The way they look?" Taufik said, then look at Maharani and the other.


    ''It''s the same as usual, what''s the different?'' Taufik thought, then looked back at Jenn.


    "What''s wrong with the way they look at me? Is it about that thing that only women can understand, again?"


    "Exactly, so what is your relationship with them?"


    "... A friend?" Taufik said, a bit hesitent.


    "...A friend? Husband, we have decided to follow you here, and it''s just a friend. I thought we were more than friends?"


    Maharani said, with a pained and Sad voice. And Kaela and Anugerah didn''t say anything they just looked at Taufik with the same expression as Maharani.


    "Husband!!!" x2


    Jenn and Linda said at the same time, surprised when Maharani called Taufik "husband".


    "... You better explain this, young man"


    Linda said, looking at his son with a disappointed look. Have an expression that said, "Your wife at home is pregnant, and you out there make a new wife, not only one but three" Look.


    "... Wait!..."


    Taufik wanted to say something, but then he suddenly felt a sense of Deja vu.


    ''Wait! The- This the same Scanerio that my mother played for me and Jenn, is it an act? No, what if it is not? what will happen if I act Rackless? Shit, this is harder than fighting a Horde of monsters, what should I do?''


    Seeing Taufik a bit hesitant to answer her question, Linda Looked at Jenn and then nodded her head, which also received a nod from Jenn.


    ''We have to punish him somehow'' Jenn and Linda Thought at the same time.


    "... I-I can explai-"


    "Stop! I don''t need your explanation, for now, get out, I need time to clear my mind"


    Jenn said, with a sad expression, while Pointed at the door.


    "B-but Jenn-"


    "No, Out!!!"


    "..."


    "*sigh* alright"


    Taufik then walked toward the door, followed by Jenn.


    - back to the present.


    NovelFire-exclusive


    -------------


    "..."


    "*sigh*... Damn Dagraha"


    Taufik said in a low voice, hearing the laughter from the woman inside the house, which made Taufik let out more sighs.


    "... Why does she have to kick me out if they can be so Familiar like that? Fuc-"


    *sound of the door being opened*


    And behind that door, Jenn appeared with his mother and the other woman was in her behind. With Shasha is on the kitchen prepare something for them.


    Seeing this a smile makes its way toward Taufik''s face.


    "Haha~ I know you still care about me, I love you, Jenn"


    Taufik said, wanted to enter the House, but then Jenn stopped him.


    "Stop! What are you doing?"


    "Eh~ I want to enter my Home of course, what else?"


    Taufik asks, confused. But his smile still didn''t fade from his Face.


    "Who said you can enter? I just want to give you, your Jacket, although I know the cold will not affect you, but I''m not that Heartless to let my Dear, outside with... That kind of cosplay clothes... Here"


    Jenn then gave the Jacket to Taufik, and Taufik Just took the Jacket with a smile still frozen on his Face.


    "Ahh~ I love you too" Jenn said. Then closed the door again, and went with the women toward the Couches for chatting.


    *Ceklek*


    When the door closed, a single tear fell from his eyes, he kept standing there, looking at the closed door with a smile still on his face, but his eyes were not smiling at all.


    "...pfftt~... Hahaha~ poor you, hahaha... Look at your face child! Hahahaha... it''s so funny"


    Lembuswana finally opened his mouth when Taufik was alone, he couldn''t hold his Laugher anymore.


    "Shut up Lembu! Or do you want to shut your mouth again?"


    "Hahah-"


    Heard Taufik''s threat, Lembuswana quickly shut his mouth, didn''t want to get mute again.


    "*sigh* forget it! Let''s Go find a hotel to stay"


    "A hotel? What is that?"


    Lembuswana asks, curious about this "hotel" Thing.


    "I didn''t have the mood to explain it, you will know when we arrived there"


    Taufik said, then took out his bike, rode it, and then went toward the hotel.


    --------------


    - On the road.


    12.47 Am.


    At this Hours, there are not many vehicles on the road, and because of the news of people going missing a few months ago,


    "It''s been a long time since I''m out at this hour, the night air is indeed the best, what do you think, Lembu?"


    "It''s quite a good sight, but what do you mean the "Air" Is best, from what I sense, the air on this earth is... Filthy"


    Lembuswana said, already noticing the Mana on the Earth is corrupted. But Taufik is different, although he knows that the Mana is being corrupted but when Taufik inhales the Air/Mana it is automatically Filtered, so no matter which world Taufik is in, he always absorbs the same Air/Mana, which is a Pure Air/Mana, without being contaminated.


    "... Poor you"


    -----------


    - Still on the road.


    01.15 Am.


    the closer Taufik got to the hotel he was going to, there are fewer and fewer vehicles passing on the road, although it''s a common thing, but Taufik felt Something strange about this.


    "How strange, this is too strange, don''t you think that too, Lembu?"


    "Don''t ask me, I''m busily Filtering this filthy Mana to enter my core, this Mana is the same as what the Demon uses, what happened in your world, child?" Lembuswana ask.


    "Haha, it''s quite long if I explain it to you right now, wait before we reach the Hotel, then-" Taufik said, but then suddenly stopped, because he felt some familiar presence from the alley which he had just passed.


    "Then? Then what, child?"


    "Wait!... This presence?... A Vampire?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 94: chapter 94 - Vampire and Exorcist

    "Wait!... This presence?... A Vampire?" Taufik said, looking at the dark alley.


    "A vampire? Like you?"


    "... Likely, I''m not sure, but this presence is absolutely from a Vampire, it''s the same as Jenn, but also different... What the hell is that?" Said Taufik.


    Then put his bike back in inventory, and then put an invisible magic on himself. With this invisible magic, even a Grandmaster Magician couldn''t find him.


    "Let''s go find out what is that!"


    -------------


    "You''re filthy being, just die already!"


    A man dressed as an exorcist raises his sword and points it at the person lying on the ground with a pool of blood beneath him.


    "Y-you, what are we doing that makes you do this to us?"


    The man on the ground said. with that much blood the man had lost, a normal human usually have died, but fortunately, This man was not Human.


    "... ''What are you doing?'' you ask?...


    The Exorcist repeats what the man says, then looks at his three colleagues.


    ... Pfftt~ HAHAHAHA, you guys heard that? Have you heard the joke he just said?"


    The Exorcist said to his colleague, who also laughed at what the man said, then looked at the man again, with his feet on the man''s wound that had slowly regenerated.


    *ughh*


    The man, groaned in pain, because his wound was being opened again, if it continued, the man would run out of blood and then die.


    The Exorcist looks at the man beneath his feet, with a look that is like a person''s gaze when they see something very disgusting and they are very heated.


    "You vermin, just being alive it''s a sin for you, " What are we doing?" Pfftt~ hahaha, how funny. we do it because it''s the right thing to do, a pest is a pest, what reason do we have to eradicate a pest?"


    He said, with a lunatic smile showed in his face.


    "So... in the name of justice and in the name of Archangel Michael, I will kill you...


    Then Pointed at the woman who Also lying on the ground, not knowing whether she was still alive or not.


    ... like your friends over there, hahahahahaha, die you blood-sucking pest"


    *swing*


    The Exorcist raises his sword.


    "Die!"


    *swoosh*


    Seeing the sword go toward him, the man who can move to Dodge it, closes his eyes, Ready to accept his fate.


    ''If only our queen it''s not-''


    *clangg*


    "Huh? What happen!!!"


    Heard The Exorcist''s scream, which made the Man open his eyes again.


    "?!!"


    He was surprised and confused when he saw the Tip of the sword that the Exorcist used, was stopped in midair just a few inches from above his heart. And a shocked expression that the Exorcist shows. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHO''S THERE?!! WHO DARES TO DISTURB US FROM UPHOLDING JUSTICE?!!"


    The Exorcist yelled while looking around, searching for the Magician who cast this Barrier, fortunately, this Area was not a residence area, if not his shout would attract the people to come here. In Tarakan City, there are many protected forest areas, so a dark alley like this is a common thing in Tarakan.


    "..."


    "Not answering?... SHOW YOURSELF!!! OR ARE YOU TRYING TO START A WAR BETWEEN MAGICIANS AND EXORCISTS, HUH?!! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN BEAR THE CONSEQUENCE FOR DISTURBING OUR JOB?!!"


    "..."


    "... Shit!" The Exorcist said, then looked at His colleague.


    "Search that Magician, you have to find him no matter what!!"


    "Yes, senior" x3


    The three Exorcists then scatter to search for the Magician. Looking at his Junior already left, the Exorcist looked back at the man and saw that Barrie was still there, he felt so angry.


    "Shit!! Shit!!! Which Magician dares to disturb us, we already have an agreement that the forest area is our territory, the Exorcist''s territory, fuck!!!"


    The Exorcist cursed, which does not match the image of an Exorcist who wears priest-like clothes.


    - Back with the man who lying on the ground.


    ''Who is helping me? We only arrived in this city a few months ago, And I don''t remember ever Making an acquaintance with a Magician at all, is it Sera?''


    The man said, looking at his friend, Sere, whom he didn''t know was still alive or not.


    ''No, it''s also impossible, we always stay togethe-''


    "Hey~ open your mouth!"


    The man stopped his thought when he suddenly heard a voice that only he could hear.


    "Huh?!!"


    The Man let out a surprised sound, then looked around trying to find the Voice source, but even with his Vampire''s eyes, he couldn''t see another person other than him and the Exorcist, and his friends, Sera, it''s out of the question.


    The Exorcist that heard him, look at him, but seeing nothing strange, the Exorcist back to search for the Magician that cast this Barrier. your-chapter-source-NovelFire


    "I said, open your mouth!"


    "!!!"


    Heard that voice again, and the Man became more confused.


    "... W-who are you?"


    The man said in a small voice, so the Exorcist couldn''t hear him.


    "*sigh* I''m Lem-... *ouch*... Why are you hitting me?"


    ''...There''s two people?''


    -----------


    - A few moments ago.


    With Taufik and Lembuswana.


    "Child, are you didn''t want to help that man? he was one of your kin," Lembuswana asked.


    "Let''s wait a little bit more, it''s the first time I''ve never seen a vampire that is not from me... I mean not me who made him a Vampire, I want to see how long he can endure it"


    Taufik said. it was the first time he had seen a real Vampire besides Jenn and Tina who he turned into a Vampire a few moments ago.


    ''A few moments ago? It''s more like over 1.500 years ago, so is he from Tina Line? Hmm~ interesting, system what rank he was?'' Taufik asks the System.


    [He is just a normal Vampire, Master, he seems in a critical state because lost too much blood, which was very Dangerous for a normal Vampire like him who can Reproduce blood like you Master, and his friends over there just have a few minutes to live]


    "I see, a normal vampire is that weak" Taufik said, then looked at The Exorcist guy who wanted to Kill The Normal Vampire.


    ''It seems is time to take action, I have many things to ask that fellow'' Taufik thought.


    ''Aegis!''


    Taufik then orders Aegis who is also in Barely Invisible state to protect that Vampire.


    The Exorcist guy, yelled when his Attack was being stopped by Aegis, but Taufik Ignored him and chose to come toward the Normal Vampire who Lying on the ground. But first, he needs to save the woman vampire first.


    ''System, how can I save her? With my Blood or Something else?'' Taufik asked, A bit hesitant, because this was the first time he saw Vampire dying.


    [Blood, Master, Just one drop of your Blood is a Big Boost for A normal like them, it can also heal and Boost their strange]


    ''I see, haha~ you indeed know Many weird things System, sometimes I wonder where that knowledge comes''


    [...]


    ''Forget it! By The Way, thank you''


    [... You''re welcome, Master]


    Taufik then bites his thumbs, then quickly drops his blood in the Vampire woman''s Mouth, he needs to do it quickly because any wound he has will heal just in a second.


    After the blood got absorbed by the Vampire woman, the Woman slightly trembled, her wounds quickly healed, but Taufik still didn''t want her to wake up, so he used his Word Magic.


    "Sleep" Taufik said in a low voice and used a little Mana so it would only affect the Vampire women.


    ''Alright, here is done, let''s Go back to the male one''


    Taufik then walks toward the Male Vampire, then asks Lembuswana.


    "Lembu, come closer to his ear and ask him to open his mouth!"


    "Eh~ why me-" Lembuswana said, wanting to protest.


    "This is an order!" Taufik said, which made Lembuswana let out a long Sigh.


    "*Sighhh* alright~ alright~"


    Lembuswana then gets down from Taufik''s shoulder, then comes closer to the Male Vampire''s ear.


    "Hey~ open your mouth!" Lembuswana said with a lazy tone, looking at Taufik who squatted over the man''s head.


    "Huh?!!"


    "I said, Open your mouth!"


    "!!!" The Male vampire seems surprised when Lembuswana says it again.


    "W-who are you?"


    See this, Lembuswana let out a sigh again, thinking why he had to do something stupid like this.


    "*sigh* I''m Lem-"


    *puff*


    Taufik suddenly hits Lembuswana doll''s head when he wants to expose his identity.


    "*ouch* why are you hitting me?" Lembuswana asked, confused as to why Taufik suddenly hit him.


    But then he saw Taufik make a gesture that said "Do you want to die?", with his thumb moving across his neck.


    Seeing this Lembuswana cleared his throat, then said.


    "*ukhum* you don''t need to know who I am, Just open your mouth, believe me! I''m here to help you"


    "..."


    But the male Vampire still didn''t believe him, thinking all of this may be just a trick that the Exorcist or Magician made for him.


    "Hey, what are you thinking? Just open your damn mouth, what so hard about that?" Lembuswana said again, still in a low voice that only The Male Vampire could hear.


    Heard that, The Male Vampire thought about his Situation.


    ''If not for this shield I probably would die now, I don''t know who they are, but if they are really here to help me, then is good, but if it''s really just a trick...nothing will change, I''m still going to die anyway''


    have made a choice, the man suddenly opens his Mouth.


    Seeing this Taufik was smiling, then he quickly bit his Thumbs, but this Time, Rather than one drop of his blood, he gave the Male Vampire three drops, he wanted to see what effect his blood would have on that man.


    "What the- huh?"


    The Male Vampire was surprised when he felt some liquid enter his Mouth, at first he thought it was poison, but then a change occurred in his Body.


    "Th-this"


    The Male vampire looks at his body with a shocked expression, his Wound Instantly Heals, and he also gains a big amount of strength.


    "Th-this A Vampire lord Blood? Impossible!! how can there be a Noble Vampire in this Small city?"


    The Male vampire said with a loud voice because of how very surprised he was.


    "Huh?!! Why you can still stand?"


    The Exorcist guy asks when he suddenly hears the Male Vampire, surprised when he sees the Male Vampire stand on his two feet.


    aware of what he was just doing, the Male vampire can just curse himself.


    "Fuck myself!!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 95: chapter 95 - Coward

    "Senior we didn''t find any trace of Magician" One of the three Junior Exorcists Said.


    "!!!"


    But then He was surprised when he found the Male Vampire was standing, without any sign of injury in his body.


    "Senior, this-"


    "Shut up! Take out your weapon, it seems the Magician helped him heal. kill this pest before it became troublesome"


    The Senior Exorcist interrupts his Junior.


    ''If the Magician can heal this Vampire that quickly, it maybe will become Troublesome if he decides to participate and help this Pest in Fight, Shit!!'' The Senior Exorcist Thoughts.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, QUICK TAKE YOUR WEAPON, AND HELP ME TO KILL THIS PEST!!" The Senior Exorcist shouted at his Junior who was Confused at this Situation.


    "A-ahh, Yes Senior"


    Heard the Angry voice from their Senior, The Three Junior Exorcists quickly took out their weapon, one with a bulky body Materialized a shield and a great Sword, the tall one Materialized a Spear, and the last with an ordinary physique Materialized a Rifle, a Springfield M1903 Rifles.


    Holy Power is Unique Energy, different from Mana which was Formless, Holy Power is a liquid type of energy. If an Exorcist reaches a high rank, they can Materialize a weapon directly from pure Holy Power, but these Senior And Junior Exorcists still can''t do something like that, so they need to use an already existing Weapon and Imbued it with their Holy Power.


    When A weapon is Imbued by a holy power, that Weapon has already become one with them (The Exorcist), and Can be saved inside their body, this technique only can be learned when an Exorcist is done with their internship and Became A Junior Exorcist like this Three Exorcists (the Junior).


    There''s a unique Exorcist that still uses an Existing Weapon when they Already Can Use a Weapon Made by pure Holy Power, Like Daniel (Chapter 34), The Exorcist that Taufik Met Before, his Weapon was an Artefact that had been passed down from one generation to another Generation, this Kind of Artefact usually is equally strong or even more stronger than A Pure Holy Power Weapon.


    -------------


    When the Male Vampire looks at The Four Exorcists ready with their weapon, a sense of crisis shows on his Face.


    This is understandable because a while ago, only the Senior Exorcist Could defeat him and his Friends, and With three more Exorcists, although they were not as strong as the Senior Exorcist, but still four versus One, no matter from where you saw this, it seems impossible to win this battle.


    "Child, Aren''t you going to help that man?" Lembuswana ask.


    "Why should I? I already helped him enough when I gave him my blood, Now everything is in his hands, his death or not is not my business, I already saved that girl, so yeah~ let''s just watch what he will do"


    Heard that Lembuswana looked at Taufik strangely.


    "... Sometimes I don''t know what your truly Nature, child, sometimes you act kind, and sometimes you act like this, but Yeah~ who I am to judge you?... But are you sure? He was one of your kin, are you going to just let him die like that?" Lembuswana asks, looking at the Exorcist who has already begun their Attack on the Male Vampire. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... I already gave him my blood, and it''s already boosted his Power, so Like I said, everything is in his hands, whatever he chooses to run and leave his friends or fight back, everything is on his hands... Now shut up! It''s already begun"


    ''...So what will you choose? Depending on what you choose, I may help you, what will you do... ''


    Taufik thought, looking at the male Vampire, with much interest in his eyes.


    -------------


    ''Shit! Shit!! Shit!!! What should I do? What should I do??'' The male Vampire Thoughts.


    Then look at his Friends, who still lying weak on the ground.


    ''... Should I run away? But what will happen to Sera? Seeing her still exist, she was still alive, what will they do to-''


    "DENIS! CORNER HIM!!"


    The Male vampire''s thoughts were interrupted by The Senior Exorcist''s shout. Then the Exorcist with shield and Great Sword moved toward the Male Vampire, although with his big body and his weapon, The Exorcist''s name Denis, still considered moving fast.


    With a shield in front of him and a great sword, Denis ran toward the Male Vampire with a battle cry.


    *GRAAGGHH*


    And Behind Denis, the Senior Exorcist and the one with Spear following Denis from Behind.


    Seeing this, the male vampire makes up his mind.


    ''... Look like there''s no choice for me, even if I run away, I don''t think these lunatics will just let me go, so with this new power, let''s try it!'' the Male vampire thought, seeing Denis ready to swing his great sword.


    "DIE!!"


    Denis swung his great sword.


    *Graghh*


    ''... Blood Manipulation! Shield!''


    The male Vampire said, then suddenly his blood on the ground moved, and came in front of the male Vampire, making a kind of a round shield.


    *clang*


    When Denis''s great sword meets with the blood shield it makes a *clang* sound which seems out of context, because what he hit was blood. And with a *clang* sound, Denis''s Great Sword bounces backward.


    Suddenly, the blood shield, changes to a sword. Then the Male vampire grabs the sword handle, then stabs it toward Denis.


    Seeing this, Denis was grinning, then used his shield to counter The male vampire''s blood sword.


    *clang*


    The male vampire blood sword head on Denis''s right side.


    "VITRA! NOW!!" Denis shout.


    Then from the back of Denis, Vitra, the Exorcist who uses a Spear appears, ready to thrust his Spear toward the male vampire.


    *fwoosh*


    Seeing this the male vampire didn''t panic at all, he dismissed his sword''s blood, then leaped backward.


    *leap*


    But before his feet could touch the ground, a bang was heard.


    *BANG*


    "!!!"


    A bullet then penetrated the left shoulder of the male vampire. blood came out from that wound, But before his blood could touch the ground, the blood levitated.


    ''Blood Manipulation! Blood rain!''


    The blood then scattered into many pieces, and then like rain, it poured onto the Exorcist.


    "!!!"


    Denis quickly raised his shield to cover his body and Vitra from the blood rain, but the Exorcist who used a Rifle couldn''t escape from the blood rain.


    *Aghhh*


    The rain penetrated The Exorcist''s body, many holes opened on the Exorcist''s body, which instantly Kills the Exorcist.


    "HENDRA!!!". Shout Denis and Vitra, when they saw their friend''s bloody body lying lifeless on the ground.


    Seeing this a smile appears on the male vampire''s face.


    ''Nice, one done, with this new strength, it seems this easier than I... wait! Something is mis-''


    *stab*


    A sword penetrated the male vampire''s Stomach.


    *ughh*


    The male vampire spews a bunch of blood.


    "T-this... "


    "I don''t know why you suddenly became this strong, but a pest is still a pest no matter how strong he was"


    The senior Exorcist said, then pulled out the sword from the male Exorcist, which caused blood to come out from the wound.


    *thud*


    The Male vampire falls to the ground with a *thud*, with his knee and hand still supporting him from fully falling on the ground.


    With blood coming out from his mouth and stomach, the male vampire felt his strength decrease.


    "Senior!" Denis and Vitra said, then came closer to the senior Exorcist.


    When Vitra sees the male vampire on the ground, he raises his Spear and wants to kill this Vampire to avenge his murdered friend.


    But the senior Exorcist stops him.


    "Stop it! What Are you trying to do?"


    "B-but senior, he killed Hendra". Vitra said.


    "You can kill him later, I still have something to ask him"


    "... Yes, senior"


    The senior exorcist squats down to the level of the vampire who is still on his knee, afraid that the Vampire will heal again, the senior Exorcist stabs the male vampire with his sword again, which makes the vampire can''t hold his body anymore, and then pinned him to the ground.


    *aghh*


    "Y-you coward... "


    "Coward? Do you expect me to play it fair with you? How stupid, everything is allowed in the name of justice, even if I attack you from behind, so what? SO WHAT?!! "


    *SLAP*


    The senior Exorcist slap the Vampire, hard.


    "A pest should just die, why do you even fight back? You even killed one of Junior''s, now, you better tell me where the magician who helped you is! if not, then you will have a hard time dying, so spill the beans, QUICK!!"


    *SLAP*


    The senior Exorcist slaps the vampire once again but gets no reaction from the male vampire.


    *spit*


    The Vampire then spit on the Exorcist''s face.


    "... Just kill me, you lunatic"


    "!!!" Denis and Vitra are shocked when the male vampire spits blood on their senior face, they know how much their senior hates the Vampire, so seeing the Vampire spit on the senior face, they already know what will happen to the vampire.


    "..."


    The senior suddenly stood up, his eyes were covered by his hair, Then he grabbed his sword.


    *stab*


    "...YOU BASTARD, I WAS KIND ENOUGH TO GIVE YOU A PAINLESS DEID, BUT...


    *stab*


    ... YOU DARE TO SPIT ON MY FACE, WITH THAT... NovelFire-your-story-source


    *stab*


    ... FILTY BLOOD OF YOURS...


    *stab*


    "DIE! DIE!! DIE!!! DIE!!!! DIEEEE!!!!!"


    The senior Exorcist stabs the Vampire many times, and many holes open in the vampire''s body, "Luckily" for him, Taufik Blood still affects him, so he doesn''t die, seeing this the senior Exorcist becomes more excited, he keeps stabbing the vampire with a crazy smile on his face, even his Junior can witness this scene anymore, Denis who has a big body even begin to throw up at this scene, and the hatred that Vitra Have toward the male vampire somehow already gone.


    "Alright~alright~ stop, now!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 96: chapter 96 - My Poor Husband

    "Child, the situation getting worse, if you don''t take any action, that guy will really die"


    Lembuswana said. Looking at the crazy Exorcist who stabbed the male vampire multiple times.


    "..."


    ''... So this is how strong the normal Vampire is, quite weak, but that Blood Manipulation was indeed cool, let''s create a technique like that later.'' Taufik though, after he analyses the fight.


    "... Child!"


    *sigh*


    Taufik let out a sigh before he dispelled his concealed magic.


    "Alright~alright~...


    Taufik said, then used a bit of his Mana (0,5%) to perform his Word Magic, but it was enough If it was just to stop the movement of those three Exorcists, because if he used it with more Mana than this, it''s maybe will get out of control again.


    ... Stop now!"


    *freeze*


    The three Exorcists suddenly can''t move their body, they even can''t turn their head to look at the person who said that word. To open their mouth is also Impossible, their entire body seemed to freeze.


    *step*


    *step*


    The only thing they could hear was the sound of a step that getting close to them.


    *step*


    With each step Taufik takes, the more pressure the three Exorcists feel, Their bodies scream, telling them to run from this place immediately, but no matter how hard they try, their body doesn''t want to move.


    ''Shit! Shit!! this pressure is more intimidating than the Higher-ups, who this person is?'' the senior Exorcist thought.


    For the two Junior Exorcists. They have been lost their conscience, a while ago when they first felt the Killing intent that Taufik let out. They Fainted while keeping their position, you can tell they Fainted because all you can see in their eyes is the white area.


    ''Who''s this? Is it the Robins Family patriarch? They said he was back to his old him when the Rune Family was destroyed, it is him? Damn!! Why I can''t move my body? What spell is this?


    Shit! Shit!! Shit!!! All of this because of that Damn Daniel, why did he even give me a task for me to mentor this useless Junior, he was also my Junior before, why his rank is above mine now? Ahhh!!! What will happen to me?!!''.


    The Exorcist thoughts.


    *step*


    With the last step, Taufik was finally standing on the side of the Senior Exorcist, and the Exorcist also finally saw the person who emitted that strong killing intent aimed at them.


    '' a young man? Who''s this young man, how can he let out that kind of killing intent?''


    The senior Exorcist thought when he saw a young man with black hair and Blood red eyes beside him. He saw That young man just standing there, looking at the Vampire on the ground.


    '' that eyes! A vampire? Is he a lord or perhaps a Royal Vampire? But from the twelve lords and three Royal Vampires, none of them resemble this young man-''


    "You showed an amusing performance there, I never thought some Exorcist like you could do something like that". Taufik said to the Exorcist.


    *Crouch*


    "Hey~ are you okay? "


    *poke, poke~*


    Taufik asks, while poking the Vampire cheek.


    "What a stupid question you ask there, child, he got stabbed multiple times, how could he be fine?" Lembuswana asks, with a bit of sarcasm.


    "*sigh* what''s wrong with that? I''m just asking, why are you so sensitive about this? It doesn''t match your title, Lembu"


    "What title? From the time I knew I couldn''t leave this stupid body, do you think I will care about that "title", huh?"


    ''...Where did these lunatics come from? Why a doll can talk? What the situation I''m fucking In, right now?'' the senior Exorcist thoughts, seeing the young man and a doll talking at each other.


    "*sigh* forget it! Just save this guy already!" Lembuswana ask Taufik.


    *shurg*


    Taufik shurg his shoulder.


    "Yeah~yeah~ whatever ever"


    Taufik then bit his thumb again, wanting to give his blood to the vampire again.


    Seeing this, a panic could be seen from the Exorcist''s eyes, although he was not sure if this Young man was really a lord level Vampire, but he was sure this young man was equally or stronger than that, he also knew what effect a blood of lord or Royal vampire do to a normal vampire if they drink that blood, With what he has to do to that normal vampire, one thing he knows when the male vampire healed was also his time die.


    "... HMM! HMM!! HUMMM!!!"


    With his mouth which still can''t be Moved, the Exorcist tries a make a voice to stop the young man, but no matter how hard he tries, Taufik doesn''t stop his action.


    *Drip*


    One drop of Taufik''s blood fell into that Vampire''s mouth, like cotton absorbs water, Taufik''s blood was getting absorbed by the male vampire. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And because Taufik''s blood essence is more and more stronger than that lord or Royal vampire, it just needs a second for that Male vampire to back in shape.


    "HMM!!! HUMMMM!!!"


    Seeing this the Exorcist becomes more panicky, he screams until a tear falls from his eyes, Afraid of what will happen to him.


    And just like he thought, just in seconds all of the stab wounds have healed, With all of his wounds Disappearing, the Male vampire suddenly gained the strength to stand up again.


    *Stand*


    read-first-on-NovelFire


    Without a word, the male vampire made a sword from his blood.


    *Slash*


    *spruut*


    Just in the Blink of the eye, the Exorcist''s head already rolling on the ground. Blood was splashed from his neck and with a *thud* the Exorcist''s body fell on the ground, headless.


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence falls in place for a while after What the male vampire does.


    "... What the hell?"


    ------------


    In Taufik household.


    After Taufik decided to go on A "little" Adventure of his, the Women were talking to each other, to get to know each other better.


    "What!!! Are you guys a dragon? I mean, a real dragon!?" Jenn asked, surprised when Rani and the other Telling their origin.


    "Not anyone, I was a half-human and half-dragon, a human from mother''s side and a dragon from my father" Kaela explained.


    "Hmm~ so like Shasha? However he was half-robot, not human, from what Taufik said, he made Shasha from Dragon core, so she is Basically a half-dragon and Half robot"


    Heard what Linda said, Kaela, Rani, and Anugerah looked at Shasha who was back from the kitchen with a tray containing a drink and snack in his hands.


    "Here''s milady, I don''t know what Dragon usually eats and drinks, so please tell me if it''s not to your liking," Shasha said, giving a glass of *Sarabba to each of the women.


    A/N- "*Sarabba is the traditional drink of the Bugis, The combination of spices and ginger in a cup of Sarabba makes it a favorite choice for residents as an antidote to the cold city nights"


    "No, thank you, Shasha"


    "So~ So~ how can you meet with Taufik? he has only been gone for two days, how can you all meet in that short of time?" Jenn asked, excited to hear their story.


    Heard that, Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah looked confused.


    "... Two days? Taufik was with us for five months, how can it be just two days?" Kaela who has been with Taufik the longest, said looking at Jenn.


    "!!!" x2


    Jenn and Linda were surprised when Kaela said that.


    "FIVE MONTHS?!"


    "How''s that possible, he only left two days ago, how has it suddenly become five months?" Linda said.


    Jenn quickly took out his phone, to call Taufik. But Taufik''s phone is out of service because he put it on his inventory.


    "Uh, my poor husband... " Jenn said, then looked back at Kaela and the other.


    "... How it can be five months?"


    "We also don''t know, but it''s really been Five months since when Taufik arrived in our world, I''m sure of that, because I have been with him since the first day he came to our world". Kaela said.


    "*Ukhum* pardon my interruption, maybe I know something about that". Shasha said, making all eyes turn to her, waiting for her explanation.


    "This is just my assumption, it can happen maybe because the Time in that world is moving faster than on Earth, this is possible, from the Memory I receive from my core, the time in each world is flowing differently, sometimes it''s moving faster than on earth and sometimes it''s move slower, all of this is possible in this vast universe"


    Explain Shasha. The core Taufik used on Shasha is a core from the ancient dragon, and it contains much knowledge.


    "... I see, that''s make sense...


    Jenn said, then looked back at Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah.


    ... Alright, let''s stop this serious talk, Taufik will be fine out there, and he will come back tomorrow, I''m sure about that, now let''s Talk about what Taufik did in your World during those five months"


    Then after that, they talk about what Taufik did in the world of Dragon, Draco, it starts with Kaela, she tells them about what Taufik did when he arrived in her world, she tells about him who fought their king, and defeated him.


    Then told them about their adventure, about the Island which are actually a monster in disguise.


    About when he help Rani with her problem, to when they fight along side the blue dragon, and the last when they have war with the Red Dragon.


    Jenn, Linda and Shasha, was suprised when they know that Rani and Anugerah actually a Royal, with Rani being a queen, and Anugerah who is a princess.


    They keep talking until they felt it''s already the time to hit the bad.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 97: chapter 97 - Royal Blood

    "... Hey!"


    *swoosh*


    Heard someone''s voice from behind him, the blood of the male Vampire boiled, all the hairs on his body stood up, his blood ordered him to knell immediately, and a cold sweat made its way to his whole body, what he felt it''s not a killing intent, but it''s blood domination, lower blood react to higher blood.


    *thud*


    The Male falls on his knee, kneeling, still with Taufik behind him, the Male vampire who is already pale, becomes more pale, to the point you can see his blood vein which beating like a heart.


    With what happened to him, the male vampire already knows with whom he is dealing with. The male vampire forces his mouth to greet this being.


    "... T-thi..s l-lowly s-servent, G-greet the Royal Blood," The male vampire said.


    "..."


    ''Royal blood? What is the rank of Vampire again, system? I don''t remember something like Royal Blood''


    Taufik asked the system, from what the system told him before, he didn''t remember the system mentioning something like ''Royal Vampire''.


    [The Rank of a vampire from lower to the Highest is, blood slave- ordinary/normal vampire-elite Vampire-noble vampire-Elder Vampire-and then There''s Master, a Progenitor Vampire.


    I believe Royal Blood this Normal Vampire mentioned is the same as a Noble Vampire, the Noble Vampire is divided into three levels, a low, middle, and high, Elite Vampire also like this, only Normal vampires and Blood slaves who don''t have a level]


    ''... I see, then what level is Rani at?''


    [Ms. Rani is on high-level Noble vampire, but she just needs one more step to become an Elder Vampire, but she can''t do it without a master''s help]


    ''I understand, like always thank you, system''


    [Like always, it''s also my pleasure to help you master]


    *chuckled*


    Taufik chuckled when he heard the system imitate him, thinking the system had changed a lot since the first time they met, he sounded more human now, unlike his robotic and monotone vocal like before.


    But The male vampire thought differently when he heard Taufik chuckle, he thought he had offended this high-ranking vampire.


    *PLACK*


    The Male vampire suddenly bangs his head on the ground, he bangs his head to the point a blood comes out from his head.


    "PLEASE FORGIVE ME, MY LORD!!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Child, this guy is a bit weird" Lembuswana whispered to Taufik.


    "*nods* I know, maybe he was a masochist" Taufik whispered To Lembuswana too. didn''t take his eyes off the male vampire.


    "... Masochist? What is that?"


    "It''s a disease, someone like him finds pleasure from Pain, in short, he is a pervert"


    "*shiver*... Your kin it''s weird, child, you know that, right?" Lembuswana said, looking at the male vampire in a weird way for more.


    "... I don''t know, it''s the first time I met another Vampire that''s not from me, I mean not from my blood, ughhh... It still sounds weird, The point is, it wasn''t me who turned him into a vampire"


    Taufik and Lembuswana whisper to each other, but the male vampire still can hear what they talking about, because although they talk directly in each other ears, but their voice are as loud as when they talking normally.


    "... My lord?" The Male vampire only said that to stop them from "whispering" More about him, he wanted to refute the thing about him being a masochist, but he didn''t dare to do that, afraid to "offend" Taufik more.


    *ukhum*


    "You can stand up now!"


    *stood up*


    By Taufik''s order, the male Vampire immediately stood up and turned around in Taufik''s direction, when his eyes landed on Taufik, the male vampire paused a little, trying to remember all of the Royal and Lord level Vampire he knew, but none of them have Resemble Taufik, but because of fear to offend this unknown Vampire that have higher Rank than him and a bit of curiosity, the Male Vampire bow his head, and introduce himself.


    "My Name is David, my lord...


    The male vampire, David, said, then looked up at Taufik still in bowing position.


    ... Pardon my rudeness, from not knowing you my lord, but can I ask your Name, and which Faction you are in?"


    "Faction? What faction"


    Heard that, David looked at Taufik, confused, because it''s impossible for someone as strong as him not in any Faction, and there are only three factions on the Vampire side, So it''s quite bizarre if someone Like Taufik not in any Faction.


    "... Pardon my lord, there''s three vampire factions, one where I''m I-"


    "Wait! Wait!! Wait!!!" Taufik cut off David''s explanation.


    "Yes, my lord?" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are these "Faction" Things, Will have a long time to explain?"


    David was silent for a while.


    "... If you really don''t know a thing about any Vampire Faction, then it maybe will take a long time for me to explain it to you". David said.


    "Alright, save it for later then! let''s head into the nearby hotel first, I want to take a refreshing bath first and eat something"


    Taufik said to David, that it''s been five months since he ate something humans usually eat, In Dragon world all he eats is monster meat, at first he wanted to eat his mother''s cooking, But now he is in this situation, like it or not, he still needs to eat something.


    "Go carry your friends! I already saved her, he just Sleeping now Under my magic, she will wake sooner or later" Said Taufik.


    But David just stood in his place, didn''t move an inch.


    "... What? Why you didn''t move? Do you know what hour is this? it''s already over 1 Am, there are not many hotels that are still in service at this time, so move quickly!"


    "*ukhum* pardon me, my lord. Do you have spare Clothes that I can wear?"


    David said, looking at his Clothes that did not look like Clothes anymore.


    *sigh*


    Understand his situation, With a sigh, Taufik still makes Clothes for him. He used his Imagination Magic to create a simple white t-shirt and long black pants, then gave it to David.


    "Here! Wear this for now, I don''t know your size and I don''t want to know, so I just adjusted it to my size"


    Taufik said, then passed the Clothes to David before he turned around to give David a space to change his Clothes.


    *throw*


    David catches the Clothes that Taufik threw at him, although he wants to know where these Clothes are from, but he knows Taufik will not tell him about them, but before David wants to wear those Clothes, he looks at Taufik again.


    "... My lord"


    "What again?" Taufik asks, a bit annoyed.


    "... You will not peek at me right, my lord?"


    "..."


    "..."


    After David said that, silence fell in that area, Even the insects stopped making a sound, it''s like they were also dumbfounded at David''s questions.


    "As I said, your kin is really weird, child," Lembuswana said, breaking the silence.


    *slap*


    "Just fucking wear it, if you ask one more question, I will burn those Clothes with you, quick!!"


    Taufik said, after slapping his forehead, thinking if all of the vampires like David, He would exterminate all of them with his own hands.


    ''... Why he even can think something stupid like that''


    After hearing Taufik''s threat, David quickly wore those Clothes, didn''t want to anger Taufik more than this. When he was done with his Clothes, he approached Sera, like what Taufik said, her wound was nowhere to be seen, even her breath was stable, she really was sleeping.


    When David comes to Sera, Taufik looks at The Two Exorcists who are still passed out.


    "What will you do to them, child? Will you kill them?"


    "Not every problem can be solved with killing, Lembu, you have to learn that". Taufik said.


    "*che* I will believe that if it''s not come from your mouth, like hell I believe that...


    Lembuswana clicked his tongue (if his have) when he heard what Taufik said. Of course, Not every problem can be solved by violence, but Lembuswana didn''t think Taufik was that type, he must have had some reason for not choosing to kill these two Exorcist, and Lembuswana sure about that.


    ... So, what will you do to them if you not kill them, you know just seeing this Battlefield, it''s hard to fake it to look like a beast attack them, you know that, right?"


    "Hmm~ let''s just erase their memory, for will they know the culprit or not, I don''t care"


    Taufik said, then took out his katana.


    ''Hmm~ from where should I eresed their memories? Ahh... Whatever, let''s eresed their memories in these one week''. Taufik though, then took out his Katama from its scabrred.


    ''SwordMagic- Light Form!''


    *Slash*


    Taufik Katana got through, one of the Junior Exorcist, then do it to the others one. After that he burn the two Corpse to tha Ash, and just let''s the wind took their Ash, to whatever the wind took them.


    "My lord, I''m ready" David said with Sera on his back.


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    Taufik then Takes them to nearby hotels with the Car he used before.


    Fortunately, theres still hotel that want to serve them, Taufik then bough one Swith room, the most expensive room on that Hotel.


    "It''s the Resto still open?". Taufik ask the recepsonis.


    "Wait, sir! Let me call the Kitchen staff first"


    The recepsonis then made a call, and after a while, he close the phone then look at Taufik.


    "It''s still open, sir, what''s your order?"


    Taufik then, look at the Menu, because there is Three of them, and with Lembuswana who didn''t eat any food, Taufik order many dish, then pay the bills.


    "This your key, sir, just wait in your room, we will send the food when it''s ready" Said the recepsonis with business smile.


    "Thank you"


    Said Taufik. Then lead the David to their room. NovelFire-official-text


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 98: chapter 98 - The Three Faction

    Vampire Three Faction.


    A long time ago, when the era of great chaos was still ongoing.


    this is the story a few years before the "World ending" War that supposedly did not Happen yet, was Ended, or postponed until the fated day Arrived.


    The queen of all vampires, The Red Queen "Tina" suddenly fell into a deep long slumber.


    Before she fell into a deep long Slumber, she left behind a "word" to her three loyal followers.


    The "word" is "I have accomplished all my Missions, I will Wake up when the promised day Arrives, and in the long future a True Leader of us, the God Of all Vampire will be born, when the time arrives, treat ''Him'' more highly than me, Respect ''Him'' More than you Respect me, Because I know, ''He'' will come to search for me, until that time, the three of you will take the Lead" That the last word "Tina" The queen of all Vampire Said before she fell on Deep long Slumber in her Covin, that covered with many layers of Magic Barrier, and only one person can Break the Barrier.


    The Three Loyal Followers of Tina, who had accompanied her from the beginning, Halcard, Haiseratu, and Brimour, interpret the message in different ways.


    Of the three of them only Haiseratu who still Accompanied ''Tina'' in her Long Slumber, at First Halcard Also with her, but after a few years, Halcard Can Bear to see his Kind getting hunted by the Exorcist anymore, Chooses to leave Haiseratu to go and Search "The True Leader" That ''Tine'' His Queen said.


    AS for Brimour, Brimour is the Most Problematic of the three of them, he misinterprets Tina''s words, Tina Never said from whom and where "the true leader" will born, she only says that ''he'' will come to find them.


    But Brimour Believes that ''the true leader'' will born from the three of them, the Royal Blood Vampire.


    And move according to that belief, Brimour became crazy, he began to Kidnap a Human Woman and make them bear his child, he needed to do that because Women Vampire are hard to get Pragnent, it is close to Impossible.


    It is from Brimour''s action, that the Exorcist began to hunt Vampire and Received the title of Monster, a blood-sucking monster.


    This is how the three Vampire Faction can be created.


    Haiseratu leads the Faction who keeps staying and Guard ''Tani'' the Red Queen Covin. And as the strongest Faction who has seven vampire lord levels, she keeps the balance in Vampire society, she will punish all vampires who have crossed the Line too much.


    Halcard leads the Faction who keeps searching for the true leader ''the god of all vampires'' that ''Tina'' mentions. His Faction Rarely appears in public, because they move in the dark.


    And the last is Brimour. He leads The Faction which is formed from all cruel vampires, his Faction always does massacres, Kills humans, And does all the short things the Humans now know about vampires, Is also his Faction that always appears and spreads chaos and fears for humans.


    --------------


    "That''s the long short story about how the three Faction can be formed, and I and Sere belong to the Haiseratu Faction, we are sent here to hunt down a Vampire from The Brimour Faction who Kidnap a human in these few months, but we still can''t trace them, and that''s how we meet the Exorcist back then, when we try to search a trace of Vampire in that forest we accidentally Meet them who on fight with an Inferior Demon, to avoid an unnecessary conflict we try to avoid them, but they still know our whereabouts, that''s why Sera and I can end up on that state"


    David explained to Taufik And Taufik who heard that in deep thought, right now. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''... I see, so Tina was successful in her Task, but why did she decide to do that deep long slumber, is she trying to maintain her sanity? or there is other reasons?... I don''t know, let''s ask her when we meet later.''


    "So which Faction you are in, my lord? it seems you are not from the Brimour Faction, all of the Brimour Faction members are insane vampires, and seeing you help us, it''s unlikely you''re from that Faction, it is the Halcard Faction? Yeah~ it makes more sense if you are from Helcard Faction, because only those who still can keep contact with us, the Haiseratu Faction, am I Right?"


    David asked, looking at Taufik with sparkling eyes, it was as if he was looking at a treasure.


    ''... What Faction? Hmm~ yap screw it''


    Taufik thought, then made a huge smile, he suddenly pat David Shoulder. NovelFire-hosted


    *pat~pat~*


    "... Wow~ what a great analysis, You''re right, I''m indeed from the Helcard Faction, Great analysis, kid, you will have a bright future," Taufik said with a smile on his face.


    ''... It''s not like he will know who I am, let''s just say what he wants to hear, but I detect some lies in his questions before, what part of that is the lies? Hmm~...yap! It''s future me problem''


    Taufik thought, still smiling, from the very first time, when David explained about the three Faction, Taufik had activated his All-Seeing eyes, and detected no lie in that Explanation, but when he heard David''s questions, he detected a little lie in there, and Taufik didn''t know what part in his questions is a lie.


    Heard that. the way David looks at Taufik gets more bright. But it is not for Taufik''s answers, but for some different reason.


    ''Yap, I indeed hit the Jackpot, the Helcard Faction has never had contact with our Faction after the separation a long time ago, I need to report this quickly''


    David though, already thinking about what bonus he would get if he reported this to Haiseratu.


    "Alright, it''s enough for today, And let''s rest" Taufik suddenly said, don''t want to continue this "Faction" Thing.


    "But my lord, why sere is not awake?" David asks, looking at Sera who lying on the "Extra Bad" Taufik order.


    "Don''t worry, she will be okay, I will wake her up when she still didn''t wake this morning"


    "... Yes, my lord"


    David said, then went Lying on a couch, because, from all of them, he was the one who needed the most rest.


    "Child, the queen he talks about, is that girl from before, right?" Lembuswana asked after David went to the Couches.


    "...Likely it''s her"


    Taufik said. Looking at the ceiling, Thinking about something, that is probably About Jenn and the other.


    *sigh*


    ------------------


    - morning.


    *KYAA*


    Taufik opened his eyes, to a woman Screaming.


    "*sigh* what the fuck is that? What a great thing to start the day" Taufik said, then got up from his bad.


    "... Huh? Where I am? Am I supposed to die?" Sera said. after her Panic screamed. Didn''t realize Taufik who on her back.


    "Hy, can you shut up? You Will attract the other guests with that scream, they will think something has happened to you"


    "!!!"


    Sera who heard a voice from behind her, was shocked and unconsciously turned Around.


    "WHO TH-"


    Sera who wanted to say something, suddenly stopped when her eyes fell on Taufik. She undergoes what David felt last night, but what Rani feels is More intense than what happened to David. David who received Four Drip of blood can still talk when He felt Blood Domination from Taufik, But Rani Who only received one, felt more Blood Domination than David, it''s Like a huge hand strangling her neck.


    "Phy.. L.. Es H.. Lp m..e" (Please help me)


    "... SERA!!"


    David who also woke up, Suddenly came to his friend''s side, then quickly lord at Taufik. Taufik who felt his Gaze raised his hands.


    "I don''t do anything"


    "I know my lord, forgive me for my rudeness, my lord, but can you stay away for a while, your presence is too strong for her to handle, she needs time to get used to your presence"


    "..."


    Taufik stood there for a while, looking at Sera who looked like she was burned by the hottest Fire in the world.


    "*sigh* alright~alright~"


    Taufik said. Going outside the room, to give them a "Time" That David asks, walking while shaking his head.


    "...What a drag, let''s Go down to eat something"


    ---------------


    After Taufik was gone, Sera began to calm down, she didn''t feel any more Pressure from Taufik''s Presence.


    "Are you okay now, sere?"


    David asks Sera who begins to calm down.


    "... Huft, I''m fine," Sera said, then looked at the way Taufik leaving.


    "who''s that person, David? That presence is like or more stronger than Archlord Haiseratu, how''s that possible?"


    "He the one who safe us from that Exorcist, he also the one who healed your wound, as for his identity... I will tell you that later, when we are back on our base, because I also want to tell this to Archlord Haiseratu".


    David said, didn''t find it Right to say it here, because from what he heard, right now in Tarakan, all the Three Vampire Faction Gather in this Small City.


    David thought all of this may be because of an incident that occurred several months ago, the Incident that all of the vampires all over the World felt, felt their blood reacting to something, trying to tell them something big was bout to happen To Vampire.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 99: chapter 99 - Vampire Hunting

    - Tarakan City, Catholic church St. Maria Ikatuala.


    - Underground Facilities.


    Someone who wears a bishop''s attire, Stood up in front of the cross Hanging on the wall, Holding his hands relatively close to his face, with his palms turned outwards.


    The Bishop was not alone in that room, there was one more person in that Underground facility.


    The Bishop then said his prayer.


    "Oh~ Father~ stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    Glory be to Your name.


    On earth as in Heaven.


    Father on Heaven~


    Give us good luck today.


    And forgive our mistakes,


    As we also forgive The one who wronged us.


    And don''t include us


    Into the Hard Trial,


    But deliver us from evil.


    Amen."


    "Amen"


    The other person said at the same time when the Bishop finished his prayers.


    After a few seconds of silence, the Bishop then Turned Around, directing his gaze to a person who had a huge cross hanging from his Back.


    "Haa~ Daniel, how many times I have told you to not Bring your weapon here?"


    The Bishop said to Daniel, that Daniel was the Exorcist Taufik met back then when Their Intern had a problem with Taufik.


    "Haha, Forgive me, Your Excellency, it''s urgent, So I just forgot"


    "*sigh* you and your excuse, just said, what the "Urgent" Thing you said before"


    The Bishop said, already Familiar with Daniel''s excuse, from the first when Daniel arrived in this city, he only let go of his Cross when he was sleeping and bath, except that, he always carried his Cross.


    ''I know it''s the only thing his parents leave behind, but... It''s still too much, luckily the church congregation thought it was just an ordinary cross, and thought Daniel was a weird person who carried a Cross wherever he went.'' the Bishop thought.


    "It''s about Senior Kevin, your Excellency"


    "Hmm? What about him? I remember Giving him the task of Mentoring the New Graduate, You too right? What did you Though about them? Is there any potential Graduate?"


    The Bishop asked. he didn''t think something bad would happen to Kevin, especially Daniel who was the Strongest Exorcist in this Area.


    "... Senior Kevin and one of the Graduate he mentoring is Going Missing, your Excellency, most likely died"


    "!!!"


    "What are you saying, Daniel? I know you have a conflict with Kevin, but this To much of a Joke"


    The Bishop said in surprise, though it was impossible for Kevin to die, the task he gave to him was not too hard wast only monitoring the New graduate to get used to their Weapon in the Fight with the lowly Inferior Demon.


    "...


    I hope what I''ve said is a Joke too, your Excellency, but what I said is true, I personly witnessed a trace of a fight at the location where I found the two new graduates who with Senior Kevin, I found it strange that The senior was not back yet from his task, out of curiosity I go to where Senior usually patrol, but what I found it''s just the two new graduate, laying on the Ground, there''s a trace of battle in the area where I found them, my guess is they were fighting with Vampire, because there''s much Blood that not a Human blood, but it''s also impossible for Vampire just to kill senior and one new graduate and Leave behind Two alive, no matter how hard I try to think about it, I can get the answers, what do you think, your Excellency?" Daniel said in one breath, didn''t leave a chance for the Bishop to butt in.


    "..."


    The Bishop just stood there and didn''t say anything, he didn''t understand one thing that Daniel said.


    ''*Sigh* how can someone talk that fast? Now I''m confident this is the reason why he was deported from the Vatican to this small city'' the Bishop thought, massage his for head, because he start feeling a headache by hearing Daniel Speech.


    "... Your Excellency? Do you get what I''m trying to say? Or do you want me to say it one more time?"


    Daniel ask. Though the Bishop didn''t get what he was saying, actually yes, the Bishop really didn''t get a thing from what he saying.


    "No~no~, I understand, I really understand, so what the other two new graduates said, is there any clue?"


    "Unfortunately, they seem lost their memories, so they can''t give us any clue about whom they dealing with... but I''m sure it''s Vampire, your Excellency, like I said, in-"


    "Stop! Stop Daniel, I know, just take me to the two new Graduate, Kevin has just gone missing, there''s still a chance that he is still alive, so let''s get any clue we can get, hoping he is still fine"


    The Bishop said, stop Daniel to start his long and fast speech again.


    ''Oh father, it''s just a while ago I prayed to you, what this sudden hard trial you gave me, haaah~, I hope it''s not turning into a huge mess, my old bone need some rest''. The Bishop thought, Look above, prayed a little


    "This way, your Excellency, they in the infirmary"


    Daniel said. Offer the Bishop his hands to help him into the infirmary.


    "I can walk on my own, Daniel, you know that, right?" The Bishop said. But still took Daniel''s hands.


    "Thank you"


    The Bishop said, then they go to the infirmary where the two new graduates get treated.


    ----------------


    - In the front of hotel. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My lord, we will leave, for now, thank you for saving us"


    David said, he and Sera wore Clothes that covered all of their body, and only their face could be seen. from what they said, although Normal vampires like them, have a bit of restraint to the sun, but its still better if they don''t get exposed to the sun for a long time, because it''s still will hurt them.


    "No, thank you for your information, ahh~ and By the way, I know what are you hiding from me, you see this doll on my shoulder? he''s just not simply a doll, I know you said a bit lie back then, so because of curiosity, I leave him in the room when I was out, eating" Taufik said with a smile on his face, poking Lembuswana''s head.


    "Stop it, child, it''s annoying"


    "!!!"


    Heard that David and Sera suddenly got on their knee, which drew the attention of the other guests of the Hotel.


    "FORGIVE US, MY LORD, I DIDN''T MEAN IT THAT WAY, PLEASE FORGIVE US!!"


    "Hy~hy~ stop it!"


    Taufik said looking at the other guests who weirdly looking at them, said ''They just acting'' to them.


    "It''s okay, I''m not mad, get up now!"


    Taufik said. Then David and Sera Get up.


    "... So what will happen to us now, my lord? Are gonna erase our Memories like that Exorcist"


    "I will do nothing, you can say anything about my identity to your higher-up, it''s not like I''m hiding my Identity, and told them, I will visit later, okay?" Taufik said, already know their Basa location from David.


    "... Yes, my lord, I will send your message to Archlord Haiseratu, so we will leave now, once again, thank you for saving us"


    "Hmm, you''re welcome"


    After that, Sera and David leave, going to the airport, flying to Jakarta first, before taking another plane back to their secret base in Italy.


    "They''re gone, child, so what are gonna do now? Are you going back to your home?" Lembuswana said, after Sera and David had Gone with a Taxi.


    "I also want back to my house, but we need to do something first before that"


    "Hmm? What is that"


    "Hehe~ what do you think about ''Vampire hunting''?"


    From what David told him, right now, in Tarakan city, the three vampire Faction were gathered, with Brimour and Helcard Faction who compete with each other to find the God of Vampire which was Taufik, and David and Sera Colleague from Haiseratu Faction who trying to stop Brimour Faction Vampire to hunt human.


    "*sigh*... Just do whatever you want"


    - A few hours later.


    - nighttime.


    "Alright, let''s Go, lembu!"


    Taufik who has Changed into Casual clothes and Cek out of the Hotel, has Prepared to begin his ''Vampire hunting''.


    "... You said, you want to go on ''Vampire hunting'' but where exactly you will start it? you will not search it entire city, right?"


    "Don''t worry, I have the right place for that, the News always it''s Robber action, but it does not make sense because if it''s Robber, why always the person who goes missing and not their thing, so let''s Go there, to South Mountain Road"


    After saying that, Taufik suppressed his Aura and His Mana, before taking out His bike from the inventory, right now Taufik was just like an ordinary Human in the eyes of supernatural people.


    "Alright, this going to be fun". Taufik said, then started his Bike.


    "... Crazy" Lembu said, thinking Taufik ''crazy'' for hunting his own kin.


    ------------


    South Mountain Road, Tarakan People always Avoid this Road if Night comes, this is not without a reason, this is the most dangerous road in Tarakan since when this road was built, there have always Robber accidents happened on this road, the Robber will stop a driver who goes through this road, The Robber will threaten his victims with sharp objects, like Knife, Machatte or even gun.


    There''s many case when the victim fights back, and get killed by the Robber.


    The Police have taken action regarding the incident, however the southern mountain road is surrounded by vast Forests, So for several years the perpetrator of the robbery and have cought a few of them, but this still didn''t solved the problem, For this reason, people start to avoid this route when night falls.


    But a few months ago, a Robber accident is happening again. But this time, this accident is a bit weird, because the one who the Robber take was the Human and just left their thing. The police, assisted by the local community, have tried to search for the missing people, but no results have been found to date.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 100: chapter 100 - Ambush

    "Child, are you sure it will work? We have to drive to the middle part of the mountain but... Nothing happens"


    Lembuswana who was Already getting bored says to Taufik. Because the distance from the hotel where Taufik stayed to South Mountain Road is quite far, it''s been one and A half hours since Taufik and Lembuswana drove From the Hotel to here, but from the beginning when they entered this mountain road to here, in the middle part of the road, they don''t see any sign of "bad" Thing will happen.


    "Be patient, Lembu, you can''t expect a "Good" Thing will Happen to you just because you want it, be patient, everything has its timing...


    Taufik said, stopping in the middle, then looking at the forest with a smile on his face.


    ... Like right now-"


    *Swoosh*


    A spear made of blood suddenly comes toward Taufik from Inside the Forest.


    *Thrust*


    The Blood Spear, hit Taufik from his side, which made him fall from his motorbike, and crash several meters, off the road, hitting a tree on the side of the road.


    *CRASH*


    Taufik''s bike also received some damage after losing its rider, rolled for several meters, and stopped when it hit a tree on the side of the road.


    "HAHAHA, LET''S THE PARTY BEGIN, GUYS!!"


    and from inside the forest where the spare comes, a laugh can be heard.


    ---------------


    - A moment ago


    Inside of the forest of South Mountain Road.


    A bunch of Vampire from the Brimour Faction Gather, it''s been a few months since they didn''t taste human Blood, in these few months the only blood they drink is blood from an Animal inside the forest, but the Blood from the Animal is not enough To satisfy them who already know the pleasure of drinking human blood.


    This group of Vampire Chose this forest to hide from their Enemy who had been chasing them for a few months, In the first months they arrived in this city by order from their superior, everything went smoothly, they could hunt humans in the city with ease, but it seems like they are overdoing it, to the point they attract the attention of their worst enemy, the Exorcist, not only that, in the second month they were here, The Vampire from Haiseratu and Helcard Faction also Arrived at this small city, with the same goal as them, To find the "New" born Vampire, who maybe was the God Of All Vampire that their Queen, the Red Queen Talking About before she falls on Long Deep Slumber.


    "Big Brother, how much longer do we need to wait in this forest? it''s been a month since we didn''t already, and the humans have become smart, They keep avoiding this road at night time, if it stays like this, We will only drink this Lowly-Blood from animals, I''m getting sick of it"


    One of the Vampire said, In the Brimour Faction, All of the Vampire share the same "Blood", All of them are the Results of Brimour that keep Kidnap Human Women and makes them Breeds his Child, so after a Hundred years, the member of Brimour Faction only consist of Brimour Child, Grandchildren and so on.


    All of them Never Saw Their mother, because after giving birth, the first thing Brimour does is kill the woman and Give their blood to the Vampire Baby, this "Tradition" Still goes on to Brimour''s Child and Grandchildren to the present.


    "*sigh* quite complain, do you think I want to do this too? Our Enemy is not only the Exorcist but Also The Haiseratu Faction, do you think we can handle the two of them at the same time? Huh? First of all, all of this is because you''ll fault, so stop complaining" The Rouge-Looking Vampire said, which was the leader of this small group of Vampire.


    ''*sigh* why do I have to do this? Luckily the Helcard Faction Didn''t Join to hunt us and Focused on to search that "New" Born Vampire. if they also joined in, maybe-"


    *sound of bike engine*


    The Vampire stopped his Thoughts when he heard the sound of a Bike Engine, then a smile made its way to his face.


    ''... It seems not all of them Human is Smart I guess, haha~''


    The Rouge-Looking Vampire Thoughts, then look at Six of his "Little Brothers".


    "... Looks like our Dinner tonight is on its way here, guys," The Rouge-Looking Vampire said. With a sinister Grin on his Face.


    Heard this, the other six Vampire also made the Same Sinister Grin and then Stood up.


    "... Let''s welcome our dinner, guys"


    The Rouge-Looking vampire said, then manifested a blood Spear in his hands.


    --------------


    - back to the present.


    "HAHAHA, LET''S THE PARTY BEGIN, GUYS!!"


    The Rouge-Looking vampire said, then stepped out from the Shadow of the Forest, followed by his Six "Little Brothers".


    "...But big brothers, don''t you find it strange? This Human didn''t even scream when Your Spear hit him, What if it was a trap from the Exorcist or the Haiseratu Faction?" Said one of the vampires.


    "Shut up! The Human is just too weak, maybe it killed him before he even realized it"


    "But br-"


    "I said, shut up! If you don''t want it, then just say so! And let me and the other enjoy our fest" The Rouge-Looking vampire said already getting close to where Taufik was blown away.


    "Ahh~ I already can smell that sweat scent, move away! I''ll be the first to taste that Sweet Blood" The Rouge-Looking vampire said, leaving behind his six "little Brothers".


    "!!!"


    When the Rouge-Looking vampire already can see Taufik, he shows a Shock expression.


    ''... There''s no blood? How''s that poss- Shit!! It''s a trap''


    The Rouge-Looking Vampire thoughts, then Prepared to run Away. He then looks at the Six other vampires.


    "IT''S A TRAP!!! RU-"


    "Lembu, Gravity!"


    Heard that. The rouge-looking Vampire felt a chill on his back, he wanted to turn around to look back, but before he could do that, He suddenly felt high pressure on his body.


    "Ughh"


    The Rouge-Looking vampire and the other six vampires who have Already begun to run, suddenly fall to their knees. Feeling a huge boulder on top of their body.


    The Rouge-Looking vampire and the other six begin to panic, they try to stand up, but no matter how hard they try, their body don''t want to move.


    "... B-big Bro...ther... Help!" The six vampires begin to seek help from the Rouge-Looking vampire because of the seven of them, he is the oldest and the strongest one.


    But right now, even the Rouge-Looking vampire is can''t move from his place.


    "See? As I told you, you just need to be patient, everything has its own timing, so don''t rush"


    The Seven Vampires heard the voice of a young man from behind them, the seven of them still didn''t know that Taufik was a Vampire like them because Taufik still concealed his aura.


    ''Who is this Human? It is Exorcist?'' The Vampire thoughts.


    "Yeah~yeah~ whatever child, so what will you do to them?"


    "Hmm~ let''s see"


    ---------------


    "Hmm~ let''s see"


    Taufik said. Walking close the the closed vampire from him.


    "One, two... We have seven Vampire here, quite a lot for the first hunt"


    *squat*


    "Hy~ which Faction are you in? And why are you looking like this? I thought all of the Vampire Ware Good-looking, you look more like Barbarian than Vampire" Taufik Said to the Rouge-Looking vampire.


    "... W-we from... T-the Bri... Mour Fa-Faction, y-you will Reg... Ret d-doing t-this, r-released us... I-if y-you...


    Don''t want... Na t-to die!!" The Rouge-Looking vampire said, ignoring Taufik''s comment about his appearance.


    "Heh~ you quite brave for someone who kneeling on the ground, alright, Lembu released them...


    Taufik said to Lembuswana, the said again in a small voice that only Lembuswana could hear.


    ... I want to know how strong the Vampire from The Brimour Faction is" Taufik said, taking out his Katana from his inventory.


    "*sigh* troublesome, why don''t just directly kill them"


    Lembuswana said, complaining a little, but still doing what Taufik told him, lifting the Gravity from the Seven Vampires.


    "Huftt~ huftt~"


    After Lembuswana lifted the Gravity, all of the Vampires breathing heavily.


    *Stood up*


    The Rouge-Looking vampire then Stood up, still breathing heavily.


    "... At least... You still know your place, human, as a token of gratitude"


    The Rouge-Looking vampire said, then Manisfated a Great Sword from his Blood.


    "DIE!!! BECAME OUR NUTRITION!!!"


    *Swosh*


    The Rouge-Looking vampire then swung his Blood Great Sword toward Taufik, see this Taufik made a Grin.


    "... Now you look more like a Barbarian"


    ....


    ... mvle,mp|y|r hosted S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    .


    A/N - " So its like this, I have some "party" with my friends, so I can''t write 1.500 word like usual, so just ignore what below" :v


    "Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word"

 Chapter 101: chapter 101 - Im Your GOD

    "... Now you look more like a Barbarian"


    Taufik who already unsheathed his Katana, easily depleted The Rouge-Looking Vampire.


    *CLANG*


    The Rouge-Looking Vampire was Blown Backward with his Great Sword, which Made his Grin Fade from his Face.


    "...Huh?"


    He was Shocked by the Force Behind Taufik''s thin Katana.


    ''... How can Humans have that much Raw powe-'' The Rouge-Looking vampire thoughts. Didn''t realize Taufik was disappearing from his place.


    *swoosh*


    "Hey~ how can you distract your attention from your enemy, in a time like this?"


    Taufik said, Arrived in front of the Rouge-Looking Vampire in second.


    "!!!"


    *kick*


    not yet finished being shocked by the strength and speed that Taufik showed, a kick came toward him, aimed at his Stomach.


    "Shi-"


    *Boom*


    Once Again, the Rouge-Looking Vampire was Blown away by Taufik''s kick, it sent him To the other side of the Road and hit a few trees before he could stop.


    "..."


    The other six vampires can only watch their "Big Brother" getting hit, and can''t do a thing, their feet can''t move because of fear.


    "*sigh* I even didn''t use my technique yet, haaa~ I lost my Mood already, let''s just kill all of them, and go back home"


    Taufik said. he decided to kill all of them, although they were a vampire like him, they probably had killed many innocent humans, so letting them live just Meant Another victim would occur.


    "You''re just too strong, child, what do you even expect?" Lembuswana said.


    "I don''t expect anything, I just want to test how strong they are, I never thought that they were this... sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik said. Stopped before he could finish what he wanted to say, and looked toward the direction where the Rouge-Looking vampire got Blown away.


    ... Weak"


    Lembuswana also followed Taufik Gaze, what they looked at was the Rouge-Looking Vampire who already stood up, He was emitted a Red Blood mist around him, and a strong scent of blood could be smelled from where Taufik was standing.


    "... Blood Sacrifice!"


    ''Blood Sacrifice'' This Technique is an Exclusive Vampire Technique, This Technique will ''burn'' a Vampire''s blood in exchange for huge power, the red mist is the sign of their blood that gets ''burned'' every second, this red mist also will boost the Vampire around which is within reach, but Vampire rarely uses this technique because it keeps ''burn'' their blood until their blood completely run out, and for Vampire run out of blood is a very dangerous situation, once this Technique ends the Vampire will fall on a weak state, even dead is possible, it''s basically a double-edged sword.


    But this Rouge-Looking Vampire it''s different, different from the other six vampires, this Rouge-Looking vampire is the "son" Of Brimour, the youngest of a few Brimour Children, and his huge like-Barbarian physique is not for a reason, his physique is an inheritance from his ''mother'' who is a Norseman (Viking).


    A/N- " A small overview of what happened in the void century"


    Because of the "Void Century," Humans in the present Never Know how Vikings ended.


    But Vikings are one of several ''participants'' That Participated In the World-ending War. That war only had two parties involved, the Demon and Angel Side, and Vikings were on the Angel Side.


    And the Vampires were in Tina''s Leadership, maintaining a status quo, they didn''t belong on any side, This is Because Tina Only had one Master and it was ''Taufik'', but when Tina decides to fall into a deep slumber, a change happens, Brimour who is blinded by his Ambition leads a few Vampires and Participates in that war, and take the Demon Side, this how Vampire Received their bad Reputation in the future, because besides from Participated on the War, Brimour also often ''snitch'' women from the Angel side, and the Rouge-Looking Vampire mother is one of them.


    That''s why this Rouge-Looking vampire is can have a Barbarian-like physique that has a strong Vitaly. And because of his huge physique, the Rouge-Looking vampire also has more blood in his Body than other vampires, so the ''Blood Sacrifice'' technique is a technique that is very suitable for him to use.


    -------------- source at m,vle mpyr


    "... Blood Sacrifice!"


    The rouge-looking Vampire said, then a red blood mist came out from his body and spread to fifty mater with the rouge-looking vampire as the canter. His appearance is also slightly changed, His physique that already quite big becomes more big and his eyes turn to full red.


    The other six vampire who was inside the red mist suddenly felt a strength flow to their body, the fear they felt before was already gone replaced by a strong sense of bloodlust.


    *swoosh*


    The Rouge-looking vampire suddenly disappears from his place and appears in Taufik''s Behind with his Great Sword, already a few inches from Taufik''s head.


    But with Taufik''s speed a few inches is nothing, so before the Great Swords can Touch Taufik, his Katana is already on his behind, ready to defend him from the Rouge-looking vampire attack.


    *CLANG*


    The sound of metal meeting another metal could be heard in that area, which was quite strange because the rouge-looking vampire''s great sword in made from blood.


    "Ugh...quite heavy"


    Taufik said, move a few matters because the rouge-looking vampire attack.


    "Child, an attack coming from the other six vampires" Lembuswana warns Taufik in a relaxed voice, Because he knows Taufik just playing with them.


    "I know"


    *crack*


    The Ground raised and made a huge hand that tried to catch Taufik.


    *leap*


    Taufik leaped to avoid that huge Earth hand, but now he was in mid-air, which made him an easy target.


    *wusshh*


    *szzzt!*


    A Blood Spear coated by a thunder advance at high speed toward Taufik who is still in mid-air.


    "Aegis!"


    A shield with women Who have snake hair as decorated appeared in front of Taufik.


    *splash*


    Before The Blood Spear hit the shield it spread like water, but hardened again and created many daggers that aimed at Taufik''s side that didn''t receive the shield Protection.


    ''Heh~ quite clever''


    Taufik Praise how creative they are with their technique, before stepping in the Aegis as Base to leap again.


    *Kracckk*


    The Daggers hit each other and made a huge thunder, if someone got hit by it, it would make them paralyzed for a long time.


    ''That technique the Barbarian Vampire uses is quite unique... Hehe~ This going to be interesting''


    Taufik thought. while Dodge another attack from the rouge-looking vampire That destroyed a few three and the asphalt.


    With the rouge-looking vampire who kept swinging his Great sword to Attack Taufik and the Six Vampires also bombarded Taufik with various attacks, a half-hour passed and none of their attack successfully landed on Taufik.


    On these Half-hour Taufik keeps Dodge the attack from the seven Vampires, only Dodge, and never makes an attack, he wants to know how long the rouge-looking vampire ''technique'' will last.


    "Looks like this is his limit"


    Taufik said Looking at The rouge-looking vampire and the other six vampires who already Passed out Because Mana Depleted, it''s understandable because in this Half-hour they kept attacking Taufik with Various Magic and kept using the Blood Manipulation Techniques that also drained their Blood.


    "... You... Who are you?... You definitely are not... Human... What are you?"


    The rouge-looking vampire asks. already out of breath, his big physique already turned into a normal physique, an Ordinary physique, not his Barbarian-like physique, it happened because he lost too much Blood from using the ''blood Sacrifice'' technique for too long.


    "What are me?"


    Taufik said, walking close to the rouge-looking vampire, concealing his Aura in the process.


    *Wushh*


    A heavy pressure suddenly fell on the rouge-looking vampire''s body that make him fall on his knee, all of his hair in his body standing. it is like he was in front of a huge beast that can kill him whenever he want.


    *pat*


    Taufik pat the rouge-looking Vampire''s shoulder, which makes the pressure he felt suddenly gone.


    "...seeing your expression, You seem to already know who I am, but let me say it to you personally"


    Taufik said. Get close the rouge-looking Vampire ear.


    "...I''m your GOD, and as a GOD, I don''t like what your faction do, Stole women and rape them is a huge sin With me as your GOD, so prepare to Recaived the punishment, are you?"


    Taufik whispered on the rouge-looking vampire ear.


    "..."


    Heard that the Vampire just silent on his position, before a smile aperead on his face that turned to grin then a Laughing.


    ".. Ha... Haha... Hahahaha, how insane that old Man to trying to control something like this, ha...hahahaha" The Rouge-looking Vampire said.


    The rouge-looking vampire kept laughing for a several second. Look like he was already lost his mind.


    Seeing this Taufik shake his head, before raised his Katana.


    "Thank you for the show"


    *Slash*


    In just in split second the head of the rouge-looking vampire fall on the ground, and with a thud his body also falt on the ground.


    *stab*


    Just to make sure, Taufik also stab his Heart, and not to long after that, the rouge-looking vampire body slowly turned to Ash.


    ''So this is how Vampire die, how Ironic''


    Taufik though, then leave the rouge-looking vampire then go to other six Vampire, kill them one by one, and watching them turning to Ash.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 102: chapter 102- NightWalker Nightmare

    Taufik is a Carefree Person, he doesn''t care what other people do, and what the consequence that they bring to this world, However, if this involves himself or his family, Taufik will not remain silent, he will do anything to prevent it, if it still not working then the answers is "kill".


    And this affair with the Vampire is one of the Problems that involve him, without him, Tina Will not become a Vampire, and if Tina does not become a Vampire, there''s no Vampire in this world other than him and Jenn.


    So indirectly, what the Vampires have done, he feels a little responsibility in it, but he can''t change what he has done, unless he goes back to the past again, however, this is a little troublesome and quite dangerous because Taufik doesn''t has enough information about what happened in the century of emptiness, so that''s why Taufik has to meet Tina first and hope to get something from her, even if it''s just a little.


    So After that night, Taufik didn''t come back to his house, he kept hunting the Vampire from the Brimour Faction.


    He knew when he met the Vampire from The Brimour Faction because their scent was the Same, the Scent here, means that all of the Vampire from The Brimour Faction share the same root, which was from Brimour, different from David and Sera, although they come from the Same Faction, but their Scent is different, so differentiate the Vampire from the Brimour Faction with the other two Faction is quite easy with Taufik Enhanced Sense.


    One by one a Vampire from the Brimour Faction disappeared, and it happened every night, the Vampire from the three Faction felt restless about this, but the one who was most affected by this was the Vampire from the Brimour Faction because its always their member who get Killed.


    And no one knows who killed them, so after one week the vampire disappearance happened, making Taufik Receive a NickName as "NightWalker Nightmare".


    And because of this, missing person cases also dropped drastically.


    ----------------


    Somewhere inside of Tarakan Fore-


    - A/N-"Why always forest?


    First, The setting of where Taufik lives is based on the Real world, and as I said, Tarakan is a small city, with a huge Forrest, so apart from the forest, I can''t think of any place where good to set the ''temporary'' secret base, and Tarakan is Also The first city that Japan occupied when they first arrived in Indonesia, just think of it as a huge forest with many Danger in it, okay?"


    Somewhere inside of Tarakan forest.


    An abandoned underground Bunker. A meeting is taking place, inside that bunker Five Women sitting at a round table, With only one lamp that lights up in the middle of the table.


    "Cap, what your thought about these ''N.N'' Guys, that Recently kept hunting Vampires"


    A Young Girl With Blonde hair in Twintail and red blood eyes, asks her captain, who is a woman who has black hair tied in a ponytail and the same red blood eyes.


    "It''s not our business, Rosceline, that Cringe ''NightWalker Nightmare'' guy has only targeted the Vampire from the Brimour Faction, it''s nothing to do with us," a woman with blue hair In shoulder-length bob hairstyle and also the same red blood eyes said, instead the Captain.


    "What do you mean ''Cringe'', Livia? It''s a Cool Nickname ''NightWalker NightWalker''~ I''m 1000% sure this person is a very handsome man, ahh~ I hope I meet him someday" Rosceline said. dramatize when she says ''NightWalker Nightmare''.


    "And what if ''he'' was ''she'', huh? What are you gonna do?" Livia said, in a slightly challenging tone.


    "No, My ''Handsome Man Sense'' Never disappoints me, this is why I have dated many handsome human men, in my long life... Unlike you, no man ever liked you because of your bad temper, Forever-single Livia"


    "... W-WHAT?! I''m single not because no one likes me, Is because I''m choosing to be single, take back your word!!" Livia said, feeling offended by what Rosceline said.


    "Bla~bla~bla~ ''I''m choosing to be a single''. Yeah~ that''s what Every single person always said, Single-via" Rosceline said, Immitate what Livia said.


    "Y-you... I will kill you" Livia said. Stood up from his seat, then manifested many daggers from Blood, and aimed them toward Rosceline.


    See this Rosceline made a grin then Took out his Revolver which she put on her thigh and aimed it toward Livia.


    "Come, get it! And let us see if your dagger or my bullet is the fastest"


    "..."


    "..."


    Seeing this, the other two women also silently watch, Seems like they have gotten used to this, one with, also black hair and the other one has White hair. The White hair one remains silent is Because she the type who doesn''t talk too much and only will talk if it''s important, and the black hair one is just too shy to say something.


    And the Captain just Took a deep breath. massages her forehead, before she hits the table with her palm.


    *PLAKK!!*


    "!!!" x4


    What the captain did, was get the attention of the four women, who were startled at what their calm captain suddenly did.


    "C-captain Jett?" The other girls who also have Black hair in the ''Shag'' hairstyle, and the same red blood eyes, Ask her captain.


    "*sigh* can you guys stop it!? It''s been a few months and we haven''t made any progress with the task that Arclord Helcard gave us, and here you are, Talking about an unknown man or woman who has nothing to do with our mission, what the fuck!?" Jett, the captain said.


    ''...''What the fuck''? '' x4


    The four women, even the white hair girl, were surprised by what their Captain said in the end.


    ''It seems this ''task'' really drains her empty to the point that our cap, which usually calms becomes like this''


    ''I don''t know the captain could curse, that new'' S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''... Hmm''


    ''Uwahh, what Captain Jett said, how can She say that word''


    The four women said in their minds.


    "*Sigh* forget it, and let me hear you''ll report"


    Jett said, then looked at the white-haired woman in Hime cut Hairstyle.


    "Luna, you first!"


    "... No progress" Experience the best from m-vl _emp _yr.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Only that"


    *nod*


    "... Okay?"


    Said Jett, then looked toward the other black hair women.


    "Drusilla?"


    "M-my team also didn''t make any new progress, Captain" Drusilla said, looking down.


    "... I see"


    Jett then looks at Livia and Rosceline, who avoid her Gaze. Seeing this Jett let out a sigh again, Before she clap her hand.


    *clap*


    "Alright, let''s end here, keep searching for new information, we didn''t have much time"


    "Yes, cap/captain/captain Jett"


    After that Rosceline, Livia, Drusilla, and Luna stood up one by one and went back to their team, leaving Jett alone.


    "*sigh* how long we will do this? Brimour Faction keeps increasing their number, and The Exorcists have become increasingly active recently... Does the ''God Of All Vampires'' even exist, if it keeps going, I don''t know when we can wake up the queen" complained Jett.


    "Haa~there no point Complaint here, Let''s just do my own search"


    Jett said, then also left the Underground bunker on her own.


    ---------------


    - in Taufik''s house, Living Room.


    All the women are in front of the TV watching some Drama, From the first time Taufik introduces TV to Kaela, Rani, and Anugerah, They have been interested in the TV that Taufik says, Can tells them about the news around the world.


    But when Linda plays the K-Drama that she always watches, Kaela, Rani, and Anugerah''s interest in TV increases. And this has been one week since they enjoyed watching TV with Linda and the other.


    But as the Four women and Shasha enjoy the Show, there is one woman who keeps feeling restless and keeps looking at the Door waiting for someone to open it.


    "Jenn don''t be like that, it''s not good for the Child in your womb if you keep feeling worried"


    Linda said, looking at Jenn who worried about Taufik. Right now, The lump on Jenn''s stomach was starting to become visible, which means the embryo became a fetus, Important organs such as the heart, lungs, liver, and brain have formed and continue to develop.


    "But, Mother, he has been out for one week, how can I not be worried?"


    Jenn said, you could see from her voice that she was very worried, which is quite normal for an expectant Mother, who becomes more sensitive than Normal.


    "He is will be okay Jenn, Don''t you hear what he is doing in another world? Look, you made them feel it was their fault" Linda said, rubbing Jenn''s back.


    Heard that Jenn, look at Kaela, Rani, and Anugerah, who also looked at her with a worried expression, worried for Jenn and also worried for the child in her womb.


    "I''m sorry, Sisters, I don''t mean that, I''m just, I''m just quite sensitive lately"


    *rub*


    "No, it''s okay Jenn, We understand, but like what Mother said, please don''t worry too much, it''s not good for the child," Anugerah said, rubbing Jenn''s Stomach.


    "... Alright, it''s all that Man fault, how can he not go home for so long, what did he do outside? Let''s punish him when he goes back later"


    Jenn said, gripping her fist, That made the other Shake their Head and Smile at Jenn''s mood swing.


    "Hahaha, yeah, let''s punish him, when he goes back later,"


    Rani said, which made the other laugh too. This harmonious situation lasted for a while. if Taufik saw this he would dumbfounded by how familiar they were.


    "...But didn''t this happen because he was punished in the first place?"


    Shasha said, breaking the Harmonious atmosphere, And making the other suddenly feel silent.


    "*sigh* you still need to learn more, Shasha" Linda said. That made Shasha tilt her head.


    "... Yes?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103 - Greek Mythology?

    "Haaa~ this shit is getting boring"


    Taufik said. Observe the city below from the highest building in Tarakan City, at this height, Taufik Can View all over the city, with his sense, is Impossible for a Vampire or any other inhumane slip out from him.


    But Lately, he can''t find any Vampire. It seems they begin to act more smart.


    *lay down*


    Didn''t find Anything interesting, Taufik lay down and looked at the night sky Which was full of stars, Taufik closed his eyes, Remembering how the other Vampire he had met before used their Blood as a Weapon.


    ''Hmm~ I think it''s something like this'' Taufik thought. Looking at his palm.


    *water sounds but it''s blood*


    A lump of blood gathers in Taufik''s hands.


    ''Then shaping it... hmm?... That spear that Barbarian throws is quite Cool, let''s do that'' Taufik thought. Refer to the Spear that the Rouge-looking Vampire used to kill him in one shot, before.


    *freeze*


    The lump of blood suddenly changes shape to a Spear.


    *stood up*


    Taufik stood up and then played with the Spear, thankfully to his ''Passive-Skill'' weapon mastery, Taufik quickly understood how to use the Spear.


    Taufik then played with the Spear for a little bit more, he performed all the Basic Moves of the Spear such as straight thrust, wide sweep, the Killing circle, and ended it with the flower dance before putting the Spear behind him like in the Movie he usually watches.


    "..."


    There a silence for a while after Taufik was done with his Moves.


    *Grin*


    "Damn, That''s so Freaking... badass, haaa~ this why Weapon mastery is such a good skill...with this ''Blood Manipulation'' maybe I can make some ultimate skill"


    Taufik said. Dismiss the Spear, which made the Blood back again inside his body, before back to his spot. Continued to observe the city, because the Night was still young.


    But soon boredom attacked him again.


    "The School began two days ago *sigh* why do I even still need to go to School? Should I just go back home? I hope Jenn isn''t angry with me anymore, what do you think, Lembu?"


    Taufik asks Lembuswana who has been silent this whole time.


    "..."


    But getting no answer from Lembuswana.


    "... Lembu?"


    "..."


    But once again, Taufik didn''t get an answer from Lembuswana. He then picks Lembuswana from his shoulder and brings him in front of him.


    *shake-shake*


    "... Is he broken?"


    *shake-shake*


    Getting no response Taufik shakes Lembuswana a few more times.


    "stop it, child! Stop!! What do you want?" Lembuswana said. Finally, decided to respond to Taufik''s call.


    "What are you doing?"


    "*sigh* it''s about the Mana In your World, It is really corrupt, what even your World Aboriginal Being Do? Why did he let this Demon Mana mix with his world Mana? How can you become this strong with this kind of Mana?"


    Lembuswana Said. Annoyed and mixed with anger, annoyed because he needs to filter the Mana before it enters his Core and Anger that he needs to filter the Mana which always just enters his core without the need to filter it first.


    "... This world Aboriginal Being? What even Aboriginal Being mean?" Taufik ask. Curious about this ''Aboriginal being'' That Lembuswana said.


    "What? You don''t know that? You? The ''GOD'' itself didn''t know what Aboriginal being is?" Lembuswana said, with a Fake surprise ''Face'', Trying to Tease Taufik who calls himself a ''GOD''.


    "..."


    "Pfft~ Hahaha~haha... Haa~, that''s so funny, "I''m your GOD" pfft, Hahaha~no matter how many times I remember it, it still so funny "


    "..."


    "... Alright~Alright~ stop staring at me like that, you seem to want to kill me" Lembuswana said. Look at how Taufik looking at him, know he does not like his Joke.


    "I''ll really kill you if you don''t stop there, so better explain from the Beginning what Aboriginal being to me, quick!"


    "*sigh* what a drag"


    "What??"


    "Nothing, I''m just about to start my explanation, so-


    At the first time when the Creator made the Univer-


    "*sigh* not that far, just told me what Aboriginal being is, no need to go that far, Safe it for later!" Taufik said.


    "...


    Alright, an Aboriginal being Is a Being that the Creator made together with the World, an Aboriginal being is connected with the world itself, so if an Aboriginal Being is Dead the World will Crumble and vice versa, like me and Basukhi, the Two of us is Aboriginal Being, That''s why the Angel Choose not to kill me and Seal Me Instead, and every world have it own Aboriginal Being, so, of course, your World probably have one too, but no matter how hard I try I can connect to him, it''s like something big and powerful Hinder me, if it continued like this, your world slowly approaching destruction"


    "... That worst?"


    "Yeah, the Existence of ''Aboriginal being'' is very important to the world to keep order and balance, because the world itself is Aboriginal being"


    "The world itself? Maybe I know what Being you mean, I think her name is Gaia the mother of all"


    Taufik said. Remembering from one of the Books he read before in the library about Greek Mythology. m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Gaia is A Goddess *sigh* troublesome" Taufik said. Sighing.


    ''If Gaia Really an Aboriginal Being, what Next? Will I also Figth the God From Greek mythology? This World Getting More Complicated''


    Taufik thought, then stopped thinking about it, then continued to observe the city. And not too long Something piqued his interest.


    "Heh~look like we found one Vampire, but it seems she''s not from Brimour Faction, and looks like she was being chased, right now, what should I do?"


    Taufik said, looking at the silhouette who moved at a high speed in the shadow of the Building, followed by a few people behind her.


    "Let''s go see what interesting show they will show us" Taufik said. Cast a conceal Speel on himself, then jump directly from the Building to follow the women Vampire.


    -------------


    ''... What an unlucky day, how can I run into an Exorcist who is on Patrol, why are they even on patrol in these hours?''


    Jett the leader of the investigative department from Helcard Faction Though. The Chance of Running to an Exorcist inside the city was Small, because they were usually active inside of the forest, and occasionally in the city if something like an Inferior Demon entered or was seen inside the city, or accepted someone''s call to exorcise a ghost/inferior Demon.


    So Exorcist is rarely be seen in the city.


    A/N - "Normal Humans can see inferior demons, So they always call the Exorcist to repel the Ghost which is actually an inferior demon"


    But lately, because one of the Senior Exorcists and one new graduate Exorcist missing and the main suspect is a Vampire, the Exorcist deployed their members to the city to search for their missing members.


    "Stop Running you, Monster!!"


    One of the Exorcists who chasing Jett shouts. But Jett keeps running, ignoring the Exorcist.


    ''Like hell, I will stop. *sigh* I hope I can just kill all of them, but it only makes our Reputation which is already worse by that Bastard from Brimour Faction get more worse, *sigh* let''s just keep running''


    Jett thought, but suddenly a huge cross flew toward her.


    *swoosh*


    "Huh?!"


    Jett looking at the cross, luckily with her reaction, she can Dodge that.


    *crassh!*


    Looking at the destroyed ground, with the cross stuck in it, Jett quickly realized that the Cross was not an Ordinary cross, which made Jett take a long tired breath.


    "Haaaahhh~ C''mon I''m just out here to get some fresh air, what the what is this situation?"


    *wushh*


    A wind passes over Jett and Jett holds her Hat, Afraid it will be carried away by the wind.


    "Heh~ I don''t know a Vampire such as you also need to Get some Fresh ''Air'' and not Fresh ''blood'' It''s surprisingly Shock me a little, you understand? "Fresh Air" and "Fresh Blood" It is cool, I need to write that later "Fresh Air" And "Fresh Blood", what a cool entrance I made, don''t you think so?" Daniel said. Sitting above the cross.


    "..."


    "Ahh! That Daniel, this will be easy" The Exorcist said, finally catching up with Jett. One by one Exorcists arrived, and without her realizing it, Jett was already surrounded by Ten Exorcists, Eleven including Daniel who was in front of her.


    "... Shit"


    "Now~Now~ Vampire-chan, you see not long ago our two members were missing, and a Vampire trace was found in an area where they were missing, so it''s like this, that day I was worried because-"


    "Where are senior Kevin and Our Friends Hendra!"


    Denis, one of The two junior Exorcists that Taufik Erase their memory asks, cut off Daniel. It seems he already knows his situation from Daniel.


    "What are you talking about? What senior?" Jett asks in confusion.


    "Don''t play innocent, you monster, we all know it''s your friends who kidnap our members, tell us where you hid them, and then we will kill you painlessly" Another Exorcist said.


    "..."


    ''Shit! This is probably Brimour Faction doing, again, why do I need to experience this?'' Jett Thought.


    Besides Women, The Brimour Faction also Kidnap Man, and made them their blood Factory, so when the Exorcist mentioned ''kidnapping'' Jett immediately knew who the perpetrator they were looking for was.


    "It''s not me, you got the Wrong Vampire" Jett said. Tried to solve this with Dialog, but it was useless because for Exorcists there is no Concept of ''Bad'' and ''Good'' Vampires, all of them just ''bad'' in their eyes.


    "If you don''t want to tell the truth, then we will force the Truth out of your mouth, Attack her!! Don''t let her run away!!"


    Then all of the Exorcists manifested their weapon.


    "*sigh* look like I need to do that"


    *boom*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 104: chapter 104-

    "..."


    "Child, they talking about you"


    "..."


    "What a poor, woman, she didn''t do anything, and look, because what her ''GOD'' do. She will get tortured by eleven Men"


    "..."


    "And here, her ''GOD'' just watching that Happen, what a poor Woman"


    Lembuswana spoke sarcastically, looking at the scene below, where eleven exorcists surrounded a woman.


    "..."


    "Wha-"


    "*sigh* I know, I know"


    Taufik said. Can''t stand how sarcastic Lembuswana is anymore.


    "I don''t know why you became like this, but can you stop that ''GOD'' thing, I just said it because I got carried away by the situation"


    "Yeah~yeah~ just do something, that group of men will Begin their act, I don''t think that Woman can handle that many enemies on her own" Lembuswana said. Looking at Exorcists who have begun Manifested their ''holy'' weapon.


    "Shit! Fuck the past me!!" your chapter source mv-l,e mp _yr


    Taufik sad. Manisfated the Blood Spear he used a while ago.


    "I don''t think I will use It this fast, but yeah let''s try how effective this on the fight"


    Taufik then tightened his grip on the blood spear, he didn''t use his full power, because he didn''t know what it would cause.


    *Throw*


    Taufik throws that blood Spear With enough power, not too strong but not that weak either.


    *wuussh*


    The Blood Spear drove quickly towards the middle between Jet and Daniel, but ''not too strong'' Taufik is ''Too strong'' for the others. And because of this, when the spear hit the ground a big explosion occurred.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    The sound of the explosion could be heard over a radius of several kilometers, the residents living nearby felt the explosion, which shook their houses, the windows of the surrounding buildings shattered, and where the blood spear landed a large crater was created.


    Jett, Daniel, and the other Ten Exorcists who were close to the Explosion, received the greatest impact from the explosion, the shock wave sending them flying several meters away from the explosion area. The ten Exorcists were feeling unconscious because of the shock wave only Jett and Daniel who were still conscious.


    And the culprit of this right now was dumbfounded and shocked at what he did.


    "..."


    "..."


    Even Lembuswana was dumbfounded at this.


    "... Shit!"


    "What have you done, child, are you trying to destroy this whole area?"


    "... But I only use a little bit of my strength, it''s not even the amount I usually use in Your World"


    "You stupid!!"


    "What?!"


    "My World Mana is still pure, and all of the beings in it are stronger than this world, everything in my World is contains pure Mana, even the rock and the Ground have a big amount of Pure Mana, but your World is different, this world Mana is corrupt, and after absorbing that corrupt Mana, everything becomes brittle and porous, don''t compare it with your World"


    Lembuswana explains. Which was the truth, Draco was a world of the Dragon, and the Mana was still pure, and after cultivating that pure Mana for a long time, Everything in that world became strong and tough. And Taufik who has been in that world for Five months also affected by that, so each day Taufik is in that world, he grows stronger and stronger much faster than when he was on Earth.


    But it is different on Earth, The Mana on Earth have been corrupt for thousands of years, so instead grow stronger like on Draco, Everything on the Earth becomes weaker with each passing year, that''s why humans in the past have more bigger physiques and more stronger than the present human.


    - A/N - "How''s that? Make sense?"


    "... Shit I''m Fucked" Taufik said. After hearing Lembuswana''s explanation.


    "Indeed"


    *police/firefighter sirens*


    "... Fuck!" Taufik cursed when he heard police/firefighter sirens approaching this Area.


    *leap*


    Taufik lepaing to secure Jett from this area.


    --------------


    ''...Which stupid person who caused this explosion near the city, what do they think''


    Jett Thought. Looking at the Big crater near her, and Daniel on the opposite side of her, she can''t see that clearly because the explosion makes her view a bit blurry.


    But Suddenly a man he doesn''t know appears near her and wants to touch her.


    "... Huh!! Who are you? What do you want to do?!" Jett said. Still can''t move her body because of the explosion


    "Sstts~ I''m not your enemy, let go out from this area first"


    The man said. Jett can see his face because the effect of the explosion still affects her. But then she suddenly Saw that man stretching his hand toward the crater, then a lump of blood came to that man''s hands. Seeing this Jett finally knows this man''s Identity as a vampire like her and the one who caused that explosion.


    "You, what do you think you''re doing, why do you do that near the city?"


    Jett asks. But didn''t receive an answer from that man, Instead the man suddenly carried his in a princess carry style.


    "... H-huh, stop! Let me down!! Stop!!!"


    Jett said, struggling to get out of that man''s embrace.


    "*sigh* Stop!" The man said.


    "Who ar- huh?"


    After she heard that man say that, Jett wanted to say ''who is him, to ask her to stop'' but she suddenly could not move her body. And only after that does she stop struggling to get out of that man''s Embrace and resign for that man to carry her out of this area.


    --------------


    After leaping a few times more, Taufik back to the highest building where he was before.


    He looked at the street that was full of people who were out of their homes, afraid the Explosion might occur again, Police and firefighters cars already surrounded the area where the explosion happened, even the military was out.


    "... Fuck!" Taufik said. Then put the women out of his hands. Before he dispels his word magic on that woman.


    *whoosh*


    A red whip suddenly women appears in that woman''s hand, and without a pause he attacks Taufik.


    "*sigh* what a drag!"


    *splat!!*


    The whip hit the place where Taufik standing before, but Taufik already disappeared from there.


    "Huh!! Where h-"


    "You move, you die"


    Taufik said, appears behind the woman with his katana already on her neck.


    "Y-you, who are you? which faction you in?" The women ask.


    "Its the custom that you inroduce yourself, before asking someone name, lady"


    "..."


    "..."


    "*sigh* I''m Jett from Helcard Faction... Now I have inroduce myself so can you move your weapon from my neck!"


    "If you promise you will not attack me"


    "... I promise"


    After Jett said that, Taufik don''t move his Katana immadiatly, only after he sure Jett will not attack him, that Taufik remove his Katana from Jett neck.


    "*Ukhum* Nice to meet you... Jett, my Name Taufik and as for your question, I don''t belong in any Faction" Taufik said. After move from Jett behind and come in front of her.


    "... Don''t belong In any Faction?... Ahh! Are you that "Nightwalker Nightmare" Guys?" Jett said.


    "Nightwalker Nightmare? What the fuck is that?"


    "There''s a rumours about someone who keep hunting a vampire when the night comes, so the Vampires give him that Nickname, its you, right?"


    "..."


    "..." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There a silent after Jett said that, until a laugh break that silance.


    "Pfftt! Hahaha, you received another weird name, child, Hahahaha~ Nightwalker Nightmare, pfttt! Hahahaha" Lembuswana laugh.


    "..."


    "Whoa! A talking doll, how cute~" Jett said. looking at Lembuswana in Taufik shoulder.


    "*sigh* I''m sick of this fucking situation"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    -A/N " Just this much, I''m not in Great healthy when I''m write this Chapter, so sorry and Just Ignore what below"


    "Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word""Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word""Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word"Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word"

 Chapter 105: chapter 105 - Do Whatever You Want

    "I''m asking just out of curiosity, but why did you just hunt the Vampire from Brimour Faction, is there any specific reason?" Jett asked. After she was done "playing" With Lembuswana.


    "... I just don''t like what they do, I kill all of them, for the payment of the sins they committed...


    There was a pause, before Taufik looked seriously at Jett.


    ...it is not only them, even if your Faction or the Haiseratu Faction do an act like what a vampire from the Brimour Faction does, Believe me, even if I have to kill the entire race, I will do it"


    Heard that, Jett snorted in disbelief.


    "You said it Like you can do that, the Vampire you killed all this time is only a low-level Vampire, you''re strong, I believe you are an Elite-Level Vampire, but I''m sure you can even touch the Hair of an upper-elite Vampire, kill the entire race? Yap, keep dreaming, I don''t even Believe, that you can still live in one week" Jett said.


    "Watch your mouth, Little Girl, you Ware Talking in front of-"


    "Stop Lembu! I told you to stop calling me that" Taufik said. Interrupt what Lembuswana wanted to say. Then look back to Jett again. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...What do you mean by that?"


    "A few days ago, all of the remnants from Brimour Faction have left this city, they probably have arrived at headquarters"


    "... Isn''t it a good news?" Taufik ask, a bit confused about what bad things if the Brimour Faction Member left this city.


    "Good news for you, but bad news for the entire citizens of this city, Brimour Faction wasn''t the strongest, but they were the biggest, from the report I heard, one of the Vampire you kill is Brimour Son himself, Brimour itself don''t care if one of his sons died, he still has many, if he was the one who killed it, then its okay, but if someone he don''t know, like you who even didn''t belong to any Faction do that, its a sign of defiance for him, he will search you in this entire small city, and if something like that happens what do you think will happen?...


    Many Innocent Humans will die...


    Jett paused for a while, then pointed toward Taufik.


    ... and all of that will be your fault" Jett said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Pfftt~ haha, Hahaha, HAHAHAHA" Taufik laugh. Broke the dead silent after what Jett said.


    "... W-why you laugh, don''t you realize how dangerous this situation is? Many humans will die, and not even the Exorcist could do anything if The Brimour Faction Mobilize their Members, they have three, three Low-Royal royal Vampires" Jett said. Confused at Taufik who Laughing even though she already told him about the seriousness of this situation.


    "... Haa~ It''s a good thing if they gather in one place, That''s what I want"


    "Y-you, d-do you even know with whom are you dealing with?" Jett said. Though Taufik was a crazy person.


    "Do you even know who I am?" Taufik answers Jett''s questions with other questions.


    Heard those questions, Jett became more Confused.


    *grin*


    Taufik was grinning when he saw Jett''s confused face, then slowly let out his Aura.


    *Fwoossh*


    "!!!"


    ----------------


    -Next Morning.


    Taufik can be seen Standing in front of his House door. He seems so Nervous.


    "Huftt~ I can do this... Let''s go!" Taufik said. Encourage himself.


    Taufik never felt so nervous like this before, even at war In Draco, he was not so nervous as this.


    *tok~tok~tok*


    Taufik knocked on the door But didn''t hear any response, but he knew all of his Family was inside.


    *tok~tok-*


    Taufik knocked on the door again, And the Door suddenly opened, and Behind that Door, Jenn was standing, looking at Taufik with a Gaze colder than the Ice.


    "... I''m home... Honey?" Taufik said. With an awkward smile.


    "... You better have a very, very, very good excuse for this, you hear me?"


    "..."


    "Your Answers?!"


    "Yes ma''am"


    - a while later.


    Taufik was on his knees on the Ground, with five women Sitting on the couch and Shasha standing beside them.


    "You know what you did wrong, right, son?" Linda asks her kneeling son.


    "Yes, I''m wrong, ma''am"


    Taufik said. At a time like this, it''s better to admit that you are wrong even if you are right, cause The more you reason, the more wrong you are, quick admit you are wrong, and the less punishment you will receive.


    "And what is that?"


    "It''s for not going home for a week"


    "And...?"


    "Skipping the school for three days"


    "... And...?"


    "... Not on Jenn''s side when she was in a critical period of pregnancy"


    Taufik answers Linda''s questions one by one, and in each of his answers, he feels more guilty about his Family. He looks at Jenn but it seems Jenn doesn''t wanna look at him. Which makes Taufik feel more and more guilty. He tries to look at the other women too, but it seems Jenn has told them to not help him no matter what, seeing this, Taufik can do nothing.


    "You know it wrong, but still do it, so you better have a good excuse for that, so now, tell us what you did out there, that made you not go home for eight days!"


    After that, Taufik then told his family about what he had done the past eight days.


    From the first day, when he accidentally met another Vampire on his way to find a hotel to spend the night.


    He told them that there were many vampires out there, which were divided into three factions. About the Brimour Faction and the evil deeds they commit.


    About how all of that connected to him, and how he felt responsible for that, because after all Taufik is the "Father" of all Vampires, without him these three Factions would never exist, so he told them how he spent his days to punish the Vampire who has committed a "big" Sin.


    "...please Don''t tell me, last night''s explosion had something to do with you"


    "... Hehe~" Taufik laughed awkwardly when he heard his mother''s question.


    "It''s my mistake, to not control my power correctly, I''m sorr-"


    *hug*


    Before Taufik can say sorry, Jenn suddenly Hugs him.


    "Huh? Jenn?"


    "I''m sorry dear, I don''t know you have been through too much, Sister Rani and the other have told me, have you did, If I knew that, I would not have done that to you in the first place, I''m sorry," Jenn said. Can''t keep up the acting any longer.


    "Don''t worry about that, it''s me who should say sorry... But what this about the "sister" thing? What do I miss?"


    Heard that Jenn released her hug, then approached, Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah.


    "... You know... I can''t match your "Stamina", right? It is always me who only feels "satisfied" I know you hold back just for me, but I don''t want you to do that, I also want you to enjoy "Our" Moment, but all of this times its only "me" And I always felt bad about that, so"


    "... S-so?"


    Taufik ask. Already knows the answers, but he doesn''t want to believe them and doesn''t want to hear them, even his Mother, Linda, has long Gone to the Kitchen Help Shasha to prepare the Breakfast, doesn''t want to hear this "stupid" Couple Behaviour. Linda Have heard about this Plan from Jenn, not a long time ago.


    If it is other women they will absolutely refuse and not wanna do something like this, but Maybe Jenn is too different from other women.


    The three women only blush when Jenn Brought this Conversation, it seems they also already know about this.


    "So, will you accept them as your women too? And because I am Prangnent I Can''t do "that" With you for the time Being so, now it''s a perfect time"


    Jenn says like it''s nothing, but Jenn suggests this for two reasons, one is better if it is like this, Than Taufik secretly has an affair with another woman that she doesn''t know, even though she knows something like that will not happen, but it better than nothing, and the other reasons are, Jenn Know what Rani and the other fell toward Taufik is Pure Love, like how she loves Taufik.


    Stupid reasons, but Jenn believes everyone has a right to Be with the person they love, even though the man that the three Women love is Her Man, Jenn knows Taufik will love them equally.


    "What do you think, dear?"


    Jenn ask. Even though Jenn had given permission, if Taufik didn''t want that, then she couldn''t do anything.


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t answer her immediately, he looked at Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah who had left their world To follow him, he would be lying if he said he didn''t have a feeling for them, but -


    ''...I don''t know anymore'' Taufik thought, then stood up.


    "... I''d be lying if I said I don''t want to, it''s Every Man''s Dream to be in this situation, but...


    Taufik looks at the four women in front of him.


    ... Are you guys sure about this?"


    *nods* x4


    The four women nod at the same time without hesitation.


    "That was the reason why we follow you here, husband, so as long we can be with you everything is okay, I also have thought about this for a long time, so I''m okay" Rani said.


    "Yeah, Fik, I''m already Preraped if a situation like this happens, and for a long time, strong men have always had more than one woman, this has many benefits, and having many offspring is one of them, so I''m okay too" Anugerah said.


    "I-I''m also okay with that" Kaela said, who has the reddest Face among the four women.


    "So what about you, dear?" Jenn ask Taufik''s opinion one more time.


    "*sigh* do whatever you guys want" Taufik said turning around, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "You smiling, child, why do you hide that?" Lembuswana said.


    "Y-you"


    "Whoa, it is the Talking doll that you talking about, Sister?" Jenn said. Looking at Lembuswana who is In Taufik''s shoulder.


    "Yeah~Cute right?" Anugerah ask.


    "Yes, you''re right...


    Jenn said, then lifted Lembuswana from Taufik''s Shoulder.


    ...I heard you were strong, Lembu?"


    "I''m the best" Lembuswana said with a smug smile.


    "Alright, from now on your job is to protect and play with my soon-born Kid, I have decided this, and you cannot refuse!" the place mvlempy _r


    "..."


    "It is ''yes''?"


    "*sigh* Troublesome" Lembuswana says, but a smile also appears on his Face that makes the others laugh.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 106: chapter 106 - New Pasive Skill

    "What is it, cap? This is the first time you have called for a meeting this fast" Rosceline said, she was on "Date" With Human before a call from Jett came, and hurried her to go in their "temporary" Base.


    "call back all your subordinates, we''re leaving," Jett said. Straight to the point.


    "Huh? What Happened, captain? What about our mission?" Livia ask.


    This was the first time they saw their Captain act like this, so all of them felt confused, even Drusilla who was Always silent, was also Confused about why their Captain acted like this.


    "Forget about that mission! I''ve been Accomplished it"


    "What?"


    "What do you mean you have Accomplished it, cap?"


    "A-are you have found the "GOD", Captain Jett?"


    "..."


    All of them become more confused at what Jett said, for the Helcard Faction, found the ''God Of All Vampier'' was their highest and most important goal to waking up their Queen who has ''Sleeping'' for a long time, but Now their Captain, Jett, Suddenly said that she has found their supposed ''GOD'' but back with an empty hand. And Hurried them to go back to their headquarters. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This is supposed to be a happy situation, but why does their Captain look more panicky instead of happy?


    Rosceline and the other thought the same thing.


    "Is this supposed to be a happy situation, cap? Isn''t a good circumstance, But you look... Panic Instead of Being Happy and where and who is this Vampire that is supposed to be our ''GOD'', Cap? If we back empty hands like this, what are we supposed to say to Arclord Helcard?


    Where''s this ''Newborn'' Vampire, at least we have him back with us, isn''t bringing back the Vampire God is Our mission?" Rosceline says her opinion.


    Witch made Jett chuckle when She Heard the word ''newborn'' from Resceline''s mouth.


    "... ''NewBorn''? If something like that was a ''NewBorn'' what about us? A ''Sperma''?"


    "!!!"


    Jett said with a Mocking tone, which made the other four once again Shocked and became more and more Confused.


    ''Where our gantle and Calm Captain go? How someone can change this much in only one night, what has happened to her?''


    The four of them thought at the same time but with different reactions on their face. Rosceline and Livia were Shocked, Luna Covered her Face with Embarrassment When She heard the word ''Sperma'' from Jett''s mouth and Drusilla for the first time showed a smile on her face.


    "W-what are you saying, captain?" Livia ask.


    "I can''t tell you the details, but that Man is the embodiment of a monster itself, even if the Twelve Lord and the three Arclord join hands to fight him, I''m 100% Sure the winner will be that man, the Mana he bears alone is unbelievable, it''s like he has been living for thousands of years, being Exposed by that amount of Mana was a terrifying experience," Jett said.


    Remember when Taufik Revealed About who he was is. Just remember about that, made Jett Flinced.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Now you know, bringing ''Him'' with us is Impossible, but rest assured, he said he will visit us soon after he is done with his business with the Brioumr Faction, he asked me to tell Arclord Helcard to wait for him with Arclord Heiseratu in where the ''Queen'' is.


    So proceed like what I told you, we''re leaving before the night comes, Arclord Helcard and Arclord Heiseratu need to know this as soon as possible"


    As soon as Jett Done said that, Rosceline and the other did not ask any more questions, they knew Jett would never lie about something like this.


    "Ohh, and also tell the Vampire from The Heiseratu Faction about this, it doesn''t matter if they want to believe it or not, it is also our ''GOD'' Request, told them to leave this city as soon as they can!"


    Only after that did Rosceline and the other leave. Leaving Jett all Alone in that room, once more time.


    "... The Brioumr Faction Will meet their end Soon, haaah~ It''s Good I''m a member of the Helcard Faction"


    Jett said. Before she Also packed her things and erased all traces of them that showed they had ever been here.


    ---------------


    - Tarakan City, Catholic church St. Maria Ikatuala.


    - ward.


    Eleven Exorcists lying on the bed inside the ward With Only one who woke up with a huge Cross propped up next to the bed, This person was Daniel, but right now Denial was in deep thought.


    Without realizing it an old man wearing A bishop''s clothes enters the room and approaches Denial''s bed.


    "Denial"


    "..."


    The Bishop calls denial, but it seems Denial was too deep in his thought which made him not hear the Bishop.


    "... Denial?"


    "!!!"


    The second calling from Bishop takes Denial by surprise, making him out of his Thoughts and turn to see who the person who called him is.


    "Huh! Your Excellency? Since when have you been here?"


    Denial said in surprise when he saw The Bishop on the side of his bed, which made him suddenly sit.


    "Forgive me for not realizing your presence, your Excellency, what favor do I owe you With this Visit, Your Excellency?"


    "... Just lie down, I''m here just to check on your and the other condition, what about your wound?" The Bishop asks.


    "It''s nothing serious, your Excellency, the Holy Energy Inside has almost healed my wound, thank you for your concern"


    Seeing Denial who doesn''t like his usual self, the Bishop let out a sigh, then Sitting on the Chair Beside the Bed.


    "Tell me, Son, What are you thinking that deeply that Made you didn''t realize I''m here"


    "Ahaha"


    Denial awkwardly Laugh while rubbing the back of his head.


    "It''s nothing serious, that night, I vividly Saw the Person who saved that Vampire woman"


    "And what about it? Do you recognize who was that?"


    "Somehow I know, but I''m not too sure, because I only see his posture, not his Face, but I''m sure, I know that Person"


    Denial said. Thinking about one person, he will never forget that person, because he has left a huge mark in his Mind as "a strong Man" Who can make him fall on his knee with only the pressure that he emits.


    "Alright, stop thinking about that, just focus on recovery, you still need more rest, I know the Holy Energy has Healed your wound, but your Mind also needs some rest"


    The Bishop said. Before he got up from the Chair, want to leave, but he looked at Denial one more time and saw him fall into deep thought again. The Bishop sighed again, Then Flick Denial''s forehead.


    *ouch*


    Denial yelp. While rubbing His Forehead which slightly red.


    "What that for, old- *ukhum* I mean your Excellency?"


    "I said... Rest!"


    The Bishop said. Flick Denial''s forehead once more time.


    *ouch*


    "This is for calling me an old man," The Bishop said. Before leaving The ward.


    "How can an old man have that much power? What is even a highest-level Exorcist doing in a small city like this?"


    Denial said. Looking at The Bishop Figure leaving the ward, Then lie down.


    "*sigh* there''s no point, thinking about this, I will go search Sir Taufik when I''m fully Recover and ask him directly"


    Denial said. Then Closed his Eyes.


    - outside the ward.


    *sigh*


    The Bishop who Standing in front of the Door, let out a sigh after he closes the ward door.


    "So the Divination that the "Holy Father" has arrived *sighhh* Looks like I have to Move My old Bone Again"


    The Bishop, who in fact is an ''In pectore'' Cardinal appointed directly by the pope, said with a deep sigh.


    ''Justinus ''Cardinal'' Ignasius'' was the Name of the Bishop. Because of his position as ''in Pectore'' Cardinal, only the pope and himself know that he was a Cardinal, the pope has assigned him to head the diocese in Tarakan City until the ''appointed time'' arrives.


    # A/N- " ''In Pectore'' is Latin for ''in the chest'' Usually when the pope appoints an ''in pectore'' Cardinal, only the pope will know, But here I Add that the appointed ''in Pectore'' Cardinal also knows about it" *source* Almighty Wiki.


    "I''m curious how much the pope knew?" The Bishop said. Then go to prepare what he needs to prepare.


    ---------------


    - The next morning on Hidayat Household.


    Taufik woke up with four Naked women in one bed.


    # A/N - "I don''t write the Detail, because I don''t Know *Sigh*"


    Jenn also Joined the ''Fun'' because she was still in the early stages of pregnancy, So Having S*X is still fine.


    At first Taufik Only wants to do it with Jenn Alone to let go of longing, but Jenn insists on doing it with Rani and The other, so Taufik with a ''Heavy'' heart Accepts her Request.


    Your adventure awaits at m-vlempyr.


    Taufik doesn''t want to rush it this fast, but Taufik as a ''weak'' Man can''t do a thing, and once again with a ''Heavy'' heart let the woman do anything to his bod-.


    ''Shut it!''


    Taufik then looks at the four women with a satisfied Smile.


    ''I already achieved all my Dreams, I don''t have any regrets anymore'' Taufik Thought, Sagely.


    ''System, Login!''


    [DING]


    [Congratulations you''ve got a LEGEND-LEVEL item, (Pasive-Skill) ''Impregnation Power Enhancement'']


    [Impregnation Power Enhancement.


    Boost the Change of Prangnacy after sexual intercourse]


    "..."


    There was a silence after Taufik read the Skill and the Effect.


    "Fuck you, System!"


    [It''s not me who determines the Rewerd you''ve got from the Daily Login, Master]


    "Still, Fuck you!"


    [... My pleasure, Master?]


    "..."


    [...]


    There a silence again after the system said that.


    "... What the Fuck?!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107 - Let Me Be A Kid When I Still Can

    As the system interface is closed, Taufik Slowly gets out of bed, he doesn''t want to wake up any of the Four Woman.


    When he got out of his room, Taufik went down to the living room, where he saw his Mother watching a television with Lembuswana on her lap.


    "Morning, Mom,"


    Taufik said. Greet his Mother then Sitting Beside her on the couch.


    "Morning, you gonna do it today, right?"


    Linda ask. Without Removed her eyes from the Television which broadcast Some news


    Yesterday, Taufik has discussed ''it'' with his mother, About him Take Early Graduation from High School, at this point, there''s no benefit that Taufik will get if he stays in High School, and His Mother also knows this, So without any unnecessary Drama, Linda Approve Taufik Take An Early Graduation from High School.


    "Yeah~ but do you think this is fine, Mom?"


    "What? Why are you hesitating, now?"Linda said. Divert his Gaze from the Television toward her son.


    " It''s not like That, but you always said that school it''s important, but for me to Take Early Graduation, I didn''t, Somehow, make you disappointed in me, right?"


    *Sigh*


    Heard her Son Said Something like that, Linda sighed.


    "Fik, my son, No matter what you do, I will never feel disappointed in you, even if you want to destroy this World or have one Hundred wives, I will never feel disappointed in you, I don''t know how the other Mother, but for me, Supporting what my child wants to do is my duty as a mother, as long as you know the consequences of what will you do and Capable of Taking Responsibility for it, everything is Fine"


    Linda said. Locking eyes with her son to Tell him if what She said is ''All'' Serious, without any ''Doubt'' reflected on her face.


    "..."


    "..."


    "*sigh* Why have ''One Hundred Wives'' equal to ''Destroy The World''?" Taufik said.


    "But...


    Taufik then Got up from the Couchs, then Suddenly Hugged Linda, which took her by surprise.


    ... Thank you, Mom, I didn''t tell you this yesterday, but I Miss You so much"


    "... What I will do to you? You know you will become a Father in a few months, right?" Linda Said.


    "Yeah, so just let me Become a ''kid'' for you as Much as I can, you know I''m Still eighteen Right?"


    "Don''t you feel embarrassed if Jenn and the other see you, like this?"


    "I don''t care, let them see," Taufik said. Release his hug, Remove Lembuswana from Linda''s Lap, and then lay his head on his Mother''s lap.


    "...Huh?" Lembuswana who on meditation was surprised when Taufik suddenly Moved him.


    "*sigh* Really, what should I do to you?" Linda said. Smiling but a tear was out from her eyes.


    *Rub*


    She rubbed Taufik''s Hair with eyes that were full of Nostalgia.


    Taufik knows what his mother felt, Because of his ''Photographic Memory'' Taufik Remembers His Father always does this if he is not on duty.


    ''... Haahh~ looks like I can''t postpone it any longer than this, Let''s do that after I''m done with "Brimour" '' Taufik thought.


    Find your next read on m,vlemp _yr.


    Then they keep in that position until one by one the women wake up from their sleep, They Look at Taufik and Linda but Don''t say anything because they don''t want to disturb that Son and Mother Moment.


    Only after Shasha Done Preparing the Breakfast does Taufik Get up from his Mother''s lap. After all, he still needs to do something about his school.


    After they had eaten Breakfast, Taufik Taufik said goodbye to go to school.


    --------------


    - School.


    "Woah! Look who finally remembered that he was a student"


    Reza said. Looking at Taufik who enters the Classroom. And the other who heard that Also Looked at Taufik, but once they looked at Taufik, they were like when Taufik first became a vampire, surprised again with Taufik who became more Handsome, and with his hair grew long, which he tied in Loose Ponytail, give him an Aura of a Prince, Out of from the Storybook.


    "Aw, man! Each time I see you, you become more Handsome, tell me what is Your Secret other than that ''lineage'' thing, tell me, Bro, I also want to become a Handsome man" Reza said. Approach Taufik who already sitting in his seat.


    "And You Really don''t know what ''Give up'' it''s, right? What can I say? All of this is really a result of Good Lineage and Healthy living, what can I do?"


    Taufik said. His Parents are indeed Good-looking people, and With his Vampire characteristics, All of this was really the work of a Lineage.


    "... *Sigh* forget about that, it only makes me hurt. Besides that, What are you doing these three days that make you skip School? I tried to call you but you didn''t answer, I thought that something might happened to you"


    "... I, I just forgot about School, and I haven''t used my phone lately, but Thank you for worrying about me," Taufik said. Before laying his head on his Table.


    Looking at Taufik who liked this, Reza let out a Sigh, Thought All of this may be Because Jenn who ''leaving'' the School.


    "... Until when you will be like this, bro, Face it! Don''t get trapped in the past, there are still many women out there... Look all of the Girls in our Class look at You with a blush, don''t waste your youth like this" Reza said. Trying to ''Comfort'' Taufik.


    Heard what Reza said. Taufik looked around his Class, the Girls indeed looking at him with blushes on their faces, and when Taufik''s Gaze fell toward them, they Blushed for more, and quickly avoided Taufik''s Gaze.


    Looking at this, Reza let out a sigh one more time, with a face which said ''That should be me'' kind of face.


    *plak*


    Reza without realizing it, hit Taufik''s shoulder. With a teary eye back to his seat. While said.


    "You lucky bastard!!"


    "..."


    Taufik ignored his only best friend and then waited for the teacher to come.


    - a few minutes later.


    The Teacher who replaced Jenn as The Homeroom Teacher made his entrance.


    "Morning, kids,"


    The Teacher said. Made his way to his Table. When he sat on his seat and looked around the Class his eyes landed on Taufik.


    "... You finally here, Fik"


    "Yes, Teach, sorry for these three days"


    "No, don''t worry about that... Ohh~ I heard you applying for an Early Graduation, is that True?" The Teach Said. Remember what the Principal told him.


    "!!!"


    Heard that. Reza and the other student were surprised and looked in Taufik''s direction.


    ''*sigh* why does he need to say it here, I''m planning to do it as quietly as I can''


    "... Yes teach, it is indeed True, I already have my mother''s permission and I also already do the requirements as what our school website said"


    "!!!"


    "I see, then after this, follow me to the Office, okay"


    "Yes, Teach" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *clap*


    The Teacher then Clap his hands to get The Student''s Attention.


    "Alright kids, Today..."


    The Lesson Continued as usual, Like the News of Taufik''s Early Graduation, was just a gust of wind, but there was one person who kept looking at Taufik Since that News was out. That person was Reza.


    Reza Kept looking at Taufik, with a Gaze that said ''What the hell is all of ''that'' about?'' kind of Gaze. And Taufik just responded to it with an awkward Grin.


    After the first hour is done, Taufik Quickly slips out of the Classroom, doesn''t give a chance for Reza or the other to Ask him about this ''Early Graduation'' thing.


    When Taufik arrived in The Office, the Homeroom Teacher Lead him to The Principal''s room. Maybe for an Interview and Questioning about his Reasons for Taking this Early Graduation. Taufik told them the Reasons he had prepared. And the Things about him who has nothing more to learn at school is one of his reasons.


    The Homeroom teacher and The principal can relate to this because, on the last exam, Taufik scored an astonishing Mark, without any mistakes.


    They doubt if Taufik is cheating, but when they Look at The CCTV and hear from the exam supervision, no sign of cheating was caught And with Taufik who always finishes first, the chance of cheating became smaller.


    After the Interview season ended, They Moved to the other test, and Taufik did it with ease, he didn''t find any difficulty at all.


    # A/N- "I don''t know how you and what you Take for an Early graduation, I tried to search it on Google and it always said about "Credit" that and "Credit" This, so I can''t write much detail about that" :v


    After Taufik finished all of the requirements to take an early graduation, the Homeroom teacher told Taufik to back to the Classroom.


    "Can I just go home teach? I don''t want answers to many Questions When I''m back in the Classroom later"


    Heard what the teacher was thinking. Taufik who has finished all the requirements For early graduation was in fact already graduated from this School so attending the Class is unnecessary.


    "Alright, you can do that, just wait for any information regarding your Graduation, okay?"


    "Thank you, teacher, Thank you for your Guide this whole time, I will take my leave now"


    Taufik said bowing his head a little, before getting out of the Office. Taufik knew this would happen, that is why he came to the office with his bag.


    But Actually, Taufik didn''t go Home directly, he went to a nearby cafe and then took out his phone, and Massage Reza that He was waiting for him there.


    After all, Reza Is a friend that has been with him since they were in Elementary School, just leaving without saying a word to him, was a big ''No''.


    *DING*


    A reply from Reza that said "ok" Come.


    After that Taufik ordered some Coffee and a few snacks, and because he knew it would be to wait for school to be over, Taufik opened his Anime Streaming App, watched the Anime that he Missed, and Ignored the Other customers who looked at him.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 108: chapter 108 - Bachelor Party

    After waiting for hours, many customers go In and Out of this Cafe, but Taufik remains there and Have drinks a few Glass of Coffee, the Cafe employee also doesn''t bother about this Because Taufik always pays directly when he orders the coffee, they only think Taufik was a student who skipping the Class and come her to waste the time until the School end.


    *cling~cling*


    The bell rang when the cafe door opened, without Taufik seeing the New customer who entered the cafe. Taufik already knew who that was, it was his friend, Reza, Who entered the Cafe, and approached Taufik when he saw hi him sitting close to Windows sipping a glass of Coffee while watching something with his Smartphone.


    Without Reza Noticing Taufik about his arrival, Reza Grabbed the Seat Opposite Taufik and Directly sat there.


    "You better explain Everything to me, Bro"


    Reza Said. Get the attention from Taufik who put his Phone on the Table.


    "Ahaha~ I will, That''s why I call you Here, but Order something first, it''s on me"


    Taufik said. Calling the waiter for another Order. Reza said his thanks to the Waiter after he said his order.


    "So, what with this sudden ''Early Graduation'' thing?"


    "It''s nothing special, I just felt there''s nothing more I can achieve in School, and...


    Taufik Pauses a little, to look at Reza''s Expression before he drops the ''Bomb''.


    ... I will become a ''father'' soon, staying in a school for one and a Half years more, It''s useless for me"


    "..."


    "..."


    A silent, pin drop Silent fell on the Table where Reza And Taufik sat, it''s like ''Time'' had stopped for them. Only the Sound from the other customer could be heard, Reza tried to find Any hint of a Joke on Taufik''s face, but couldn''t find Anything.


    "... It is a Joke?"


    "What do you think?"


    Taufik said. While taking another sip of his coffee.


    "With whom? Ms. Jennah?"


    Reza ask. Because as long as he has known Taufik from their elementary school Time to the Present, Reza Only knows That only Jenn has a Romantic Relationship with Taufik.


    "Yeah, it''s like that...


    Taufik then took another Thirty Minutes to Explain the Situation to Reza, Even after his Drink had Arrived, Reza was drowned deep in the Story his Best friend said. Without him releasing his Drink already empty.


    "Man, the world really moves fast for you, are you fine? What about the expense of your Soon-to-be-born Kids? It''s everything alright? What about Aunt Linda''s Reaction?"


    Reza Ask. Worried about his Friend, After all, Taufik was the Longest Friend he had, they had been together from The First Year of Elementary school to High School, Calling them brothers from a different mother it''s not Wrong. This why Taufik Told him about this, because Taufik also felt the same way, but Taufik still didn''t tell him about the supernatural Thing for ''Safety'' reasons.


    "... You sound like an old man, you know that?" Taufik said. A smile appears on his Face.


    "... I''m going to be an ''uncle''... Uncle Reza... Hehe~ that sounds Good, don''t you think?"


    Reza Said. Already imagine he was being an uncle.


    "Don''t mind if I told my Mom about this? She probably is happy too"


    "I don''t mind, your Mother is already like my mother too, so I don''t mind"


    Taufik said. When he was in elementary school until he was in Junior High School, Taufik occasionally Sleepover at Reza House, Likewise with Reza, he always Sleepover at Taufik House when he had arguments with his parents, but when they entered High School, They never did that again.


    "Alright, I will bring my mom next to visit your house, later, it''s okay"


    "..."


    Heard that, Taufik was hesitated, thinking that his house right now was full of a woman.


    "Why? Can''t I?"


    Reza ask. Seeing his friend hesitated.


    "... No, you can, but message me beforehand, okay?"


    "Yes!!"


    Reza said. Suddenly grab Taufik''s hands and pull him to stand up.


    "What are you doing just sit there, we didn''t have much time, let''s do the Bachelor party"


    Reza said. Pull Taufik out of the Cafe.


    "Hy! Wait! I still haven''t paid for your drink yet"


    Only after that, does Reza stop pulling Taufik, and let him pay, Then goes to their supposed to be ''Bachelor party''.


    Just like that, Taufik spent his day with Reza, Going to various places, Playing Billard, Karaoke, etc. Of course, Taufik pays for all of these.


    It''s 11 PM when Taufik and Reza are dedicated to going Home.


    ---------------


    - Somewhere in Sicily, Italy.


    Sicily has been the Base of the Helcard Faction since Helcard decided to separate from Heiseratu who chose to do what their Queen, Tina, Ordered, waiting for that destined day to come.


    But, Helcard who couldn''t see any more of her Kind being hunted by the Exorcist, Chose a different path from Heiseratu, she decided to search for the Right Person all over the world rather than just wait for no one to know how long it will take.


    But no matter how hard she searches, how much she dispatches her subordinate, there''s no sign of the ''GOD'' that their Queen talking about.


    She almost dedicated to give up and Joined Heiseratu again, Until a few months ago, when a strange phenomenon Happened that only Vampire could feel. The day when All of the vampires around the world felt their blood reacting to something, it was like a puppy who greets their master back, It was a weird feeling but also a new Hope for her and also maybe for Heiseratu.


    That day she dispatched all of his subordinates to go to any side of the world, to search for that source of feeling, because she knew that not only she who searched for it. If it''s a Vampire from the Heiseratu Faction then it''s okay, but that Vampire it''s from the Traitor Faction, Brimour, the one who has disgraced all of the Vampire Reputation that, Tina, Has Built.


    There was a time when a Vampire was not called a Blood-Sucking monster, it is true that they can''t live without drinking blood, but just drinking animal blood is enough for them, this is also the order from Tina that they can''t kill human if it not needed, after all, they also a human before, so it is understandable, its only after Brimour do his Crazy action that begin to hunt a human that Vampire received a title as Blood-Sucking Monster and made the Exorcist begin to hunt a vampire.


    Although Helcard and Heiseratu don''t Remember it clearly, but there was a time when a Vampire was Called the Strongest Marcanary Corps, that had a Nickname as an Immortal Army, but as the Time Goes, their Member Grew and Grew to the point it''s can''t be Called just as a corps anymore.


    Slowly but surely, starts with just being a Mercenary base, becomes a kingdom for the Vampires which is located somewhere on the Adige River. Which is still used by Heiseratu to look after Tina who still sleeping, waiting for the destined day.


    The Red Queen, that''s what All the Vampires called Tina who never told anyone about her identity, even her close Subordinate, like Heiseratu, Helcard and the traitor Brimour don''t know Tina''s Real identity. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Red Queen comes from Tine Hair and Eyes that Shining like a ruby, all of the Vampire believe that Only the Very, very pure Vampire can Have those features, but this only happens because Taufik told her to keep her identity as a secret.


    ''Just wait a little, my queen, a little bit more and we can wake you up''


    Helcard though. Sitting on the Throne with a huge portrait of Tina on her back.


    Helcard closed her eyes. Just to sense that someone approached her Throne room, Helcard didn''t react too much, because only her Subordinates knew about their base location, so they probably were her Subordinates.


    *sound of Door opened*


    From that Door, Jett and her four of his subordinates appeared, and then Kneeling In front of Helcard.


    "We face the Arclord, the noble Helcard" Jett said.


    "What''s it, Jett?"


    "... Arclord, I have found our ''GOD''-"


    Don''t wait for Jett to Finish what she wants to say, Helcard Suddenly Stood up from her Throne, and then with a ''blink'' appeared In front of Jett, which startled Rosceline and the other, although Jett also the same as them, but she already prepared for this, that''s why she still can keep calm.


    "... Where? Where is ''He''? Why you didn''t bring ''him'' with you?"


    "... My apologies, Arclord, but please let me finish what I want to say fir-"


    *boom*


    "!!!"


    Find joy at m,v,l,e,mpy,r.


    Jett was suddenly sent flying by Helcard Kick and hit the wall behind until it broke.


    "You bring her here!"


    Helcard pointed at Rosceline to bring back Jett to here.


    "Y-yes, Arclord"


    Without a pause, Rosceline ran toward Jett and carried her in front of Helcard again.


    "Jett, do you know the seriousness of this situation is, When I ask ''where'' you just should tell me ''where'' it is, I don''t want to hear nonsense, do you understand?"


    "... M-my Apologize, Arclord, but the situation is not like what we Imagine, the ''GOD'' that we thought of as a newborn Vampire Its actually a fully grown man, I''m here to deliver his Message to you"


    Jett said. While her broken ribs and her wound slowly healed.


    "What do you mean not a newborn vampire, our Queen clearly said that our ''GOD'' will be "born" In the Future, how its suddenly become a fully Grown Man?"


    Helcard said. Newborn Vampires It''s very rare for a vampire. A baby that is born from a Vampire Couple is Almost Impossible, there''s never a case where a Vampire got prangnet, and even when a male Vampire has sexual intercourse with a human woman, the chance of that woman being pregnant is very low.


    So when Tina said that in the future the GOD of all vampires would be "Born" Heiseratu and Helcard thought it would be a baby that would be born from a Vampire couple, only Brimour who thought about it differently that''s why he kept ''stealing'' a Human Woman and made them bear his children in the hope the ''GOD'' will be born from his lineage.


    "I also thought about that the first time I met him, Arclord, but this one is a real thing, I swear as my life in the line"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Tell me what ''his'' mesagge!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 109: chapter 109 - Long Time No See

    "... What?? Only that?"


    Helcard who was already back on her Throne was Confused when she heard Taufik''s Message from Jett.


    Exclusive tales at m-vl-empyr.


    "... Are you joking with me, Jett?"


    "No, Arclord, It''s all he said to me"


    "..."


    Helcard just sat there on her Throne looking at Jett, and pondering Taufik''s Request.


    From what he heard from Jett, Taufik declared himself as the very first Vampire. But Helcard still didn''t believe it, because as long as she knew the first Vampire for her was Always their Queen, Tina, this also applies to Heiseratu, even The Traitor Brimour, also Believed in this.


    ''But what kind of request is that? He only told us to join Heiseratu and wait for him''


    "*sigh* whatever, Call all of our Members around the world, let''s see what this is Supposed to be our ''GOD'' wants to do"


    Helcard said to Jett. Couldn''t find the reason behind the order that Taufik gave, Which Actually did not have any specific reasons indeed, Taufik just told them to do this because when Taufik came to find Tina, All of the Vampire were there, he didn''t want to be bothered with having to call let alone having to wait for them, which was he though was something bothersome to do.


    "As your order, Arclord"


    Jett said. Leaving the Throne room with her Subordinate to call all of the Faction Members. Leaving Helcard all alone once again.


    "What does this Guy want to do?"


    Helcard murmured, still trying to find the reasons behind Taufik''s order.


    ----------------


    - a few days later.


    - inside the forest that Taufik usually uses for Training.


    "Ahaha, it''s work, it''s work, you see that Lembu?"


    Taufik asked lembuswana who had been accompanying Taufik on his training to develop a new Technique.


    "... You really a monster, child, you know that? How can you just copy others'' race techniques just like that?"


    Although what Taufik does is only on a small scale, but Lembuswana is sure it''s definitely that technique. After all, he was inside that technique with Taufik before, so Lembuswana can be 100% sure it was ''Domain'' that only Demon and Angel could do.


    "Haha~ it''s nothing all of that just a power of ''Imagination'' a ''doll'' like can''t understand it- hmm?"


    Taufik said. But suddenly someone presence he knew nearby.


    *sigh*


    "... you can come out, Denial!"


    Taufik said looking at Bush not far from him and Lembuswana.


    "..."


    "*sigh* just come out already!"


    Taufik said one more time, and not long after that, Daniel came out from the Bush with his huge Cross in his hands, and one hand rubbed his head, awkwardly.


    "...Yoo! My friend, it has been a long time since we met, what a coincident, you see, I was out for patrol when I saw you training here, how-"


    "Stop it, Daniel, just tell me what your Intention is!"


    Taufik said. Immediately cut off Daniel, don''t want to hear his Nonsense.


    "It''s clearly a lie, who''s this person, child?" Lembuswana ask.


    "Just some acquaintance, nothing more...


    Answers Taufik. Then focused on Daniel again.


    ... So what is it, Daniel? Say it!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence filled that place for a while, neither Taufik nor Denial said anything.


    "... Then I will say it, you, it''s you who helped that Vampire woman that night, right? Why do you do that?"


    Daniel ask. With a serious face which different from what he usually had. Ready to draw his Swords that always be sheathed, he knew Taufik was much stronger than him, but he was ready for everything.


    "Let me ask you this first, why did you attack that woman? What did she do?"


    Taufik answers Denial Questions with another question. Which indirectly, confirmed the accusations that Denial had accuased at him.


    "She was a vampire, not long ago two of my colleagues were missing, and a trace of the Vampire was found where They were missing, what reasons do we, the Exorcist need more?"


    "What made you sure, that woman was the culprit? You can''t just randomly blaming someone like that"


    Taufik said. Like all of this had Nothing to do with him.


    "Randomly blaming someone? What a funny thing you said, even if she was not the culprit, then she was his friend, if not a friend, then a college, acquaintance, All of the Vampire like that, they were ruthless monsters, they didn''t care about anything other than a Blood, they kill a human like we are a livestock, why do you even help her?" Denial says with much hatred in it.


    It seems there''s a Deep story behind it.


    "..."


    "WHAT REASONS WE NEED MORE?"


    "... Daniel, when you see me, what do you think I am?"


    Taufik suddenly asks, which takes Daniel by surprise and confusion.


    "... What do you mean by asking that? You are a human, aren''t you?"


    "What if I told you I''m not, What would you do?"


    "..."


    Without answers, Daniel tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword.


    "What will you do? Tell me Denial"


    Taufik said. Undone the Transformation on his eyes, which suddenly change to his Red eyes.


    *shingg*


    Saw Taufik''s Red-blood eyes, without a word, Denial unsheathed his Sword and then advanced toward Taufik.


    Seeing this Taufik doesn''t move from his place, even when Denial Sword is already a few inches From his neck, Taufik still won''t move from his place, he doesn''t even blink.


    *swoosh*


    *splaass*


    Denial sword was cut through Taufik''s neck, but nothing happened to Taufik, only a few drops of Blood splashed to the Ground. This Happened because, before Daniel''s sword touched Taufik''s Neck, Taufik used ''blood Manipulation'' to change his entire body to become blood.


    "... A Vampire? I see, now everything makes sense"


    "Now you know, what will you do?"


    "... I will kill you, no matter what" Denial said. Without hesitation.


    "Be careful, child, something strange With that sword" Lembuswana said.


    "I know"


    Taufik said. Already with his Katana on his hands.


    "... I know you are strong, but I will use my full power, today one of us will die here... My friend" Denial said.


    "Come!"


    Taufik said. Order Denial to take the first move.


    *swoosh*


    Denial disappeared from his place, then appeared in front of Taufik, ready with his Sword.


    *clang*


    "Show Me Denial, show me where your confidence comes from!"


    "I will"


    With that, Daniel once again disappeared from his place.


    *clang*


    After that. The sound of iron meeting iron echoed in that Training place, with Daniel attacking Taufik from every side, and Taufik who didn''t even move an inch from his place.


    Many attacks successfully hit Taufik but it was not a deep wound and Healed in a second, It''s the same with Daniel, but Daniel''s recovery is slow not like Taufik. With the accumulated wounds, Daniel cannot hold it anymore.


    *clang*


    With the last *clang* Daniel Can be seen kneeling on the Ground with His sword Supporting him from falling.


    A wound can be seen all over Daniel''s body, his white Priest dress was full of his blood.


    "Only that?"


    Taufik says, looking at Daniel who Kneeling on the ground.


    "... You indeed strong, your healing factor was stronger than other Vampire I have met so far"


    Daniel said. Stood up with his sword still stuck on the ground.


    "But... Let''s see if you can handle this"


    "..."


    Daniel then closed his eyes, then infused his Holy power inside his sword. With that, his sword glowed in a white Glow, and from that Sword burst out of a holy power.


    *swoosh*


    "... Domain?" Taufik said. Finding what Daniel does is similar to What Rakshasa did before.


    "It was indeed Domain, you don''t stop him?" Lembuswana ask.


    "No, it''s quite interesting"


    "... Do what you Like, don''t bother me if it becomes troublesome later"


    "..."


    A few seconds later, Daniel opened his eyes, and that sword stopped Emit from a white glow.


    "... ''Holy ground: anti-magic''... Release!"


    *wooshh*


    The second wave of holy power wipes out all of the Mana from that Area and replaces it with a holy power that made the shape of a Dome.


    "!??"


    Taufik was quite surprised when he felt all of the Mana in the Air suddenly disappeared.


    Taufik looked around with curiosity and interest.


    "I respect your actions of not trying to stop me, now let us fight with a pure sword technique"


    --------------


    - Italy, somewhere in the Adige River.


    Inside of huge Hall, one coffin resides in the middle of the Hall, bathed in moonlight, making the coffin look majesty.


    Beside that coffin, one woman Stood up looking at the coffin, she tried to touch the coffin, but a layer of a shield blocked the woman''s hand from directly touching the coffin.


    "My queen... "


    That woman, with white-gray hair and red eyes, looking at the coffin, said with a very deep longing that could be heard from her voice. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That woman was Heiseratu, the leader of the Heiseratu Faction, the first Human that Tina turned into a Vampire.


    "... Just a little bit more, just wait a little bit More... " Heiseratu said.


    *Tok~Tok~Tok*


    "Arclord, Arclord Helcard is here to meet you"


    A voice from behind the door said.


    "Helcard? Let her come in!"


    With Heiseratu''s permission, the Big door opened from outside, then behind that door, Helcard made her way come inside the Hall.


    "Long time no see, Heiseratu"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 110: chapter 110 -

    "Long time no see, Heiseratu"


    Helcard greets Heiseratu when her eyes fall on the Coffin behind Heiseratu. A rush of memory quickly fills his head, which makes Helcard bow down her head. And let out a sigh of sadness.


    "Long time no see"


    Heiseratu replied to Helcard''s greeting, understanding what She was feeling right now.


    "So what with your "Secret" investigation, Going?" Heiseratu ask.


    "... Don''t you receive any info from your Subordinate? I remember Jett said she also told your member to get out of that city, you don''t know?"


    Helcard said. Slowly approach the coffin where Tina Rested, after all, it''s been a long time since he Saw Her queen again.


    "I know, but I want to hear it directly from your mouth, tell me!"


    experience NovelFire,le,mp,yr content


    "*sigh* I always hate that side of yours"


    Helcard said. Annoyed by the need to re-explain the situation back to Heiseratu.


    "And you know that I don''t care about that, so tell me Everything you know about this ''Guy'' who claims to be our ''GOD'', I want to know every detail without missing anything," Said Heiseratu with a firm tone.


    "..."


    Helcard just stands there looking at his long, long, long colleague and friend who have been going through Sorrow and Joy together, hasn''t changed one bit.


    "I don''t have much information about him other than his request which orders us to gather in here and wait for him to come... Ahh~ and his name"


    "What an absurd thing, and you just believe ''him'' like that, what if he was lying? So what ''his'' name?"


    Said Heiseratu while Shaking her Head at how Rush Helcard Made a decision without clear evidence.


    "I remember it Taufik D''Arcy Somethi-"


    *the sound of something is Vibrates*


    "!!!" x2


    Heiseratu and Helcard are surprised when the coffin suddenly Vibrates, it''s like it was reacting when Helcard said that Name.


    See this Heiseratu and Helcard look at each other, this is the first time They see something like this happen with the coffin.


    Joy and hope can be seen in their eyes when they look at this, In these Long Years, they have been trying to Move this Coffin to a better place, but no matter how hard they tried this coffin won''t move even an inch, but just by saying Taufik name the Coffin was Vibrates, which was Maybe a Good sign.


    "Y-you see that, Heiseratu?"


    "..."


    Heiseratu didn''t answer Helcard questions but instead looked at The coffin to see if there was any Change, but besides that ''Vibrates'', no other thing happened.


    "... It''s a Good sign...it''s a Good sign Helcard"


    ----------------


    # A/N - "I made a Mistake, I thought Italy, was 5-6 hours faster than Indonesia, but it turned out to be the opposite, Indonesia is 5-6 hours faster than Italy, Taufik and Daniel''s fight happened in the afternoon, that''s why when Heiseratu and Helcard met it was already evening, but just this one, just thinking it''s like that, okay?"


    "...Impossible"


    Daniel once again can be seen Kneeling on the Ground with his sword as a support.


    "What Impossible, Daniel?" Taufik asks with a smirk on his face.


    "How? How you can still be regenerated without a Mana? This is Supposed to anti-Mana field, Any Mana Movement here is Impossible, how''s that Possible?"


    Anti-Mana field, this is the power that Daniel''s sword has, This is an artifact That the Angel left behind, and with the contaminated Mana on earth that has a Mana From Hell on it, this Anti-Mana field Was a dead end for every Magician, in this Field any Mana Movement is Banned, even the Vampire if they want to use their Healing factor that every Vampire can use have to use Mana, so inside here, Mana is Forbidian.


    But whose Taufik? He was the person who had the purest Mana in the world, his Mana was not the Mana from Outside but directly from his Heart, this Anti-Mana field indeed Affected Taufik somehow, But it only for his ''Imagination Magic'' who needed the Mana Around to made it happen, so inside this Anti-Mana field, Taufik can''t make anything.


    But his other power is to use his ''own'' Mana so the ''Anti-Mana'' field is Useless for Taufik. And Because Taufik''s pure Mana, if he wants, Taufik can also use the Holy power, even Hell Mana is also possible, so Taufik is not limited to just Mana.


    "It''s possible because of me, Daniel, it''s Me," Taufik said, approaching Daniel slowly.


    "... Just kill me, that''s the deal, if even this Technique didn''t work for you, beating you is close to impossible, please make it quick!" Said Daniel, already giving up on his fate.


    "..."


    "...Child, this guy it''s so dramatic"


    *sigh*


    "Daniel"


    Taufik call. Getting the attention from Daniel.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and the vampire, but from the start, you were already wrong. Not all Vampire are ruthless like what you said before, I don''t ask you to forget your hatred, But take it out on the right person, Don''t assume all vampires are the same, because you haven''t done anything that would require me to kill you, and you''ve also shown me something interesting, so"


    Taufik said. While sheathed his Katana. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can go, now"


    "..."


    Heard that, Daniel just stayed in his place and reflected on Taufik''s words.


    "*sigh* I don''t know how Supposed I was reacting to that, but I will think about that"


    Daniel said. Then Stood up, finally regaining a bit of energy to stand up.


    "Yeah, take your time... For your ''missing'' friend, maybe I know who''s the culprit, but you don''t have to worry about that, ''cause I also have some business with them, or do you want to follow me?"


    "Can I?"


    "Yeah, there''s no problem, but you probably Will do nothing there, what do you think?"


    "Then I will go with you" Daniel said. Scheated his Sword back.


    "Alright, now go back, heal all your wounds, and in the next two days, go to this address"


    Taufik said, give Daniel a note of his address on it.


    "Okay... Thank you"


    Daniel said. Then go out of the forest, back to the church to heal all of his wounds, because just relying on his holy power will take a long time even though the wound Is just a small Slash.


    "..."


    Taufik looks at the Figure of Daniel getting out of the already far enough.


    "... So... how long will you continue hiding there?" Taufik said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "*sigh* Why do you priests like to hide so much? Better change it to Thieft Association"


    Taufik said turning to Where he felt someone''s presence. He knew it was a Priest because he felt a holy energy that the person emitted.


    *the sound of bush moved*


    "... Ouch, Your words hurt this old man''s heart"


    From that bush, an old man, Justinus ''Cardinal'' Ignasius, came out, From the first time Daniel was here, Taufik already felt Justinus''s Presence, But he kept it quiet, and let him watch the show.


    "What does an old Priest like you do inside the forest like this?"


    "Nothing I''m here just for a talk with the ''GOD'' of all Vampire, nothing more"


    Justinus said. With a Grandfather Smile on his face, but when Taufik heard him say a word of ''GOD'', Taufik suddenly changed the way he looked at Justinus.


    "... Who are you, old man?"


    "Now~now, relax, I''m here really just for a Talk, even if I fight you, I''m not sure I can defeat you, let''s sit down and hear what I want to say, will you?"


    Justinus said. While the smile on his face never faded.


    "..."


    Taufik just looked at Justinus with his All-seeing eyes already activated, to find any lies in Justinus''s words. But Taufik didn''t find any lies.


    "... Alright, let''s Talk, but if I find any Strange Movement from you, Believe me, You will die without realizing it"


    Taufik said. Unscheted his Katana then stabbed it in the ground.


    "Let''s hear what you wanted to talk about!"


    ------------------


    - somewhere in Bosa, Italy.


    - Brimour Faction Headquarters.


    Inside the Throne room, There were four people in the room, with one person sitting on a throne and three other people standing facing the person sitting on the throne.


    "Father, what action will we Take about the one who killed the Youngest?"


    Brimour''s second oldest child, who is one of the three low-noble level vampires from Brimour Faction.


    "Nothing, there''s a weird move from Helcard and Heiseratu, I have a bad feeling about this, the next few days forbid the others to leave the headquarters, prepare for anything"


    Brimour who sitting on his Throne, said to his son.


    "As your order, Father"


    The Second son said. Then leave the Throne room.


    "But Father, although the Youngest is not strong enough, but with his lineage, it''s quite hard to kill him, what do you think?"


    The oldest son of Brimour asks his Father.


    "...Nightwalker Nightmare, isn''t it? Let''s deal with it once the situation is calmer, going out at this time is a bit risky"


    "We understand father"


    ....


    ...


    ..

 Chapter 111: chapter 111 -

    -night, 7-8 pm.


    After a long talk with Justinus, Taufik decided to go home on walking, he repeated in his mind what Justinus said to him.


    "Child, do you believe what the person said?"


    Lembuswana ask. He was there when Taufik and Justinus spoke. He heard what Justinus said to Taufik, which even Lembuswana himself found hard to believe.


    "It''s hard to Believe, but I didn''t find any lies in his words, all of what he said was... The truth"


    Taufik said. Once agian remember what Justinus said.


    "But... If all of what he said was true, don''t you think your World is Damned to... Destroyed?"


    "What can I say? From the beginning, this world is already so fuck up, from the note that Jenn''s Ancestor leave behind, In the Beginning human are always alone, there''s not much I can do other than prepare myself for when the ''day'' come"


    Taufik said, stop at the Vending machine to get some drink. Then sat on the Nearby bench to calm his mind, before going back.


    ''... "All of the God, and Even the Angel have turned blind eyes to the Human"... "For now one all living beings on earth Is on their own"... "A few years later, ''Ragnarok'', ''Frashokereti'', ''Maha Pralaya'', ''Hari Akhir'', or whatever you call it will happen, the Main thing is the world is about to end"... Huh~ That was a lot of information in one conversation, *sigh*''


    Taufik though. repeated what Justinus had said to him.


    "... And all of that will happen depending on what Action I take, huh? That''s a lot of responsibility, but ''all of the Gods''? Is he trying to say, that all of the Pantheon God is real? *sigh* what a Chaotic World I live in, a few years...how many years to be exact?"


    Taufik said. Leaning on the bench, with his gaze fixed upwards, looking at the night sky.


    "... What are you gonna do?"


    Taufik asked, it was not clear for whom, whether for himself, The System, Justinus, Lembuswana who was nearby, or maybe for... The Fate itself.


    [...]


    "..."


    ''...''


    "*sigh* let''s just focus on what I want to do right now"


    Taufik said. Stood up from the Bench, and threw the Empty can to the nearby bin, before continuing his way home.


    -------------


    - with Justinus who is already back at the Church.


    He was in his room holding some balls, it''s like he was talking with someone from that Ball.


    "Holy Father, I have already done what you asked me to do, I already told the God Of All Vampire what your divination was, what your Next Order"


    Justinus said to the ball. Which was the Holy Father from the Main Exorcist headquarters in the Vatican.


    ''Thank you for your hard work, Justinus, there''s no next order, the rest is That man''s Responsibility, The world is saved or not is everything depending on what action he takes, we didn''t have any power to intervene in it''


    A Voice from that Ball said. Where the words ''that man'' refer to Taufik.


    "It is why you only told me about this, holy father?"


    ''... Justinus''


    "Yes, holy father"


    ''What do you think will happen when the news about the gods and angels turn a blind eye to humans got out to the outside world? Especially for us, the Exorcist?''


    Heard that. Justinus takes his time, to think about what The Holy Father said, and the only thing he has is a... Chaos.


    "... I understand holy father, but Holy Father it is right to give that Huge Responsibility to just one Young Man?"


    ''We can''t do a thing Justinus, this is the role he got from the ''Creator'' itself, change it is out of our reach, even for me''


    "... I understand holy father"


    After that, Justinus and the Holy Father talk about a bunch of things, before they end the Call.


    "... A role huh? Then what is the Role of the rest of the humans who have been living in this world for many years?... Oh~ Father on Heaven, what is your plan for us, the humans?" Justinus said. Slowly lying on his bed.


    ---------------


    - Hidayat Household. Two days later.


    When Morning came, Taufik was already fully awake, With the women Still sleeping beside him. What Justinus said, two days ago, still lingering in his mind.


    When suddenly a hand touched his face.


    "What are you thinking that you made a face like that, dear?" Jenn ask.


    "Don''t worry Jenn"


    Taufik said with a smile, stroked Jenn''s Hair, and then kissed her forehead.


    "Just sleeping, you need it"


    Taufik said. Slowly get down from the bed, and let the women sleep, after all, Today is the day when Taufik has to ''visit'' Brimour Faction.


    When Taufik came downstairs, he Saw Lembuswana watching the Television Alone, It was a superhero movie, these few days, apart from accompanying Taufik in his Training, apart from that Lembuswana just watched the Television at home, and because he didn''t need to sleep, he watching the Movie Nonstop.


    "You still watching that, Lembu?"


    "Sstts~ be quiet, it''s getting to The interesting part of the movie"


    Lembuswana said. Without moving his eyes from the television.


    Seeing this Taufik shakes his head, Then sits on the couch Watching the Movie with Lembuswana.


    It''s a movie from M*rvel- Avang*ers EndGame: EndGame, it''s the part where T*ny Stark is About to die.


    "..."


    "..."


    "... W-wha... What about the Iron Guy? What happens to him?"


    "He dies"


    "Is he goin-"


    "No he''s dead, I mean really really die"


    "Fuck, where''s this pink Guy come from, where''s his home? I''m going to kill him myself" Lembuswana said.


    "Stop it Lembu, it''s not real, he is just a Character from Human Imagination, forget about that! Do you want to follow me today?" Taufik ask.


    "No, I still have many things that need to be ''researched'', you can go without me" Lembuswana said. While searching for the next Movie to watch.


    "... *sigh* I should not told you about ''Movie'' " Taufik said while shaking his head. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik then goes to the Kitchen to see if the Breakfast is ready. Taufik Watching the Movie with Lembuswana was quite long, and at that time all of the women had woken up and gathered in the kitchen, Taufik''s Mother, Shasha, Kaela, and Anugerah were the ones who were cooking, with Anugerah who Still watching them, want learned how to cook.


    "Morning"


    Taufik greeted all of them, then sat on his Chair, as the ''only'' male in this house, Taufik sat on sit in a chair at the end of the table. But it''s not the Head Family Chair, Because from the start when Taufik''s father went Missing, Taufik''s Mother always Kept the seat empty. Even after the Tabel gets changed because of Increased the number of Family Members, His Mother still keeps the seat empty.


    "Morning dear/husband" Jenn and Rani Greeted Taufik back.


    "... what time will you leave, husband?"


    Rani ask. Remember that this day was the day when Taufik left.


    "I will leave when the friend I am waiting for arrives, want to join?"


    "I want!! You''re going to meet the little girl we met before, right?" Rani said with much enthusiasm.


    "Yeah, but before that, I need to do something, is it okay?"


    Taufik said. Before he meets with Tina, He has to Finish his Business with Brimour first.


    "Yeah, I''m okay with that, I want to see how the girl grows in those thousands of years She got through"


    "Alright~ Alright~ You guys can talk about that later, the Breakfast is here"


    Jenn said. Looking at Shasha who has begun serving the Breakfast.


    "Yes, Maam" x2


    Taufik and Rani said at the same time, which made them Giggle, with Jenn just Shaking her head, looking at the two of them.


    After that, the whole Family eats Breakfast together, except Lembuswana who is still watching a Movie.


    - a few hours later.


    The whole family right now was in the Living room, doing their own activity, Taufik, Linda, Anugerah, Kaela, and Lembuswana were on the Couch watching the Television, with Taufik who waiting for Daniel to come, and the Rest, Jenn, Rani, and Shasha, was playing a card game with Shasha who always come out as the Winners.


    *Tok~Tok~Tok~*


    "...Excuse me"


    Daniel from the outside of the door said.


    "It''s the friend I''m talking about, I will go open it"


    Taufik said. Stood up from the couch and Went to open the door.


    *sounds the door being opened*


    "You here, Daniel, come in first, we will after I do some preparation"


    Taufik said. Invite Daniel to come inside his house.


    "...Is it okay?"


    "Yeah, we don''t eat humans, you don''t need to worry"


    Heard that, Daniel''s whole body suddenly became stiff.


    "... It is a joke?"


    "Yeah, now come inside, let me introduce you to my mother and my Wife"


    Taufik said. Make the way for Daniel. Although Daniel was quite surprised when Taufik mentioned about His Wife, but he thought maybe it was quite normal for a Vampire to have a wife at that Age.


    "Then... Excuse me"


    Daniel said, then Entered the House. When he entered the Living room, Daniel was surprised again when he looked at all of the Women in it, Daniel then looked at Taufik behind him.


    "... Which one is your wife?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 112: chapter 112 -

    - Hidayat Household.


    - 08.23 AM


    "Which one is your wife?"


    Daniel asks, after seeing that there are six women in the living room.


    "Hah? Ohh~ wait let me Introduce you, this beautiful lady there is my mother, the one who with maid clothes is my family member, you''ve met the Dool, it''s Lembuswana...


    Taufik paused for a while, let Daniel


    ...My wife, Is that Black hair beautiful lady with Green eyes, her Name is Jenn..-"


    "Ohh~I see nice to mee-"


    "She was the first, the Golden-haired lady over there is Maharani, The Blue Haired lady is Anugerah, and the last with Green Hair is Kaela, It is quite hard to explain it, but they are also my wife"


    Taufik said it like it was nothing, and Daniel who thought that Jenn was the "only" Taufik''s wife, was very surprised when he heard that the Three beautiful women were also his Wife.


    "T-they are all your wife? Is it a ''normal'' thing for a Vampire?"


    "Yeah~ it''s like that, Somehow it became like that"


    "... Crazy"


    After that, Taufik Introduce Daniel to all of his Family. Told Rani to be prepared, and he was also Prepared himself, Changing his clothes to the cloth armor that he got from the Daily Login Rewerd, Taufik felt more Comfortable using those clothes If he was doing something that related to ''blood'' and stuff.


    "I''m ready to go husband"


    Rani said, had also changed her clothes to that easy-to-move kind of clothes. It''s no different From what she wore when she was in Her world, and the Clothes also have features on them because it''s the clothes that Taufik made by using his ''Imagination Magic''.


    "Alright, let''s Get going!"


    Taufik said, directly taking out his Katana, Taufik already knew where he needed to go because Taufik already knew the Koordinat of the Brimour Faction headquarters From one of the Members of the Brimour Faction he had killed before.


    *Swoosh*


    Taufik swung his katana up to down to open a portal.


    *crack*


    Then Slowly a portal than enough for one adult to get through opened in front of Taufik and the whole family, including Daniel, who was once again Surprised at this Unusual Sight.


    "Come on, you guys go first!" Taufik said to Daniel and Rani.


    Rani who had been going through this Portal, without hesitation entered it, but Daniel looked hesitant, he didn''t know if this was Safe or not, but After seeing Rani enter it without hesitation, Daniel encouraged himself.


    ''...Alright let''s do this''


    Daniel said in his mind, but still entered the portal slowly.


    Seeing this, Taufik just shook his head and then looked at the others.


    "... depending on the situation, maybe it will take just one day or two days"


    "Alright, be careful, out there"


    *cup*


    Jenn said, then gave Taufik his Goodbye Kiss. Which makes Taufik smile, a few months ago Jenn would have been Embarrassed If she had done something like this even in front of Linda alone, but now maybe because of the Pregnancy or something else, she wouldn''t feel Embarrassed again even if she did it in front of this many people.


    "I will"


    Taufik said, then looked behind Jenn, there''s Anugerah And Kaela Who already lined up behind Jenn like elementary school children who wanted to enter class.


    "Alright~ Alright~ I know"


    After that Taufik received a goodbye kiss from Anugerah and Kaela which made them Smiling. Taufik then looks at his Mother.


    "You mom?"


    "*sigh* just go already" Linda said lazily. Which made Everyone Giggle.


    "Ahahaha~ alright I will go now"


    Taufik said then Entered the Portal.


    ---------------


    - Somewhere in Bosa.


    - 05.42 AM.


    The Sun had not been rising when Taufik, Rani, and Daniel Arrived on Bosa. And Because the Place where they arrived was a mountain that still had many trees, made the surroundings darker.


    "Where are we, Husband?"


    Rani asked, while looking at her surroundings, since when They came to Earth, This was the First time Taufik took Rani Out of his House, after all, they still needed to learn about The Norm on Earth, Before they could Get out of the House.


    "I still don''t know, I just opened the portal following the coordinates that I''ve extracted from the memory of the vampire I met a few days ago... Wait!" Taufik said.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, come out"


    Taufik calls N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, although he can Fly on his own, But it''s... Troublesome.


    *chaww* (A/N- "I never tire of saying that this is the sound of birds")


    "Master what can I help you?"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, after he was fully manifested from Taufik Chest.


    "Nothing much, just took us the high, like always"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Alright"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, with a hint of disappointment, he thought Taufik called him for a war like when they were in the World of Dragon.


    "... Are you disappointed somehow?"


    Taufik asks, looking at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who seems disappointed somehow.


    "... No, Master, I''m not"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, although he said not, but his expression can lie, no matter how you saw it. He was clearly felt disappointed.


    "*sigh* you don''t need to worry, we will fight later, now just take us to the sky, okay?"


    Only after Taufik talks about the "fight" That N¨¡g¨¡ntaka somehow looks Excited.


    "What are you waiting for, Master? Let''s Go" N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, with much passion.


    "*sigh* look like letting you participate in that war, was a wrong decision of mine"


    Taufik said, then got up on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back followed by Rani and Daniel who were curious About the "war" That Taufik talked about.


    --------------


    -in the sky.


    Daniel who looks at the scenery below, Immediately Knows where they Are.


    "... We are in... Italy?"


    "Italy? Heh~ they are quite bold to build their base here"


    Taufik said, from what Jett said, Their headquarters is also here, in Italy, and the Vatican also close by, Taufik finds this whole situation is so Funny.


    After flying for a while more, Taufik''s All-Seeing Eyes See Something. Above the nearby Mountain, he Saw an Invisible Barrier in the Shape of a Dome that covered a quarter of the Mountain.


    ''It is an Illusion Magic again?''


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, go over there! Stop when I say stop!"


    Taufik said, pointing at the Mountain, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Rani, and Daniel couldn''t see the Barrier so they just Saw an Ordinary mountain. But they didn''t doubt what Taufik said and just followed what he said.


    "Stop, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka!"


    Taufik said to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka when he saw the Barrier was close enough. Different from the barrier that the Rune Family used before that was broken only by his Gaze, this Barrier is a bit tougher than the Rune Family barrier.


    "This is just not an ordinary barrier, I see, they didn''t live for a thousand years for no reason, this barrier is more advanced than what the Rune Family uses, it''s like Tina uses the Magic Book that I Gave her to the fullest, quite a good work" Taufik said, stretching his hands to touch the Barrier.


    "But it''s still not enough to stop me" Taufik said, activating his "word magic".


    "Break"


    *... Crack*


    From just a small crack, then spread to all over the Dome-shape barrier, then falling like a broken glass. After that, the ordinary mountain scenery changed.


    "!!!"


    Daniel was surprised when He Saw what lay behind that Ordinary mountain after Taufik broke the Barrier.


    "T-this... What is this"


    A castle with a tall wall can be seen standing firmly on top of the mountain, the walls surrounding the castle are very high, surpassing the height of the castle.


    "... How can they build something like this without us knowing?" Daniel said.


    "It''s possible, after all the one who lived here was a Vampire, with how long they live and with the help of Magic, build something like this it''s just a matter of time"


    Taufik said, looking at the castle below, It seemed like they had become aware of their barrier being broken.


    ------------------


    - inside Brimour Throne room.


    "..."


    Brimour who had been aware of the Barrier that surrounded his castle from the beginning of his castle was built have been broken by someone.


    "Father-"


    "I know"


    Brimour said, cutting off what his oldest son wanted to say. If that person was capable of breaking that barrier, then they could take this lightly.


    *stood up*


    Brimour stands up from his Throne, wanting to see who the person who broke his barrier is. Currently, the ones most likely to do this are Heiseratu and Helcard, it was what Brimour thought, If he guessed was right then the ordinary vampire couldn''t do anything about that.


    "Let''s Go see who dares to do this"


    Brimour said, go outside of his Throne room with his three sons.


    -----------------


    - above the castle wall.


    Brimour who was already outside with his three sons, and all of the Vampire who lived inside the castle. Different from what Brimour thoughts, the one who broke his barrier is not Heiseratu nor Helcard, but a three-person he doesn''t know that rode on a huge golden bird back. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Two human, and one strange Woman?''


    Brimour thought that he Saw Taufik as an ordinary human because Taufik Concealed his Aura and Thoughts Rani was a strange Woman because of the smell of her Blood, It was Neither Human nor any non-human race that Brimour had met.


    "...who are you?" Brimour ask.


    "Me? I am Your end" Taufik said, with a smile on his face.


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 113: chapter 113 - False World

    "Me? I''m your end"


    "..."


    Taufik said. Looking at the Crowd below, this was the first time that Taufik had seen this many Vampire in one place, but there was no time to feel Amuzed, after all, they all were "dead men".


    When Taufik arrived here, he already spread his sense all over this mountain, there were almost a thousand vampires in this castle, The one who gathered her was just a small portion of all the Vampire life here. And the rest was live underground. From what he found there was a huge Facility below the castle, and Many vampires in it, and there were also humans There.


    But a sign of life that Taufik felt from them was very weak, it was like they would die Soon or later, this is why Taufik Thought all of them were already "dead men"


    "So you''re Brimour, I see, you quite good-looking if you ask me"


    "..."


    Taufik said. Looking at Brimour below, he knows it was Brimour because from what he saw, he was the one who had the most Mana among all of the Vampires below.


    "If you this Good-Looking then why your son that I killed was like that? Is it from his mother? Your taste is quite unique" continued Taufik, commenting about the appearance of the Rouge Looking Vampire he killed before which was Brimour''s Son.


    "... So it''s you who killed that failed product"


    Brimour said, calling his own son a "Failed Product".


    "*sigh* I thought it was Heiseratu or Helcard who came looking at the Barrier getting destroyed, But it turns out you just used the Exorcist toy to destroy it, what a waste"


    Brimour said, Looking at Daniel who Carried a huge cross on his back, seeing this Brimour lost his interest. Turned around, wanted to leave this to his son.


    "Kill them, leave the woman alive, it looks like she would be an interesting "toy" to relieve my boredom" Brimour said to his sons. Then walking back to his Throne room.


    "Rest assured Father, we will end it before you realize it" The oldest said, bowing to his father.


    *nod*


    ------------------


    "Rest assured Father, we will end it before you realize it"


    Taufik let out a Smirk When he heard one of the vampires say that.


    "Hy!"


    Taufik called, stopping Brimour to take more steps.


    "When I said they you can leave?" Said Taufik with a cold voice.


    "...Young man, I don''t know from where your confidence comes, but you''re too weak for me, You''re not in my league"


    Brimour said, without looking at Taufik.


    "Pfftt~ hahaha"


    Brimour steps once again stopped when he heard Taufik laughing, only after that he was looking back at Taufik.


    "... Haa~ you, do you even know who I am?"


    Taufik asking Brimour. Immaditly released his Aura.


    *swoosh*


    Taufik Aura is Spread all over the Castle, even the facility below was no exception. When all of the Vampires feel the Aura, a horror, it''s what all the vampires experience right now, even Brimour also felt that.


    All of the vampires here, have the urge to kowtow in front of Taufik, they try to resist it, but it is something Impossible because the urge to kowtow is from their own ''Blood'', the very source of their power.


    Only Brimour who can be seen still standing, but can be seen from his face that he tried his best to resist the urge to kowtow, even though the three of his strongest son were already on their knee. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Y-you, who are you?"


    "Didn''t I say that I was your... End?" Taufik said


    "You guys have committed too many sins in those long years you have been living, And I''m here to end all of that" Taufik said, like it was nothing serious.


    "...W-who are you to do that?"


    Brimour said. Still didn''t know who''s Taufik true identity even after he was felt his Aura. And Taufik who heard what Brimour asking, Shaking his head at his stupidity.


    "... You indeed that vampire Barbarian father, look at How stupid you are, forget it, after all from now on all of you will die, but let me turn your died became more interested"


    Taufik said, concalead his Aura again. He needs to do this, to test his new technique, and because right now he has a perfect guinea pig, this is the perfect timing to do that.


    After Taufik concealed his Aura again, all of the Vampire Below finally could move again, There were still vampires who stayed after they could move, but The smart one decided to Run away from this place. Taufik just let them do what they want, after all, they can''t go too far away from here.


    "Husband, do you just let them go like that, do I need to chase them?" Rani said. Looking at the bunch of vampires who run away from this place.


    "Do what you like, because no matter what they do, they can''t get out from this place... Alive"


    Taufik said, already spreading his Mana all over this area.


    "Prepare yourself, Daniel, you will see something amazing"


    Taufik said Daniel, then floating on his own, leaving Daniel alone on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back.


    "...Heard me all of you"


    Taufik said, getting attention from all of the Vampire below, who still hadn''t recovered from what happened before, with Rani who already chased the one who tried so hard to run away from this place, and Daniel who was still in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back watching what Taufik wanted to do.


    "...let me tell you who I am!...


    ...I''m Taufik D''Archy Hidayat...


    ...The First Vampire...


    ...the Vampire Progenitor...


    ...the Sin You guys have Committed It''s Already Unforgivable, that only the dead can save you guys from that...


    ...I, As the Vampire progenitor... Will take that role, feel the wrath of the one you Killed, feel their hatred... feel their despair...Then Die..."


    Said Taufik then Stretched his two hands.


    "...False world - world of the Dead!"


    *woosh*


    With that, the world around suddenly changed, the dawn sky disappeared, replaced by a pitch-dark sky, with the only light was from a red moon that rose from the east, replacing the sun who about to rise.


    The castle building disappeared from sight, blood emerged from the ground, forming a sea of ??blood, and in the middle of the sea of ??blood, a throne stood tall, waiting for the master to sit there.


    *splash*


    All the vampires who see this, once again feel the horror. Blood is their power source, but this blood is different from the blood they usually drink.


    As far as their eyes could see all they saw was a sea full of blood.


    Although they appear to be in the middle of a sea of blood, it only reaches up to their knees.


    Taufik slowly floats to the Throne in the Middle of the Sea of Blood, followed by Daniel who in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back.


    *sit down*


    When Taufik sitting on the Throne, a wall made from bone, rises from the sea of blood, Locking up all the vampires here, including the vampires who were previously underground, were also dragged into the technique that Taufik used.


    They all wondered where they were, but they would never know the answer, because Taufik had already started his action.


    "...Arise!"


    When Taufik said that, something happened, Blood clots began to form from the sea of ??blood, and slowly began to change shape to something like a human.


    When Brimour and all of the Vampire see this, once again they feel shocked.


    Although it''s not clear because all of their body is made from blood, they still know, that all of them were the Humans that they had killed before, the number was fantastic, it exceeded thousands, even Taufik was stunned by this, he was guessing how many humans these Vampires had killed, but seeing all this with his own eyes... was something unbelievable.


    "..."


    Taufik looking at this speechless.


    "... Maybe dead was still a blessing for you guys" Taufik said.


    "Husband, where are we?"


    Rani asked, already at Taufik''s side, when the world suddenly changed all of the vampires were gathered in one place, so Rani stopped chasing them, already killed a few of them.


    "... we Are still on earth, but with the Technique I learned not long ago, by copying what Rakshasa did in that war before, it is similar but also different, you can call it as ''Mirror dimension'', I give this technique name "False World" Inside here everything was on my control"


    Taufik explains about his technique to Rani.


    "... Amazing, can I learn it too?" Rani asks, with a star in her eyes.


    "... I don''t know"


    Taufik said, that all of this is the work of his ''Imagination Magic'' without it, it''s impossible to make a technique like this, so he doesn''t know if Rani can learn this.


    "... F-father, m-mother... "


    Daniel said. Looking at two blood creatures from the thousands of blood creatures that exist in this mirror dimension.


    "...Huh?"


    Heard what Daniel said, Taufik followed where Daniel looked, although it was not clear because all of them were made from Blood, even their clothes were made from blood, but Taufik could see what Daniel saw was two Blood Creatures wearing something like a Priest''s clothes.


    ''... So his family was killed by a Vampire, now I know why he hated Vampire so much'' Taufik Thought.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114 - One-Shot-One-Kill Technique

    ''...What is this? Why Something like this...''


    Brimour said in his mind, didn''t quite understand the situation he was in right now.


    "... F-father, where are we?"


    Son Number Three asks, looking at the Blood Creature who surrounded them. All of the Blood Creature here was the Manifisted of all the living beings that they all have killed on long lives they''ve been living.


    There were even a few that they didn''t recognize, Something like humans but had a Wing, a Dragon, a human who had a huge physique, and others who were not human, but most of the Blood Creatures were Human beings.


    "... I don''t know"


    Brimour only answers for son number three, although he recognizes some of them, but the rest of them its unknown to him, like the one with wings, the dragon, And the other races other than human, Brimour and the other vampires didn''t remember ever meet these beings, let alone killing such beings.


    And what Brimour Thought the most strange was this Sea of Blood. Vampires can Control Blood, but right now no matter how hard Brimour tried to Control this Blood, there was no reaction at all, even if it was just one drop.


    ''... Where are we?''


    Brimour Thought looking at The Strange Creature that surrounded them.


    He knows what these beings are because all of them are often mentioned in several folk tales since time immemorial.


    # A/N- "It happened because What ''The Fate'' erased from the memory of all creatures living on earth, only about the war from thousands of years ago and the memory of who participated in that war, so the memory of Brimour ever meeting these creatures never existed. But he still knows what Creature they are"


    ''... does he bring back the dead to life something like that was Impossible'' Brimour Thought.


    Something like this was indeed Impossible to do, but once again the one who cast this technique was Taufik, who had ''Imagination Magic'' and added with the title he has ''The One Who Defying The Fate'' Something like this was possible. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Kill all of them"


    Brimour and the other vampires heard Taufik''s cold voice, ordering all of the Blood Creatures to attack the Vampires.


    ----------------


    "...they''re not your parents, Daniel, they are only similar on the outside, you know that, right?"


    Taufik said, to prevent Daniel from acting impulsively.


    "... I know, it''s just... Been a long time... Since I Saw them again"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t know how to respond to what Daniel said, he only sat there watching All of the Vampire for the first time feeling ''fear'', with Daniel who kept watching the Blood Creature that resembled his dead parents.


    "*sigh* let''s end this, I still have something to do after this... And Daniel if you want you can participate too, I don''t which Vampire killed your parents, But he is probably here, just kill whoever you want to kill, If that can relieve a little of your hatred towards vampires, and after all this is over, I hope you won''t hunt vampires carelessly anymore, after all, all of them deserves to...die"


    "..."


    Daniel didn''t say anything, he just unsheathed his Sword and walked slowly toward the crowd of Vampires. He remembers like it was just yesterday that he received the news that his parents were killed By a Vampire, he doesn''t know which Vampire killed them but from the Information he heard it was a noble-level Vampire who did it.


    And there are only three Noble-Levels here, which were the three strongest sons of Brimour, so with a clear goal, Daniel walked towards one of them, the Blood Creature just let him pass because of orders from Taufik.


    Seeing all of this, Taufik closed his eyes and then opened it again.


    "...Alright, let''s begin the second test"


    Taufik said, stretched his hands again, and then said his orders.


    "... Kill all of them!"


    Taufik said. Although he said it with a small voice, but his voice was Echoed all over this ''False World''.


    *GRAAAGHH*


    All of the Blood Creature roared, Running toward the Crowd of Vampire with any kind of Weapon in their hands.


    "You don''t join them, Rani?"


    Taufik asks Rani who still remains beside him.


    "They''ll weak... After I killed a few of them, I was Immaditly lost interest, I thought they were quite Strong because they were the same kind as you, what a disappointment"


    Rani said, coming in front of Taufik then directly sitting on his lap, and then wrapping her arms around Taufik''s neck. Saying "I''ve been wanting to do this for a long time" While smiling like a little girl.


    Taufik just let out a sigh when he saw what she was doing, but didn''t ask her to move, Taufik then looked at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "And you why you didn''t join too? I thought you Ware the one who very eager to get involved in a ''fight''?"


    "... They''re weak, master"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, didn''t participate in the fight for the same reason as Rani.


    "*sigh* you guys are just too strong"


    Heard that, Rani and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked at Taufik, Dumbfounded at what he just said, if others said that then it was okay, but if it was Said by Taufik, it was quite strange to hear. That what''s Rani and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka thought when they heard Taufik Say That.


    "If you guys don''t want to fight, then just watch quietly!"


    ---------------


    "*sigh* there''s no end to this, they keep reviving again and again, father do you have a Plan?"


    Son Number Two asks. The Blood Creature was not too strong with just a simple magic they could kill it, But the problem was they could not die. And there were Thousands of them here, the Vampires also can regenerate but it''s not as fast as Taufik, and when Their Important organs like the heart or their head were separated from their body then it was the End.


    It''s only a few minutes since the attack began, but Hundreds of vampires have died. Seeing this unfortunate situation, Brimour looks at Taufik who sitting luxury on his throne with Rani on his lap.


    "...Where''s Fergus?" Brimour asks his sons.


    "The oldest is dealing with the Exorcist with a huge cross, he can''t come, what''s your plan, Father?" Son number three asks Brimour.


    "... There''s no point fighting this Strange Creature, the only way for us to survive from here is to defeat the one who made all of this"


    Said Brimour, looking at Taufik who sensed his Gaze and then Waved toward him with a smile on his face, which made Brimour become more angry.


    "... B-but can we do that father?"


    Sons Number Two said. Remember when all of them kneeled just from Taufik''s aura alone, and now his Father wanted to defeat such a being. Son Number Two and Three of course are shocked and terrified.


    "Gather all of your brothers as much as you can to open a path for me, If I can get close to him, then leave the rest to me"


    Brimour said with much confidence, while attacking the Blood Creature who got close to him again with ease, he had prepared this Technique if he had to face Heiseratu or Helcurt later, but seeing this situation, Brimour had no other choice but to use it.


    Seeing their father confident, sons number two and three have finally see some hope to escape from this hell situation, after all, their father is one of the Three Arclords, the Strongest Vampire in the world.


    "Alright Father, leave that to us"


    Son Number Two said, beginning to gather his other brothers with Son Number Three.


    Seeing this Brimour searches for a place where he can Cast the spell, without getting disturbed by the Blood Creature, after all, this technique was a one-shot-one-kill that required long casting for it to be used.


    "Just wait I will end you with this"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N - "Sorry again Guys, my job irl was busier than usual today, so I didn''t have much Time to write, this all I can write quietly while working, once again I''m sorry and Like always... Just Ignore what below"


    "Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word""Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word, Just to add more word"

 Chapter 115: chapter 115 - Lets End This

    - a few moments later


    "...I back my friends"


    Daniel is back, he walks slowly in the sea of blood. With tattered clothes and many wounds on his body, he approaches Taufik while dragging his Sword in one hand and the scabbard-like cross in the other hand, looks like his fight with one of Brimour''s sons was quite fierce.


    "... And what happen to you?"


    Taufik asked, looking at Daniel''s condition who was much worse than when they fought a few days ago.


    "It turns out the Vampire I fought was the culprit behind my parents'' deaths, he was the one who set up the trap Ten Years ago, that killed many Exorcists including my parents..."


    Daniel said, then Suddenly bowed his head to Taufik.


    "?"


    "It''s thanks to you that I can revenge for my parents, if it not for your summon, maybe it''s me who will die, I will remember until I die, Thank you, my friends"


    "*sigh* what are you talking about, I didn''t do anything, it''s all you, but I never rejected a favor, so do as you Like"


    Taufik said with a smile, At first he wanted to say all of that was just a coincidence, but looking at Daniel he changed his mind.


    "... Thank you...


    Daniel said, then raised his head.


    ... So can I rest here? I don''t feel comfortable having to lie down in this sea of ??blood"


    Daniel said, pointing at the platform where Taufik Thrones was located which was the only ''dry land'' in this ''False world''.


    "Do as you Like"


    "Thank you"


    *lie down*


    After saying ''Thank you'' to Taufik, Daniel suddenly lay down on the Throne Platform and let the Holy power inside him do its Job, Slowly healing all his Wounds.


    # A/N-"Daniel fights with Brimour Sons Number one was Indeed intents, without The Blood Creature help, maybe the one who dies was Daniel, not Sons Number one.


    I''m just too laz-, ten years ago there Accident happened that resulted in many exorcists dying, Daniel''s parents Included, This was caused by unclear orders from superiors and intervention from son number one, this is why when Daniel explains something he will say it in great detail, but to the others, it''s just a bunch of nonsense, I didn''t write the detail of the fight, not because I''m lazy, it''s just the time, yeah the time, I don''t have much time, I swear"


    --------------


    "... It''s ready"


    Brimour said, looking at the tiny needle Made from blood, But different from the other weapons made of Blood, this tiny Needle emits a very evil aura because this Needle is full of curses, If you were hit by this even if it is just a small wound, no matter how strong you are, you will instantly die, Brimour learn this curse a hundreds year ago from a certain cult which contains Magician that worships the Demon.


    "OPEN THE PATH!!"


    Brimour shouted at his sons, and all of his sons who already knew the plan from Sons Number Two and Three, gathered In front of Brimour, then unless any kind of attack, from magic to blood Manipulation, and because the Blood Creature was too weak, all of their attack is success.


    But for Brimour''s plan to succeed, he needs to move fast, after all, the Blood Creature can''t die and will be back in shape in a few seconds, and Brimour knows this, so after the path is opened, without a delay Brimour dashed with all his might toward Taufik.


    "DIE, YOU BITCH!!!"


    Brimour shouted when he was in sufficient distance from Taufik, he chose a Needle as a medium for the curse for two reasons, one because it was small, and the other is because it would be quite hard to detect, but shouted... Was a mistake.


    *woosh*


    With great speed, the Needle came toward Taufik, aimed at his head.


    --------------


    Taufik looks at the Vampire crowd, who slaughter the blood Creature with ease.


    ''Hmm? They are quite weak, it''s need an upgrade''


    Taufik Thought. Looking at the blood Creature who turned back to become One with the sea of blood, when he saw Brimour dash toward him, from the Gap, that the other vampire had made.


    "DIE, YOU BITCH!!!"


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik was confused when he heard Brimour suddenly shout, but then with his All-Seeing eyes, he saw a very tiny Needle that had a very ominous aura come toward him, aimed at his head.


    *woosh*


    With not much effort, Taufik tilted his head while pushing Rani''s head to the other side.


    "Wut au u duying, husybe-" (What are you doing, husba-)


    *stab*


    The tiny Needle goes through the Gap and then stabs the backrest of the Throne, which suddenly crumbles like sand.


    "!!!"


    Rani was surprised when he saw this. Looked at where the attack came from, then saw Brimour standing there with a complicated expression, it''s hard to explain what expression he made was, which mix of fear, shock, Dumbfounded, and confusion.


    "You"


    Rani said, wanted to stand up to kill Brimour personally, but Taufik held her.


    *sigh*


    Taufik let out a sigh, then raised his hands, then suddenly huge hands made from blood raised from the sea of blood under Brimour, grabbed him like a human grabbing a tiny animal, that''s how Brimour looked alike right now.


    *ARGHHH*


    Brimour groaning in pain, felt his bone was broken because of the huge hands. All of his sons who look at this want to help him, but the Blood Creature that they ''destroyed'' before is already back in shape, blocking the way.


    *GRAGHHG*


    Brimour was groaning in pain when The grip of the big hand got stronger the closer it got to Taufik, and stopped directly in front of Taufik, with Brimour face facing towards Taufik.


    "What is that, before? A sneak attack?"


    ".. N-no, an-ancestor... P-please... Forgive me"


    Brimour said, begging for his life.


    "Haa~ there''s no help for you"


    Taufik said, then stood up from his Throne.


    "Huh? Wa-wait husban- ouch!"


    Taufik ignored Rani who pretended to be hurt, Walking toward Brimour.


    *stop*


    "Do you have any last word, Brimour?"


    "N-no, Ancestor, p-plea-"


    "No? Then die"


    *squash*


    The Huge hands squished Brimour''s Body to become crushed meat, with only his head Remaining which with a *thud* fell toward the Throne platform Then rolled to Taufik''s feet, still mumbling a word "ancestor"


    Taufik just looked at Brimour''s head with no Expression, then after a while, it turned to Ash, leaving nothing behind.


    After that, Taufik diverts his Gaze toward the Vampires who still struggle to fight the Blood Creature.


    "Let''s end this, I already received the Data I need"


    Taufik said, then Raised his hands again.


    Then the same situation when the Blood Creature formed occurred, but this time instead of taking the shape of a Creature, it was a weapon made from blood this time.


    There are thousands of weapons of a different kind Formed from blood, Flying in the sky, and aimed at the Vampire Crowd below.


    Then with just a little movement from Taufik''s finger, all of the Weapon advanced toward the Vampires with a high speed.


    *swoosh*


    *swoosh*


    *swoosh*


    With that, one by one the vampires died from the attack, several vampires managed to fend off several weapons either using a barrier or with the weapons they used, but the number of weapons that Taufik made was too many, and after a few seconds after the rain of weapons and screams of pain from the Vampire, Suddenly the atmosphere became silent without a single sound could be heard.


    "...*sigh* "


    Taufik then turns around, just to see Rani who smiling at him.


    "You okay husband?"


    "... Yeah, I''m okay, let''s Go out from here"


    Taufik said, then come to wake Daniel up. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? Are you done, my friends?"


    "Yeah, let''s Go out"


    Taufik said, then looking at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "You can back now, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka"


    "Yes, master"


    *swoosh*


    With that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka back to Taufik''s chest in the form of a Tattoo.


    "Release"


    Said Taufik with a swipe of his hands.


    *crack*


    A crack appeared in the air, which spread all over this ''false world'' and then broke like glass at one time, it''s a fascinating sight, and before they realized it they were already back in the real world.


    "Wow~ are you sure you''re a Vampire, my friends? Not a God?" Daniel said.


    "Enough for the chit-chat, go inside the castle and search for a way to the underground, many humans are dying over there, if you don''t move fast all of them will die"


    Heard that, Daniel dragged his wounded body to enter the castle, didn''t questioned why Taufik didn''t help him.


    Seeing Daniel already entered the castle, Taufik walks to the nearby tree, followed by Rani, and then leans on the stem with Rani leaning her head on his shoulder, Taufik who wasn''t bothered by this grabs his phone from his inventory, then calls a number that has Jett''s Name on it.


    *click*


    ''... Hallo?''


    "How''s the situation there?"


    ''I already did your request, ancestor, We''ve joined with Arclord Heiseratu, what your next order, ancestor''


    "Nothing, just wait I''ll be there soon"


    ''Alright, ancestor, we''ll wait for your presence here''


    "Hmm, I still have something to do here, I will end the call, now"


    ''We''ll wait, ancestor''


    *Click*


    "..."


    Taufik put his phone back in the inventory, leaned his head to the tree then took a deep breath.


    "Are you sure you''re okay, husband?"


    Rani asks, with a slightly worried voice.


    "... I''m okay, I just didn''t think my actions in the ''past'' brought this much destruction to the present"


    Taufik said, mentioning his act When he saved Tina in the past.


    "... I''m sorry" Rani said.


    *pat*


    Taufik pat Rani''s head, when he heard her sad voice, felt guilty because she was the first to find Tina who was dying at that time.


    "... Don''t worry too much, it''s not good for you, and for the little one on your stomach"


    "Yeah.... YAHH!??"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116 - Tina?

    "Can you repeat what you saying? Maybe I heard it wrong"


    Rani said, come in front of Taufik and Grab his Shoulder.


    "What? We do ''it'' every night, it''s normal if you got pregnant, why? You didn''t like it?"


    Taufik said, he realized Rani was Pragnent when he used his All-Seeing eyes, he saw a little life force inside her womb, maybe because it was still in the early stages, and Rani had not shown the symptoms that pregnant women usually experience 2-3 weeks after fertilization, because she is still at the fertilization stage, it would be possible if she didn''t realize it, but Taufik is sure that she is pregnant.


    "N-no, it''s not like that, b-but Jenn said it quite hard to get Pragnent if the partner is you, Jenn told me that you guys even have to use some ''Phoenix Blood'', how I was pregnant this easy?... Wait it means Kaela and Anugrah was prangnat too?"


    "I don''t know, I found it just now that you are pregnant, I didn''t check Them yet"


    "I hope they''re pregnant too, then we will become a big family"


    Rani said, while spreading her hands wide.


    "... I can already imagine how Troublesome is that"


    Taufik said, closing his eyes, but a smile appeared on his face, after all, since he was a little it was only him and his mother, and suddenly became this big Family it was like a dream come true.


    ''... Talking about family, I still haven''t read the letter from the Bou-Gid Tribe Chief, let''s do that later''


    Seeing this, Rani also smiled and then back to Taufik''s side, leaning back to Taufik''s Shoulder, with a Satisfied smile on her face, already imagining the future with her kid.


    "... My friends, I''m done"


    Daniel said, already back after saving the Human who got captured by the Vampire.


    There were almost one hundred humans who were back with him, including a woman, a Man, an old Man, and a Granny, There was even a child most of the children were little girls, and only a few were a boy, all of them have one similarity, it''s that all of them very thin like someone who is malnourished.


    "Hmm?"


    Then Taufik Gaze falls to a lone little girl who has snow-white hair, but Taufik can see the little girl''s eyes because she lowered her head, the girl just standing there while clutching her tattered clothes if they even can be called clothes, it''s just like a sack that is hollowed out to make clothes.


    *stood up*


    Taufik suddenly stood up and then walked slowly toward the little girl.


    "... Where are you going, husband?"


    Rani asked Taufik, but Taufik didn''t answer her and continued to walk toward the little girl.


    "My friends, what happened?"


    Daniel asks, when Taufik walks past him, but Taufik also Ignored him, then continues walking.


    *stop*


    Taufik only stopped when he arrived in front of the little girl, who flinched When Taufik stopped in front of her.


    *squats*


    "...What''s your name, little girl?"


    "..."


    *pat*


    Taufik pats the little girl''s snow-white Head, which makes the little girl flinch again. Which made Taufik feel angrier, but he didn''t show it in his face, afraid to make the little girl more scared.


    "It''s okay now, all the bad guy is already gone, you''re saved now"


    Only after Taufik said that, did the little girl raise her head, Taufik then finally saw The little girl''s eyes which were blood-red in color which is the identical eye color to a vampire.


    ''... Now I know why all of the Vampire before were men, so they do Something like this to the females *sigh* I hope I can kill all of them once more time''


    ".. It true?"


    The little girl said, looking at Taufik with her innocent eyes, seeing this, Taufik was smiling.


    "It''s true, so what''s your Name?"


    Taufik asked, but the little girl just shook her head.


    "You don''t want to tell me Your Name?"


    "*shake head* "


    "Then why you don''t want to tell me Your Name?"


    "... I-i don''t have a name, mister"


    "..."


    Taufik was speechless when he heard this.


    "What happens, husband?"


    Rani comes and asks Taufik when she sees Taufik suddenly acting strange.


    "We take this little girl with us"


    "... Yeah?"


    "Daniel let me see all of them before you take them to the safe place"


    Taufik said to Daniel, Don''t wait for Daniel''s answers, then quickly go check all of the Little kids here.


    A few minutes later, after Taufik finishes checking all of the People here, he back to where Rani, Daniel, and the little girl before with three other little girls who are in the same situation as the first little girl.


    "What''s wrong with them, husband?"


    "They''ll a vampire, looks like the Brimour faction was crazier than I thought"


    Taufik said, which made Rani and Daniel surprised, immediately now what Taufik meant.


    "That beast..."


    Rani said, while gritting her teeth.


    "Daniel, I will open a portal close to the Vatican, you can take all of them there, it is okay"


    "... It''s okay, my friend"


    Daniel said, a bit hesitant to answer Taufik''s questions, but looking at all the victims who didn''t have the strength to stand up, Daniel finally agreed to take them to the Vatican.


    Heard Daniel''s agreement, although a bit hesitant, Taufik didn''t Quistened the reason behind it, and just suddenly opened the portal to the Vatican, although he never come to the Vatican, but Taufik knew The coordinate.


    "You can go first, I still have something to do"


    "Thank you, my friends"


    Daniel said, then directed all the victims to enter the portal one by one. The victims didn''t forget to express their gratitude for saving them before entering the portal.


    When all of the Victims already entered the portal, and only Daniel remained, Daniel bowed his head to Taufik, and said "Thank you" And "I will never forget what you did today" Before he also entered the portal.


    Seeing that only he, Rani, and the four little girls who were left behind, with the first little girl who has Snow-white hair hugging Taufik Thigh.


    Taufik opened the portal to his next destination.


    -----------


    - Heiseratu Faction Headquarters.


    - after Jett received a phone call from Taufik.


    "What he said?"


    Helcard asks Jett, she right now is In the Hall where Tina is "resting" With Heiseratu.


    "Ancestor said, that he will be here soon, Arclord, and Just asking us to wait"


    "then, we''ll wait"


    Heiseratu said, there was nothing they could do if Taufik Said so, they couldn''t just rush him to come here, After all, if Taufik was really the person that Her Quenn, Tina, Talking about was indeed him. Then like what their Quenn said, they need to respect and do whatever he said to them like he was the Queen itself.


    "But, does he know the way here?" Helcard asks, looking at Jett.


    "... I don''t know"


    "What??"


    Helcard said, raising her voice, which made Jett flinched.


    "Calm down, Helcard, why are you always angry toward your subordinate...


    Heiseratu said in a calm voice, to calm down Helcard, then Looking at Jett.


    ... Care to explain what do you mean by that, Jett?"


    "Ancestor, just ask me to convey his message, Arclord, nothing more"


    *sigh*


    Heard that, Helcard let out Sigh.


    "Is that so? Then we didn''t have any choice but to wait for him to come, if he was the Real one, he would find his own way to come here... and Helcard stop glaring at her like that!"


    "*sigh* you know I hate to wait"


    Helcard said, turning her head to the side.


    "Yeah, I know, that''s why you leave me behind and go do your own thing, which produces nothing"


    "W-what? produces nothing? I found The "Ancestor", how it''s not ''produce nothing'' huh?"


    "It''s your subordinate, remember?"


    "What? You...


    The argument between Heiseratu and Helcurt continued for several minutes, Jett, who was ''trapped'' here with them, could only shrink back seeing the two strongest vampires arguing with each other. Jett who was Calm and always acted rationally in front of her subordinates was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Ancestor, please come faster!!'' Jett Thought.


    - A half-hour later.


    *crack*


    A crack appeared inside the Hall, seeing this, make Heiseratu and Helcard were on alert.


    "!!!" x3


    But the crack expands rapidly and stops when it is in the shape of a portal.


    *step* sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three of them looked at one foot come out from the portal, even if it was just one foot, but Heiseratu and Helcard already felt a huge pressure like there was Boulder above them, and Jett was not an exception, but Jett who had been felt it one time before immediately know who''s the person was.


    Then Heiseratu and Helcard saw a young man with pitch-black hair and Blood-red eyes come out from the portal, holding a black katana in his hands, while a little girl who had a hair color that opposed to that man with the same red eyes, holding the hem of the man''s shirt.


    Followed by a beautiful women who have golden color hair, holding a little girl in both of her hands, while one little girl holding the other little girl''s hands. All of them have the same blood-red eyes with only the beautiful woman is different herself.


    After all of them are out of the portal, the portal behind them is closed itself.


    The Man then takes a step toward them, and with each of his steps, the pressure that Heiseratu and Helcard feel increases.


    *ughh*


    The man, which was Taufik, only stopped a few steps from them, and only after that did The Pressure that Heiseratu and Helcard feel Disappear.


    "Huft~huft~huft~"


    Heiseratu and Helcard were racing to take a breath, this is not because they were out of breath, because for Vampires breathing is just a habit that reigned when they were still humans, but because intense feeling they just felt.


    "Where''s Tina?"


    Heiseratu and Helcard who heard that were confused.


    ''Who Tina?''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 117: chapter 117 - Can You...

    "ancestor, you here"


    Jett who finally can move after Taufik holds down his Aura, comes and greets him.


    "Hmm, it''s nice to see you"


    Taufik said casually, then looking around the Hall, when his eyes fell on the Coffin located in the middle of the Hall.


    "There you are"


    *pat*


    Taufik patted the head of the little girl who still held the hem of his shirt, then said with a smile.


    "Wait for me here, okay?"


    "..."


    The little girl looked at Taufik long, before she nodded her head, then let go her grabbed onto Taufik''s clothes.


    *rub*


    "Good girl"


    Taufik said, then walked toward the Coffin. The little girl just stood there, looking at Taufik who walking away from her, she tried to reach Taufik, but her hands stopped in the middle, then clutched her own Hem of her ''shirt''.


    Seeing this Rani said to the little girl.


    "Are you okay, sweetie?"


    When The little girl heard Rani, she once again flinched, it was like she had Trauma when it was comes to ''adults'', but when she smelled Taufik''s "blood" from Rani, especially from her womb, the little girl was finally calmed down a little.


    "... Um"


    The little girl answers, while nodding her head.


    "Come here, let''s wait with big sis here"


    Rani said, and the little girl who heard that once again looked at Taufik Way, who was already close to the Coffin, only after that did The little girl come toward Rani.


    After that Jett approaches them.


    "Excuse me, My name is Jett, may I know who are you?"


    "Me? I''m that man''s wife"


    Rani said, while pointing at Taufik.


    "A-ancestor wife"


    "Second wife"


    "Second!?"


    Jett yells in surprise while covering her mouth with her hands.


    "By the way~ there are four of us"


    Rani said, enjoying Jett''s surprised face.


    "... W-wha... Four?"


    "Yeah~ now silence! The show is bout to begin"


    Rani said, looking at Taufik who already arrived at the Coffin.


    Heard that Jett also looked at Taufik who arrived at the Coffin with Heiseratu and Helcard followed behind him, she couldn''t miss this scene, after all, it was the moment all of the Vampire had been waiting for, and Jett who became one of the lucky Vampire who can witness this moment with her own eyes, was a big honor for her.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "... W-wha... WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!"


    ------------------


    With Taufik who advances slowly toward the Coffin, Heiseratu and Helcard already can move their body.


    "W-wait, we are still not sure about your identity, you can''t just approa-"


    "Stop, Helcard! You''re being disrespectful to the ancestor, can you not feel it just from his aura? he was the real one...


    Heiseratu said. Stopped Helcard who tried to stop Taufik from getting close to the Coffin.


    ... This way, ancestor"


    Heiseratu said, opening the path for Taufik.


    Taufik didn''t say anything nor did he stop, he just kept walking toward the Coffin, even if they tried to stop him, it would only just end up in vain.


    *stop*


    When Taufik arrived beside the Coffin, he felt a strong Barrie covering the Coffin, see this, Taufik just simply Stretched his hand toward the barrier. He only said one ''Word''


    "Break!"


    Then The Barrier that Had protected the Coffin for Hundreds of years, Break just like that, Heiseratu and Helcard were stunned when they saw this, they had tried to break this Barrier on their own many times before, but nothing worked, but with just one ''word'' from Taufik, the Barrier that seems indestructible crumble like its nothing, how could they not be shocked?.


    "T-this, the Queen... Fina-" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *woosh!*


    Before Heiseratu can finish what she wants to say, a wave of mana Hits them, the Mana that has been trapped inside of the barrier, That Rani let out from her body to suspend the Barrier was out at one time, creating a strong wave of mana, Whice sweep everything around, even Heiseratu and Helcard was swept backward for a few meters by this.


    Rani in the back was protecting all the little girls from getting swept away by this wave of mana, with Jett helping her.


    Only Taufik who still standing there, didn''t even move an inch.


    *crek~ creeeaakk~*


    # A/N- "It''s the sound of something getting opened, it''s like when someone opened an old door in a Horror Movie, that Kind of sound" v:


    The White Coffin door slowly opened, and without warning, two pairs of white hands suddenly reached for Taufik, wrapped around Taufik''s neck.


    "Eh?"


    Even Taufik was taken aback by this sudden move.


    "Master~ I really~really~really miss you"


    *cup*


    Romulus Agustus, The Red Queen, Tina said, and without hesitation suddenly kissed Taufik''s cheek.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence filled the Hall for a while, everyone was speechless at this scene.


    "... W-wha... WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!"


    Rani shouted, out of her surprised state, looking at Tina who suddenly kissed Taufik, Although Tina had changed in every aspect over those Thousands of years, especially her hair that previous one was blackish brown to black red, and her huge boobs, Rani still can recognize Her. Why are all of them Speechless?


    It''s because Tina didn''t wear anything on her body, she was fully naked while hugging Taufik, and that''s why they were Speechless.


    "Ahh~ Second wife is also here, it''s nice to see you again~"


    Tina said with a smile, then Let go of Taufik.


    "*sigh* I was indeed expecting some change But not like this...


    Taufik said with a sigh.


    ... And can you tell your ''boobs'' to stop staring at me, I''m an honorable man"


    Taufik said, but his gaze was still on that huge ''asset''


    -----------------


    - In Hidayat Household.


    Jenn and the others right now we''re in the backyard, Planting Some Vegetables, all of this was Anugerah''s idea who was suddenly interested in gardening, after watching a show on TV.


    Luckily They have a large backyard that Taufik and his mother didn''t use all of this time, so they have a large area for that, and because all of them didn''t have anything to do because all of them are "unemployed" right now.


    Kaela has the plan to work on the library, But for that, she needs an ''identity'' Taufik can solve their ''identity'' problems easily, but the problem is about basic things such as general knowledge about sociality, for this they need to learn on their own, so Kaela''s plans for ''work'' still need ''time'' to be carried out.


    "This is fun"


    Anugerah said to Jenn who was beside her.


    "..."


    "What''s wrong Jenn?"


    Anugerah asks, looking at Jenn who seems lost in Thought.


    "...Jenn?"


    "...Hmm? Ahh! Sorry, what do you say, again?"


    "What happens? Something wrong? You seem lost in Thought, are you okay?" Anugerah ask, worried about Jenn.


    "... I don''t know, I just suddenly have a feeling that something is about to happen" Jenn said.


    "...Like what?"


    Anugerah asks, quite curious about what Jenn will say.


    "...I feel like our numbers will increase... It''s...weird?"


    "Ha... Hahaha~ how''s that possible? Rani is with him, right?"


    "Yahh~ You right, how''s that possible? Ahahaha... Haa... Right?"


    Jenn said, but still had a little doubt.


    "..."


    "... Right?"


    ------------------


    -Vatican, the headquarters of the Exorcists.


    From the Outside world, the Vatican is just a small Nation with a population of only hundreds, which contains people who are Roman Catholic and are considered influential or important in the Catholic religion, here where the pope, cardinal, Bishop, and every important figure in Catholic religion live.


    But behind this, this country is also the main base for Exorcists, and Daniel''s parents are also from here. It could be said that this is where Daniel was born.


    Today a huge commotion happened at the Vatican, it happened because a strange portal suddenly opened in the middle of the city, Luckily it was still dawn so there were no tourists around, so only a few guards saw this portal.


    The Guard who was also an exorcist and familiar with supernatural things, suddenly on alert and took their weapon out.


    But then what they didn''t expect was the one who gets out of the portal not something like a Monster or anything Dangerous But a skinny human who looked like he hadn''t eaten anything for days, or weeks.


    It was just one at first, but then one by one their numbers increased, the Guard who saw this quickly notified his friends to convey this to their superiors.


    "No need to be wary like that, they with me"


    "... Daniel? It''s you?"


    The Guar said, recognize Daniel, In the Vatican, no one doesn''t know who Daniel was, As one of the Exorcists who uses artifacts left by the Angel as a form of protection for humans, Daniel is quite a well-known figure among Exorcists.


    "Yeah, it''s me"


    Daniel answers shortly, but The Guard who heard that, is confused at Daniel who didn''t act like Daniel, One of the perks that They''ll know about Daniel is that he never answers something shortly.


    "... You sure, you Daniel? That Daniel?"


    "*sigh* whatever, please call Cardinal Rainer, I will explain the situation when he is here"


    Daniel said, too tired to explain the situation twice so he asked the Guard to call one of his Father''s friends, whom he could trust.


    "... Alright"


    The guard said, then go search for Cardinal Rainer that Daniel asked for.


    After the guard goes, Daniel leads all the victims to a more quieter place and waits for the Cardinal to come.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 118: chapter 118 - Alice

    "...YO-YOU! LITTLE GIRL, WHAT ARE YOU DOING, STAY AWAY FROM HIM!!"


    Rani shouted to Tina, she wanted to run toward her, but the little girl Held her.


    "...Little?"


    Tina said tilting her head while looking at Rani, then Touched her two big ''Melons'', which made everyone here including Taufik Stunned.


    *boing~boing~*


    "... In what, exactl-"


    *plakkk!*


    But Taufik who can endure watching this anymore, smacks Tina Head with her hands. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "*ouch* what is that for, master?"


    Tina said, holding the side of her head where Taufik hit her.


    "Watch your behavior, there are children here"


    Taufik said, then made a blanket to cover Tina''s Naked body.


    "Go find clothes then meet me again! I want to hear about the task I assigned for you"


    "I can tell you now if you want to master"


    "No, go wash yourself then wear something appropriate, first!"


    "*sigh* alright"


    Tina let out a sad Sigh, then walked away from Taufik, approaching Heiseratu and Helcard.


    "My Queen, It''s me, Heiseratu, do you still remember me?"


    Heiseratu said, Bowing her head.


    "Hmm~ Thank you for always in my side, Ratu, I know you always see me every day, and talk to me about a lot of things, it made me still on the Right Mind, Thank you"


    Tina said with a smile that almost made Heiseratu shed a tear, but she still could hold it, after all, she was in front of her Queen, and then Tina looked at Helcard.


    "And you, Helcard, you never change, always impatient"


    "I- I''m sorry my queen, It''s- it''s nice to see you Again"


    Helcard said, with teary eyes.


    *pat*


    Heiseratu pat Helcard head.


    "... And you still such a crybaby, I see, you indeed never change, it''s a good thing"


    Tina said, Remember when she turned Helcard to be a Vampire, different from Heiseratu and Brimour who Tina "Recruit" When they were already adults, Helcard was still a child When she turned her to be a Vampire.


    That''s why Helcard was very attached to Tina and saw her as a Mother Figure, This is also the reason why Helcard left Heiseratu to search for ''Taufik'' Because he couldn''t bear to see Tina In ''that'' state for Hundreds of years.


    "Alright, please lead me toward my room, my Memories are still a bit fuzzy right now, I quite don''t remember the way there"


    "... This way, my Queen"


    Heiseratu said, leading the way for Tina, followed by Helcard who still had many things to talk about with Tina, leaving Taufik, Rani, Jett, and the Four little girls inside the Hall.


    Taufik then Approached them, when he was Close by, the little girl with the White-snow hair, left Rani''s side and ran toward Taufik, but instead grabbed Taufik''s shirt like before, She clung to Taufik''s Thigh this time. See this Taufik just rubs the little girl''s snow-white hair.


    "Jett, go wash them, and give them proper clothes"


    Taufik order Jett.


    "Yes, Ancestor"


    Jett said, Then looking at The little girl who still clung to Taufik Thigh.


    "... She''s, Ancestor?"


    "Hmm"


    Taufik was humming, then looking at the little girl.


    "Do you want to follow this big sis?"


    Taufik asks, but the little then Hides his face to Taufik''s Thigh while shaking it.


    "Alright, just take them, I will take care of this one by myself"


    "*nod* then excuse me"


    Said Jett, get out from the Hall with the other three little girls.


    ----------------


    - on Tina Room.


    Tina who right now was in a large Bathtub, with Heiseratu and Helcard on each of her sides, enjoyed soaking in hot water.


    "Ahh~ I miss this sensation"


    Tina said, leaning on the edge of the bathtub.


    "My Queen, can I ask some questions?" Helcard ask.


    "Hmm~"


    "That man, The Ancestor, why do you call him ''master''?"


    "Hmm, it''s quite a long story, Without him, maybe I already died, and you all wouldn''t become Vampire too, after all, he was the one who turned me to became a vampire, remember the Invisible cloak I gave you? It''s one of the items he gave me a long long time ago, even the Magic that we learn was also for him"


    Tina said, surprising Heiseratu and Helcard, because for them, not just them but all of the Vampire, believe that Tina was the first Vampire to ever exist in this world, so hearing about Taufik that Turned Tina to be a Vampire was Something shocking to Heiseratu and Helcard


    "But my queen, didn''t you say that day, that he would be ''born'' in the ''future''? It is a reincarnation?" Heiseratu asked, wanting to clear the confusion she felt.


    "Hmm~its quite complex to explain, It''s not Reincarnation but ''Time Travel'', he goes to the past then goes back to the present, and then that is how we all are here, sounds Impossible right? I know, after I read all of the books about magic, Time Traveling was something Impossible, but your common sense didn''t work for Master, that''s how strong he was"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Alright, it''s enough for a bath, Master is waiting for me"


    Tina said, get out of the Bathtub, then go put on some clothes, before go meet Taufik. But Heiseratu and Helcard are still in the bathtub still trying to digest what their queen just said.


    "... Do you think something like that is Possible, Ratu?"


    "... I don''t know"


    "...if even you don''t know, then how strong ancestor that he can do something like that?...*sigh* let''s Get out too"


    Helcard said, getting out of the tub, and leaving Heiseratu alone.


    ''... If he can do something like that, then, maybe he is already in the Realm of God, but, it is possible?''


    Heiseratu thought, but she didn''t continue it any longer, then she also got out of the tub, following Helcard, because just like What Tina said, common sense didn''t work for Taufik.


    -----------------


    "Yup! This is better than before"


    Taufik said. After cleaning the little girl with Magic and Giving her proper clothes, the little girl looks so cute, with her sinning White hair tied in twin tails, with her Red eyes, the little girl looks like a porcelain doll, but she is still so thin.


    "Woah!! So cute, came here, I want to hug you"


    Rani exclaimed, but the little girl avoided Rani''s approach and then came to cling to Taufik''s thigh again.


    "..."


    Rani was freezing in her place when the little girl avoided her, which made Taufik laugh.


    "Hahaha"


    Taufik then patted the little girl''s head, then squatted down to match the little girl''s height.


    "...she''s a Good person, Why do you avoid that big sis"


    "... I can''t see... Color" The little girl said.


    # A/N- "I want to write the Dialog like how 2-3 years toddler Talking, but I don''t know how to make it look like a toddler talking, ''I cyan''t sye... Cyolor''? Like that? But I think that too much, so I just leave it to your Imagination guys"


    ''Color? Do you know something system?''


    [Maybe she Means "Mana" Master]


    ''Mana?''


    Taufik said, then activated his All-Seeing Eyes, then Looked at Rani, Taufik remembered that Golden Dragon didn''t use Mana, and only used a pure physique to fight, and when he looked at Rani, there was indeed no core inside her, but there was still Mana on her body but it''s stored in her muscle tissue as a substitute for the absence of a core.


    ''So she can see other person''s core, that''s why she said that there''s no ''color'' but what ''color'' she means?''


    Taufik thought, then looked at the little girl again.


    "Then what color I am?"


    "... It''s white, a big white... bad guy is red... Black?"


    Said the little girl, while tilting her head, which Taufik and Rani found Was Very cute.


    [Master, she may possess an ''innate Mana Hypersensitivity'' the rare occurrence where someone born with the ability to see the Mana Around]


    ''So are you saying that this little girl can already see the mana around when she was born? But, it is what every Magician can do when they reach the intermediate Realm. What is special about this ''innate Mana Hypersensitivity''? Cool Name by the way''


    [Yes Master, this has many advantages and one of them is can distinguish between evil and good]


    ''People or Mana?''


    [Both Master]


    "... I see, that''s a good power"


    "What power, husband?"


    "This girl power... alright I have decided"


    Taufik said then pat the little girl''s head again.


    "... For now on, your Name is Alice D''arcy Hidayat, Call me Daddy! Said it Alice, D. A. D. D.


    Y"


    Taufik said, surprising Rani who heard that.


    "Wh-wha-what do y-"


    "... Dady?"


    Alice said, tilting her head again, didn''t understand what Taufik talking about, after all, since she was born, she had already been in that underground facility, Growing up without her parents especially his mother, who suffered the same fate as every woman who had given birth in the Brimour Faction, the others victim who takes pity on her BreastFeed her, but the victim is not live longgar, so the one who breastfeeds her always changing, and after she already can walk on her own, she was treated like other victims, that''s how all the kids who born as Girl on the Brimour Faction experience.


    That''s why Taufik was very angry when he saw Alice and the other little girl''s condition.


    "... Yeah, Daddy, for now on you will live with me as a present...


    Taufik then sliced his index Fingir until blood came out, he held his regeneration so the wound would not Get close.


    ... Open your mouth, Alice, aaa"


    Said Taufik, asking Alice to open her mouth.


    And when Alice opened her mouth, Without hesitation put his index finger to her mouth.


    *pat*


    "Drink it, Alice!"


    Taufik said, while rub Alice''s hair.


    *Glup*


    When Alice drinks Taufik''s blood, a Change suddenly happens to her body, her height Slightly grows like a normal 2-3-year-old toddler, and Her Thin body changes to a healthy body, that a toddler grows in a Normal Family has. It''s enchanted her cuteness for many folds.


    "Yeah~ that''s how should a kid look like, remember Your name now is Alice D''arcy Hidayat, And I''m Your Daddy, Taufik D''arcy Hidayat, Said it"


    Taufik said, already pulling out his finger from Alice''s mouth but he still didn''t close his wound, because he needed to give it to the other little girl too.


    "... Alice... Dady"


    Alice said, pointing at herself and then toward Taufik.


    "Yeah, like that, Good Girl"


    Taufik said, praising Alice while rubbing Alice''s head.


    "Me! Me! Call me Mommy, M. O. M. M.


    Y"


    Rani said, can bear Alice''s cuteness anymore, but once again Alice hid from her by using Taufik, which made Taufik laugh again.


    -------------------


    - A few Moments Later.


    Tina Who had gathered With Taufik came to Another place with the others, after all, what Tina told Taufik would be Quite long.


    "So what do you remember?"


    Taufik asks, go straight to the point.


    "Forgive me, master, I don''t remember everything, but I can at least tell you what I still remember"


    "No, It''s Good Enough, so tell me!"


    "It''s All begin...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    # A/N - " Next Chapter is About The Void Century, So... from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v)"

 Chapter 119: chapter 119 - The Beginning Of The Void Century

    It begin in the year 493 AD.


    The corrupted Mana that the Demon who had a contract with Nero before, fills up the Entire Earth.


    From the beginning, The Original Mana has been Sealed for Thousands Of Years, and Because of That, the Humans in the past couldn''t use Mana.


    After being sealed, the Original Mana which remains on Earth was very little and cannot increase and can only decrease.


    And The Mana that spread from the year when Nero asked the devil to be able to use magic until 493 AD is Pure Mana From Hell the "Demonic Manha".


    It just needs over 400 years for it to happen, made worse by the small number of Magicians who can manage Mana, That''s where ''Fate'' begins to shift from its proper path.


    In that year (493) Because The Demonic Mana on the Earth was it''s already very ''thick'', The Demon, the one who makes a Contract with Nero Back to Earth from where he opened a Passage For The Demonic Mana to come to Earth.


    And of course, the goal is to harvest as many ''souls'' as possible, and to make this happen, The Demon begins to incite Kings, Emperors, and other leaders to fan the flames of war in various ways.


    Since that year, wars have occurred everywhere, and the number of deaths has been very large, causing Demonic Mana to become increasingly widespread throughout the world, therefore the Seal of Thousands of Years Ago has also weakened.


    Until at its peak in 536 AD, the Seal for the Original Mana on Earth which had weakened, was broken in that year, the Original Mana which had been sealed for thousands of years was released simultaneously, causing major changes for all living creatures on Earth, whether Humans, animals and even plants are also affected by this.


    Massive evolution occurred at that time, humans, animals, plants, and even ''nature'' itself evolved.


    However, the Earth, which had long been "dry" From Mana and suddenly received that "tsunami of Mana", could not keep up with the rate of change that was occurring, therefore in the same year, natural disasters occurred simultaneously, mountains erupted, earthquakes occurred everywhere, and even the sea seems to be raging.


    The Original Mana And Demonic Mana meet and Produce mysterious Black Clouds.


    This mysterious black cloud, covering almost all parts of the world for up to 18 months, seemed to signal that a major change would definitely occur, humans at that time called this the "Dark Age". Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Disaster after disaster occurred for decades, and in 640 AD, the Original Mana and Demonic Mana had merged into one unit, this is where the corroded Mana of the future could exist. However, please note that the combination of Original Mana and Demonic Mana is not purely Earth''s.


    From 536 AD to 640 AD, nearly a third of the world''s population died. And for those who managed to survive and adapt to this extreme environment, received a "blessing".


    The "core" is what humans in that year received, since then the world has changed, everyone can use magic, and those who have been able to use magic for a long time (descendants of the Magician who helped kill Nero) benefit greatly from this.


    The group of Magicians who helped to kill Nero, have found a fatal danger from the Demonic Mana they manage, and the danger is that if you absorb too much Demonic Mana something bad will happen, therefore they try to find a way to eliminate the bad effects of it, but even until they die, they don''t find any solution for that, but they don''t give up, and asking their descendants to continue their research.


    But when they started to find a way to overcome this, it already was too late, because something terrible happened.


    -----------------


    "Age of Magic" That''s what people call that civilization.


    Human civilization became very advanced because of that, even surpassing the civilization of the future, floating vehicles, flying islands, and things that people in the future could only dream of were commonplace in this "age of Magic". That was how advanced civilization was at that time.


    But behind every "blessing", there must be something called "woe". Apart from humans, other living creatures are also adapting and evolving. Animals on land and in the sea are becoming increasingly wild, and even plants are becoming "alive" and are threatening humans, they''re called "Beast".


    But that is not a big problem for humans who have long been at the top of the food chain, and with the existence of ''Magic'' defeating the "Beasts" is not a big problem for humans.


    "Magician" is the beginning of the word "Magician" which became famous in that century, "magicians" are those who have mastered mana to a certain point, with the existence of "magicians", "Beasts" are not a threat to humanity.


    Since then "Magicians" have become an important "asset" of a Kingdom, "The strength of a country is judged by how many and strong their Magicians are" that is what people said at that time.


    War at that time no longer used swords and shields or other cold weapons because of "magic".


    But war using "magic" caused enormous destruction, whether for the loser or even for the winner, there will not be much difference.


    ------------------


    "There''s was all begen, master, but no matter how the war at that time caused enormous Destruction, the war still Happened, it''s all because of human Greed, and at that time we, the Vampires, has participated in a few wars as a mercenary army"


    Tina said, done explaining the beginning of the Void Century to Taufik and the others who also listening.


    "... Wh-what is that, my queen? I remember the part where we participated in a war, but I didn''t remember the rest"


    Helcard said, then look at Heiseratu.


    "What about you Ratu?"


    And Heiseratu only shakes her head, indicating that she also doesn''t remember any of this ever happening.


    "What period is that, Tina?" Taufik ask.


    "It''s 493 AD to over 600 AD, at that time we still actively participated in a war as a mercenary army hired by the Empire, we made a quiet name for ourselves, and were given the nickname as "Immortal Army", but besides that, I don''t remember the rest, Look like the Barrier I put on the Coffin can''t prevent the ''things'' power that you said master, I''m sorry"


    "No, it''s okay, it was Good enough, at least I have a bit Information of what Happening in that Void century...


    Taufik said, than pat Tina Head, which made Rani not happy.


    ...you have worked hard, Thank you"


    "Master I''m not the ''me'' Thousands years ago, and I''m Basically older then you, so can you not treated me like that"


    Tina said, sounds like she didn''t like it, but her smile said otherwise.


    "... To me, it''s just a weeks ago"


    Taufik said, retracted his hand from Tina''s head then stood up.


    "Alright, my buisnees here is done, I will back home... What do you want as a rewerd, Tina?"


    Taufik ask, want Give Tina A rewerd in return for the hard work she had done.


    "Rewerd?...hmm~ Then! Can I drink your blood, Master?"


    Tina said, she right now was in the level of Semi-Elder Vampire, just one step more she will became a elder Vampire like Jenn, in the past she already do everything to cross that level, but didn''t succes, so the only solutions she can think was drink Taufik Blood.


    "Only that?"


    "Yes, Master~ or do you want me to ask for More~ I don''t mind if it has to be like that~"


    Tina said, said it in a slightly seductive tone, which once again made Rani not Happy.


    "Stop it, Tina"


    "Hehe~"


    Tina Chukled, which made Rani let out a sigh of annoyed.


    Taufik just Shake his head at this, then rolled up his sleeves and extended his arm to Tina.


    Tina who Saw this, didn''t bite Taufik wrist, but instead get close to Taufik, then without hestitation bite Taufik neck.


    *bite*


    "!!!"


    Seeing this Heiseratu, Helcard and Rani was suprise.


    "... Y-you... "


    Rani said, didn''t belive with what she just saw, subconsciously covering Alice''s eyes with her hands.


    "*sigh* what should I do to you?"


    Taufik said, but didn''t stop Tina, and when he felt it was enough, Taufik pat Tina Head, to tell her to stop.


    *the sound of a sharp object being pulled out of flesh*


    "Ahh~ That''s so Good, Thank you, Master~" Tina said, felt satisfied.


    "So, any change?"


    Taufik ask, know why Tina Wanted to drink his Blood.


    "Hmm~ I don''t know, but I can felt there''s something inside me slowly change, do you want to felt it too, Master~?"


    "... It''s enough Tina, there''s a child here"


    "Hehe~ then I will wait when there''s no child around"


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik and Rani was Speechless at How "bold" Tina have became. They only standing there looking at Tina who smile like Tipical "Onee-san".


    "Ratu, it is really the Queen?"


    Helcard whispering To Heiseratu, as far as she knows, Helcard never Saw Tina Like this, so she a bit Confused when Tina Acting like this.


    "... I don''t know, maybe she only like this in front of Ancestor, who knows?"


    "But that''s still shocking, somehow"


    Helcard and Heiseratu keep whispering about their Queen change, until Jett come with the others Three little girl.


    Saw this Taufik, told Tina to look after the three little girls, because they was in same situation with Alice, Taufik gave them a name, Anette, Deana and eleana, then give each of them a small vial containing his blood that he had prepared beforehand.


    "Drink this, and Grow became a strong women, okay?"


    Taufik said to them, which received a nod from them, despite their age whice seems 3 years older, they seems can''t yet Talking, maybe Alice just a Special case, but it''s understandable, looking at the environment they grow in.


    "I will leave now, Tina, you can visit me if you want, just call me and I will open a portal for you"


    Taufik said, give Tina a device like smartphone that he made by using his Imagination Magic.


    "Yes, Master~, I will leave, when I''m done with my "Affairs" Here is done"


    *nod*


    Taufik nod his head, Open a portal, then enter it with Rani and Alice who he was carrying.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 120: chapter 120 - Family

    *crack*


    The Portal opened inside Taufik''s house, and When Taufik, Rani, and Alice who were being carried by Taufik came out from the portal, there was no one inside the House.


    "Hmm, where''s everyone?"


    Rani asks, usually at this time all of the Family members are in the living room, watching Television or playing some game, but they don''t see anyone in the living room, right now.


    "They are in the Backyard"


    Taufik said, while putting down Alice.


    "Alice, Now it will be your house, c''mon, let me introduce you to my Family which will be your Family too"


    "... Family?"


    Alice said, tilting her head, didn''t understand what ''Family'' was supposed to be, seeing this Taufik somehow felt sad, not only him, but Rani also felt the same.


    "Yeah "Family", family it''s Something very precious, and as a Family, we support each other and we protect each other, So as a Family, from now on we will protect you too, you may not understand it now, but slowly... Slowly you will understand it in the future, okay?"


    "..."


    Taufik''s explanation about ''Family'', However, Alice seems still doesn''t quite understand what ''Family'' means, so she just stands there, looking at Taufik, with her innocent eyes, while tilting her head in confusion, see this, Taufik just smiling then pat Alice head.


    "... It''s okay if you don''t understand it now, so don''t think about it too much, you will slowly understand what Family means"


    "...*nod* "


    Seeing her nod, Taufik takes Alice''s hand, then walks toward the backyard followed by Rani.


    "Alright, let''s Introduce you to everyone"


    ---------------


    "Hufft~ I don''t think Gardening could be this fun, I should have tried it a long time ago"


    Jenn said, sitting under the shade of a tree with the others, they had finished planting the seeds of the vegetables they wanted.


    "Here''s your drink, my lady"


    Shasha said, Give each of the Women a glass of juice.


    "Thank you, Shasha, It''s really Good to have you with us"


    "My pleasure, that''s why Master created me to"


    Shasha said, handing the last glass of Juice to Linda, who seemed the most tired of all of them, after all, she was the ''only'' human in this Family. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Talking about that, when Taufik said he would come back?" Anugerah ask.


    "He said that he will be back at least in two days right, it''s only a few hours since his Went, so it''s still a long time"


    Kaela who also sitting under the shade of a tree, while Reading a book, answers Anugerah''s Questions.


    "No, he is here"


    Said Lembuswana, who was lying on a lounge chair, while watching something on a smartphone.


    "That fast? Did he forget something?"


    Jenn said, but before she could get some answers, the back door leading to the backyard was open, then from there Taufik and Rani appeared.


    "We are back"


    "Huh? Dear, did you forget something, I thought you would go for two... Days?"


    Jenn said, but when her gaze landed on the little girl who holding Taufik''s hand, Jenn Suddenly stood up.


    Jenn slowly approaches Taufik, seeing this Taufik is a bit in panic.


    "Wait, Jenn! Wait!! I can explain this"


    Taufik said, but it was too late because Jenn already stretched her hand, seeing this, Taufik closed his eyes Ready to receive any hit from Jenn, but when a few seconds have passed and Taufik didn''t receive any hit, Taufik slowly opened his eyes, and there he saw Jenn Already pressed her cheek against Alice''s cheek.


    "Whaa~ How cute~ who''s your name little princess?"


    Jenn said, while rubbing her cheek against Alice''s cheek, all of the women even Linda Also Gathered around Alice, and seems Alice didn''t like it, she stretched her hand toward Taufik, then said.


    "... Dady"


    When Alice said that, suddenly all of the eyes of the Women were on Taufik.


    "I-I can explain this"


    "You have to son, you have to, Don''t make me have to call the police on my own child"


    Linda said, Already with her phone in her hands, ready to call the Police if needed.


    "... What the hell, mom?"


    --------------------


    - After a "long story short" later.


    "That''s why I brought her back with me, I want to adopt Her to be my Daughter, and I Name her, Alice D''archy Hidayat"


    "..."


    "..."


    After hearing the story Taufik told, all of the women fall silent, With Jenn already in a tear While hugging Alice who seems annoyed by how close Jenn is.


    "Approve! I approve!! From now on you can call me Mommy" Jenn said.


    And Linda with her always had an indifferent lazy expression, but you could tell from her furrowed eyebrows that she was angry.


    Only Kaela and Anugerah have different expressions, they also feel angry but they also seem to feel guilty.


    "Fik, it is because of us?"


    Anugerah said, looking at Taufik and so did Kaela.


    "What are you saying, all of that was my choice, my responsibility, don''t be like that"


    Said Taufik, Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah indeed asked Taufik to save Tina, but all of that also because of Taufik''s choice.


    "B-but-"


    *plak*


    "Ouch!" x2


    "No, but, all of this was My Responsibility, even if it was your fault, it also will become my fault, after all, you all are my women, so quit feeling Guilty!"


    Taufik said, after flicking Kaela and Anugerah''s foreheads.


    Seeing this, the corner of Linda''s mouth rose, feeling proud of her son, Looking at her husband''s photo on the table, thoughts.


    ''I''m raising our son to be a great man, Honey... Too Great Maybe''


    Linda said in her mind, looking at Jenn and the others.


    "Alright, because our Family members Increased again, let''s do a Feast, Shasha took all the ingredients! We will do a barbeque!!"


    Linda said, which then directly Shasha did, she goes take the barbeque equipment and take all the necessary ingredients.


    While waiting for Shasha to take all the tools and materials needed, Jenn and the others took Alice back to the backyard while introducing themselves to Alice, Alice didn''t "reject" them at all, because she felt the same "Aura" as Taufik in them. Leaving Taufik and Rani in the living room.


    "How is the husband? Did they pregnant too?"


    Rani asks, having been waiting for this time, which only received a nod for Taufik.


    See this Rani felt very happy, but she held herself to not screaming.


    Taufik just leaned on the sofa, while letting out a sigh.


    "*sigh* it seems I have many to prepare"


    Taufik said with a smile on his face.


    "Should I buy the nearby land and build a huge mansion? Yap~ let''s do that"


    That day, the Hidayat Family was Having a Feast until the night came.


    But they didn''t stop there, after washing themself They out to buy the necessities that Alice would use, Taufik could make it with his ''Imagination Magic'' but "Family Time" it''s more Important.


    They go to the Biggest Mall on the Tarakan which is also the Biggest Building in this city that Taufik used before to monitor the vampire from Brimour Faction.


    Taufik told them to take anything they liked no matter how expensive it was.


    After Taufik had paid everything he told the employee to send everything to his house tomorrow.


    Because this is also the first time for Kaela, Anugerah, and Rani, after the Shoping they don''t get back to the house directly instead come to an amusement park, to play, this is where Taufik sees Alice smiling Since he meets her, which was the most pure and Adorable Smile Taufik ever witness.


    ''Yap~ it''s all worth it''


    # A/N- "There''s no Amusement park in Tarakan, but yeah... Who cares?"


    -------------------


    - back to a few hours ago.


    Inside a room that only has a simple bed with a table and two chairs which are occupied by two people. It''s Daniel and An elderly Man who wears glasses and wore a Cardinal robe, that elderly man was Daniel parent''s friend, Cardinal Rainer.


    *bang!!*


    "What do you mean, Daniel? Are you seriously saying that?"


    Cardinal Rainer asks, smashing the table after hearing what Daniel just said.


    "I''m serious, Cardinal, I will stop hunting the Vampire"


    Daniel said, with a firm tone.


    "do you realize what you just said? Do you see all of the people you brought back? It''s all because of the Vampires, why About your parents?"


    "I already avenged them"


    "... What?"


    "I already killed the one who killed my parents, there''s no reason for me to continue to do this"


    "..."


    Cardinal Rainer just sits there, Looking at Daniel, to find any hint of him lying, but finds nothing.


    "Ohh~ FATHER, what has gotten to this child"


    "You don''t know Cardinal...


    Daniel said, looking out the windows, sunlight shone on his face, repeating what Taufik did in his mind, then closed his eyes, and opened them to look at Cardinal Rainer again.


    ...I will not tell you the full story...That Power, The Power he showed me it''s already beyond our reach as human beings... I''m not asking you to follow what I want to do, That''s your choice if you want to continue to antagonize Vampires...but you have to prepare to sacrifice many if you want to confront him... But even that was not enough to scratch him... The Power he holds...


    it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was a... GOD"


    "..."


    *scretchhh*


    Don''t have anything more to say to Cardinal Rainer, Daniel stood up from the chair.


    "I already do what I have to do, Stay here any longer just makes me sick, I will be back in Tarakan City, Please take care of all the victims... Uncle"


    Daniel said, bowing his head before getting out of the room.


    "..."


    *sigh*


    "I should just die with you that day, Dirga, Hilda, This world just became more Troublesome"


    Cardinal Rainer said, then also get out of the Room, and go to meet the pope.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 121: chapter 121 - Contents Of The Latter

    - Next Morning. In Hidayat Household.


    Last Night, Alice who still can Sleep Alone, slept with Taufik and The Others, Luckily, The Bed that Taufik had changed with His Imagination Magic was Big Enough for that.


    But Because the Family will increase in the future, Taufik''s plan to renovate his house must be realized immediately.


    However, for that plan to succeed, he needs to buy the land around his House. But the problem is, will the neighbors sell their Lands? The land they have lived in for a long time? There''s an easy option for this, it is to move from here, but the problem with this choice is, will Taufik''s Mother, Linda, want to move from here?


    Because there was no way Taufik would leave his mother to live in this house alone.


    So This Morning, Taufik will tell him this plan To his Mother, he wants to Solve all the problem that needs to be solved before he comes back to the "past" Again.


    When All of the Family has gathered at the Table, to eat Breakfast.


    "Alright guys, before we eat, I have three things that I need to announce"


    Taufik said, to get the attention of all the Family members, before they begin to eat.


    "First, Rani, do you want to tell them or should I?" Taufik asks Rani.


    "You told them, Husband"


    "What is it guys, did something happen?"


    Linda asked, with Alice on her lap, for some reason, Alice was more comfortable with Linda than the others. Alice, who currently cannot eat human food, is drinking a red liquid, which is Taufik''s blood, while sitting comfortably on Linda''s lap.


    "It''s Nothing serious, it''s just-"


    "I''m Pregnant! Yeyy!!"


    Rani said cut Taufik off, while standing from her chair while raising her hands up to the air in celebrated manners.


    "..."


    "..."


    The others were so shocked by what Rani did that they couldn''t process Rani''s words for a while.


    "... Wha- what you just said?"


    Anugerah who was the first one to recover from the shock asked Rani.


    "I''m Pregnant"


    Rani said one more time. And the others need to take a few seconds more to process that Information.


    "... Yeyy?"


    Rani repeated, didn''t expect this kind of reaction from them.


    "!!!"


    Only after that, do they understand what Rani just said.


    "...Woahh!! Congratulations Rani"


    "Congratulations Rani"


    "Congrats"


    "I don''t have any regrets anymore"


    "Congratulations, Ms. Rani"


    "... What is Pregnant, Granma?"


    Jenn said first, followed by Anugerah, Kaela, Linda, Shasha, and then Alice who Asked Linda, didn''t understand what Pregnant meant. Only Lembuswana who was in the Living Room watching some Movie didn''t react much.


    "*sigh* just said it you want to say it on your own, don''t surprise them like that"


    Taufik said, then continued, Ready to drop the second ''bomb''.


    "By the way, it''s not just Rani, Kaela and Anugerah were pregnant too"


    "...REALLY?"


    Anugerah asked in surprise, subconsciously standing up from his seat while hitting the table.


    "W-wha..."


    Kaela, seemed to not believe what she just heard, looking at his stomach, then stroking it.


    "... I-I''m pregnant? Really?"


    Keala continued, tears already felt from her eyes.


    "Ohh~ Lord, even if you take me right now, I would gladly go"


    Linda said, while Alice on her lap, tilted her head in a confused manner, didn''t understand why they were like this.


    "T-this was the happiest Morning in my life"


    Jenn said, Also in tears.


    "Congratulations to all mistress for the happy occasion"


    Shasha said, raising both hands, in the style that "Murim" people usually do to congratulate someone. Which made Taufik and the others Chukled.


    "Haha~ what is that, Shasha?"


    "Hmm? They always do this In the Movie that Lembu watch to congratulate someone"


    When Shasha said that, all of them laughed once again. After they began to calm down, Taufik looked at his mother.


    "Let''s continue, Mother this especially for you"


    "Hmm~ what is that? Just said?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda who was in the happiest moment in her life said To her son.


    "You see, our Family has grown this Big, so... what do you think about moving from here?"


    "..."


    Heard that, there was silence in the Kitchen, and only the sound of the Movie that Lembuswana watched in the Living room could be heard.


    "... Let me think about that first"


    Linda said, breaking the silence, she thought that what her son said made sense, although this House was quite big, but its not big enough, but Faced with a question like that, Linda was a little hesitant to answer it straight away, after all, in this house she had made many memories with her husband.


    "Take your time mom, we''re not in a rush"


    Said Taufik, understanding why his mother seemed hesitant to answer his question.


    "Alright, the last is...soon I will go back to the past again, please don''t ask me why, I know the danger, but I need to do this to make our ''Family'' complete, please understand"


    "..."


    "..."


    Heard what Taufik said, the others just stared at him without any questions, all of them already knew what Taufik wanted to do, they knew Taufik was strong, However, they still couldn''t escape from worry.


    "Alright let''s dig in, the food is getting cold"


    --------------


    - a few hours later.


    Taufik right now was in the living room, alone with Kaela who lay on his lap Reading some books, while the others were in the backyard taking care of the plants they planted yesterday.


    The thing that they bought last night arrived a few hours ago, but except for the thing that Alice Gonna use, Taufik put the other things inside his Inventory.


    He right now was sitting on the couch, while opening the latter from the Bou-Gis Tribe.


    "It is the latter you got that day Fik?"


    Kaela ask, closing the book about "parenting" That she received from Jenn.


    "Yeah, I just had time to read it"


    Answers Taufik, already open the contain of the latter. Kaela who is also curious about the contents of the latter, gets up.


    # content of the latter.


    Bulukumba, 04 Juni 2019.


    For the honorable, descendants of Hidayat in Tarakan.


    I''m Andi Sudirman, The Chief of the Bou-Gis Tribe.


    It''s only recently that we discovered that One of our subtribes "Hidayat" The Mightiest Warrior from the Bou-Gis Tribe Which was supposed to be extinct because of the war that happened a long time ago, still has descendants, When I heard about this, happy, very happy, it was I felt, because in my reign I found that "Hidayat" Still alive.


    We, The Bou-Gis Tribe didn''t ask much, if the Honorable, descendants of Hidayat in Tarakan, could visit us, it would be our greatest pleasure, and I personally as a member of the Bou-Gis Tribe who Grew up hearing the Story of the Warrior from Hidayat, Hope to meet you, please consider this.


    Me and the Bou-Gis Tribe will wait for your arrival no matter how long it is.


    Greetings


    Andi Sudirman.


    # End of the latter.


    "..."


    After reading the Contents of the latter Taufik put it back into his Inventory, and didn''t say much about it.


    "... Mightest warrior, huh?"


    "Will you replay it, Fik?"


    "Not now"


    "Hmm~"


    Kaela humming, also didn''t comment much about the latter, It''s up to Taufik if he wants to or not respond to the letter.


    "So what you gonna do now?"


    Kaela asked, already lying back on Taufik''s lap.


    "I want to search for some land... There''s many empty land in Tarakan, which one I should buy?"


    Muttered Taufik, Wondering which land he should buy, then he remembered about Rune Family land that he destroyed before, it''s a good spot, with a good view.


    ''Hmm but, will Rijal sell that land? Let''s ask him''


    "Kaela, I will go out to meet someone do you want to come along?"


    Heard that, Kaela took a few seconds to answer.


    "... Let''s Go"


    Kaela said, get up again then put her book on the table.


    "Alright, let''s tell the others first"


    Taufik said, then walked toward the backyard with Kaela, when They arrived in the backyard, they saw all of them were resting under the shade of a tree.


    "... Daddy"


    Alice who wore a wide round hat usually used by farmers, to protect her from the Sun, ran toward Taufik when he saw this.


    Taufik''s heart was melted when he saw this, this sight was just too cute, he ducked to pick up Alice.


    *cup*


    "Do you want to follow Daddy, sweetie?"


    Taufik asks Alice, while walking toward the others, He already inserts a bit of knowledge about his language into Alice''s mind, which is enough for Alice to understand what he and the others are talking about.


    "Where are you going, Dear" Jenn asked.


    "I''m going to meet Rijal"


    Said Taufik, while playing with Alice which made her Giggle. The others just saw this with warm smiles on their face, and once again only Lembuswana who had become addicted to watching Movies and Playing smartphones didn''t react to this.


    "Rijal, for what?"


    "I want to buy his land, the one that the Rune Family used before"


    "... will he sell it, After all, it''s the land that his Father left behind"


    "That''s why I''m Gonna meet him and ask, anyone want to come along?" Ask Taufik.


    "Is there anything interesting there?" Anugerah ask.


    "... Anything Interesting? Hmm? There''s one"


    "What"


    "There a Spirit, Spirit lives there, so how?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 122: chapter 122 - Visiting The Dai-Yak Tribe

    "Hmm~ It should be around here"


    Taufik said. From what Djaan Told him Before, The Dai-Yak Tribe lives In the Deep of the Forest Around the Mountain Area.


    Usually, The Dai-Yak Tribe didn''t Disclose their Tribe Location to the Outsiders, Because it was the ancestral land of their Ancestor and a sanctuary for the Spirits, but As a Benefactor of The Dai-Yak Tribe, Taufik could visit them whenever he wanted, it was the Dai-Yak Tribe personally said.


    "Are we there yet, Dear?"


    Jenn asked, After hearing about Spirits, All of the Family Except Linda, Shasha, and Lembuswana came along with Taufik, They Right now were above N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Flying in the Sky, while Looking beautiful scenery below.


    Tarakan is a small Island that is surrounded by several other islands, so from above they can see the sea that surrounds Tarakan.


    "Not yet... Wait a minute"


    Said Taufik, wanted to Activate his Detection Skill, but then He remembered Alice''s ability, it''s a great time to test it, With the Spirits that were made purely from Mana, it will be easy for Alice to find The Dai-Yak Tribe village.


    "Sweetie, do you see any color around here"


    Taufik asks, Alice who sitting on his lap.


    "... Color?... Hmm?"


    Alice said, while cutely tilting her head then looking around, and stopping when she saw a Mountain Ahead. Alice then pointed at the mountain then looked up at Taufik.


    "Daddy, there... I see a big brown color"


    ''Big brown color? It is the Oldest Earth Spirit that The Dai-Yak Tribe protects?''


    Taufik Though, then rub Alice''s head.


    "Good Girl"


    Which Made Alice Giggle, She wasn''t used to this kind of treatment, but she felt comfortable and safe when Taufik showed affection like that, so she liked it.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka landing Around that Mountain!" Taufik said to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "Yes, Master"


    ----------------------


    *Fwoosh*


    After N¨¡g¨¡ntaka has landed, Taufik gets down first while carrying Alice, then helps Jenn get down, then Anugrah, Kaela, And Rani, he knows This act was not needed, because even if was jumping ten meters high then landed there''s will nothing happened to them, but as a ''Gentleman'' he still needs to do this. (v:)


    "Alright, you can back now, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Thank you"


    "My pleasure, Master, you can call me anytime, no matter if it is for BATTLE or something like this, I will do everything"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, Strengthens himentionedhen he mentions "battle", which made Taufik Twitching his eyebrow.


    "Should I Take back your Talking ability?"


    Taufik said, regretting using his ''word magic'' when he was still in The World of Dragon.


    "I-I will be back now master...


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said quickly back to Taufik''s chest as a tattoo, but before he fully back to his tattoo form, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka added.


    ... I''m ready to fight anytime, Master"


    Heard that, Taufik shook his head.


    "Why did he become a battle Maniac?"


    "Hahaha~ it was understandable if a powerful Beings like him wanted a battle, husband, it''s just you who is the weird one"


    Rani said, commenting on Taufik''s behavior, what she said was indeed true, because usually, the stronger a person is, the more they seek out battles, whether it''s to find out the limits of their abilities or just to find the fun from fighting. However, Taufik, even though he was very strong, was rarely involved in battle.


    "... *sigh* what''s so interesting about battles that always end with one slash from me?"


    "It''s... It''s because you''re just too strong, Fik" Anugerah said.


    "... Yeah~ it''s not my fault if I''m too strong"


    Taufik said, walking deeper inside the forest while carrying Alice, and Followed by the others.


    "Can you see any color other than the Big brown one, Sweetie?"


    "Hmm~ there is"


    "Where''s?"


    "There are many colors around us Daddy"


    "!!!"


    Alice said, while looking around, and when Rani and the others heard that, they quickly on alert.


    ''So she can also see even if they hide their presence, quite convenient ability''


    Taufik said, already noticing The Dai-Yak Tribe who surrounded them, But he still asked Alice to test her Ability.


    "Djaan it''s me, you can show your self"


    Taufik said, and in the Next second, Someone that Taufik knows, Djaan, comes out from behind the tree.


    "Mr.Taufik, long time no see"


    Djaan greeted Taufik, Then raised his hands, to give the sign to His subordinat to step back.


    Seeing that Taufik knew this person, Rani, and the others let down their guard.


    "Um, long time no see, but is the security is always this tight, or is there some problem?"


    "Ahaha~ there''s Indeed a ''bit'' problem, but we can still handle it... Come here, I will lead you to the Village, The chief will be happy if he knows our benefactor decides to visit us"


    Djaan said, walking ahead of Taufik and the others to show the path, but then Djann turned around to look at Taufik. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But who are they, Sir?"


    "They? My wife"


    "... Which one?"


    "All of them... Ohh~ and this little princess here is my Daughter"


    "!!!"


    Taufik said, ignoring the shocked face that Djaan made, when he heard what Taufik said.


    "...all of them, sir"


    "Yap~ all of them"


    "..."


    "..."


    ------------------


    After walking for a little bit more, they arrived in the Residence area, they witnessed a Magnificat sight, it was like a different world.


    A Tribe member, who wore their typical clothes, walked and carried out their activities.


    a House on stilts made of pure wood, the architecture it''s out of this world.


    "Whoa! What a beautiful house"


    "The air around here is so fresh, it''s so good"


    "I have to record this"


    "Living here will not be so bad"


    Rani, Anugerah, Kaela, and Jenn said in turn.


    "The Mana Around here is indeed a bit more pure than the outside" Taufik said.


    "Ahaha~ please take your time, I will go tell The Chief about your arrival" Djaan said. Then went to the Chief residence


    "Daddy, many colored balls are floating around, it''s so pretty"


    Alice said, looking around with sparkling eyes.


    "Colors ball?"


    Taufik said, activating his All-seeing eyes, then looking around, there''s indeed many spirits around, not it was more like they were all gathered around here.


    "What happened, dear?"


    "Nothing serious, it''s just many Spirit Gathering here"


    "Really? Where? Where?"


    Rani asked, looking around excitedly, but she''s didn''t see anything, she eager to see a spirit, because besides Kl''lara she had never seen any other spirit.


    "You can''t see them?"


    "See what?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Taufik said, then approached one Spirit, which was a water element spirit, Who had a shape like a mermaid But was made of whole water.


    The water spirit didn''t avoid Taufik''s hands when he tried to touch her.


    "Whoa, Daddy can touch it, amazing"


    "You want to touch it? GO Ahead"


    "Can I?"


    "Hum~ just touch it"


    Alice then stretched her hand to the Spirit, like when with Taufik, The spirit didn''t avoid her hands.


    "Whoahh~"


    Alice sounded amazed, she stroked the water spirit, and it seemed like the spirit liked it.


    "Alright, let''s take her to Mommy"


    "Okay"


    Taufik then brought the water spirit toward Jenn and the others.


    "Can you still not see it?"


    Taufik said, and the others just shook their head.


    "I see... "


    ''It is because this spirit is only a low-level spirit? If so, then''


    Taufik then flows his Mana Toward the spirit, Please remember that Taufik''s Mana is very pure, so when the sprite receives this Mana, something will definitely happen.


    After receiving Taufik''s mana, The Spirit was enveloped in a very bright light, but only Taufik could see it and Alice could barely see it.


    When the light began to dim, Something changed in the spirit, her body slightly grew. With the help of Taufik Mana, the water spirit Immediately became a middle-level spirit.


    "!!!"


    Only after that, the women can see the spirit, not only them, but even the Tribe members around them also can see it, which is a great shock for them.


    A commotion started to be heard around. And lure other tribe members to gather.


    ''... Am I exaggerating it?''


    Taufik thought, Luckily, someone approached them, and Taufik recognized the person.


    "Whoa~ What a great day, for our benefactor to visit us"


    Mawinei Nara Anggun, The (Princess) of Dai-Yak Tribe come to rescue.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N - "My Friends Invite me to party again, what a drag, so I can only write this much, sorry and like always... Just Ignore what below"


    "Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word"

 Chapter 123: chapter 123 - misunderstanding

    "Whoa~ What a great day, for our benefactor to visit us"


    Heard that, Taufik Turn Around to look at the Voice source, and Then Saw a woman he recognized.


    See this woman, The Commotion Around suddenly stopped.


    If you just looked at her, you wouldn''t believe this woman had a son who was the same age as Jenn. That''s the benefit you will receive if you have high cultivation, whether it''s a Magician, Spiritualist, or Exorcist. They will look younger than their real age.


    "Ohh, It''s you, Nice to see you in great health"


    "It''s all thanks to you, I didn''t have time to say Thank you, because when I woke up you were already gone, so let me say it properly this time, Thank you for helping me and sparing my child''s life, Thank you"


    Anggun said, bowing her head, which surprised the Others Tribe member who Saw their Princess Bow her head.


    "Can I ask, what Buissnes our Benefactor have In this small Village of us?"


    "... It''s nothing serious, I just want to meet Your son, where is he?"


    Anggun who heard this, Showed a worried and Confused Face, She Thought maybe her son had caused a problem again, but she was confused because in these few Mounts, her son never left the Tribe, so there was no chance that her son getting involved in a problem, let alone causing trouble outside.


    Taufik knew what Anggun was thinking, looking at the expression she made.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just here to discuss some business with Rijal. There''s no problem at all"


    Anggun breathed a sigh of relief when she heard what Taufik said.


    "If so, then let me guide you to my House, Rijal was going out hunting right now, This way sir"


    "Eh, But Djaan told us to wait here" Taufik said.


    "Don''t worry about that, let''s Go, by the way, who are these beautiful women?"


    Anggun said, Looking at Jenn and the others.


    "My wife"


    Taufik said, already getting tired of saying this again and again.


    "Which one?"


    --------------


    "Come in, come in"


    Anggun said, opened the door for Taufik and the others.


    "Then, pardon for the intrusion"


    "Pardon us"


    Taufik said, Followed by Jenn and the others. Then entered Anggun House, when they were inside, once again they Saw a Magnificat sight, there were many ornaments plastered on every wall. But most of them are ornaments made from animal heads. It does look scary but quite aesthetic.


    "You guys have a quite unique taste, What it is for?"


    "Ahaha~ it''s just a form of achievement, so we have quite a lot of it, after all, this is the house my father used to live in before he handed it over to me a few months ago, I thought about getting rid of it, but I didn''t have the heart to do it"


    Anggun said, leading them to the living room.


    "Wait here, I''ll go make a drink"


    "Thank you"


    ----------------


    - Dai-Yak Tribe Main Hall.


    - A few minutes before.


    The Chief and the Seven Panglima were having a meeting about the recent problem they were having.


    It''s Before one of the Tribe Members, comes inside.


    "Chiefs, Djaan has something to tell you"


    "Djaan? Didn''t he go for patrol?"


    One of the Panglima said.


    "He said, there''s something important he wanted to say"


    "Something Important? Then tell him to come in" The Chief said.


    "Yes, Chief"


    The Tribe member said, then come outside the Room. And in the next few seconds, Djaan comes inside.


    "What''s so important, Djaan? To the point where you have to interrupt our meeting, you know we''re discussing something important, Right?"


    The Sword Panglima asks. They right now, was discussing something very important, which Involves the Ancient earth spirit that they have protected


    "I''m sorry to have interrupted you''re meeting, elder, but there''s indeed something important I wanted to say, Is About sir Taufik, he is here"


    Djaan said, with Respecteble Tone.


    "!!!"


    "What, sir Taufik? Where?"


    "Taufik? The one that bears the Name ''Hidayat''?"


    "You should tell us faster, Djaan, come on, let''s Go meet him, we can''t make him wait for too long"


    The chief said, immediately standing up Followed by the seven Panglima, directly walking out of the room, Leaving Dumbfounded Djaan Alone.


    "*sigh* "


    Djaan let out a sigh, then decided to follow The Chief and the Seven Panglima out.


    - a few minutes later.


    "Djaan, where Sir Taufik? You said he was here"


    The chief asks, arrives at the place where Djaan told Taufik to wait for him, but doesn''t find Taufik anywhere.


    "I clearly told him to wait here" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Djaan said, looking around this place but couldn''t find Taufik.


    "Are you lying to us, Djaan?"


    The Shield Panglima said to Djaan, with a threatening tone.


    "No Panglima, how could I lie to you, I still wanted to live"


    Djaan said, defending Himself, The punishment for lying to the commanders, let alone the village head, is very severe, and Djaan, who is the squad leader, is very aware of this.


    "Then where is he?"


    "... I don''t know...


    Djaan said, Looking around, it''s when his eyes landed on a nearby Tribe member, he then called him.


    ... Do you see, the Young man who came with me before?"


    "Ahh~ that handsome man? Who is he, squad leader? That man is so amazing, he turns a low-level water spirit into a Middle-level spirit, it''s so amazing"


    The Tribe member said. This made Djaan, The Chief, and the seven Panglima surprised, Usually for a low-level spirit to become a middle-level spirit needs a very long time, especially with the current Mana conditions on earth, it takes even longer, so what Taufik did was indeed something very amazing.


    But heard that, the chief and the seven Panglima looking at each other, There''s a hope visible in their eyes.


    The chief then suddenly grabs the Tribe member''s shoulder.


    "Where? Where sir Taufik right now?"


    The Tribe member was startled when he saw his chief was like this, and then stammeringly said.


    ".. H-he w-was, in t-the Pri-princess hou-house"


    *bukk*


    When the Tribe member done said that, there was a sound of something huge Falling behind them. All of them subconsciously look at the sound source, it''s when they look at Rijal standing there, with his prey falling on the ground.


    "Wh-what you just said? Who is in my house? Grandpa, who is in my house?"


    "Wait Rijal it''s not like what are you think"


    The chief tried to explain the situation to Rijal, but Rijal didn''t hear it and quickly ran toward his house.


    Seeing this, Djaan, The chief and the seven Panglima did not remain silent, and quickly followed Rijal to his house Before something undesirable happened.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    # A/N - "*sigh* something happened again, sorry guys, I can only write 1137 words in this chapter, my plan was end this Volume soon, and then move to the next Volume about Taufik Father story, but yeah~ and like always... Just forget below"


    "Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word""Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word""Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just"

 Chapter 124: chapter 124 - Development

    Rijal who ran toward his House, Ignore the Chief and the others calling him.


    They ask him, to calm down, But Rijal, who had been thinking about various "Scenarios" in his mind, didn''t hear what they said, and continued to run towards his house.


    ''Mother, I hope you are still safe, from that Monster''


    Rijal thought, already able to see his house from a distance. When he had already arrived in front of his House, and began to climb the ladder, he heard a surprised voice which came from inside his house, which he recognized as his mother''s voice. Rijal felt like some hands were squeezing his heart.


    Without thinking about anything besides his Mother, Rijal opened the Door hard.


    *bang!*


    "MOTHER!!! ARE YOU...okay?"


    -----------------


    - A few minutes before.


    Anggun comes out from the Kitchen with a tray containing drinks, the drinks are pale white, similar to milk, and some snacks.


    "Here''s your drink, please enjoy"


    Anggun said. Give each of them their share.


    "What is this? A milk?"


    Jenn asks, inspecting the drink which is similar to milk, but does not have a milky smell, the drink smells more like liquor.


    "No, It''s not Milk, the Name of this drink was ''Tuak'' our Tribe Specialty, made from fermented glutinous rice and palm juice, so it''s a bit alcoholic, but it''s Good for Pregnant Mothers...


    Anggun said, Looking at Jenn and the others, her Gaze especially on Jenn''s Stomach which looks like a slight lump.


    ...And here was the Milk for the Little Princess"


    Anggun said, then Give the last Glass to Alice. And when Jenn and the others heard what Anggun said, Directly drank The ''Tuak''.


    "Whoa, It tastes so Good, can I have more?"


    Jenn asks, already emptying her Glass.


    "This cake was also Delicious, what is it?" Jenn ask.


    "Ahaha~ you can have it more if you want, we have plenty of ''Tuak'' and About the Cake, I will tell you the recipe later"


    Anggun said, feeling happy that they like their Tribe''s Traditional Foods. And happy to share the recipe.


    Seeing the others enjoy the Food and the drinks, Alice looked at Taufik, and Taufik understood what that look meant. But Anggun who sees this Thought something different.


    "Are the little princess didn''t like milk?"


    "No, She''s a bit different from other kids, so she needs additional ingredients to be able to consume food or drink"


    "additional ingredients? What is that? Maybe I have it in my Kitchen"


    "No, you don''t have to, I have it with me"


    Taufik said, and without hesitation cut his Finger, and then poured his Blood into the glass of milk.


    Anggun who Saw this has a surprised expression.


    "... SIR!!, ARE YOU OK-"


    *BANG!!*


    "MOTHER!! ARE YOU...


    Rijal shouted, worried about his Mother, but when he saw his Mother with Taufik, and a few women with only Jenn he could Recognize, sitting in the living room while drinking and eating a cake, their huge question mark appeared on Rijal''s head.


    ... Okay?"


    After that, all of the eyes fell on Rijal, and not long after that, Djaan, the chief, and the seven Panglima also arrived at the scene.


    *plak!*


    Then The Chief who has caught up to Rijal, smashes Rijal''s head Directly.


    *ouch*


    "If an elder told you to stop, then stop, you ungrateful child"


    The chief said, and Rijal just stood there rubbing the back of his head, didn''t say anything.


    The chief just shakes his head, and then looks at Taufik.


    "I showed something unpleasant in front of our Benefactor, I''m sorry" The Chief said, bowing his head slightly.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to be like that, but what happens? Why are you all here?"


    Taufik ask. Then looking at Djaan.


    "Didn''t I say, that my business was only with Rijal?"


    "Me? What do you want to do to me? You will not take back the word that you said before, right?"


    Rijal said, while taking a step back a little.


    "No, I will not do that as long as you don''t try to do something ''funny'', I''m here to talk about Something with you, so come here and sit!"


    Said Taufik to Rijal, then looking to The chief and the others again.


    "And what do you guys want to do here? My Business was only with Rijal, this has Nothing to do with your Tribe"


    Heard that, The chief awkwardly Rub the back of his head, while the seven Panglima avoided Taufik''s gaze.


    "We also have something to talk about with you, sir, I''m feeling a little bit uncomfortable to say this to you, our Benefactor, but We need your power again, sir, This concerns the safety of the entire tribe, so can you please hear what we have to say, after you finish talking to Rijal?"


    "*sigh* I will hear it out later, so sit for now, you also make me uncomfortable to have the chief of this Tribe standing while I am Sitting"


    "Thank you, sir, Thank you"


    The chief said, then Djaan and the Seven Panglima also said ''Thanks'' to Taufik, Before they approached Taufik, but because there were not enough chairs, a few of them Had to sit on the floor.


    -----------------


    - a few moments later.


    After Taufik said That he intended to buy the land previously owned by the Rune Family to Rijal.


    Taufik could have discussed this with Anggun, but Taufik preferred to speak directly with Rijal, who is the head of the Rune family, after the death of Argus, his father.


    Rijal falls silent for a while.


    "So will you sell it to me? If not then it''s okay, no need to feel pressured, take your time to think about it"


    "No, you can have that Land, even if you didn''t buy it, it''s okay for me, That land is just a bad memory for me, so you can have it, Take this as Thanks for sparing my life and also saving my mother life"


    Rijal said, There wasn''t the slightest hesitation in the way he spoke.


    "Are you sure about that, after it was the Lands where you growing up, how about this, just say what you want, no matter if it''s money or anything, say it! And I will make it happen"


    Heard that, Everyone here was shocked, of course, except for Jenn and the others, They knew what Taufik was capable of.


    "... Anything?"


    Rijal asks, there''s a slight doubt can be seen in his eyes, but the person in front of him, is the person who can raze the Rune family''s castle to the ground with just one swing of his weapon, he doubts "anything" that Taufik said was really means anything, and what the limit of "anything" He said of?.


    "Yeah~, Anything~ just said it... wealth, power, long life...


    Taufik said, then paused for a while to look at Rijal''s expression.


    ...Even if it was to make the dead live again, I also can do that, just say it, what do you want?"


    "!!!"


    Everyone (except the Hidayat Family) was shocked again, After they heard what Taufik just said, maybe, wealth, power, and Long life were still something that Taufik could do, but bring the dead back to life again? They all thought something like that was impossible to do.


    "D-do you really mean it?"


    Heard that, Taufik let out a smirk.


    ''Human indeed can''t change their Nature that fast, so what are you gonna choose, Rijal? Will you choose to Bring back Father from the dead?''


    Taufik Thoughts, meet eyes to eyes with Rijal.


    "Yes, I''m Serious, so what are you choosing?"


    Faced with Taufik''s question, Rijal felt pressure, with all eyes on him, making him hesitate to answer, and without realizing it, he looked at his mother.


    "???"


    There he was looking at his mother smiling at him, Looking at that Smile, Rijal, Instantly, the pressure he felt immediately disappeared.


    Rijal then Closed his eyes, then took a deep breath, and when he opened them, he directly looking at Taufik. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Heh~ so he indeed has changed''


    Taufik Thoughts, looking at The Seriousness that Rijal showed, it''s not only him, even Jenn also thoughts the same.


    "Looking at Your eyes, do you Have made your choice?"


    "Yes, I have"


    "Then, tell me, what it is?"


    "I don''t ask much, just for the Sake of the Tribe, please grant what my Grandfather requested of you, that''s my only wish for you, is that possible?"


    Rijal said, which made the chief and the seven Panglima show a surprised face, but there was also a hint of the proud mix there, especially Rijal''s Mother.


    "It''s indeed possible, but are you sure you only want that?"


    "Yes" Answers Rijal, short.


    "...ahaha~ you indeed have changed, it''s good for you...


    Taufik said. For Humans to have changed that fast, it''s something amazing.


    ... Alright, if it is your choice, Then I didn''t have a reason to reject it.


    Said Taufik, then looking at the chief.


    " You heard what your Grandson said, you must be very proud, so what kind of help do you want me to do?"


    "I''m indeed very Proud, and about what kind of help I want for you it''s regarding the ancient earth spirit, lately...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 125: chapter 125 - For What?

    "I''m indeed very Proud, and about what kind of help I want for you it''s regarding the ancient earth spirit, lately, the ancient earth spirit was restless, maybe it was because The Mana around here was began to corrupt like the outside world. If it continues like this, The Ancient Earth spirit will be ''Demonized'' sooner or later, What''s worse, The surrounding spirits will also be affected by this.


    Because the ancient earth spirit is like a king to them, they will follow what the ancient earth spirit does, if this happens a big Dissester will fall upon to our land, because there''s still many Spirit roam around here, so about that we kindly ask your help, Please help us, Mr.Taufik"


    The chief slightly bowed his head, after he was done Explaining the whole situation that happened to them. And then Followed by the Seven Panglima, Djaan, Anggun and even Rijal also bowed their heads toward Taufik.


    "*sigh* you don''t need to be like that, didn''t I say that I would help you, so just tell me what Kind of help you need me to do" Taufik said.


    ''Why the always bowed? Is it a kind of hobby or something?'' thought Taufik.


    "We want you to do that thing you did to the Water spirit before, we know it''s only a temporary solution, but at least it can buy us time to think about how we deal with this situation, it is possible, sir?"


    The chief said, what he asked was indeed just a temporary solution, if Taufik ''Shared'' his Pure Mana with The Ancient earth spirit, it would only delay the Demonized for a few years, not to mention the Mana around which as time went by, will become more corrupt, which will only speed up the Demonized process.


    "Is indeed possible, but before that, I want to ask one question, why the Ancient Earth spirit just didn''t back to the Spirit realm? Is it more easy that way?"


    Taufik said, Asking a reasonable question, ''If the Mana on the earth was so corrupt, then why don''t just go to the Spirit Realm which was on a different dimension from the Earth?'' it''s what Taufik thought.


    "That... That was indeed a Good Solution for the other''s spirit, but The Ancient earth spirit was Different..."


    "What the Different?" Ask Taufik.


    "We don''t know much, because, The ancient Earth spirit has existed since time immemorial, perhaps when the Earth was created, He already existed, So they have a bond to the Earth, And can''t leave it, it''s not only him, but the others Ancient Spirit was also like that, Maybe Right Now, the Others Tribe who Also Protect an Ancient spirit around the world faced the same situation like us, it''s a very dangerous situation not only for us, but to whole World"


    "...Since when?"


    Taufik asked, he heard what The Chief said as clear as the day, But what he said captivated Taufik''s interest, so he asked it Again to make sure, that the Chief didn''t say it wrong.


    "... Since Earth was created?"


    "..."


    --------------


    ''The scale of this problem has become so big, but the Ancient Spirit was bonded to the Earth? Isn''t it a being like Lembu, an Aboriginal Being?... No, it''s not like that, What if, the one who has ties to the ancient spirits is ''Gaia'', the mother of earth?


    If you think about it, doesn''t that make sense, each type of Spirit symbolizes an element that exists on Earth, and Gaia is the Mother of Earth, does that make sense? What do you think, system?''


    [There''s indeed a possibility of something like that happening, Master, But without clear evidence, I can''t make a definite conclusion]


    ''I see, but if Gaia was indeed sealed, then where she is get sealed? Where do you think is a possible place, system?''


    [If what you Thought was True, Master, The likely place where Gaia is Sealed, is in the Earth''s core, that is the highest, most reasonable possibility I can come up with]


    ''... Earth core? Is it the Theory about ''Hollow Earth''?''


    Hollow Earth is a concept that states that the planet Earth is completely hollow or has space on the inside. As stated by Edmond Halley in the late 17th century, it was rejected by Pierre Bouguer in 1740, and by Charles Hutton in his Schiehallion experiments around 1774.


    The theory was still sometimes defended in the mid-19th century, most notably by John Cleves Symmes Jr. and Jeremiah N. Reynolds, but this time it is part of popular pseudoscience and no longer a scientifically accepted hypothesis.


    (Source: Wikipedia)


    [Yes Master]


    ''Hollow Earth, huh?... Interesting, so if we want to solve this problem at once, we need to Release Gaia, However, one question arises, who sealed Gaia? Was it his children, an angel, a Demon, or could it be ''Fate'' doing, again?''


    Taufik said in his mind, but he didn''t find any answers, but the most likely candidate to do this is ''Fate'' or Gaia''s own child. But for what reason?


    That is what Taufik Tried to find out.


    ---------------


    Seeing Taufik was Deep in Thought, the others began to worry, as long as they knew Taufik was the strongest person they had met, if even he was made that Kind of Expression then this Problem was more serious than what they thought at first.


    "Dear, are you okay?"


    Jenn who also began to worry, touched Taufik''s shoulder, which made Taufik out of his Thoughts, and then looked at Jenn, when he saw Jenn''s worried Expression, Taufik was confused, but when he looked at the others, they also made the same Expression as Jenn, a worried Expression, only Alice who sit on Taufik lap while enjoyed her milk+Taufik blood have a different Expression.


    Only after that Taufik was aware of what was happening.


    "Ohh~ sorry for that, I''m Thinking about something else, forgive me, everything is okay"


    Heard that, everyone was felt Relief, especially the Dai-yak Tribe.


    "So, Mr. Taufik, can you-"


    *SHAKING!!*


    "!!!"


    Before The Chief can finish what he wants to say, the Ground suddenly shakes, and the source is from the mountain where the ancient earth spirit resides.


    The Earthquake was so strong, that all of the Ornament on the wall Of Rijal''s house fell, there''s even a crack on the walls and pillars of the house.


    *crack!*


    A sound of cracking sounded above them, but because of the earthquake and the sound of screaming from outside they bearly could hear that crack sound, only Taufik and Rani who could hear it clearly, Taufik then looked above, and it was when he saw the roof was about to fall.


    Quickly, Taufik used magic.


    ''Laviated!''


    The Roof then stops falling, Taufik then passes Alice to Rani.


    "TAKE ALICE AND QUICKLY GET OUT FROM HERE! I WILL GO TO SEE THE SITUATION"


    Taufik said, then manifested his Mana Wing, but then a hand reached his ankle, and it was Rijal.


    "PLEASE TAKE ME WITH YOU, THE EARTHQUAKE WAS FROM THE MOUNTAIN, THERE IS SOMEONE THERE"


    "The Priest... THE PRIEST! SIR, PLEASE SAVE HER, SHE WAS ON THE TEMPLE IN THE MOUNTAIN"


    The chief said that the Priest was someone who could communicate with the ancient earth spirit, So the Priest needed to live as close as possible to the spirit.


    "... ALRIGHT, RIJAL YOU COME WITH ME, SHOW ME THE WAY"


    Taufik said, then directly go out of the house and immediately go to the mountain, the others also have come out of the House.


    The situation outside was chaotic, the House was collapsed to the ground, and a crack appeared in the Ground, a child cried, And a mother screamed, calling their children names.


    The previous peaceful scene suddenly changed, the spirit that can''t be seen with the naked eye, became visible, and they began to attack The Tribe member.


    "This... Have the ancient earth spirits have been Demonized? Why it''s happening so fast?"


    Say The chief who was shocked at this situation, but he soon came to his senses, then looked at the seven Panglima and Djaan.


    "GO HELP THE OTHERS! SAVE AS MUCH AS YOU CAN!"


    ""YES, CHIEF""


    Djaan and the seven Panglima said at the same time, they began to spread to help their fellow Tribe member.


    ''If this happens this fast, then what about the other ancient spirit?...Or it''s just us?'' the chief thought.


    "We will help to"


    Rani said.


    "Thank you, that''s what we need the most right now"


    *nod*


    Then after that, the chief, Rani, and the other also spread to help, only Anggung and Jenn who remain there with Alice in her arms.


    "What about daddy?"


    Alice asks Jenn.


    "Don''t worry, sweetie, your daddy will solve this as fast as possible, His strong, right?"


    Jenn said, casting a barrier spell around them, in case something happened.


    "*Nod* "


    Alice just nods her head, then hugs Jenn Neck.


    --------------- S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik who flew while carrying Rijal. He was not worried about his family because he knew how strong they were, something like this was nothing to them.


    "Where''s the temple Rijal?"


    "It''s there, on that cave"


    Rijal said, pointing at some areas where a big Cave entrance.


    "Alright"


    Said Taufik, then a few seconds later they were already in front of the Cave entrance.


    Rijal who seemed can''t wait anymore, quickly ran into the Cave when his feet landed on the Ground. He ignored the rocks that fell at the mouth of the cave due to the vibrations from the earthquake.


    After running for a few seconds, they came to a place that had a kind of altar shaped like a bed, and on the altar lay a woman who was moaning in pain.


    "RATI!?"


    Rijal said, then quickly came to the women''s side.


    Rijal then lifted the woman into his arms.


    "Rati, what happens?"


    Heard that, A woman named, Maharati, slightly opened her eyes.


    "R-rijal, I can''t hold it anymore, The level of corruption in the ancient earth spirit is too high, if this continues we can''t do anything else, apart from seeing the ancient earth spirit being Demonized, please tell the chief to immediately evacuate everyone from here, I will detain the ancient earth spirit for as long as what I can, please!"


    "W-what are you saying? How I can leave you alone, let''s go together"


    "I can''t Rijal, please understand"


    "B-but"


    "Thank you Rijal, These past few months were the happiest memory for me, it''s all thanks to you, At first I thought I was just an emotionless tool to communicate with the ancient earth spirit, but after meeting you, even though at first you were very annoying, after being with you for a while, I could finally feel what it is... love, Thank you Rijal. .. now go! I''ll endure this as long as I can, go!"


    Rita said, showing the sweetest smile that Rijal had ever seen, while a tear fell from her eyes.


    "... Rati...


    Rijal said. There''s also a tear falling from his eyes, but then Rijal shakes his head.


    ... No, at this moment Grandpa maybe has already evacuated everyone, I will stay here with you till the end"


    "... Rijal... *ughh* "


    Rati then squeezed her chest, Groening in Pain.


    "RATI!!"


    Rijal called Rati''s Name, and then hugged her tightly.


    "Rati, I love you, Please stay with me"


    "I too Rijal, I love you too, but I can''t stay with you, I have obligations that I cannot renounce, So just go! I can''t bear seeing the man I love die with me, Please"


    "No, I-"


    "*Ukhum!* are you guys done? Can you guys show Me how I can link to the Ancient Earth spirit?"


    Taufik who can''t bear to watch this ''Drama'' anymore, makes his presence known to these two love birds, because it seems they have forgotten that he has already been here since the beginning.


    "Eh?" x2


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 126: chapter 126 -

    After the landing, Taufik did not have time to remove his Mana wings, however, Rijal had already run into the cave.


    "Hy! Wh-"


    Taufik tries to stop Rijal, but he is already deep inside the Cave, seeing this Taufik can only shake his head.


    "*sigh* "


    Then also Followed Rijal to enter the Cave. Because the earthquake was getting bigger, so he had to stop the ancient earth spirit as quickly as possible.


    On the way inside, Taufik have stopped many rocks that fell toward Rijal with his Magic, but it seemed Rijal didn''t realize it and continued running deeper into the cave.


    ''This Guy... Is he wanted to die?''


    Thought Taufik, Looking at Rijal who recklessly Running without caring about his surroundings.


    And After Running for several Seconds later, They Arrived at the end of the Cave, where there was an Altar which was shaped like a bed, and Above that altar a women Grouning In Pain.


    "RATI!!"


    Rijal who sees this, immediately Run Toward the Woman''s side.


    And that was when Taufik saw Rijal and the Women perform some kind of "Drama" It seems they convey their feelings to each other. It''s a touching scene but the time and place are not right.


    "Rati, I love you, Please stay with me"


    "I too Rijal, I love you too, but I can''t stay with you, I have obligations that I cannot renounce, So just go! I can''t bear seeing the man I love die with me, Please"


    "No, I-"


    "*Ukhum!* are you guys done? Can you guys show Me how I can link to the Ancient Earth spirit?"


    Said Taufik who can''t bear to watch this anymore, the Earthquake is getting bigger, reaching 6.3 on the Richter Scale, any more than this Tarakan city will undergo a big disaster.


    "Eh?" x2


    Rijal and Rita looked at Taufik at the same time, it seems Rijal who came with Taufik was also forgot that he was here from the beginning.


    "E-eh... W-who are you?"


    Rita said, but then she remembered what she had said before, a rush of embarrassment hit her. Rati then covered her face in embarrassment.


    "P-please tell me, you don''t hear what I just said before!"


    "Yeah~ I didn''t hear it, so can you kindly show Me how I can Link to The ancient earth spirit?"


    Taufik said, didn''t want to continue this useless conversation, Because the Earthquake was getting worse, if he had not held this cave with his magic, they would be buried by the rubble right now.


    Heard that Rita looked at Rijal, Seeing the hesitation shown by Rita, Rizal said.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa was the one who sent him to come here. He is the person I told you before...


    Rijal said, then got close to Rita''s ear and Whisper.


    ... He was the monster, I told you before"


    "*ukhum* I will pretend that I didn''t hear that too"


    Taufik cleared his throat. He Could hear what Rijal whispered to Rita, Rijal, who was caught off guard, could only scratch the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Ahaha... I didn''t mean it that way... Sorry"


    "Yeah~ I don''t care, we didn''t have much time, so can you show ME HOW I CAN LINK TO THE ANCIENT EARTH SPIRIT?... Dammit!! I have said it Three times, Three Times, do you guys want to see this city sink?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Rijal please help me to stand...


    Rita said, offering his hands to Rijal.


    ... This way sir"


    Rijal then helped Rita to walk, it''s just a few meters from the altar. Taufik thought that the altar was the "tool" To communicate with the ancient earth spirit, but it was turned out that it was really the bed that Rita used.


    ''Then what the point to making it look like an alter?''


    That was What Taufik thought, following Rita and Rijal from behind.


    They come to the place that has a Flat area, and in the middle of that flat Ground, there''s something like a Magic circle, Around the magic circle there is writing that Taufik doesn''t know, maybe it''s vocabulary that only Dai-yak people can understand.


    "Okay, Thank you Rijal"


    Rita Said, then stepped into the Magic circle, she came in the middle of the magic circle and sat, after that she recited mantras in a language that Taufik again didn''t understand.


    "Sir, please step into the magic circle"


    Without further ado, Taufik directly stepped into the magic circle and sat opposite Rita.


    Rita then offered her hands to Taufik, Taufik took her hands and ignored the way that Rijal looked at him.


    "Sir, now you will enter The ancient earth spirit''s subconscious, enter it right now in this state of mind The ancient earth spirit has, was Dangerous, so please be careful"


    Rita''s warning for Taufik. Taufik didn''t say anything and only nodded his head.


    "Alright, prepare yourself, sir"


    Rita said, then began her mantras again, the next second, the magic circle began to glow. Taufik''s consciousness began to fade, and after that, his vision began to darken.


    ---------------


    After Taufik Come to consciousness, he slowly opened his eyes.


    What Taufik saw next, made Taufik stunned. It''s not because the sight he saw was Beautiful or something like that, it was because what he saw was only a flat land with only one huge Mountain, there''s no tree around, or anything like that, it''s only Ground and the sky, Taufik would have found the atmosphere very calm.


    If it weren''t for the pitch-black miasma that was in the air, it gave off a bad feeling and was very unpleasant to smell.


    Fortunately, Taufik could still see his surroundings as clear as the days, because of his Enhanced Sense.


    If a normal Magician enters this, they will die in no time, because that pitch-black miasma was the corrupt Mana that The ancient earth spirit had gathered for Thousands of years.


    "All of this was Mana? It''s really disgusting... So where''s the ancient earth spirit?"


    Taufik said, there''s no sight of anyone around, it''s like he was the only one in this eerie place, but then...


    *GRAAAGHH!!!*


    A loud roar can be heard, Taufik looks around but doesn''t see a thing, but his gaze suddenly turns to the big mountain. When Taufik looked at it more closely, the mountain shook slightly.


    "... No way"


    Taufik had a bad feeling when he saw the mountain, and what happened next proves that his bad feeling was right.


    *Shake!!*


    The Ground was shaking, and the Mountain was moved, it Really moved, and then on big leg came out from the side of the Mountain.


    *BANG!!*


    A loud bang can be heard when the leg touches the Ground. Then one by one the other leg also came out, four in number. And when each leg touched the Ground another Loud bang could be heard.


    "... Shit" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik cursed, see There seemed to be another leg bout to come out, it was what he thought at first, but What came out was a head, a very long head.


    "... Turtle? Is that the ancient earth spirit?"


    Taufik said, see the mountain turn to be a gigantic turtle.


    *GRAAAGHH!!*


    With a loud roar, the Ground was shaking, and the mountain which should have been the turtle''s carapace, Ereupted spewing lava and boulders. The sky which was already quite dark because of the pitch-black miasma, added the light from the Lava that came out from the ancient earth spirit, this area became truly like hell.


    *woossh!*


    One of the Boulders was flying toward Taufik. Taufik simply Drew his katana, and with just one Slash the Boulders were split into two.


    The ancient Earth spirit doesn''t stop there, It feels that uninvited people enter his consequence, The ancient Earth spirit walks Toward Taufik, It''s Supposed to be just walking, but one step from the ancient Earth spirit covers one kilometer long, that''s how big The ancient earth spirit was, in front of that being, Taufik just like an ant faced with an elephant.


    *Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!*


    With each step that the ancient earth spirit took a loud bang could be heard.


    And just in a few steps, it''s already arrived in front of Taufik. The ancient earth spirit raises his leg to step on Taufik, The force that this made was like the Gravity was increasing Around Taufik.


    "Stop!"


    With just one word from Taufik, The ancient earth spirit''s leg stopped mid-air.


    *ROAAARRR!!*


    But with the Roar from The ancient earth spirit, Taufik''s ''Word Magic'' was canceled just like that. It''s not even able to hold the ancient earth spirit for two seconds.


    "... What???"


    Said Taufik, but there was no time to feel confused, because the ancient earth''s spirit leg was keep descended toward Taufik.


    In that short time, Taufik''s brain worked very quickly, thinking about the way to get out of this situation, Flying to get out from the area that the ancient earth spirit''s leg would step on was Not an option, opening a portal was also not an option.


    The only option left was to use his ''word magic'' again and his ''Imagination Magic''.


    ''But made what?... Wait!''


    Taufik thought, but then he made a grin.


    ''I hope it''s work...


    Taufik said, then used half of his Mana.


    ...Imagination Magic: Form Manipulation!''


    Said Taufik in his mind, then raised his hands.


    "Gigantification!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 127: chapter 127 - Battle Of Giants

    "Gigantification!"


    *BOOOMM!!!*


    The ancient earth spirit''s leg crushed Taufik to the ground.


    The ancient earth spirit tried to sense if there was any sign of life, but he didn''t sense anything below his foot.


    Thinking that he already killed the intruder, the ancient earth spirit, trying to back to his place, but when he wanted to raise his leg, he felt that there was a movement from the crater he made with his leg.


    "Ahahaha~ What a brute force you have there, it''s almost killed me again"


    "... Graagh!?"


    The ancient earth spirit who already lost his mind and couldn''t talk properly, saw the Intruder grow bigger and bigger. The ancient earth spirit''s leg slowly raised its own.


    The eyes of the ancient earth spirit who was already full of Madness, and couldn''t think straight, Put his strength to his leg, trying to Force Taufik back to the Ground, but with Taufik''s size which Grow Rapidly. The ancient earth spirit pulled his leg back.


    And just in the Blink of an eye, Taufik''s height was already comparable to the ancient earth spirit head, but its height cannot yet cover the height of the ''mountain'' which is the carapace of the ancient earth spirit, not even half of it.


    "Now, should I inject a little sanity into your head?"


    Taufik said, turning his Mana to become a holy power, then Flowing it to his hands.


    "Graagh!?"


    -----------------


    "Now, should I inject a little sanity into your head?"


    Taufik said, then without further ado, charged toward the ancient earth spirit with only his fist which was coated by a holy power.


    Because his Size was so huge, the Gravity Taufik felt was heavier, so his speed also decreased, but his speed was still faster than the ancient earth spirit.


    *BRAACK!*


    The ancient earth spirit who couldn''t Dodge Taufik''s fist was getting hit on his head.


    *GRAHHGG!!*


    Made the ancient earth spirit Groan in Pain, it''s not because Taufik''s fist hit him, it''s more because Taufik''s fist contained holy energy, which entered the ancient earth spirit''s head in that one blow.


    "not enough? Then have more of my fist of love" (v:)


    Said Taufik then Raised his fist again, but the ancient earth spirit already knew that his fist was capable of hurting him, so the ancient earth spirit stomped his foot on the Ground, the tall and thick wall raised from the Ground, separated the ancient earth spirit from Taufik.


    "You don''t think something like this is capable of stopping my...FIST OF LOVE, RIGHT?"


    *BOOMM!!!*


    Taufik''s fist, got through of that wall, then inserted his other hand into the hole he made, then something unbelievable happened even for the ancient earth spirit itself. With brute force, Taufik tore the Earth wall like he tore the paper.


    But in that short time, the ancient earth spirit already made a distance from Taufik and prepared his next attack.


    "... Hmm?"


    "*ROOOARR!!* "


    With that Roar, a Sharp stake made from Earth, Comes toward Taufik at the same time, but Taufik doesn''t panic.


    ''Aigis!''


    Said Taufik then a shield with an ornament of Women with Snake hair appeared on Taufik''s hands.


    With a loud *BANG!!* The Sharp Stake hit the Aigis, and the force behind it was so strong that Taufik moved backward a little, it''s only one and there are still many more to come.


    ''There''s no end of this if I was just defending''


    Said Taufik, then Gathered his strength in his Leg, And with the Aigis still in front of him, Taufik stepped forward toward the ancient earth spirit.


    Seeing his attack didn''t work for Taufik, The ancient earth spirit changed the way he attacked, with a red Glow from his Mouth, the ancient earth spirit spewed a Lave From his Mouth.


    But it was a wrong choice, because in the next second, the eyes of the ornament in front of the Aigis opened and then glowed in a white light, which made the Lava become a stone, and then fall to the Ground before it could even hit the Aigis.


    But it does not stop there, with a fast speed, The petrification process spreads towards the direction the lava came from, which is the mouth of the ancient earth spirit.


    Senses a Danger. Before the Petrification could reach him, the ancient earth spirit already closed his mouth, stopping the lava spew.


    *Grin*


    See this Taufik was Grining, and then blood appeared in his free hands.


    ''Blood Manipulation - Javelin!''


    Then a pointed spear appeared in Taufik''s hands, And with all of his strength Taufik trow the Javelin toward The ancient earth spirit. The Javelin launched, making a sound of breaking through the air.


    *wooshhh!*


    The sound created is bigger than the sound of a fighter jet.


    Without any time to react, the Javelin that Taufik threw, embedded itself deeply in the Carapace of the ancient earth spirit. Just like that, Even The ancient earth spirit seems Confused about what that attack is for.


    But The Javelin made from Taufik''s blood was just not your average Javelin, Taufik had imbued it with a fire essence, so with just one word from Taufik that Javelin would...


    "Explode!"


    After Taufik Said that, a huge explosion occurred, producing a lot of smoke, but Taufik didn''t stop there, he made another Javelin in his hands, And Quickly Trow it Toward the ancient earth spirit, the thick smoke was not an obstacle for him.


    And after that, Explosion after an explosion occurred, Taufik didn''t give the ancient earth spirit time to recover. And after he thought it was enough, Taufik stopped made another Javelin, and only waited for the smoke to disappear.


    After a few seconds, the smoke was gone, and there it was, the ancient earth spirit lying weak with his plastron (bottom shell of a turtle) Touch the Ground, The ancient earth spirit was in a sorry state, with half its Carapace (a top shell of a turtle) Destroyed.


    With that condition, the ancient earth spirit couldn''t move his body.


    Taufik then approaches the ancient earth spirit who cannot do a thing anymore.


    "... It seems you are still not in your right mind, so let me help you with that"


    Taufik said, clenching his fist, and with a grin his Face ''Heal'' the ancient earth spirit.


    A few beatings later.


    ""... Sto-Stop it, Young Man, I''m Already on my Right Mind, you can stop hitting me Now"" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A very Husky Voice Could be heard, but Taufik pretended that he didn''t hear anything, and kept hitting the ancient earth spirit.


    "" I-I Said Stop! STOP!! *UGHH!*""


    "I think I heard something... no, maybe it was just a bug passing by"


    Said Taufik, while keep hitting the ancient earth spirit.


    ""No, it-its M-*Ughhh*""


    "But, who could have guessed, I was only here to take care of a small business, who would have thought something like this would happen"


    Said Taufik, still hitting the ancient earth spirit.


    "" I- *ughhh* I know, I''m *aghh* wrong, Stop! *arghh*... Please!!""


    The ancient earth spirit said, begging Taufik to stop hitting him, only after that did Taufik finally stop hitting him.


    "Ahh~ It seems you are already in your right mind, Good for you"


    "" Thank- Thank you""


    Although they were inside The Ancient Earth spirit Consuqense, and what Taufik Fought just now was the Ancient Earth spirit''s astral body, but when the astral Body was wounded, the real Ancient Earth spirit would also feel the Pain.


    "if you okay, then let''s clear this disgusting thing"


    Said Taufik, referring to the Corrupt Mana Inside the ancient earth spirit Consuqense.


    "" It''s Impossible, Young Man, I have tried to stop this Corrupt Mana from invading me, but you see, we, the spirit was beings that born from Mana, so we can live without it, You need an Angel to Dispel this Corrupt Mana From me, If only ''Mother'' was still with us, something like this will not Happen ""


    The ancient earth spirit said, with a hint of sadness and Logging could be heard from his Voice.


    ''Mother?''


    "Is the ''mother'' you talking about was the Goddess Gaia?"


    "!!!"


    The ancient earth spirit was surprised when Taufik said that name.


    "H-how you know that name?"


    Heard that, Taufik tilted his head in confusion.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it Gaia was a Goddess from Greek mythology, The ancestral Mother, the Consort of Uranu-"


    *GRAAAGHH!!*


    "Don''t say that Disgusting Name in Front of me, That Bastard, if it not for him, ''Mother'' would not get Sealed, it''s all because of him"


    The ancient earth spirit Said with much hint of hatred in his voice when Taufik wanted to say the Name of Uranus.


    "Huh? What The Hell!? Why are you suddenly roaring? Do you still not in your right mind, want me to help you Again?"


    Taufik said, with a smile, while clenching his fist.


    "" N-no, Thank you, I just suddenly felt angry when I heard that Basterds Name and Remembered what he did to Mother, I hope I can Kill him on my own""


    "*Sigh* you have to tell me what happened after I clear this Corrupt Mana inside you, looks like, what is spread among humans is something different from what you experienced, so you have to tell me in detail, okay?"


    Taufik said, Take his Katana Out which also Gets affected by his ''Gigantification''.


    ""As I said, is impossible to Dispel this Corrupt Mana""


    "*Sstts!* Just watch!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 128: chapter 128 - F*cking Situation

    ".. Just watch!"


    Taufik said to the ancient earth spirit, then put his hands on the Ground.


    "I don''t what will it do to your real body, but prepare yourself for anything that will happen!"


    ''Imagination Magic: Energy Manipulation!''


    Taufik pure Mana flowed toward his hands, and when it out from his body it became a different energy, just like what he wanted. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''...holy energy!''


    *woosshh!*


    A wave of Holy Energy rushes out from Taufik''s hands and Spreads all over the area inside The ancient earth spirit''s subconscious, and in just a few seconds, it''s already covered this whole area.


    Taufik didn''t use that much Mana, Because although the pitch-black miasma was a Corrupt Mana it was still Mana, and With Taufik''s unique Trait that Can absorb any Kind Of Energy and Exchange it to become Pure Mana, this is why Taufik didn''t hesitate to use half of his Mana When he used Gigantification, Because he can still Refill it Again with the Corrupt Mana Around.


    ""... Wh-wha...?!""


    The ancient earth spirit was speechless when he saw abundant holy energy that came out from Taufik.


    ''... Who is this Man? Is he an angel disguised as a human?... No, It''s Impossible, from what I know, with ''mother'' getting Sealed, it''s Impossible for any other being to invade Earth... But who is this Man?... Or is there something I wasn''t aware of?''


    The ancient earth spirit though, it seems he has doubts about his own Memory.


    ''... What is this? No matter how hard I tried to remember, I remember clearly, that ''mother'' was Sealed Thousands of years ago after the Demon-Angel war was postponed, there was nothing wrong with my memories, I, who had accompanied ''mother'' from the beginning, I''m the Earth itself, there''s nothing I don''t know about what''s happening above the ground, but why I feel that something is missing?


    What is that? What have I forgotten?''


    Leaving the ancient earth spirit who questioned his own Memories. Taufik has done with his preparation.


    "I''M DONE WITH THE PREPARATION, TURTLE! LIKE I SAID, PREPARE YOURSELF BECAUSE I DON''T KNOW WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO YOU!!"


    Taufik said, to the ancient earth spirit, and with a grin, Taufik said.


    "... PURIFICATION!!"


    *WOOSSH!*


    In the next seconds a large magic circle that Taufik had drawn with holy power that covered this whole area Activated.


    "!!!"


    The dazzling light made the ancient earth spirit have to close its eyes.


    The pitch-black miasma was disappeared and because it was only purification the corrupt mana didn''t disappear but converted to become normal mana, the original mana of Earth.


    But it not only affects the corrupt Mana, but also something that shouldn''t be touched off. Taufik purification also ''reaches'' the memory seal that "Fate" Has planted on all the beings that live on Earth, it''s the Memory of what happened in the Void century, but Taufik purification is not strong enough to reveal all of that memory.


    *ARGHHH!!*


    The ancient earth spirit then Groaning in Pain, It''s not clear whether it was from Taufik''s purification or from a memory that suddenly came to his mind.


    But Taufik didn''t know, that what he had done, have caused something that he himself wasn''t aware of.


    [DING]


    [The One Who Decide The Fate was angry with what have you done]


    [All of The gods in Olympus looking at you with an unfriendly gaze]


    [Uranus Was Demanding For you To Killed]


    [DING]


    [Some of God From Olympus Trying to enter Earth]


    [DING]


    [The One Who Decide The Fate Baned The God From Olympus for entered The Earth Saying {It''s not the time yet}]


    [Hercules looks at You with great interest]


    [DING]


    [The... ]


    "..."


    Taufik was Speechless as he looked at the long Notifications from the system.


    ''... System, what is the Meaning of this? I think I don''t do something worth this much attention, don''t I?''


    [It''s Maybe Because the turtle master]


    ''The Turtle?''


    Taufik said in his mind, then looking at the ancient earth spirit, but he was already back to his original state, Back to becoming a mountain.


    ''*sigh* I can Get my answers, fortunately, ''Fate'' was stuck to his belief, If not, The Earth will come to its end. Why did a simple outing become something like this? What a f*cking Situation''


    [Master, I advise you to grow stronger than this]


    "I know"


    Taufik said, then back to his original size, this time when Taufik received that kind of Notification, he didn''t feel pressure like before, it was a sign that he had already Grown much Stronger than Before, but it was still not enough.


    "I''m Done here, and that overgrown turtle seems like will not wake anytime soon, *sigh* I don''t receive my Answers, and how I will get out of here?"


    Taufik said, looking around this area, after the pitch-black miasma disappeared, what left just an empty land and clear skies above.


    "... Staying Here will not be too bad"


    Said Taufik, while wandering around this Area to search for the way out. But he didn''t find anything.


    Finding that there''s no point in walking anymore, Taufik sits on the Ground while folding his arms.


    "... Am I trapped here? I indeed say it''s will be not bad to stay here, but not this wa- huh?..."


    Then Taufik''s consciousness suddenly faded like when he entered The ancient earth spirit subconscious.


    -----------------


    The Earthquake has stopped long ago. With Jenn and the other''s help, the situation can get better faster, and all of the Tribe Members who still can move, remove the remains of house ruins caused by the earthquake, while searching for their missing member.


    Not only here, but In Tarakan city right now was also like that, the sudden earthquake caused a lot of building collapse.


    There were many fatalities as a result of this earthquake, and also missing people who were buried in the rubble, survivors, worked together to evacuate bodies, and search for survivors in the rubble.


    From the information circulating, there is no clear information about this sudden earthquake, government agencies that usually work on things like this, don''t even know what caused this earthquake to occur.


    Not only in the city of Tarakan, other disasters also occur in several cities in various parts of the world, such as typhoons, tsunamis, and great fires. Even though the disasters are different, there is one thing in common, that is, all of these disasters occur suddenly and without a clear cause, which makes the experts in the field feel confused.


    --------------


    Jenn and the others right now were gathered In the temple where Taufik was.


    "What happens to Daddy?"


    Alice ask. Taufik right now was lying on The Altar, unconscious.


    "Nothing sweetie, your Daddy just sleeping, he will wake soon, don''t worry"


    Jenn said, caressing Alice''s Hair. Then he looks at Rijal who is with Rati.


    "Rijal, what happened to My husband, you better tell us the truth, otherwise... You will not like what will happen to you"


    Faced with Jenn''s questions and a Sharp Gaze from Rani, Kaela, and Anugrah, Rijal nervously swallowed his saliva.


    "*gulp* It-its not li-"


    "He''s Fine, Looking at the Earthquake that has stopped, we only need to wait for him to wake up"


    "And who are you?"


    Jenn asked, Looking at Rita who suddenly stood up in front of Rijal.


    "Forgive me for the late Introduction, My Name is Maharati, Dai-Yak Tribe Priest, It''s me who Sir Taufik asked to let him enter the ancient earth spirit subconscious, it''s nothing to do wi-"


    *wooshh!*


    A rock flew quickly past Rati, and scratched Rati''s cheek until it bled.


    *Boom!!*


    The Rock hit the Cave wall behind and Destroyed it.


    "RATI! Are you okay?...


    Rijal asks Rati. Then looks at where the rock comes from, and he looks at Rani who stands beside Taufik.


    ... What is the meaning of this?"


    "... So it''s you, Bitch, if something happens to my Husband, your fate will be more worse than the wall behind you, Believe me"


    Faced with that gaze full of killing intent, Rijal''s legs trembled with fear.


    "Y-you... "


    However, faced with this killing intent, Rati still looked calm, but the same as Rijal, she was also shaking a little because of Rani''s threat.


    "If that happens I will take full responsibility, So leave him and the rest of my Tribe alone, it''s Nothing to do with them"


    Said Rati, making direct eye contact with Rani.


    Seeing those eyes that were not afraid of death, Rani snorted in annoyance.


    "... I will take your word-"


    "What with this Ruckus?"


    "Daddy is awake, he''s awake!!"


    Alice said with excitement, quickly hugging Taufik.


    "Whoosp~ Are you worried for your daddy, little princess, I feel all my wounds suddenly Gone...


    Taufik said, lifting Alice up, and then kissing her cheek.


    ... Maybe it''s thanks to you that Daddy is awake, Thank you"


    Said Taufik kissing Alice''s other cheek which made Alice giggle because she felt ticklish.


    "Are you okay Fik?" Anugerah ask.


    "What do you feel, it''s there''s something weird feeling?"


    Kaela asked, checking every part of Taufik''s body.


    "Dear/husband!"


    Jenn and Rani said at the same time, then came to hug Taufik to relieve their worries. Squished Alice in the Process.


    "Hmpff! Hmpff!"


    Taufik then pushed the two of them to create a room for Alice to take a breath. And Rijal and Rati who saw this also Felt Relief, even though Rati didn''t show it on her face, she was so afraid inside, so seeing Taufik wake up she was very relieved.


    "... Why all of you Like this? How long I was unconscious?"


    "When we come here, you are already unconscious, it''s over one hour now"


    "That long? *sigh* let''s finish our Buissnes here, and let''s Go home after that, Mom might be really worried now"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 129: chapter 129 - Isnt It Too Fast?

    "This is the land certificate and land transfer letter, I have signed my part, the rest only requires your signature, Just take it, what you have done is more than enough, maybe only this Land is not enough for what you have done for us.


    Rijal said, handed two sheets of paper to Taufik, the two sheets of paper were still very new, and had no wrinkles at all, maybe because Rijal put them in a safe so the paper was fine.


    ''That Lands even have a Certificate? It seems like the influence of the magician family is greater than I thought''


    Taufik Thought, while Reading the contents of those two sheets of paper. After confirming the contents Taufik past the Certificate to Jenn, and let her and the other also read it. Before Taufik looked back at Rijal.


    "After seeing how wide the land was, are you sure, you don''t want anything more?"


    "Don''t worry, I want nothing other than to continue my life here, after all, there''s nothing that remains on that land, but bitter memories. You taking that land may be a sign for me to move forward and start a new life, I should thank you instead, without you maybe I would never be here, Thank you"


    Said Rijal, Locking eyes with Taufik, if it was the old Rijal, he wouldn''t dare look Taufik straight in the eye.


    See him like that, Taufik was Smiling. Remembering sentences he had read before.


    ''~When faced with loss and sadness, humans only have two choices, it is, Keep moving forward or drown in memories to escape reality~''


    With a Satisfied smile on his face, Taufik stood up.


    "It''s Nice to see you in the New Light, Rijal, what''s matters is the future that will you make not the past that already passed, so, I hope you keep moving forward...


    Taufik said, then offered his hands Toward Rijal.


    ... My Business here is over, we will go now... Ahh~"


    When Taufik wants to pick up Alice and Get out of this temporary tent, Taufik looks at Rita who this whole time is on Rijal''s side.


    "Rita Right?"


    And Rita Just nodded her head. Looks a little tense.


    "Don''t be so nervous, I won''t do anything, I just want you to convey my message to the turtle when he wakes up later"


    "... Turtle, sir???"


    Heard Taufik mention ''turtle''. Rati tilted her head in confusion. Didn''t get what Taufik meant by ''turtle'' was.


    "Ahh~ sorry, I mean that ancient earth spirit, he owes me an explanation"


    "Understood, then what message do I need to tell him, sir?"


    "Just told him to go meet me, if not, I will come to him and ''HELP'' Him again, Remember to bold the word ''HELP'' when you say it, okay?"


    "I will convey your message when he wakes up, sir"


    "*Nod* Then we will get out Now, we don''t want to ruin your moment, because the ''Confession'' seems not done yet, so, enjoy your time!"


    Said Taufik, then Got out of that tent with Alice in his arms, followed by Jenn and The others.


    "..."


    "..."


    Rijal and Rati who live alone inside the tent have a blush on their cheek, what happened before was due to circumstances, that made them confess their feeling, but now, When things start to calm down, and the two of them are alone in a room, each of them remembered the words they said in the cave before.


    Only after that did they realize that what they said was quite embarrassing, especially considering their age.


    *Ukhum!*


    Rijal pretended to cough, to dilute the awkward atmosphere they were currently experiencing.


    "Ye-YES!!?"


    "Aha~Ahahaha~"


    Rijal was laughing at Rati''s surprised face, finding it cute.


    "Don''t laugh at me, hum~... Pfftt~ Ahahaha~"


    Then the both of them laugh wholeheartedly, Breaking the Awkward atmosphere before.


    After laughing for a few minutes, a silent one again fell inside that tent, Rijal who felt if he didn''t do something here, a change like this would never happen again, clenched his fists and then stood up, face to face with Rati.


    "Rati... What I said before was my true feeling, I Really Love You... S-so... "


    Rijal said, but then when he wanted to say the rest, he began to nervous. But Rati still waiting for him to finish what he wanted to say, with a high expectation that could be seen in her eyes.


    "S-so do you want to be my... My Girlfriend?"


    Rijal said, scratching the back of his head, didn''t dare to look directly at Rati''s eyes.


    "No"


    When that word comes out, something inside Rijal seems like crumbling, and the light in his eyes begins to fade.


    "I... I s-see... I... I-"


    "I don''t want to be your Girlfriend"


    Add to that, Rijal seemed like he lost the ability to breathe, his heartbeat didn''t seem to be beating anymore.


    "But I wanted to be your wife directly"


    "I see maybe I was not good enough for yo-...


    Rijal who seemed like having lost hope said, but he stopped in the middle, then looked at Rati.


    ... W-what you just sa-said?"


    "I want to become your Wife directly, didn''t you feel ashamed seeing sir Taufik who is younger than us already has four wives and one daughter?" Rita said bluntly.


    "B-but are you sure wanted to marry that f-fast?"


    Rijal said, the color of his face already returned, he felt happy if Rita wanted directly become his wife.


    ''But isn''t it too fast?''


    "What do you mean too fast, Rijal, how old are we? We are long past the right age to get married. If we were dating, it would just be a waste of time, why not just get married?"


    Rita said, once again bluntly.


    "M-make senses, th-then I will tell my mother and Grandpa" Rijal said.


    "Umu~ I will also tell my Family"


    Rati said, and then the two of them got out of the tent to go to tell this Happy information to their family.


    ----------------


    - Several Minutes ago.


    When Taufik gets out of the tent, the chief and the seven Panglima already waiting for him outside.


    As a representative, The chief takes a step Forward.


    "Benefector, We have not repaid you for what you did to us before, but now you have once again helped us. We don''t know if we can reply to you. If you want something or you are interested in something in our village, just tell us, and we will immediately fulfill it"


    "You don''t need to, Rijal already give me what I want, so it''s okay"


    "It can''t be, sir, what my grandson gave you was his own, not us, so it didn''t count, What about the little princess or the lady behind you, sir? If they want something from us, just say it!"


    Heard that, Taufik looked at Jenn and the other, but they just shook their head, which meant that they didn''t want anything.


    Taufik then Looked at Alice.


    "Do you want something, Sweetie?"


    "It is okay, Daddy? Can I say what I want?"


    Alice asks and for a response, Taufik smiles at her and says.


    "Of course you can, just said it, is there something you are interested in?"


    "Yes, little princess, just said what do you want, this Grandpa will fulfill it!"


    "Th-then I want that ''water'' thing that Daddy touched before" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Alice, referring to that low-level water spirit that Taufik turned to mid-level Rank Spirit.


    But the chief didn''t get what Alice meant by that "water" Thing. So he looks at Taufik.


    "Excuse me, Benefactor, what the little princess meant by that?"


    "It''s maybe about the water spirit that she Saw before, can she have that?"


    "The low-level water spirit that you turn into mid-level, sir? That one?"


    To answer that question, Taufik just nods his head, he wants to make this fast so they can quickly go back home.


    ''I bet Mom was worried right now, and because of the earthquake, there''s no service to make a phone call''


    "It''s easy then, there''s only a few mid-level rank spirits around here, so found it will not take a long time, wait a minute, sir"


    The chief said, then looked at Archer Panglima, who has the sharpest senses of the seven Panglima.


    "Can you go find the Spirit that the benefactor talked about?"


    The Archer Panglima who was the youngest of the seven Panglimas just nodded his head, then went to find the spirit.


    Because of that, Taufik and the other had to wait, and in between the times he waited, one of the Panglima approached Taufik.


    "Excuse me, Benefactor, I''m Fist Panglima, It might sound rude, but are you really from ''Hidayat'' of the Bou-Gis Tribe, I remember not a long time ago a Bou-Gis Tribe asking for Permission to enter our territory for something. They said it just to meet their long-lost tribe members, is that you?"


    Heard that, Taufik raised one eyebrow and inspected the Fist Panglima.


    Fist Panglima, just like his Name, he is Mainly uses his fist to fight, which doesn''t match with The Dai-yak Tribe Nickname a "silent assassin".


    "It''s me Indeed, what about that?"


    After Taufik said that. The Fist Panglima suddenly bowed his head.


    "Although I''m from a different Tribe, Hidayat has become my Role model to become a Great warrior, and seeing with my own eyes that there''s still a descendant of Hidayat alive, I''m very happy, I hope you have time to spar with me later"


    The Fist Panglima said, Looking at Taufik but still in a bowed posture.


    "... Okay, it''s if I have time...


    Taufik said, quite liked how brave this fellow was, even after knowing how strong Taufik was, and he still dared to ask Taufik for sparring, Trully someone with a warrior mentality.


    ... Ahh~ Talking About Bou-Gis Tribe Do you Guys have any Information about that, I would appreciate it if you share it with me"


    Heard that The Chief was smiling wide, then began to tell Taufik about the recent news from the Bou-Gis Tribe.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 130: chapter 130 - After The Disaster

    "Haaa~ It''s Good my little princess is okay, are you hurt anywhere, Sweetie?"


    Linda said, snatching Alice directly from Taufik''s hands. Ignored Taufik and the others.


    "Mom, we are also here?"


    "Hum~ who can hurt you in this world, even disaster can''t Touch you, why do I need to be worried?"


    Said Linda, directly coming inside the House with Alice.


    "..."


    "Pfft~ Don''t mind it, Husband, what Mother said was indeed true, even Disaster can do something to you, Hahaha~"


    Rani said, Following Linda to coming Inside the House.


    "..."


    *pat~ pat~*


    "It''s okay, Dear, You still have me"


    Said Jenn, patting Taufik''s shoulder and then also coming inside the House.


    "You also have me, who will worried for you, Fik, don''t be that sad...I will come inside then." Then It''s Anugerah''s Turn.


    "Are you okay, Fik?" Kaela ask.


    "I-I''m okay, I''m only a little bit shocked, It''s only a few months ago, that she didn''t let me go outside at Night, I''m Just surprised at How fast she''s changing"


    "It''s okay, everyone will change right, even little Alice will also change someday without you Realize it, that''s how''s life, c''mon, let''s Go inside"


    Kaela said, directly Taking Taufik''s hands. Then without a warning, Taufik hugs Kaela.


    "Only you understand me, Kaela, I love you"


    "I know, I know, I love you too, let''s Go inside"


    "Okay~"


    ------------------


    - Tokyo, Japan.


    -Tokugawa Family


    Inside of Tatami Room, many old Men are sitting together, forming two rows, they all look towards the one person sitting higher than them. That one person didn''t sit Alone, beside Him one Middle Age Man was sitting while bowing his head.


    That person covers his head with black fabric which goes down past his neck.


    All of the people inside this room didn''t even know if he was really ''He'' or ''She'', Because As long as they knew, This person never took off his Face cover, but all of them knew that this person was A member of the Tokugawa family.


    The Atmosphere Inside that Room was Strange, No one dared to open their mouths, because it seemed like the person they were looking at was in a bad mood.


    "Do you know the cause of that Tsunami? It doesn''t seem to happen naturally?"


    Asking the person who sitting at the Higger place, he was Tokugawa Isshin, the Main Elder from the Tokugawa Family.


    He is a living legend of the Tokugawa Family, none of the Tokugawa family members knew how old he was. Even when the old Man who sitting below him was younger than him because when they were still kids, Tokugawa Isshin was already there.


    "it- It''s the ancient water spirit, She''s suddenly going on a rampage, elder"


    One of the elders said.


    "*sigh* Then who stop her? What does that Bumpkin do? They supposed to Guard her?"


    Tokugawa Isshin asks. Although he asks that, there is not the slightest hint of interest in his voice.


    "It''s young master Asahi who stopped her, he managed to calm the ancient water spirit Down, about the Ba-jou Tribe, they also didn''t expect something like this will happen, this happened so suddenly, they didn''t have time to prepare anything"


    "*sigh* useless, then where''s Asahi right now?"


    "He still outside, help evacuate the Victims, do I need to call him, elder?"


    "No, it''s okay just let him do what he wants, it''s better than someone who doesn''t do anything at all"


    Tokugawa Isshin said, Looking at the person beside him, which was the Head of the Tokugawa family, and the Father of Tokugawa Asahi. Tokugawa Hajime. He was Flinced when Tokugawa Isshin mentioned him. But he didn''t say a thing whether it was because of fear or because of shame.


    "I heard the same thing happened all over the World, do you know something?" Continued Tokugawa Isshin.


    "It''s all the same, Elder, all of that happened so suddenly, without a warning" Said another Elder.


    "I see, so it''s all have the same cause, what will happen to this world? Alright...


    Tokugawa Isshin said, then get up.


    ... mobilize as many family members as you can, help the disaster victims!"


    """ Yes, Elder """


    -----------------


    The same situation as in the Tokugawa family happened in all of the Magician Families around the World, with all of the ancient spirits going wild, all of them trying to find the cause of why this happened, and the answer they found, was because of the corrupt Mana, that was the most reasonable answer they could find.


    Because of this, the magician families became increasingly aware of how corrupt the Mana they had always managed was.


    But there is no solution to this problem, because as Magicians they really need Mana.


    And Just Like that, A few days have passed since that Disaster Happened.


    -------------------


    - Hidayat Household.


    Different from the other House which is either a Destroyer or at least there is a part that is destroyed because of The Earthquake.


    Taufik House was different, there''s not even a scratch that can be seen on Taufik House, All of this happened because of Lembuswana, Thanks to him, Taufik House can still stand.


    "When This shit will end? I can''t watch even one Movie anymore"


    Lembuswana complained, that because of the Earthquake The electricity network is limited, and the internet network is still under repair, so Lembuswana cannot watch films at all, whether on TV or mobile phones.


    "You should be grateful that we can still live in the house, look at other people, most of them have to live in a tent because their houses were destroyed"


    "An-"


    *Tok~Tok~Tok~*


    A knock on the door was suddenly heard, All of them then looked at each other, wondering If any of them knew who the person knocking on the door was.


    But all of them Shock their head, which means they don''t know a thing.


    "Lembu, pretend to be a doll for a while! Let me see who is on the outside" Taufik said to Lembuswana.


    "*sigh* Bothersome"


    Taufik then Walking Toward the door, when he arrived behind the door, In times like these, many people tried to steal from each other, either by force or secretly, So Taufik needed extra careful.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Ahh~ Sorry to not Inform you first, it''s me Fik, Reza, Like I said before, I came with my mother"


    "!!!"


    ''Shit, it''s Reza''


    Taufik thought, then Looking at his Family.


    ''What should I do?... Ahh~ screw it''


    *Door opened*


    "You should inform me if you want to come over"


    Taufik said after he opened the Door, then looked at the woman beside Reza, who was Reza''s Mother.


    "Aunty, long time no see, you still look beautiful like always, please come in"


    "Ahahaha~ you and your sweet words is also didn''t change, you know how surprised I was when I heard from Reza that you will become a father, different from someone who didn''t even have a Girlfriend yet...


    Reza''s Mother said, while entering Taufik House with Reza who murmured "And Who''s fault do you think it was?" But only Reza and Taufik can hear which makes Taufik laugh a little.


    ... I know this will happen sooner or later, looking at how handsome you are, so which lucky woman can win you over? I want to see her, and what about your Mom, is she well?"


    "Thank you for your concern Aunty, my Mom it''s okay, you know how much she wants a Grand kids, she was in the happiest time in her life, that''s what she said, and About my women, they were in the living room with my mom, let me introduce you to them"


    "Them?" x2


    Reza and His mother ask at the same time, though maybe Taufik mispronounced, but Taufik just smiles at them, then leads them to the living room.


    To Their Suprise besides Jenn and Linda who they know, there are other women in the living room, and all of them are high-class women, very beautiful, it was what the mother and son duo thought when they looked at Rani, and Anugerah and Kaela.


    "...Who they are, Fik?" Reza ask.


    "They? They are all my wife... Ahh~ And all of them were pregnant, right now"


    "...what?" x2


    .... sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N "I was over sleep, sorry only 1300 words, and like always... Just Ignore what below!"


    "Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word, Just to add more word, just to add more word, just to add more word"

 Chapter 131: chapter 131 - After The Disaster(2)

    After they sat together, Taufik began to explain the situation to Reza and his mother, and of course, he said that Rani, Anugerah, and Keala were from abroad.


    Taufik Created a story about when he met Them; he told them it happened when they were in the school holidays after semester exams. Taufik ''Accidentally'' met them, Who also are on holiday in Indonesia and were visiting various cities in Indonesia, and Tarakan City is one of them.


    He told them the cliche story about a man saving a beauty, and how he decided to accompany them to visit tourist attractions in Tarakan, Do that and this, and how they can end up together, Throughout the story, Reza just kept quiet and listened, only his mother occasionally answered and asked a few questions.


    "yeah and that''s how we got to this point-


    *BANG!!!*


    ""!!!""


    All of them look at Reza who suddenly hit the Table.


    "Reza, what the he-?"


    "Do you think I will believe that story?"


    Reza said, his hair covering his eyes, giving him an Aura that tells that he knows something. Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela are a little bit nervous about this.


    ''Does he know something?''


    That is what the three of them Thought; only Linda and Taufik were still calm in this situation; Taufik knew that his friends were not capable of thinking something like that, and that''s why he was still able to remain calm, and Linda simply didn''t care, she was busy feeding Alice with a cake that she and Shasha have made, Right now, that cake was special, because there''s Taufik Blood mixed on it, it''s specially made for Alice, it''s different from the cake that they served for Reza and his mother.


    "What do you mean, Reza?"


    Taufik asks, still maintaining his calm expression.


    "... Fik, My Friend, we Grew up Together; from Elementary School to High School, we never Separated, But... "


    "But?"


    "But...


    Reza said, Raising his head and then looking at Taufik with eyes full of Jealousy and Envy.


    ... But why it''s Always you!? Damn! It should be me; what is your secret? Did you do something behind me that I didn''t know of? Huh?


    Are you some secret agent or something? Is Uncle Marzuki Secretly an heiress from a wealthy family? Or is it Aunt Linda? Damn!! How can you be this lucky?"


    Hearing the barrage of questions asked by Reza, Taufik just remained silent. Seeing Taufik remain silent, Reza moved his Face Close to Taufik.


    "Tell me my Friend, what is Your Secret? Please tell me, I-I also want to create a Harem, you know it''s my Dream to make on-"


    *Plackk!*


    "*Ouch!* what the Hell?"


    Reza said, rubbing his head, then looked at who hit him.


    "''What'' what?"


    "..."


    Faced with his mother ''Dangerous'' Gaze Reza back to his place.


    "I''m Sorry for what my son said; by the way, Who is that cute little girl? She''s so pretty" Reza''s mother asked.


    After she asks that, there''s silence in that room; all of them look at each other, trying to come up with reasonable answers, but Taufik, who doesn''t care, says without caring.


    "She''s my Daughter"


    "...W-what?" x2


    Reza and his mother said at the same time.


    "W-why? How?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Just because. I met her when we went overseas; she lived alone and was neglected, so I decided to adopt her. Her Name is Alice. I gave him my family name, so it''s Alice D''Archy Hidayat; she''s cute, right?"


    "... She''s Indeed cute, but Are you sure? I mean, it is okay?"


    Reza asks, And Taufik just simply looks at his mother, who happily feeds Alice, then back to look at Reza.


    "Yeah~ It''s okay, I can manage it"


    "*sigh* Time was indeed moving faster for you, by the way, I have another reason why I came here, but looking at this situation... No, Nevermind" Reza said.


    "What it is, Reza? Just tell me, I will do what I can"


    "...


    It''s about the earthquake that happened a few days ago, you know that there are many victims because of that, and my Father was one of them, he was on his way to go work when that Earthquake happened, unfortunately, some debris fall to him, he right now was is unconscious, we have taken him to a hospital that is still operating, they said he has a severe brain hemorrhage, if not operated on immediately, it will cause very serious symptoms, but the cost of the operation is very large, we have tried to borrow from the closest relatives, but you know the current conditions, it is very difficult to get a loan, so I thought you might have some savings, but seeing your current condition...


    Reza said, pausing for a while looked at around the room.


    ... Just forget it, you have many mouths that must be fed, but I''m happy to see you Okay...Alright, we will lea-"


    Reza said, wanting to stand up, but Taufik held him up.


    "If it''s just money, I can do something about that, how much do you need, I will just give it to you"


    "But Fik, it''s not a small amount, It''s 100.000.000 IDR (61.387,40 USD)"


    Reza''s Mother said, Initially she did not think of borrowing that much money from Taufik, But the situation with his Husband was getting worse day by day. But His son said it wouldn''t hurt to try; moreover, with Linda''s business still running until now, it is possible that they have money in the amount or more than that.


    "Don''t worry Karina, you can''t Imagine how much money that brat Has, 100.000.000 IDR is just a small amount for him"


    Said Linda, who had also heard what they were talking about from the start. She and Reza''s Mother, Karina, have known each other since a long time ago, and it seems that there was an interesting story behind it that involved Taufik''s Father, but Linda never wanted to tell that to Taufik; said that it was an embarrassing story when they were still a teenager.


    When they heard what Linda said, Reza and Karina looked at Taufik.


    "It''s is True Fik?"


    Karina asked, trying to confirm whether what Linda said was true.


    "*Nod* What my Mom said was indeed true, If it''s just 100.000.000 IDR, I can Just Give it, no need to return, After all, Uncle Tawakal was Like a Father Figueres to me, so it''s okay"


    Heard that Karina had shed tears, he then Grabbed Taufik''s hands with both of her hands. Reza Just looks in another Direction, Trying to hide his tears, but Taufik knows that he just wants to look cool in front of ''His'' Women, which makes Taufik shake his head while slightly smiling at The Behaviour of his best friends.


    "Thank you, Son, Really Thank you"


    "Don''t mention it, Aunty, Just tell me where Uncle Tawakal was hospitalized, and I will Go there and take care of the administrative costs, You can rest Assured"


    -----------------


    That afternoon, Taufik directly went to Hospital A, where Reza''s father was, Directly paid for the operation cost, and also visited Reza''s Father.


    In between visiting times, Taufik made sure that Reza''s father''s condition was stable with his magic, he did not immediately cure him because that would invite suspicion either from the hospital or from Reza and his mother.


    After ensuring that his condition was stable, Taufik handed over the rest to the hospital staff.


    ''I think it''s Good Enough, Now it''s Time To Go Home and Think about my next Plan''


    Said Taufik inside his mind, then said goodbye to Reza and his mother, then rushed back to his house.


    - A few days Later.


    Rijal and Rati Come to visit Taufik house.


    "We Decide to Get Married; The event will be held when conditions in the village are stable. We are here to personally invite you and your family. Please come when the time comes"


    Rijal Said, Announce about his marriage to Taufik and The others.


    "Wow, Congratulations, I hope you have a Happy Marriage"


    Jenn said, congratulating them, then Followed by Rani and the others, who also congratulated Them on their Marriage.


    "Hehe~ It''s All thanks to Sir Taufik"


    Rati suddenly said. And the person in question just tilts his head in Confusion.


    "... Me? What do I even do?"


    "You don''t have to know that; what you have to know is that it''s because of you that we can Get Married," Rijal said.


    "Yeah~ Whatever, as long as you guys are happy with that...


    Said Taufik, then he looked at Rati.


    ... What about the things I asked you to do? It is done?"


    "Ahh~ About that? The Ancient Earth Spirits was Indeed have woke up, but he was behaving weirdly after he woke up, he didn''t even want to talk to me. Only after I told him about Your Massage that he say something"


    "Ohh~ What he''s saying?"


    Taufik asked. He didn''t know how The ancient earth Spirits usually behave, but if even Rati, who always ''stays'' beside him, had to say that, then something was Indeed wrong.


    "He just said that he will tell you when you go meet him personally, He needs to tell you this and only you"


    "*Sigh* what a troublesome Turtle, why just don''t he that come here? Why should I bother going back there again?"


    "...Ahaha~ The ancient earth Spirits just can''t leave his post, he said that what he wanted to say to you was very Important and he needed you to meet him as soon as possible"


    "Alright~ Alright, I will come with you when you go back later"


    Taufik said; he already felt tired of having to go back there again, but if what the ancient earth spirits were going to say was something important, then he had to listen to it.


    "Thank you, sir"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 132: chapter 132 - Exchange

    After Rijal and Rati were done Talking with them, Taufik came with them back to the Dai-Yak Tribe Village.


    Right Now they were back at the temple inside the Cave, and of course, Rijal was also with them.


    "The Process will be the same as Before, sir, are you ready?"


    "Yeah~ you can start Now"


    Once Again Rati Began her chant in Dai-yak regional language, which Taufik didn''t understand yet.


    ''Should I learn Their language? Let''s ask that la... te... r''


    With that in mind, Taufik''s consciousness began to fade.


    --------------------


    When Taufik opened his eyes, he saw something different than what he had seen Before, the flat land he Saw before had changed.


    Before, As far as the eye can see, all that is visible is empty land without a single life. But Now a tree begins to grow, Grass is starting to grow everywhere.


    This Happened because The ancient earth Spirits Already Had a clear mind. So he could control his subconscious. Before; because of the corrupt Mana, The ancient Earth Spirits mind went Blank, Unable to think About Anything, but thanks to Taufik, who had cleared the corrupt Mana Inside of him, this could happen.


    "...quite beautiful"


    Taufik said, Admire the Sight of what The ancient earth Spirits subconscious can Offer.


    "Thank you for the compliment"


    Said Someone who suddenly appeared behind Taufik. Which was the Ancient Earth Spirits who took a Human form; Taufik can Sense his arrival Because he is basically Inside of the ancient Earth Spirits, which means his presence is all over this place.


    "What with that appearance? I quite like that big Turtle form"


    Said Taufik, looking back at the ancient earth Spirits who took a human form, he had red hair that reached his neck and a beard of the same color as his Hair. His eyes glowed with a Gold Hue. and what caught Taufik''s attention the most was his Tan skin color. It''s Interesting because when his skin Color is combined with his eyes and Hair color, It gives the feeling that it was something...


    Very Exotic.


    But although he took a human form, he was still quite big; it was like a grizzly bear when it stood up with its two feet, which made his height reach eight Foot.


    Strangely, even with his tall and big body, he gave off an aura like a Sage, it was a strange combination of brutality and wisdom.


    "This is just for convenience when we talk. Don''t Mind it; I Rarely use this Form," The Ancient Earth Spirits said.


    "Now you mention it, what''s so important which made me have to come here?"


    Taufik said, he needed to look up when he talked to The ancient Earth Spirits because of how tall he was.


    "It is Really Important, but let''s sit first because it will take a long Time"


    Said The Ancient earth Spirits; then, with just one flick of his hands, a Table made from Soil Arising From The Ground, complete with chairs.


    When Taufik Saw This, He suddenly Remembered Arman.


    ''That Kid, I wonder how he right now passed? A year may have passed there; did he already fully control his Element?''


    Said Taufik in his mind, while sitting on the chair that the ancient earth Spirits have prepared.


    What he didn''t know was Arman Right now, still spent his day with Shemon and shared their ''Family Time'' inside Shemon''s laboratory.


    "So~ What is this "important" thing? Is this About what I''m asking? Is it about That bastard (Uranus)? or something else?"


    "that is one of them, but what I''m Gonna tell you is Something initially different, But still connected with what your Question is, what I mean is About the Memories I got After you did That purification"


    "!!?"


    Heard That, Taufik, who at first looked a little lazy, started to look interested in what The ancient earth Spirits would say.


    "That''s what I''m waiting for, someone''s curious gaze, I like that gaze, so do you want to hear it?"


    The Ancient Earth Spirits said, with a smirk on his face. It seemed like he enjoyed the Expression that Taufik made, but it seemed he forgot with whom he dealt.


    *Bang!*


    With just a simple hit from his hands, the Table that the ancient earth Spirits made crumbled like sand.


    "Turtl... Bear, Do you want to die? Just said what I told you to say! Don''t play with me, I came here and left my Family time not just to hear some bulshit from you, Are you forget what I did to you before? Want me to remain you?"


    Heard that, The Smirk on the ancient earth spirit''s face grew wide.


    "I''d like you to try it, Have you forgotten where you are? This is my subconscious, my Domain! Here, I''m Invincible, and what happened at that time because I was not in my prime condition, but now, hehe~"


    "..."


    "Why? Are you that afraid and makes you unable to talk?"


    "..."


    "Ahahah~ Now you know, If you beg me Now, Maybe I can spare you and only hit you a little, Take it as my thanks for your help befor-"


    *Wooshh!*


    A Wave of Pressure from Taufik suddenly goes on a Rampage, making the Ancient Earth Spirits'' subconscious Trambled. Stopping the ancient earth Spirits from saying more.


    "!!!"


    The ancient earth Spirits were already In a cold sweat at the Pressure that Taufik emitted. What he said before was just a little test for Taufik, but.


    ''am I exaggerating?''


    Yes, The ancient earth Spirits were indeed exaggerated. A bit too much.


    When he mentioned ''Memories'', Taufik thought that maybe it was about the Void Century, that''s why he was quite surprised.


    The thought of getting More Information about the Void Century made him happy.


    The more information he had, the more likely he was to save his father. However, seeing that the Ancient Earth Spirits seemed to be joking, Taufik was very angry. This was the first time he had been this angry.


    "...You Like to try it, huh? I have Good and Bad News for you, which one do you want to hear first?"


    Said Taufik, his eyes are not visible because they are covered by his long hair.


    "!!!"


    "The Bed one? The bed one is You Will Die"


    Said Taufik, in each of his words, the pressure that The ancient earth Spirits felt was getting heavier, it was even so hard just to raise his hands.


    Because this was his subconscious, he could do anything here, so he tried to stop the pressure in as many ways as possible. He even tried to forcefully kick Taufik out of his subconscious, but nothing is worked.


    "... T... hen... Wh-what... The... G-Good...


    One?"


    Said the ancient earth Spirits with all of his might, with a face that was full of cold sweat.


    "... You will die painlessly, no need to thank me"


    "!!!"


    When the ancient earth Spirits heard that, he didn''t know why, but he felt very afraid, although what Taufik faced just now was only his astral body and not his real body, something inside him said that Taufik could Really kill him inside here, on his own subconscious.


    "... W-wait!... Wait! Young man... It''s... It''s just a Joke...


    I... Said that... Just... To test... You"


    Taufik''s eyes glowed red when The ancient earth Spirits said that, activated his All-seeing eyes, and in the next second, he closed his eyes. When he opened them Again, it''s already turned to Blue, but the pressure that the ancient earth Spirits felt didn''t stop.


    "... No begging Needed"


    Said Taufik while clenching his fists.


    .


    ..


    ...


    A few beatings later~


    Taufik and The ancient earth Spirits were now back on their seat, with the same table that the ancient earth Spirits made again.


    But something was different, it was the face of the ancient earth Spirits, many bruises were visible on his face, and his dignified aura was no longer visible.


    "Why are you so Rough? Why did I even feel hurt when it was not my real body? Why-"


    "Stop asking! I know you can heal it just in the Blink of an eye...you know why you are alive, so start talking!"


    Taufik said, Know that the ancient earth Spirits just acting, but the Pain was indeed true. And just like what Taufik said, the Bruises on the ancient earth Spirits faces disappeared.


    *sigh* S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although he knew, Taufik still let out a sigh of annoyance when he saw this; he didn''t kill him because, from his All-seeing eyes, what he said about the ''test'' was indeed true.


    "Why do you seem not like the fact that I can heal my wound? You are very impatient for a young man, you know impatience is not good"


    "Are you a chatbox or something? Why do you talk too much nonsense? Just go to the point already!!"


    Taufik said, feeling more annoyed with The ancient earth Spirits.


    ''Should I just kill him and Extract his Memories? *sigh* I never felt this annoyed before, what''s the matter with this Turtle?''


    "Alright~ Alright~ stop looking at me like that, you gave a creep, I will tell you the Information, and I know you will like this Information, but it''s not free, I want Something in exchange"


    "...keep Going"


    "It''s hard for others, but for you, it''s just a simple Request...


    Said The ancient earth Spirits while smiling, enjoying the annoyed expression that Taufik made.


    ... I want you to help my Brothers and Sisters just like what you did to me, just that, and I will give you the information, what do you think?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 133: chapter 133 - Exchange (2)

    "... Can you be more specific? What do you mean by Saving your Brothers and Sisters? What happens to them? And How many of them? If it is too many then sorry, I don''t have that much time..."


    "..."


    "The information you hold may not necessarily be information that I want; this is the basis of a transaction; you have to let me try the ''goods'' you want to sell, give me a sample, and if I am interested, then, of course, I will ''buy'' it..."


    "..."


    "Only your face looks... wise? If you don''t even know something like this, then forget about this transaction; I am only interested because it ''may'', just maybe can increase my chance, do you hear it? It only MAYBE CAN increase my CHANCE to successfully complete what I want to do, it doesn''t mean I will fail, no, even without the information from you I am sure I will succeed, I''m sure about it"


    "..."


    Taufik keeps talking and The ancient earth Spirits just silently heard him, Dumbfounded by what Taufik just said.


    ''He''s right; I didn''t even tell him what kind of Information I would Give him; why do I feel so confident That he would be interested in the Information I have?''


    Seeing The Ancient Earth''s confused face, Taufik grinned.


    "Now Turtle, If you get what I mean, Then it will be easy, the situation here was You being the seller and I was the Buyer, so told me what kind of ''Goods'' you have! And only after that we will talk about the ''cost'' "


    Said Taufik, pointing at the Ancient Earth spirit and then to himself, to show who''s the seller and who''s the buyer.


    "I''m sorry, I have learned from my mistakes, it''s thanks to you"


    Said the ancient earth spirit, which made Taufik nod in understanding.


    "... Don''t worry about that, Everyone makes mistakes"


    "Then I will tell you the story that you asked before. Don''t worry, this Story will make you understand the information that I will give you later Because this information is about the lost long Memories. "Void century" Is the term that humans use, so want to hear it?"


    Heard that, Taufik tried to suppress his excitement, he didn''t want The Ancient Earth spirit to look at him like that, but a small grin couldn''t escape from his face.


    "... Go Ahead, I will hear it"


    "Alright, then...


    -----------------


    #A/N- " I can''t Believe I write something like this"


    In the beginning, when The Earth was created by the Creator, one existence was created together with the Earth itself; she is "Gaia," the Mother of all; this is the story of her tragic life.


    In the Beginning, Earth was just a wasteland without anything, Different from other worlds which, from the beginning, Already had anything that some ''world'' should have, compared to Earth which is just a pure wasteland.


    And Gaia lived there on her own. She Couldn''t bear life like that, so Gaia prayed to her Creator; she Never met her Creator or even saw it; she didn''t even know what her Creator looked like, but she knew her Creator was watching her from Somewhere she didn''t know of.


    Not only Gaia but All of the Aboriginal beings never meet or see the Creator Themselves; the only thing they know is they were Created for a reason, and That was to keep the balance of that world. That''s why in Each World, there will be Two Aboriginal beings.


    # A/N "Lembuswana and Basukhi was the semple of this"


    But Earth was Special. There''s Only Gaia, the One and only one Aboriginal being of the Earth.


    It''s so Special to the Point The Creator made Earth as a Canter Universe, and what happens on Earth will affect the entire Universe, But Gaia was only a weak Existence without any Power; even the Creator''s creations before Gaia wondered why such a heavy burden was handed over to such a weak Existence.


    # A/N- "Angel and Fate is one of the Creator''s Creation"


    But they didn''t get answers to their questions, so they just kept watching Gaia, wondering why she was so special.


    Seeing the Sincere praying from Gaia who Prayed day by day without resting, The Creator was moved by this, Then Created the Sky(Uranus), Time (chronos) Day(Hemera), Night (Niks), And Many more with their respective duties. They can do nothing but the tasks the creator gave them. That''s How it is supposed to be.


    # A/N "The point is the gods of Greek mythology"


    But After The Creator Finished creating all of that, The Creator Suddenly vanished. No one knows where, even the one that was very close to the Creator, which was The "Fate" And "Will." They didn''t know where the Creator went.


    # A/N - "... Sigh"


    This was the beginning of the Chaos.


    Angel who supposed to be just being a Judge to Judge the being that lives in every world in the Universe, split into two beliefs, one is who follows "Fate" And Maintains their role as Judge led by Michael and the other is the Angel who Follows "Will" who will do everything they want, this is the Origin of a being that Humans called "Demons" Led by Lucifer "The First Demon".


    Lucifer, who has his eyes on Earth as the Central Universe, wants to take it as his own, But Michael, of course, Doesn''t want it to happen, This was The beginning of The Great War Between Demon and Angel, which involves the entire universe.


    But after fighting for who knows how long, the essence of the war is starting to be forgotten; all that remains is who will return victorious and who will be defeated; that''s all that matters.


    "Fate" And "Will" Didn''t do Anything to stop this war Because they also had something that they were fighting for; it was about who would take "The Creator''s" Seat. The Two of them were the same entities with the same source but had an Opposet Essence. Their power was mutually contradictory to each other; the two of them were their other weaknesses, so the winner could never be found.


    It''s when some anomaly happened, and that anomaly was "Adam," The very first Human, who suddenly appeared on Earth; this was when the war stopped.


    # A/N-"Just Like the Contents of the Book that Nero Read"


    Adam was an anomaly for Gaia, Angel, Demon, and Even for "Fate" And "Will". And entities that suddenly appear from Nothing, but what make "Fate" And "Will" Interested was not from Adam who suddenly appeared but Characteristics of Adam that are Similar to what the Creator had told them before.


    The answers that the Creator gives them after keep asking, "Why is Earth special?" They got the answers before the Creator suddenly disappeared.


    "There will come a time when some existence appears on Earth, this existence will give birth and settle on Earth, and when the time comes the two of you will know why I created Earth so Special, And The two of you will watch over them, that the Reason I Created the two of you and Gave you a part of my power"


    The Creator told them the characteristics of that existence and how Adam looked like befitting what the Creator told them.


    From that day, The "Fate" And "Will" postponed their debate about who deserved to occupy the Chair of "the Creator," which had been vacant for so long, and Focused on Watching Over Adam and his descendants because that''s was the Order from the Creator itself.


    ----------------


    Gaia and the other also begin to gain Benefits after Humans appear on Earth. The Benefit was that they began to have power, "Authority." That''s what they Gained after Humans Appeared on Earth.


    The ones who had more Benefits were Absolutely Gaia herself, as the only Aboriginal being on Earth. Gaia was the Strongest of others, but the others didn''t have a problem with that; all of them were created for Gaia, and Because they also received Authority over something, so There was no Problem.


    Gaia, who feels indebted to humans, repays them by giving humans "Mana". This a win-win situation because, for some reason, if the Humans became stronger, Gaia would also Gain strength; it''s a symbiotic mutualism relationship.


    The Humans Begin to Refer to Gaia and the other as ''God''.


    But there''s one problem; it''s from Uranus (sky); he was the one who Covered the Earth, Can''t accept the fact that Gaia was stronger than him.


    Jealous and Envy push him to do Something unforgivable, he tries to snitch on Gaia''s Authority over Earth, But of course, he doesn''t Succeed.


    Can''t Defeat Gaia, but also Can''t let Gaia Grow stronger, Leaving Uranus with no other option Than to seal Gaia.


    Gaia could have stopped it, but the love she had was so great that she couldn''t do anything about it.


    And Uranus knows that, So cruelly, Uranus Drains Gaia''s Blood, and with that Blood he combines it with his own. And when that Blood Touches the Earth, the twelve Titans are born.


    Gaia, who leaves with a little bit of power, can do a thing; After that, Uranus then Seal Gaia Inside the Earth, which we know as the Underworld, and Order one of the Twelve Tintas to Guard that seal.


    With Gaia Being Sealed, The Mana who come from Gaia also gets Sealed.


    The "Fate" And "Will" Didn''t have time to care about this because they were immersed in watching Humans with different thoughts in their minds.


    .... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 134: chapter 134 - How The Spirit Born

    "And With that Remain power, Mother makes us Alive, From her Footprints I, Chelone was Alive, from Her tears, my sister Undine Born, from her Breathe Sylph, was Created, and From her heartbeat, Banasphati came out, That''s us, The Four Ancient Spirits, The four great Spirits"


    ''So it''s only four, I see, then it will be easy, but... ''


    Thought Taufik, but then looked at The ancient earth spirit up and Down.


    "...You? Chelone?...from where does that Beautiful Name suit you? What the Hell did Gaia think when he named you?"


    Said Taufik, finding The Ancient Earth spirit''s Name was Not fit for him. But The ancient earth spirit Ignore him and Continue his Story.


    "Mother makes us on purpose to maintain the order on Earth, to keep the Earth will stay "Ours", But you know, how the situation Right Now, Because of One Greedy Human, we are all affected, we cannot go out at will, we are trapped on our Home, but we are still can''t escape from this Corrupted Mana, it only delays the Demonic Mana from "Devouring" Us completely"


    "Wait a minute! I have a question"


    Taufik said, stop Chelone... The Ancient Earth spirit continues his Story.


    "What?"


    "You said That Gaia only Created four of you, then how the other spirit Can exist?"


    "The other''s spirit? Hmm~ Like the four of us, They were born from Something, Like the Light Spirit; they were so rare, right?


    It''s Because a light Essence was So hard to condense, a light spirit will be born when a high light essence meets with pure Mana condense, only after that happens a light spirit be born, From what I know, on earth right now there is only one Light spirit that I know of, Likewise with Dark Spirits, but Dark spirits have a higher chance of being born than Light spirits"


    The ancient earth spirit said, explain how the Spirit was Born.


    ''... I see, Kl''lara''s Situation was like that too; she was born in a place where war once took place, but what about The Spirit of Life?''


    "Sorry if this is a bit off from what we were talking about, but what about the spirit of life and death, how were they born? Especially the spirit of life?"


    "Life and Death? They were a special case, not only special but Almost Impossible.


    In the spirit of death case, they will born when there are Many Aura of Death gathered in one place and condensed to become an Essence of Death, but if it is just from Humans then it''s Impossible because Humans are weak Creature when they die the Aura of death they possess it''s too little, even if you Kill every Human in Indonesia, it''s not enough for a Spirit of death to be born, you need to kill a quarter of the people on earth for that to happen...


    Wait, you don''t have an intention to do that, Right?"


    The Ancient Earth spirit asks, while Looking at Taufik with a suspicious gaze.


    "Of course not... Wait!"


    ''I remember Anggun summoning a Spirit of Death before, And from what Tina told me, there was a time when a quarter of Humans Died, Was that Spirit of Death born from that? But where''s the pure Mana condense from?... Ahh~ from that ''Dark Age'' period, Is that spirit born from there? If it was really like that, did I just kill the only Spirit of Death on Earth? It would be a shame if that were true''


    Said Taufik inside his mind, and The ancient earth spirit who looked at Taufik suddenly fell silent, Making the suspicious gaze he made toward Taufik more intense.


    "... Hy! You... You don''t think about something bad, didn''t you?"


    Heard that, Taufik was out of his Thoughts, then looking at The ancient earth spirit In confusion.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "... You didn''t think about killing a quarter of Humans on Earth just to make a spirit of Death born, Right?"


    "..."


    Taufik was Speechless after the ancient earth spirit said that, is so absurd to the point Taufik didn''t know how to Respond to that.


    But The ancient earth spirit misunderstood Taufik''s silence as a response that what is said is true.


    "... Y-you bastard, how you can think something like that?... FORGET ABOUT OUR TRANSACTION, I WILL STOP YOU HERE, YOU VICIOUS BEING!!!"


    "..."


    Taufik still can''t Respond to what the ancient earth spirits say; He only looks at him with a look that says, "What is this turtle up to?".


    "... Are you High or something?"


    "SHUT UP YOU VICIOUS BEING!! I WILL STOP YOU HERE IF I EVEN HAVE TO SACRIFICE MYSELF"


    *BANG!!!*


    The ancient earth spirit said, Stood up, then smashed the table, making it destroyed again. (Poor table)


    "Silence! "


    Taufik said, using his ''Word Magic'' to The ancient earth spirit.


    "Sit! "


    With that, the ancient earth spirit obedience sits again, with a surprised expression.


    "What the f*ck is that?"


    Said Taufik, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Why do I have to do that? When I already have one"


    "..."


    "How you can think something like that?"


    "..."


    "What happened inside your Mind?"


    "..."


    "*sigh* you can talk now! "


    "You Have one? What? The spirit of death? Really?"


    The ancient earth spirit said after Taufik canceled his Word Magic.


    "I have, forget about that! And let''s Talk about the spirit of life! What about that?" Said Taufik.


    "The spirit of life?


    This one is a bit complicated, they weren''t born Naturally, it''s kind of Artificial, because the essence of life comes from a living being, so for a spirit of life was needs to born you have to extract the Essence of life from a living being, but when you extract the Essence of life from a living being they will die, if that happens that essence of life will disappear and will just become an Aura of death, only someone with infinite Life can do something like that, but it''s only my Teory Because there''s no Spirit of life ever be born, that''s why Spirit of life Never appear on earth"


    "... Infinite life?"


    While Taufik said that, a wild plan appeared in his mind.


    ''... That... That might be work''


    Taufik said, while grinned. The ancient earth spirit looked at Taufik like That and had suspicious thoughts again, but he didn''t say it out loud because he was afraid that Taufik would use his witchcraft again like before.


    ''The feeling of you can''t control your own body is so terrifying, I didn''t want to experience that Again''


    The ancient earth spirit said; he was trambled when he remembered that feeling when Taufik used his ''word magic.''


    ''It''s like a hand touching your whole body, and you can''t do a thing to that, besides get controlled by that hand, this young man was so scary''


    "Alright turtle...


    *stood up*


    ... I''m already satisfied with what you said, I''ve already heard what I want to hear, About your brother and sisters Just told their location and I will go save them"


    Taufik said, the story that The ancient earth spirit told him, made him close to unfolding the mystery of this world, which made him know where Mana is actually from.


    "But what about the Information?"


    "Save it for later after I save you, sisters and Brother, after all, I''m still a buyer, and you are a seller, I need to pay first to get the things I want"


    "Alright then... About their location...


    After that, the ancient earth spirit told Taufik about his sisters and brother''s location and Japan was one of them, and because Japan is the closest, Taufik wanted to go there first.


    "So it''s Undine, Right?"


    "Yes, but you need to be careful, she''s a bit scary when she''s mad, even Banasphati has a hard time stopping her when she''s angry, and now that she can''t think straight, I don''t know what will happen when you provoked her"


    Said the ancient earth spirit with a bit of fear can be seen from his eyes. It seems like he remembers the time when the four of them used to stay together.


    "Okay~ I will keep your word in mind, is there also something I need to know about the others?"


    Taufik said, asking about the information about Banasphati and slyph.


    "The others? Hmm, ~ Slyph was a bit cunning, and surprisingly Banasphati who is a fire spirit was the calmest of the four of us, so it was easy to deal with him, but you still be careful"


    "Alright, then I will leave for Now, just wait for the good news...


    Said Taufik. Then, sent a signal to Rati on the outside world, and the next second, Taufik''s body began to fade, but before he completely disappeared, Taufik looked back toward The ancient earth spirit again, then put a smile on his face.


    ... By the way thanks for the story"


    With that Taufik''s Consciousness also began to fade, And when he opened his eyes again, he was already inside the cave.


    .... S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 135: chapter 135 - Whos Gonna Know?

    "Who wants to go on vacation?"


    Said Taufik, who suddenly entered the house; aside from The ancient earth spirit, Taufik had to help the remaining three ancient spirits In a different country; the Ancient water spirit, Undine, was Taufik''s first target, from what the ancient earth spirit told him, Undine was in Japan Right now.


    "..."


    Heard that, everyone was looking at Taufik strangely. ''Why?'' that was what their Expression convey right now.


    "Why? No one wanted to go?"


    Taufik asks Again; seeing all of them just silent while looking at him.


    Taufik wants to ask them to join because. This is Japan they talked about, The sacred land for Someone like him, a Warrior among the warriors, someone who can do anything for their "world". And Japan is their Sacred land.


    ''The Sacred for what we called the Almighty Weeb''


    Taufik said, with much pride, of course, inside his mind.


    "... It''s not like we don''t want to, Dear, but... Why so sudden? Where are we going? And are there any airports still operating at times like this?"


    "... We are going to Japan, and it''s not so sudden; I have long wanted to go to Japan; why now? I have a little business there, so it''s the right time to go there, so pack your things and we will go right away!"


    Said Taufik, he is Indeed has long wanted to go to Japan, but because the situation was not supportive, so he postponed it.


    *Clap!*


    "What are you waiting, guys? Move your lazy ass, and pack your things quickly, we didn''t have time to waste"


    Taufik said excitedly, it seemed like his otaku side had taken over.


    "What so special about this Japan that makes you Like this, husband?"


    Rani said, In all the time she had known Taufik, she had never seen him this enthusiastic about something.


    "What??...


    Taufik showed a shocked expression when he heard what Rani said.


    ... Yo-you... Don''t know what is special about Japan?"


    Taufik shakes his head in disbelief at what he just heard.


    "Heard me Rani, My lovely Dragon Wife"


    "W-what? My what?"


    Rani was taken aback by that sudden attack from Taufik; a hard blush could be seen on her face. Not only her; even Anugerah and Kaela were also like her.


    "Japan is the sacred land of "warriors" Like me, only with that Japan is already a special land, not to mention the others, like...


    Taufik then explained to them what he knew about Japan, at first when Rani Heard "Warrior" Like Taufik, she got excited, but after hearing the rest, she began to understand what "Warrior" Taufik was talking about, which made her lose interest all of a sudden.


    "... Grandma, Daddy was a bit weird today, Did he eat something wrong?"


    Alice, who didn''t understand what Taufik was talking about, whispered to Linda.


    "Ahaha~ It''s what we call a Weeb, don''t be like him, or you will not make any friends in the future, look at your daddy, he only has one Friend, poor him"


    "Mom I can hear you, don''t-


    "Poor Daddy" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Stab*


    When that word came out, Taufik was like Getting hit by an Arrow directly in his heart. Make him fall on his knee.


    ""Ahahaha~""


    Everyone was laughing at this Sight, a strong person like Taufik was Defeated by just a mare word from Alice.


    "*Ugh* you guys if you want to follow me then pack your thing, I will wait"


    After Taufik said that, they began to pack their belonging; after all, with the electricity still shut down, they didn''t have anything to do, So going to Trip may be the best option to relieve their boredom.


    "Come here, you little thing, how can you say that cruel word to your Daddy? You better prepare yourself, Rawrr!!"


    Taufik said, pretend to be a monster and then come toward Alice.


    Seeing this, Alice came down from Linda''s lap, wanting to run.


    "Where are you Going? You can''t run from me"


    Taufik then chased Alice, and with Alice''s Small Steps, it only took Taufik a little time for able to capture Alice.


    "Hahaha~ where do you want to go, I will torture you now as punishment"


    Said Taufik and immediately tickled Alice.


    "NO!! Ahaha~ Stop Daddy! Ahahaha~ Stop! Ahaha~ Grandma! Help me! Ahahaha~"


    Linda who saw this, had a smile on her face, but then one person appeared again in her mind.


    ''... if only you could see this too''


    "Grandma Help! Ahaha~"


    Heard Alice calling her again, Linda got rid of those depressing thoughts and immediately stood up from the couch.


    But Instead of helping Alice, she Joined her son Ticled Alice.


    "NO!! Ahahaha~No you too, Grandma! Ahaha~"


    ""Hahaha~""


    That son and Mother duo were laughing while looking at Alice, who was desperately trying to run from Taufik, and Linda, who kept tickling her.


    - a few moments later.


    ""We are Ready""


    Rani and the others said, after coming out from the bedroom, with a small begin each of their hands.


    Only Shasha carried a big backpack behind her, but Taufik didn''t ask, because it was probably just her clothes, including Linda and Alice Too.


    "Eh~ what happens to Alice?"


    Anugerah asks, seeing Alice who is asleep in Taufik''s arms, With sweat all over her face.


    "She''s just too tired because She keeps laughing, but where''s Lembu? I didn''t see him anywhere?"


    "About that, he said he would go to State Electricity Company, he wanted to see Why the electricity is still not on"


    Kaela answered Taufik''s questions; before, when Taufik was going with Rijal and Rati, Lembuswana, who couldn''t wait anymore, decided to go out too. Today was the day when the new episode of the Anime he was following was airing, but with the electricity still not on and with the Internet connection gone, he couldn''t watch it at all.


    *slap*


    Heard that Taufik slapped his forehead.


    "That Stupid doll, what he thinks he''s doing? *sigh* "


    Said Taufik, who directly opened a portal with his hands; after opening a portal many times and grasping how it works, Taufik can now open a portal without using his Katana.


    Making it a new technique, and no longer included in his MagicSword Techniques.


    After The portal opened, Taufik just simply put his hand inside the portal.


    - with Lembuswana on the others said.


    When Lembuswana already arrived at the State Electricity Company, he went around that place.


    "What the F*ck, These humans didn''t even work, How can I watching my Anime if they lazing around like this, looks like i have to teach them a lesson"


    But then, before he could begin his action, a portal was opened behind him, and from that portal a hands come out and directly grabing Lembuswana.


    "Eh! What the- AHHH!!"


    with that Lembuswana was dragged into the portal, but his screams were heard by all the workers there.


    "Di-did you heard that Scream?"


    One of the worker ask another worker.


    "Ye-yes, what do you think is that, an Animal?"


    State Electricity Company located in the middle of a Forrest, so it''s not Disturbed the others, so sound of Animal hownling could be heard sometimes.


    "Are you deaf? How many years you have worked here? Did that sounds like animal scream to you? It''s absolutely not a scream of animal"


    "Then what? A ghost? Don''t be stupid, The sun is still high in the sky, how can there be a ghost?"


    "*Sigh* let''s not talking about that, maybe it was a warning for us to start working, quickly wear your equipment, no matter what, we need to finish this thing tonight"


    ""Yes, Sir""


    With that the worker diligent begin to repairing one of the main machines which damaged by the earthquake.


    With Lembuswana scream still lingering inside their mind, Made them working more fast, afraid that the creature that made that loud scream would suddenly appear.


    - Back with Taufik.


    "AHHH!! What- what attacking me? Where''s the enemy?"


    Lembuswana said, after come out from the portal.


    Taufik then directly hit Lembuswana doll head, Make *Pufftt~* sound, when Taufik fist Touch Lembuswana head.


    "H-huh? Why you here, child? Did you get kidnaped too?"


    "What kidnaped? Look around you!"


    "Eh? Why I''m in the house?"


    Said Lembuswana, realized that he already back at home.


    "*Sigh* whatever, I brought you here to come with us to Japan"


    "Japan? That Japan?"


    Lembuswana ask in suprise, he who has watching Anime of course know Japan is.


    "Yeah, that Japan, you have to come with us, I want you to protect the others when I''m Going to finish my Busine-"


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s Go now, don''t worry I will protect them, I will even fight Kaiju or ultraman if I have too, let''s GO!!"


    Seeing him like this, Taufik just shake his head.


    "He already beyond help"


    "Look who''s Talking"


    Linda said sarcastically, According to her, Taufik has no right to criticize Lembuswana because he is the same as Lembuswana. the same type.


    "But I''m not as worse as him, Mom... Haaa~ Let''s stop this pointless Argument and let''s depert already"


    "Eh~ But Dear, are you already book a tickets?"


    "Tickets? What Tickets?"


    "You... Don''t tell me... It''s Illegal, dear, you know that"


    "Hehe~ who''s gonna know?"


    Said Taufik while shrugging his shoulders.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 136: chapter 136 - Suijin

    - Tanegashima Island, Ba-Jou Tribe Village.


    "Thank you, Really Thank you, Without Young Master Asahi, I don''t know what would have happened to us, Thank you, young master Asahi"


    Said a middle-aged man prostrate himself before a young man; the young man was Tokugawa Asahi, the next line of the Tokugawa Family head.


    Tokugawa Asahi was a Handsome young man with shoulder-length black Hair, and his eyes matched the color of his hair.


    Tokugawa Asahi, right now was sitting on the Rock, facing the Middle age man who was the Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe.


    "Don''t be like that, chief, All I did was Stop Suijin from going Rampage, Don''t-"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, but Suddenly got Cut off by The Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe Who Still had his head on the Ground.


    "No! I always believe that the Tokugawa Family is a True "Emperor" of Japan, showing such honor to the Successor of the Tokugawa Family, is necessary"


    The Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe Said while raising his head a little and looking at Tokugawa Asahi''s direction.


    The Tokugawa Family/Clan was A family once ruled Japan for 250 years, but it ended in the early 19th Century. Although People today call Japan under the Tokugawa Empire the "Dark Ages." However, at that time Japan was actually in a period of peace, prosperity, cultural growth, and significant social development.


    "I''m sure one day Tokugawa Family will onc-*hmmph* "


    Before the Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe can finish what he wants to say, Tokugawa Asahi already Covered his Mouth with his hands, Stopping the Chief from saying more words.


    "Stop it, Chief. Do you want all of your Tribe members to get killed?"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi while Looking around; with the Tribe members Working together to rebuild houses that collapsed due to the tsunami. So there are only two of them here


    Although what Tokugawa Asahi saw was just a collapsed tree and a few rocks, these objects may have "ears," which is why Tokugawa Asahi was very careful, Even insects or birds flying above did not escape the supervision of Tokugawa Asahi.


    "*huuft* I''ll let go of your mouth now, but remember, don''t mention anything you wanted to say before, okay?"


    Tokugawa Asahi said after letting out a Breath of Relief, after being sure that they were alone in this area.


    *The Chief Nod his head*


    "In the Future, Please restrain yourself from saying something like that, The ground you step on or even the trees you see every day might be able to "hear" what you say"


    "I-I Understand young master, please forgive this foolish one"


    The Chief said, a little nervous after "catching" what Tokugawa Asahi was trying to convey.


    "It''s good if you understand, but don''t repeat it again"


    "I will take that in my heart, Young Master...so what does young master want to do right now? Are you going back to Tokugawa manor?"


    "No, Since I''m already here, I might as well help with the repairs"


    ''Even if I go back now, those old folk will only nag me nonstop, it''s was a Pain in the ass''


    Heard that, tears were falling from the Chief''s eyes, and then once again kowtowing in front of Tokugawa Asahi.


    "I-I, THE CHIEF OF BA-JOU TRIBE, NAKAMOTO TAKEDA, WILL NEVER FORGET WHAT YOUNG MASTER HAS DONE TO OUR TRIBE, EVEN IF I HAVE TO CROSS THE SEA OF ??FIRE; IF YOUNG MASTER NEEDS ME, I WILL CROSS IT NO MATTER WHAT!!"


    The Chief said with a loud voice, which Gettin the attention of the other Tribe members.


    "*Sigh* You''re overreacting, chief, stand up and let''s get to work"


    Tokugawa Asahi said, then took his Two Katanas which he put on the Ground, and then put them back on his waist.


    "Ahh~ By the way, do you know why Suijin suddenly like that?"


    Asked Tokugawa Asahi.


    "Suijin" Is what They called The Ancient Water Spirit, Although The Ba-Jou Tribe knows that "Suijin" Is a spirit, however, they don''t treat her Like one, they have already been with her for a long time, which makes them begin to call The Ancient Water Spirit a god of water "Suijin", Different from The Dai-yak Tribe who have someone to communicate with the Ancient spirit, Ba-Jou Tribe didn''t have someone like that, that''s why they don''t know the Ancient water spirit Name, which leads them to call her "Suijin".


    "... We don''t know, young master; Suijin always keeps his distance from us, so there is never any definite communication except when something is going to happen...


    Said The chief, after chasing Tokugawa Asahi who had gone ahead.


    ...But before this happens, there indeed something strange happening, like the seawater that was originally calm suddenly becomes raging, or like the seawater suddenly receding before its time, maybe it was negligence on our part not to take it seriously, because usually if something is going to happen Suijin will warn us, but because we did not get a warning from Suijin we thought it was just the influence of the climate so we did not take it seriously"


    "Hmm~ does it have anything to do with Mana, which is getting worse day by day?"


    Tokugawa Asahi muttered, as a Junius from the Tokugawa Family; Tokugawa Asahi must already realize The Mana is getting Worse Day by day.


    "... Yes, Young Master?"


    "No, I''m Just Talking to myself, so which...


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, but then he stopped in the middle.


    "... Young master?"


    The Chief asks Tokugawa Asahi, who suddenly stops.


    "... Are you ok-"


    *ssstt!*


    Tokugawa Asahi ordered The Chief to be silent; Tokugawa then focused all of his senses on his hearing and then closed his eyes to make his hearing better.


    In a Short Time, he can Hear everything that happening all around him.


    *Tribe member who talking*


    *the sound of birds chirping*


    *The sound of the wind blowing through the trees* Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tokugawa Asahi heard everything, even the Sound of the footsteps of the ants did not escape his hearing.


    *creack*


    It''s when Tokugawa heard some human who stepped and made a branch break, a few Kilometers from his position.


    ''Who is this? The Ninja that K¨­shitsu send?... No, they will not move this recklessly... One person? No, there''s more... One, two, three...


    Eight people? No... One of them is not human, what is that... But that one person, his Aura is so terrifying... Is it Aura that Humans should have? Not only him a few of them also have different Aura that Humans should have...It''s more terrifying than Elder Iss-''


    "!!!"


    Tokugawa Asahi put on a Shocked Expression and then directly got out of his High-sense condition.


    "Hufft~ Hufft~ Hufft~"


    Tokugawa Asahi breathed heavily After that, which made the chief worried about His condition.


    "YOUNG MASTER? ARE YOU OKAY?"


    "... He found me"


    "... Yes?"


    Said The chief, who was confused by Tokugawa Asahi''s answers.


    "You can back first, I need to greet a few guests first"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi who immediately turned his body around, without caring about the confused look that Nakamoto Takeda gave him.


    ---------------


    - A while ago.


    - Urada Kaisuiyokujo Beach.


    A portal appears on the beach.


    And From that portal, Taufik and the others come out. There''s not a single person other than them on this Beach; after the Small tsunami that hit this Island, Everyone has fled to higher ground and has not returned to their respective homes because they are afraid that other undesirable things will happen.


    Like the Small Tsunami that Happened a few days ago, it happened so suddenly without warning; luckily, ly someone noticed the strange movement of the sea and hurriedly informed the other. Therefore, there were only a few casualties due to the small Tsunami.


    "Whoa!! A beach... How Boring"


    Said Linda after she came out from the portal and was immediately greeted by the view of the beach. Their House In Tarakan is not far from the Beach, and with only a half-hour walk, you will arrive at the Beach, so she''s already getting sick of the beach.


    "*Tch* can you at least act excited, Mom, Look at Alice, see how happy she is"


    Taufik said, Looking at Alice, who was already running on the shore while pulling Lembuswana with her. But Because of the Tsunami, There is a lot of debris on the shore.


    "But why Beach, Dear?"


    "Hmm? I have to meet Someone here...


    Said Taufik while Looking around the Beach and activating his Detecting Skill.


    ...you can go ahead first, just walking toward that Direction Like 6-7 Kilometers, and you will find a settlement"


    Said Taufik toward Jenn, while pointing at the Direction where he felt a long of Life sign.


    "I will finish my business here and then Join... Hmm?"


    Taufik stopped talking when he felt a tingled sensation, it was like someone was watching him.


    "Husband, do you feel it?"


    Rani, who also feels that sensation, Asks Taufik.


    "Yeah, he is quite capable"


    Said Taufik then turned to where the sensation he felt came from, and then smiled.


    "Ahh~ Now he is Gone, you scared him, Husband"


    "Pfft~ I Just smile at him; maybe he saw something he shouldn''t have seen, who knows?"


    Said Taufik while shrugging his shoulders.


    "*Sigh* I thought I finally found a worthed opponent"


    "Don''t worry, you will soon meet him, let''s wait and see what can he do"


    Taufik said then looking at Jenn and the others.


    "You guys can go first, Take Alice with you, we will join you later"


    "Okay, be careful"


    Jenn said and then went in the direction that Taufik told her with the others.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 137: chapter 137 - Plot Armor

    "They''re split up? What they''re planning?"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi who kept a safe distance from Taufik, he was afraid if he moved a little closer than this, Taufik would find him, but one thing he didn''t know was that Taufik and even Rani already knew his presence, but they kept silent, waiting for Tokugawa Asahi to come out on his own.


    "Husband, are we just gonna wait like this? That guy was too afraid to come out"


    "Hmm~"


    Taufik was humming; it seemed that he was hesitant to approach Tokugawa Asahi directly, and Rani, who Saw this, was confused though that her husband may be...


    ''Is my Husband afraid? No, Something like that was Impossible... then what the reason for him to hesitate like this?''


    "...Husband are you, Somehow... Just somehow... Was afraid?"


    Ask Rani, who can''t find the Reasons behind why Taufik was Hestited like this.


    "Afraid? Me? Don''t be ridiculous Rani"


    "Then... Why did you hesitate so much?"


    He heard Rani''s question, and Taufik shook his head.


    "Rani, hear me out, you know where we are, right?"


    "... Japan, right?"


    *Nod*


    "Yes, we are in Japan; Here, we can''t act carelessly; you know why?"


    Said Taufik, with the utmost serious face that Rani had ever seen In her husband.


    "*Gulp* w-why"


    Rani asked very nervously.


    ''I-if even my Husband was this Serious, then Maybe It was Something very Dangerous''


    "In here, the "Plot Armor" Is very thigh, that''s why you can''t act carelessly"


    "P-plot Armor? What is that?"


    "It is some kind of Blessing that every Protagonist In Anime has"


    "..."


    "Like this, if we approach him so suddenly, he will think that we are up to something bad, then he will attack us directly without asking because he thinks of us as a bad guy, and after that, we will defeat him easily, and here where the "plot armor" begins, after he was defeated, he will think something very precious to him, like his friends, childhood friends, Family, or anything else that he thought was precious to him, but the worse is, if he had a sick mother''s or sister that waiting for him to back at his house, this was the Dangerous one"


    "..."


    "With that, he will gain a strength no one knows from where; if this happens, he will do anything to win; isn''t it a Dangerous situation?"


    Explained Taufik like it was something that absolutely would happen, and Rani, who heard it, was Dumbfounded at his absurd explanation; although she had only been on earth for a few months, she knew the term ''Anime'' that Taufik was talking about.


    Because after they do their ''Nights Activities'', Taufik occasionally watches some of that Anime, and With Lembuswana, who is Always watching it too, inevitably, she and the others are familiar with what Anime is.


    "Husband, Sometimes I don''t know if you really Taufik I used to know or just straight a dumb person, Now, I was for the first time Worried for our future kids"


    "W-what?... "


    "What you just saying only happened inside Anime, it''s not real, even Alice knows that too"


    "I-I know that too, but I said "if" Just "if" I was just an ordinary man a few months ago, even your existence was a fantasy for me, but Know, you''re here standing in front of me, who knows if something that happened in Anime was adapted from the real world? Everything was possible, isn''t it?"


    Said Taufik frustrated at what Rani just said.


    "Yeah~yeah~ c''mon let''s finish this quickly and Join the others"


    Said Maharani, and then moved with a high speed, to the point if someone saw this, they would think she used a teleportation.


    "*sigh* not fun"


    Said Taufik and then also followed Rani.


    -------------------


    - back to a few minutes ago, with Tokugawa Asahi, who is still hiding from Taufik and Rani.


    "___.___"


    "___.___"


    Tokugawa Asahi, who is hiding quite far away from Taufik and Observing them, can''t hear what the two of them are talking about.


    "___.___"


    "What did they discuss? I can''t expense my senses like before, because they will find out my whereabouts"


    He was already getting caught from the start, but seeing them just Talking, Tokugawa Asahi thought that they still couldn''t find out about his presence.


    "But they were a very beautiful person, especially that woman, her beauty was so inhuman, she will be a Good Wife material"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, Praising the beauty that Rani has. But then...


    "!!!"


    "Huh? They''re disappear; where they''re gone?"


    Seeing them disappear, Tokugawa Asahi suddenly stood up and then looked around, searching for where Taufik and Rani were going.


    "On your back, young man"


    "!!!"


    He heard a woman''s voice from his back; Tokugawa Asahi made a safe distance, turned his body around, and directly unsheathed his two Katana.


    With a Battel posture, Tokugawa Asahi observes the Two of them.


    "... Who are you? And what is your purpose for coming here?"


    "I''m here to find the Ancient water spirit. Do you know something," Taufik said in Japanese language.


    Heard that, some scenario playing inside Tokugawa Asahi''s head, And it''s turned to Misunderstood.


    "... So it''s you"


    "... Yes?"


    Rani asked, tilting her head in confusion, Not because Tokugawa Asahi asked questions, but because she didn''t understand what He said.


    "Do you know what your actions have brought to this land?"


    "..."


    At this point, Rani Looks at Taufik asking for some help.


    "I will finish you guys here in the name of Justice, even if it is the last thing I do"


    But there''s no time for Taufik to transfer the knowledge of the Japanese language to Rani Because Tokugawa Asahi already charges at Them with his Katana in his hands.


    "... Eh~ what?"


    ----------------


    "... Eh~ what?"


    Rani was very confused right now, the Young man who had a face that showed that he was a kind person, was not kind at all, Seeing him charge at her with his Katana.


    "See? What I told you is true right? That was a template, that cannot be changed"


    Said Taufik, but Rani still didn''t believe it; then, with only her hands that changed to those Dragon ones, she was ready to face the Young man''s assault.


    "!!!"


    Tokugawa Asahi showed a Shocked Expression when he Saw Rani''s hands, but there was no time to understand what it was because he had already begun his attack.


    "I will handle this, you just have to watch, husband"


    "TOKUGAWA SWORD STYLE-1ST FORM"


    Tokugawa Asahi Positions one of his katana in front of him and another one behind him. Then jumping toward Rani.


    "RAGING STORM!!"


    And with the help of Mana, Tokugawa Asahi spun very fast, creating a replica of a storm.


    *FWOOSSH!*


    the wind created by his technique was very Sharp, cutting everything in its way.


    Taufik was very stunned at this sight, not because of the technique, but because of the way Tokugawa Asahi said it.


    ''That''s so f*ucking Amazing!!! It''s so "Anime" Looks like!''


    Said Taufik in his mind, praising Tokugawa Asahi, who didn''t feel Embarrassed to Say his Technique Name out loud.


    But Rani has a different thought than Taufik; She shakes her head in disappointment.


    "... Clown"


    Rani said, Ignoring the wind that Tokugawa Asahi created, which couldn''t even scratch her skin.


    With her not-so-full power, Rani tightened the grip of his Dragon Fist.


    And then when Tokugawa Asahi was close enough to her, Rani directly hit him.


    "Bang!!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "*Ughh!!*"


    With that, Tokugawa Asahi was lying unconscious on the Ground, with his head impaled on the ground.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...J-just like that? I didn''t kill him...Right?"


    Said Rani while looking at Tokugawa Asahi, who was helplessly lying on the Ground with just one punch from her.


    Rani then Looked at Taufik, who was standing behind her.


    "... He didn''t die Right? Husband?"


    "N-...


    Taufik, who wanted to say something, Immediately stopped, Looking at the Sight that Happened behind Rani. excitement can be seen in his eyes; it was Like a kid who saw their Idol superhero right in front of their own eyes.


    "...Husband? Wh-"


    "I can''t Die like this; there are still many people waiting for me, there are many people who put their hope on me; I will never Die... NEVER!!! AHHHH!!!"


    *SWOOSSH!!*


    Tokugawa Asahi suddenly received a power boost, which no one knows from where; a burst of Mana surrounded Tokugawa Asahi''s body, creating a powerful Mana Wave.


    "See? That''s what I meant, he has a protagonist trait, That''s what we call a ''Plot Armor'', it''s a ''canon'' thing, Rani, you have to accept it"


    Said Taufik to Rani, like that is the most "TRUE" thing that Rani has to accept.


    "...Stupid"


    Said Rani, then directly charged toward Tokugawa Asahi who still... Stupidly Roaring, with her fist ready.


    "AHHHHHH!!!"


    "SHUT UP!!"


    "AHH- EH? W-WAIT! it shouldn''t be like that, you nee- "


    *Bang!!*


    "*ughh*"


    When Rani Fist touched Tokugawa Asahi''s Face hard, very hard, he flew a few meters back, hit a big rock behind him, and once again fell unconscious.


    "..."


    "..."


    "W-what have you done, Rani? How can you disturb him in the middle of a transformation?"


    Said Taufik, who didn''t believe what he had just witnessed.


    "What do you mean? Can''t I hit him?"


    "*sigh* forget it! you won''t understand even if I explain, let''s just wait for him to wake up again, and ask if he knows something about Undine"


    Said Taufik, then Walking toward the unconscious Tokugawa Asahi And Left Rani, who had a face that said, "What the Hell happened in here?" Kind of face.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 138: chapter 138 - Descendant Of Hero

    "*ughh* why does my head feel so hurt?... Ahh~ I was hit twice on the head by that beautiful and slender woman who had a strength that didn''t fit her body... Wait! I still can think, which means I''m not Dead yet, but why I can''t move my body?... W-what happen to me?''Think Tokugawa Asahi who already regained his consciousness, but it''s still hard for him to open his eyes.


    "... Husband, It seems like he has recovered his consciousness; what do we need to do?"


    ''...it is the Voice of that Woman before? But, What language is that?''


    Ask Tokugawa Asahi, cant Understand what Rani said.


    "Hmm~ Let me see"


    ''... Male voice''


    "Hmm~ His breath has become stable, but why has he still not opened his eyes? Rani go get me some water, here, use this"


    ''... Again, what language is that?''


    Ask Tokugawa Asahi again; still can''t get with what language Taufik and Rani are Talking with.


    "Here, Husband, but what are you going to do with that?"


    Rani said, handing a bucket of water to Taufik.


    "For what? It''s for this!"


    *splash!*


    --------------


    *splash!*


    With The Bucket of Water that Rani gives him, Taufik directly pours all of that water on Tokugawa Asahi''s head.


    "*cough!* *cough!*"


    "See? That technique always works"


    Taufik said, then threw the empty bucket that he made with his ''Imagination magic'' on the side.


    "Oy? kikoemasu ka?" (Hey~ can you hear me?)


    Taufik said in Japanese, with his experience for having watching Anime since he was in elementary school (probably The Yellow-haired Ninja) to High School, Taufik didn''t have to learn Japanese for him to know and understand the Japanese language.


    "*Cough!*"


    When He heard a language he knew; Tokugawa Asahi slowly opened his eyes. After he opened his eyes, he finally knew why he couldn''t move; it was because he was tied to a tree; he Ignored it for the time being, and Immediately Looked in front of him.


    What he saw next would be imprinted in his memory for a very long time. It''s a Beautiful sight but also has some creepy feelings mixed with it.


    "!!!"


    Taufik''s glowing red eyes seemed to be able to penetrate everything; even though Taufik''s eyes were fixed on him, it was as if he was not looking at him directly but rather looking right through to his soul.


    The feeling of discomfort could not escape Tokugawa Asahi''s feelings, he felt that if he told even one lie here, his head would be separated from his body.


    "¤Ê-ºÎ¤¬Óû¤·¤¤¤Î?" (W-what do you want?)


    Ask Tokugawa Asahi nervously.


    "What''s your Name?"


    "A-Asahi, Tokugawa Asahi from Tokugawa Family"


    "..."


    Heard that, Taufik was silent for a while. Tokugawa is not a common name; from what he knew, Tokugawa was a Family Name that is famous even abroad and used several times in Anime and even as a game character in a game that Taufik used to play with Reza when they were still a child. So even though Taufik didn''t read it in the library, he still knew what Tokugawa meant.


    "Tokugawa? That Tokugawa? Like Tokugawa Ieyasu?"


    "... That''s the Name of my Ancestor"


    "Really? Your that Tokugawa Ieyasu Descendant?"


    Ask Taufik with amazement could be seen in his gaze as he looked towards Tokugawa Asahi. But Tokugawa Asahi, who was already afraid, interpreted it as something else. But he also can''t lie, because he knows that the person in front of him will Immediately know that he is lying.


    "... Ye-yes"


    So Tokugawa Asahi didn''t have a choice other than to tell Taufik the Truth.


    "..."


    "..."


    There''s a silence for a while after Tokugawa Asahi said that, and Taufik, with his All-seeing eyes, knows that he told the truth.


    "... Rani, did you hear that? He was a descendant of Hero, isn''t it Amazing?"


    Taufik said to Rani, but Rani couldn''t understand what they were talking about since the beginning, So she didn''t know why Taufik was this excited.


    "... I don''t get it, Husband, I didn''t even understand a single word that you say with him"


    "... Do you remember the Game that you played with Kaela at Home? Do you remember one of the Characters that has a robot? He is that guy''s Descendant"


    Taufik said, refer to a game Named Sengoku B*asara. After Taufik mentions the Game, Rani finally can understand why Taufik is this excited.


    "... He is?"


    "Yes, he is"


    Taufik said, then Took his Katana out from his Inventory, which made Tokugawa Asahi, who was watching this, Shocked at the sight of the Katana that suddenly appeared in Taufik''s hands.


    "!!!"


    With that, Tokugawa Asahi closed his eyes, accepting whatever fate decided for him.


    -----------------


    ''What are they talking about? Are they discussing how they will kill me?''


    Tought Tokugawa Asahi, can''t understand what Taufik and Rani were Talking about.


    Tokugawa Asahi kept watching them until he once again saw something which amazed him.


    ''Where he got that Katana?... Something strange about that Katana...


    Tokugawa Asahi Said in his mind, looking at the Black Katana on Taufik''s hands.


    ... that Katana, seems... Alive, how''s that possible?''


    continued Tokugawa Asahi; then he saw Taufik, who was looking at him while unsheathing his Katana.


    "..."


    ''... So this is how I die... I''m sorry, Mother, I can''t fulfill your wishes; these guys are just too strong... No, I''m just too weak... sorry for leaving first Aiko, please forgive this foolish brother of yours''


    Said Tokugawa Asahi in his mind, again, and then closed his eyes.


    *Swoosh!*


    With the sound of air getting cut, the Memories of his Family''s face played inside Tokugawa Asahi''s head.


    ''... Goodbay''


    *slash!*


    "..."


    "..."


    ''... It is done already? Is the Katana so Sharp that I didn''t even feel hurt?... Ahh~ I''m feeling so free... Am I already in the afterlife? Wait a minute!


    Why I still can think?''


    Felt something strange, Tokugawa Asahi directly opened his eyes, and what he saw was the same sight as what he saw "Before" The time he was supposed dead.


    "???"


    "... Are you guys... Dead too?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------


    "... Are you guys... Dead too?"


    "..."


    "Husband, I don''t know what he is saying, but I suddenly have an urge to kill him, can I?"


    Said Rani to Taufik while pointing at Tokugawa Asahi who still looked confused at his situation.


    "What??? Of course, you can''t"


    Said Taufik, then shook his head; after that, he looked back at Tokugawa Asahi.


    "You still Alive, don''t worry I will not kill you... But you have to answer my questions. Is it okay?"


    Said Taufik in a Japanese language, then put his Katana in his Inventory which made Tokugawa Asahi Shocked again.


    "... I appreciate that, sir...?"


    "Ahh~ I''m sorry, I''m too excited that made me forget to Introduce myself, my name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, and I am From Indonesia"


    Said Taufik, Introduce himself to Tokugawa Asahi. Then, he offers his hand for a handshake.


    Tokugawa Asahi looked hesitant for a while, but seeing the smile that Taufik showed, Tokugawa Asahi then took Taufik''s hand.


    "Once Again, My Name is Tokugawa Asahi from the Tokugawa Family, is Nice to meet you, Sir Hidayat"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, once Again Introducing himself to Taufik and then Looking At Rani.


    "And who this... Beautiful lady?"


    Ask Tokugawa Asahi; he seems a bit hesitant to call Rani beautiful. She is Indeed Beautiful, but when Tokugawa Asahi remembers the strength she Has, Calling Her Beautiful seems not to fit her; it''s what Tokugawa Asahi thought.


    "She''s Maharani, my wife"


    Said Taufik, He could see The doubt that could be seen in Tokugawa Asahi''s eyes, but Taufik didn''t care at all.


    "Your Wife?...


    Tokugawa Asahi said, then directly bowed toward Rani.


    ... I''m sorry for Attacking you so suddenly, and Thank you for your mercy"


    Rani couldn''t understand what Tokugawa Asahi said, but she still knew that he was apologizing, so she just nodded her head in response.


    "Alright, now that we have cleared the misunderstanding, I will ask you a question"


    "Yes, I will answer as long as it is something I know, please ask your question, Hidayat sir"


    "Alright...


    With that, Taufik then told Tokugawa Asahi the Reason he was coming to this Island, about the things that the Ancient Earth Spirit asked him to do, and how he wanted to meet the Ancient WateSpiritit to help her clear all of the Corrupt Mana inside her.


    ... That''s why we are here, so do you know how I can meet with the Spirit?"


    "I see, so The Mana was Indeed the Causa... Once Again, I''m sorry for the Misunderstood that I have for the two of you, and About Suijin, I have no right to tell you guys that, and also don''t know where you can meet Suijin because when I defeated her, she suddenly disappeared into the Ocean, but worry not, Because I know someone who might know about it"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi.


    "Really? Then we would appreciate it if you introduce us to that person"


    *Nod*


    "Then Follow me, I will lead you to his Village"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v)

 Chapter 139: chapter 139 - Nakamoto Family

    "Ahh~ Young Master you''re back"Said The Chief of The Ba-Jou Tribe, Looking At Tokugawa Asahi, who came to their Ruined Village, but then he was aware of the presence of two additional people who came along with Tokugawa Asahi.


    "... And they are, young master? Are they the guest you said before?"


    Asked the chief, while observing Taufik and Rani.


    "Yeah~ they are... let me introduce you to Mr. Hidayat and Mrs. Hidayat... Mr. Hidayat, he is the person I told you about before, The Chief of Be-Jou Tribe...


    "


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, Looking at Taufik and Rani and then looking at the person concerned, the chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr and Mrs. Hidayat. The q Name is Nakamoto Takeda, the Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe. I welcome you to my Village... Considering the condition of our village, we are sorry if we cannot serve you properly, but please have a seat, we cannot let our precious Guests stand all of the time, right?"


    Said Nakamoto Takeda; although he told them to Take a seat, the "Seat" Nakamoto Takeda talked about was just a piece of log, four of them, that was formed into a rectangle, and in the middle, there was a kind of mark of a bonfire, but looking at the current condition of the village, it has its own element of "luxury", Taufik also know that, so he doesn''t ask too much, and directly sitting in one of the logs with Rani on his said, and with Tokugawa Asahi and Nakamoto Takeda who sitting in the opposed direction of them.


    "... Seeing that you guys came with the young master, I won''t beat around the bush and will get straight to the point; what kind of help do you want from us?"


    Said Nakamoto Takeda.


    The Ba-Jou Tribe was a Tribe that successfully connected with the outside world, unlike the Dayak Tribe, which encountered failure the first time they tried to be open to the outside world, so situations like outsiders coming to the village to ask for help from them often occur, The help is mostly a request for healing or something similar because people who have a contract with Undine have the ability of "purify" whether it is an illness, curses, or other things that can be cured by purify.


    It looks like a Godly Ability, But it has a drawback, namely that the user cannot use that power for himself.


    In the Ba-Jou Tribe, only the Village Chief has the right to contract with The Ancient Spirit, different from the Da-Yak Tribe, where all members have the opportunity to make a contract with The Ancient earth spirit, as long as they are deemed worthy by The ancient earth spirit.


    So after the late Village Chief died or handed over his position to the next successor, The contract with Undine, The contract will automatically be canceled, and when a new village head is appointed, a new contract-making ceremony will be held at the same time as the appointment of the new village head.


    That''s what Undine Gives them for Guarding her Sanctuary.


    That''s how it''s supposed to be.


    Nakamoto Takeda was a new Village chief from the Ba-Jou Tribe because the late Village chief was already too old, and could not take care of the village affairs anymore, that''s why Nakamoto Takeda was appointed as a replacement, However, his position as Village Head was still not official, because the contract-making ceremony had not been carried out, this had two reasons, the first was because Undine had never appeared at all lately, and the second was that the contract that the previous village head had was still valid even though he had resigned from his position.


    No matter how you look at this, there is something Odd about this, But they could not do anything but wait for the clone that Undine usually used to make the contract to appear, they kept waiting, until one day Undine suddenly appeared on the surface, But it was not the clone that Undine usually sent, But Undine herself appeared, Of course, Nakamoto Takeda was very happy to see Undine herself appear, he thought that with Undine''s appearance something special would happen.


    It''s something "Special" Indeed Because, with no words, Undine Suddenly goes berserk. Fortunately, Tokugawa Asahi showed up at the Right Time; if not, then not Only on this Island but the Whole of Japan would sink.


    -------------


    "Considering that you have a relationship with the young master who helped us through difficult times, we will help as much as we can, however, you also see our current situation, so we cannot help much"


    Said Nakamoto Takeda to Taufik, Though Taufik came here with the same purpose as the others did, to seek help from The Village Chief.


    "... I''m sorry?... it seems you misunderstood something here, we are not here to ask for help but to "offer" Some help"


    Said Taufik, who tilted his head in confusion.


    "... Yes? Offer a help? Not seeking some help?"


    Asking Nakamoto Takeda, who felt more confused than Taufik did. Nakamoto Takeda then looked at Tokugawa Asahi; Taufik was a foreigner who could speak Japanese, so Nakamoto Takeda looked at Tokugawa Asahi to make sure that what Taufik said was not wrong because Japanese is quite difficult for foreigners, so Nakamoto Takeda thought that maybe Taufik had spelled it wrong or something like that.


    "He didn''t say something wrong, just heard him, Chief, his help would be of great help to you, whether it be for yourself or your village as a whole, perhaps it could even help Japan avoid the disaster that we managed to prevent, so I hope you can consider what he wants, not only as the Village Chief of the Ba-Jou Tribe but also as a Japanese citizen, I sincerely ask you"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, whom when Nakamoto Takeda heard, he felt like he was standing on a high mountain with a huge Boulder made from snow placed on his back.


    If he makes one wrong move, the Boulder will fall and crush him, then continue to roll down; the Boulder will get bigger and bigger the further it rolls and will crush anything that stands in its path; that''s what the feeling that Nakamoto Takeda has, right now.


    A cold sweat filled his face, and he fell to the pint, wetting his clothes.


    "Yes~ I''m Here to offer a HELP"


    Said Taufik with a kind smile on his face.


    "*Hieek!!*"


    But from Nakamoto Takeda''s point of view, that kind smile of Taufik was like the smile of the Demon who forced him to sign a slave contract. which was actually just his imagination and was exaggerated because of the expectations that Tokugawa Asahi had shown for him, which made the situation get worse.


    "I-I-I... "


    The Pressure Nakamoto Takeda felt made him unable to talk properly, which made Taufik and the others confused.


    "Hey~ Asahi, what happens to him? I just want to ask a simple question: why is he... Like this?"


    Said Taufik, referring to the condition that Nakamoto Takeda has right now.


    "... I don''t know"


    Look at Nakamoto Takeda''s Condition, Tokugawa Asahi also feels confused.


    "Grandpa don''t force yourself"


    "No... I will go greet the guest myself"


    "But your healt-"


    "Fuck the "Healthy" I will not die if I didn''t want to, Instead of me, you better take care of yourself, look how old you are! and look at your peers! they are all married, and look at you, still here and keep taking care of my business; when will you find a man if you keep going like that?!"


    "*sigh* Grandpa, don''t be stubborn, and let Uncle Takeda handle it"


    "That Useless, son? Look over there and see what state he is in right now. He probably thinking something stupid, right now"


    Heard the commotion, Taufik and the others turned to where the source was, even Nakamoto Takeda turned his head toward the commotion.


    "Father?... Father, why are you out here? You just should rest in your room"


    Said Nakamoto Takeda. Quickly stood up and then came to his Father''s side, who was the previous chief of the tribe, Nakamoto Tetsgu.


    "Yuna, how can you let Your Grandpa, go outside like this, yo-"


    *Plak!!*


    "*Ouch!* What is that for, Father?"


    Said Nakamoto Takeda, rubbing his head which was getting hit by his father using his crane. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why do you behave at my Granddaughter like that? Do you want to die, huh?"


    "But-"


    "No, but, Take me to the Guest, right now, let me talk to them"


    "Y-yes, Father"


    Nakamoto Takeda then took his father''s hands and then supported him to walk toward Taufik and the others who were confused by this rapid change in the situation.


    "Mr and Mrs. Hidayat, This is my Father, Nakamoto Tetsgu, and my Nephew, Nakamoto Yuna"


    "... Alright... *ukhum* my Name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, Nice to meet you... Ahh~ And the beautiful lady here is my Wife... Maharani"


    "Ummu~ Is Nice to meet you too, You are still so young but already married, not like a certain someone I know...


    Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, eyeing Nakamoto Yuna who was sitting on his side.


    ... I''m sorry, Mr. Hidayat, but can you repeat what you said to my foolish son before?"


    "... Yeah~ I don''t mind"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 140: chapter 140- Important Lessons

    "... And that''s why I''m here, I don''t know how Asahi can defeat Undine, but it only serves as a temporary solution, so can you, somehow, make me meet Undine?"Said Taufik, Done explained he''s purpose for coming to this land.


    "... Suijin Brother send you?... I see... But I''m sorry Mr. Hidayat"


    "...You can''t?"


    "No, It''s not like that, there''s Indeed a way for you to be able to Communicate with Suijin, but you know how Suijin''s Condition right Now, I don''t think she''s in the right state that can Involved in some conversation, even me as her sole contractor bearly can have some conversation with her... But if still want to try, then I will tell you the way...


    I hope with you get Involved Suijin will get better"


    Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, he said the last word in a small voice with a hint of sadness mixed there, it seemed there was an untold story that he hadn''t told everybody, but Taufik with his Keen senses knew it, However, he chose not to ask further, maybe it was for personal reasons of Nakamoto Tetsgu or Taufik who was just too lazy to ask and wanted to finish this as quickly as possible, or maybe both.


    "... Yes, please tell me, I have to finish this task. The sooner the better because Undine was not the only one"


    "Alright, then... Takeda...Yuna took our guests to the shrine, just show them the way, and the rest...leave it to themselves to figure it out"


    Said Nakamoto Tetsgu to his son and his Granddaughter.


    "... That Shrine Father?"


    "Hmm"


    Answers Nakamoto Tetsgu while only nodding his head. With that, Nakamoto Takeda and Nakamoto Yuna stood up from the log, then followed by Taufik, Rani, and Tokugawa Asahi. and only Nakamoto Tetsgu was left sitting on the log.


    "But what about you Grandpa?"


    Ask Nakamoto Yuna, and then wants to help her Grandpa stand up, but Nakamoto Tetsgu stops her by Touching her hand.


    "... I will stay here... Waiting for... ''Good'' news, I''m Already too old to walk that far, just go directly, don''t make our Guest waste their time"


    Said Nakamoto Tetsgu to his Granddaughter, without looking at her.


    "Are you sure, Grandpa? Should I take you home first?"


    "No, I will stay here; I want to enjoy this fresh air longer before going back to sleep"


    Nakamoto Tetsgu said. Again, without looking at his Granddaughter.


    "... Alright, but you need to call someone if you want to go home, don''t walk on your own, okay?"


    Nakamoto Yuna reminded her grandfather that many people were passing by around here, and of course, they knew Nakamoto Tetsgu and his condition, but there was still an unknown feeling in her heart, so Nakamoto Yuna came to one of the Tribe members. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please watch my Grandpa; if he wants to go somewhere, help him; the main thing is don''t let him walk on his own, okay?"


    "I will princess"


    Nakamoto Yuna then nods his head and, after that, goes back to her uncle and the others.


    "... Alright, guys, the shrine is in the middle of the Islands, it''s around one hour of walking, the way it is a bit confusing, so you have to follow it carefully if you don''t want to get lost, is that clear?"


    Said Nakamoto Yuna, and seeing all of them nodding, she also Nods her head as a confirmation.


    "Alright, let''s go"


    Said Nakamoto Yuna and then led them toward the Shrine location"


    "You can go first; I still have something to ask; I will follow later," Said Taufik.


    "Okay, but don''t take too long, because as I said the path is a bit confusing for outsiders"


    "It''s okay, I have my way"


    Said Taufik, and the others who didn''t find any problem with that agreed to Taufik''s request and began their walk.


    when Taufik saw that they were already in the distance where they couldn''t hear what he would say, Taufik looked at Nakamoto Tetsgu.


    "... Are you sure about this?"


    "What do you mean, Mr. Hidayat?"


    Ask Nakamoto Tetsgu, then turn in Taufik''s direction while putting on a smile that ''Grandfather'' usually uses.


    "... You can fool me, old Man, I can see the Aura of death that surrounds you very clearly, with that much, You basically... death"


    Taufik said. With his All-seeing eyes, he can see the Aura of death that usually only a dead person and Spirit of Death like Kl''lara Have, but the person in front of him, although he was a living person but the Aura of Death that surrounded him was even more than the dead person have, so there''s only two possibility of this happened.


    "Which one is you? A dead person who is raised back to life or a person who is supposed to die but is held back for some reason; so which one?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Pfft~ ahahaha~"


    "???"


    Saw Nakamoto Tetsgu suddenly laughing, Taufik was confused.


    "Why do you laugh?"


    "I''m sorry... I just remembered something funny, but... As expected of Hidayat Descendants, they never fail to produce a Great Warrior"


    "... You know about "Hidayat"?"


    "Who didn''t? We all the old folk know about "Hidayat" And How Great they were in the past, their name was famous more than the Tribe they come from, but the brightest light will create the darkest shadow, your clan fell because they were too outstanding, I-"


    "Stop, Old Man! it''s enough; we are talking about you, so don''t divert the conversation and answer my questions! Which one is you?!"


    Taufik said, cutting off Nakamoto Tetsgu in the middle of the Story. He wanted to hear the story so badly, but it was not the right time because Japan was not the only country he needed to Visit... And he still has to spend his time with his family, so there''s no time for another story.


    "Ahaha~ I Thought I would succeed, but I think it''s ''No'' then... Come here sit beside me and I will tell you the truth"


    Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, once again told Taufik to sit, but now is beside him.


    Taufik just did as Nakamoto Tetsgu told him: come to his side and then sit.


    "... What you said was indeed true; I''m Supposed to die already, and just like what you said, there''s indeed something that keeps me Alive. Do you know what it is?"


    "... The contract?"


    "Yes, the Contract? You see, as a Sole contractor of Suijin or Undine, we also received some benefits; I guess my son already told you what the Undine contractor was capable of And how we can''t use that power for ourselves, right?"


    "Yes, it is wrong, somehow?"


    "No, it''s true Indeed, but the wording is wrong, it is not like we can''t use it, but more like we can''t control it that way, that "purify." Was like... what you called it? Passive?...


    Yeah, it''s like a passive ability that keeps active inside your body, so it''s constantly activated, that''s why all of my predecessors never died of disease or something similar, because it constantly purifies any disease that comes to our body, but no one can beat a Time, young man, no one, I''m already too old, my time has arrived, but a blessing has turned to be a curse"


    "..."


    "I will not die, as long as the contract is still with me, but without the Undine herself to come and break the contract, I will never die, my flesh already become Rotten inside but once again, thanks to the purify you and the others can''t smell it, if it''s Continued like this, I will become a living skeleton, I have tried to kill myself, but I can take myself to do that, I lack the courage to do that...


    But you know what? when I heard your Name... Hidayat, do you know what''s in my mind?"


    "..."


    "*smile* it''s "wahh~ my time has come." It''s what I think about; I''m finally able to let my old bone rest in peace, funny, isn''t it?... That''s what the ''Hidayat'' name carries; it''s the same as in the old times, ''Hidayat'' means ''Guidance.'' As long as you follow the person who bears the last name ''Hidayat'', there will always be hope, and you...


    You gave me that hope, young man, you did...now go, do what you need to do, and let me rest in peace... Goodbye it''s not my thing, that''s why I told them to go without me, but when the time comes, I want you to do something for me"


    "And what is it...sir?"


    Taufik asks, Although Taufik can break that curse on his own, and although he can live for no one knows how many years, but he didn''t say it, it''s not because he doesn''t want to help Nakamoto Tetsgu, he can help him, he can even help him alive for a thousand more years, but Taufik, didn''t do it, he didn''t do it because he knows from the eyes of the person beside him have, that he want nothing than rest in peace, look at Nakamoto Tetsgu Taufik thinking about something that never been crossed in his mind since he receives the system.


    ''... Will I be able to live for that long?''


    It''s what Taufik thought when he saw Nakamoto Tetsgu.


    "It''s just a simple thing... Please say to them that I love them with all of my heart"


    "... I will, I will, sir... But before I go, can I ask one more question?"


    "I''m all ears, say your questions, young Hidayat"


    "What keeps you alive on those long years you have been living? What is it? Which makes you bear living for one more day?"


    "Ahahaha~ that''s three young Hidayat, that''s three questions, but don''t worry, all of your questions have one answer and you know what is it because you already have it"


    "... Am I-..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Thank you for your Guidance, sir...


    Taufik said, then for the first time in his life, Taufik bowed his head to another person other than his mother.


    ...It was a short meeting, but the lessons you gave me will last forever, I''m sure about it, sir... I will go now, and I hope you will go in peace"


    "Go! And don''t forget what I told you"


    Said Nakamoto Tetsgu, with a smile on his face.


    "I will"


    Taufik said, then standing up, but before he went, Taufik once again paid respect to Nakamoto Tetsgu because this was the last he would see him Alive.


    And in response, Nakamoto Tetsgu just smiled.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 141: chapter 141 - Suigen Shrine

    Before Taufik leaves Nakamoto Tetsgu, He takes a last glance at him, The sickly and weak back of the old man he had previously seen was replaced by the mighty back of the person who has been through a lot."Thank you"


    Said Taufik, then activated his Detection Skill, and just in a Blink of eyes, he already found Rani''s whereabouts. They have walked quite far away, but it''s not a problem for Taufik.


    have locked their location, Taufik manifested his wing of Mana and then flew toward them at high speed.


    And just in a few seconds, Taufik had caught up with them.


    "I''m back"


    Said Taufik, announcing his presence to the group below, which made everyone, expect Rani, startled by his sudden arrival, especially Tokugawa Asahi, who looked amazed by what Taufik did.


    -------------


    "You''re here, husband; what are you talking about with that old man?"


    Ask Rani, after Taufik has landed beside her.


    "... A lesson, a very precious lesson... Rani, did I ever say that I love you?"


    "... Yes?"


    Faced with that sudden question, Rani was surprised, more surprised than any surprise that she had been through in all of her life.


    "... W-wha... What- why so sudden? No! Wait! Let me think!...


    Hmm~ No, you never said something like that"


    Answers Rani, after she tried so hard to calm herself.


    "I see... I know it''s so sudden, but I need you to know, that I always love you, so please always stay by my side"


    "..."


    Heard that Rani''s brain went blank, making her stay in her place even after Taufik had walked several meters away from her.


    "..."


    "Sensei, I want to ask something"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, approaching Taufik after he saw Taufik already finished his talk with Rani.


    "Sensei?"


    Ask Taufik, confused at Tokugawa Asahi who suddenly addressed him as Sensei.


    "Yes, for now on, I will call you my Sensei, so Sensei, can you teach me that cool thing you did before? I also want to fly freely in the sky like what you did, so PLEASE TEACH ME, SEN-"


    "WAIT! HUSBAND!!...can you repeat what you said before? I want to recor- n-no, I mean, I want... I want... JUST PLEASE SAY IT ONE MORE TIME!!"


    Said Rani, already getting out of her blank state, then she realized just what Taufik had said, she was absolutely happy with that, but then a huge regret hit her, it was because she hadn''t recorded what Taufik just said, if he has recorded it, she can show it off to Jenn, Kaela, and Anugerah.


    ''... What a huge mistake, I should keep it active for 24 hours, what a waste''


    Said Rani in her mind, while holding a small recorder that she had prepared a long time before.


    "Husband, just one time, just said one more time, please!"


    "Sensei, Please teach me Your flying Technique!!"


    "Husband, one more time!"


    "Sensei, please!"


    "Husband-


    "Sensei...


    ...


    ...


    ...


    *plak!* *plak!*


    "YOU TWO, SHUT UP!!"


    Taufik who can bear to hear their ramblings, hit the two of them on their head.


    "Rani, I know what you want, but not here, and you"


    Said Taufik, pointed at Tokugawa Asahi.


    "Yes, Sensei"


    "First, I never accept you as my student..."


    *ugh*


    "And I will never accept any student other than my own blood, so you as... Strangers will never have a chance, understood?"


    "*ugh* th-that was more hurt than when Mrs. Hidayat hit me, but I understand"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, who was on his knees while holding his chest, which was "in pain" due to the psychological attack that Taufik gave him.


    "Is Good, if you understa-"


    "Then, FATHER! YES FATHER, FOR NOW ON, YOU WILL BE MY SECOND FATHER, SO FATHER, PLEASE BESTOW ME YOUR TEACHING!!!"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi out loud while taking a ''Dogeza'' position, to show his respect to Taufik.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless while watching the young master of Big Family, Tokugawa Asahi, do such a thing; even Nakamoto Takeda and Nakamoto Yuna, who this whole time only focused on leading the path toward the shrine, had to stop after hearing a ridiculous thing that Tokugawa Asahi said.


    "... What the hell? Are you sure you are a descendant of Tokugawa? Not ''Lu Bu'' by any chance?"


    -------------


    After that absurd situation, they continued their walk toward the shrine. at first, Tokugawa Asahi doesn''t want to move if Taufik doesn''t promise to teach him the flying technique that Taufik has; facing Tokugawa Asahi''s stubbornness, Taufik decides to leave him.


    But then Tokugawa said something That made Taufik interested; it''s not something so great like a strong artifact or anything like that, but what Tokugawa Asahi offered to Taufik if he was willing to teach him that flying technique was something That Taufik liked and so agreement was made.


    "We are here"


    Announce Nakamoto Takeda; after walking for several minutes, they arrived at the Shrine. All this time, they kept walking uphill, so they thought the shrine would be located in a high place like most other shrines.


    But this Shrine was located in a low place, So they had to go down the stairs to get to the Shrine.


    ''... So this is why I couldn''t see the shrine when I was in the sky, but why the Shrine is in a low place. Most shrine I have seen (in Anime) was located in a high place, but this one...it''s...weird, somehow''


    It''s what Taufik thought when he Saw this Shrine.


    The Shrine was not too big, but also not small. It''s a medium-sized Shrine, but something that caught their attention was the *Torii, which lined up starting from where they were standing to the bottom of the stairs so in each step they had, they went through one Torii.


    # A/N- "Torii (Japanese: øB¾Ó, [to.?i.i]) is a traditional Japanese gate most commonly found at the entrance of or within a Shinto shrine, where it symbolically marks the transition from the mundane to the sacred, and a spot where kami are welcomed and thought to travel through. (Source - Wiki) Just In case you don''t know"


    And in each Torii that they passed, the feeling of entering a sacred territory can''t escape from their minds. It''s just like entering a whole new World.


    "This the Shrine, Suigen (ˮԴ) Shrine was our Ba-Jou Tribe Sacred Shrine, Only The Village Chief and the person he chooses can get in, even me and Yuna never even saw what''s inside this Shrine because without the Village Chief''s permission, you can''t even get through that Torii, Usually people who didn''t have permission like Young Master Asahi and Mrs.


    Hidayat, even me and Yuna can only wait in outside, what ''outside'' I mean was before that stairs, but this is a special situation, with Suijin Condition like that, the Barrier was not active that''s why we can come down here, and this Shrine also where a new Village Chief will make a contract with Suijin after the contract of the Previous Village chief has been terminated...


    Said Nakamoto Takeda, explaining about the Shrine.


    ... We already do what we asked for, and just like what my father said, the rest is up to you, Mr. Hidayat"


    "... Thank you"


    Said Taufik and without any second thought, Taufik directly walked toward the door of the Shrine.


    The second strange thing about this Shrine is that the two-door has no handle at all.


    ''How I''m Supposed to open this?''


    Taufik said, then Touched the Shrine Door, Then something happened which made Taufik withdraw his hands from the Door.


    "!!?"


    ''Huh? It''s suck Mana? What the? Is that the way to open the Door?''


    Though Taufik, which was a BIG no. Like what Nakamoto Takeda said, only the Village chief and the person he chooses can get inside this Shrine, which means only the person who has a Contract with Undine can open this Door, If a person who doesn''t have a contract with Undine Tried to open this Door, then the Sama situation as what Taufik undergoes like now will happen.


    If this happens, then that person Mana will suck dry by the Door; if it is another person, but whose Taufik?


    He was the one who had the purest Mana in the world and huge amounts as well, his Mana is like the source of all That can turn to any kind of energy, and that''s why he can withdraw his hands from that door, it''s because the Door recognizes Taufik Mana as the Energy that the Undine contractor have. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having ''Found'' the way to open the Door, Taufik then put his hands back on that door and let it suck his Mana.


    *krek~*


    After letting the Door suck his Mana for a few seconds, the Door has slightly open, so Taufik then pushes that door in, but then...


    *Whoosh!!*


    A very Corrupt Mana came Out from inside that Shrine after Taufik opened the Door; that Huge amount of corrupt Mana was so dense that you could see it with the naked eye only.


    ""!!!""


    Rani and the others also saw this, which surprised the hell out of them, this was the first time they saw that dense Corrupted Mana, it was so shocking and disgusting at the same time, even Tokugawa Asahi nauseous when seeing this, he can''t believe that he always let something like that come inside his body, which made him even more nauseous.


    "... Shit"


    Taufik directly came inside that Shrine and then forcefully closed the Door. He couldn''t let any more of that Corrupted Mana get out from the Shrine, or it would affect the surrounding Area.


    *Click!*


    With that ''click'' sound, the Door had fully closed, Taufik was hesitant to let go of that door, afraid it would open again, but after thinking about it for a while, Taufik finally let go of the door, then nervously looked at the door, Fortunately there no sign of that door will be opened, which made Taufik took a long Breath of Relief.


    "Huufftt~"


    "Alright, let''s see what we got here~"


    Said Taufik while looking around the Inside of the Shrine. It''s when the Gaze landed on something in the middle of the Room.


    "Hmm? What is that? A pool?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 142: chapter 142 -

    the room inside the Shrine was so dark, that without Taufik''s Enhanced senses, it would be hard for him to see, it''s not like there was no light in this room, There it was, but what made it dark was the Dense Corrupted Mana that accumulates in the room, it''s so dense that even Light can got through.That Corrupted Mana came from the "Pool" located in the middle of the room. Taufik called it "pool" Because it was shaped like an "onsen," Which he had always seen in some of the Anime he had watched.


    Taufik would directly Jump inside that if it''s Realy an "onsen." But what was inside that pool was not water but a black liquid that emitted a vile smell.


    "... Damn! If it was a death Aura, I could make several Kl''lara with this"


    Taufik commented, After seeing how dense the Corrupted Mana was in this room.


    If a Normal Magician Entered this Room, they would be instantly Demonized, but this didn''t affect Taufik because no matter how much this Corrupted Mana entered his body, it would instantly turn to a pure Mana before it Reached his Heart, which was the Mana Core for A Vampire.


    "Hmm~ So how do we do it? Should I clear all this, Mana, first?... Yap! Let''s do that"


    Said Taufik, then Took out his Katana from his inventory; after that, Taufik slowly approached the Pool, already unsheathed his Katana.


    "... I''m sorry buddy"


    Said Taufik to his Katana first before he slowly plunged his Katana down into the black liquid.


    *Tramble!!*


    The Katana slightly trambled when it was About to touch that black liquid, but the tramble did not come from Taufik''s hands but from the Katana itself.


    "Bear with it buddy, it will end shortly"


    *cluup~*


    With the Katana already inside The Black liquid, Taufik could hear a *Hueekk~* voice from inside of his head, which was Probably from The Karena Ego, Loo''tong.


    "SwordMagic Technique - Light Form: Purify!"


    *swoosh!*


    A wave of Holy Energy filled that pool and it even filled the entire room inside the Shrine.


    Meet with the Holy energy, the Black Liquid was turned to mist and then disappeared into a tiny air; the whole process took over five minutes for Taufik to clear all the Corrupted Mana inside this room.


    "Hufft~ what''s a hard work, isn''t it?"


    Taufik asks the Katana, and The Katana just vibrates in response; it seems that he doesn''t like the way Taufik uses him, which makes Taufik smile awkwardly.


    "Alright~ Alright~ what we should do next?"


    [It''s probably the pool, Master, Why didn''t tried to enter the pool?]


    Answered The system.


    "The pool? Hmm~ "


    Taufik looked at the pool; although he had already purified all of the Corrupted Mana, it was already slowly coming back again, which meant that the source had still not been cut off by Taufik.


    "...Alright~ It''s Better than doing nothing"


    Said Taufik, then taking off his clothes one by one until he was only wearing his boxer shorts.


    Taufik put his feet inside the pool first, seeing nothing happen to his feet; Taufik then put his whole body inside the pool. Taufik didn''t care about the Corrupted Mana that had already filled half of the pool because his Katana, which he had brought with him, continuously let out holy energy so that Black liquid couldn''t get close to Taufik.


    After that, Taufik closed his eyes because after he was inside the water, some connection was made.


    ''Is this... Undine?''


    Taufik then focused his mind on that tiny Connection he had, which maybe was the last Consciousness that Undine had before the Corrupted Mana took her whole mind. The connection is so fragile that it can be lost at any time.


    ''Alright~ let''s try to enter my own subconscious and see if there is any difference''


    -------------


    After entering his own subconscious this was the first time Taufik entered his subconscious, so he didn''t know how it looked.


    Full of expectations about how his subconscious would look, Taufik hurriedly opened his eyes.


    "..."


    Taufik was silent when he saw his Subconscious. It''s not because it was not what he expected, but the opposite; it was Exceed what he expected because his Subconscious was...


    "... It''s a F*cking whole universe"


    Yes, Taufik Subconscious was the replica of his universe.


    "It''s freaking COOL!!! why do I only enter this now?"


    Said Taufik, still feeling amazed with what his Subconscious looks like.


    [Master]


    "Huh~ you''re here too?"


    Taufik asked, quite surprised that the system was here.


    [I am, Master, it''s because this is your Subconscious, so I can be here, but Master, have you forgotten why you are here?]


    "Hm- Ahh~ haha~ I''m so excited that I almost forget why I was here"


    Said Taufik, then looking around, it''s when he saw something like blue thread floating in his Subconscious, and that thread was connected to his chest.


    "Is this?"


    Taufik asked, then tried to touch the threads, but when he had already grabbed the threads, something happened.


    "Huh- Fuc-"


    Taufik then gets sucked by some strong force which made Taufik lose his consciousness again.


    -----------


    A dark Environment, with only a Red moon as a source of light, made the situation more creepy. This is where Taufik gets sucked off.


    "*ugh* where am I getting sucked to?... Wait! That sounds weird, but where is this?"


    Ask Taufik; after he regained his consciousness, Taufik tried to stand up, but then he felt his body was full of some liquid.


    "What the f*ck is this?"


    What Taufik felt was not as if he was getting soaked in water. It was more like wet mud than water.


    "... Am I inside Undine Subconscious? F*ck, these brothers and sisters have bad taste in arranging their "room"... *Sniff!* *sniff!* this smell?...is the same as the smell of that Black liquid... don''t tell me... all of this was that black liquid?


    Shit!!"


    Said Taufik, while holding the urge to throw up at the smell of the black liquid in his body.


    "Water ball!"


    Taufik used Magic to create a ball of water as big as the Gym ball, he put the ball of water above his head. To make sure it would clean his body; Taufik inserted a bit of Holy energy inside that Water ball and then directly poured water over his body.


    *Splash!*


    "Ahh~ It''s Good, now where that Bitc-"


    *AAAHHHHH!!*


    Like waiting for Taufik to say That, a loud, shrill scream was heard from a distance.


    "...*ugh* Why do they always do this shit?"


    Said Taufik while covering his ears; it was very dark here, and the red moon above didn''t help at all, so Taufik had to keep his Enhanced Senses active, so all his senses became very sensitive right now.


    "!!!" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik suddenly feels a big movement coming toward him at a high speed.


    ''From where?''


    Ask Taufik while looking around, but he doesn''t see anything, but his senses definitely tell him that something big is approaching him.


    ''... Shit! It''s from bel-''


    Taufik said, but it was already too late because a head with a huge mouth that could devour Taufik in one go emerged from the shallow black liquid that only reached Taufik''s knee height. It''s right below Taufik


    It''s like a fist that jumps out of the water.


    "But how that possib-"


    *Hupp!*


    With the mouth closed, Taufik''s whole being also disappeared. And after that, the appearance of the creature that swallowed Taufik whole was seen.


    It''s a huge mermaid with a distorted face; a mermaid that was famous for being beautiful can''t be seen on this creature; the only thing that makes her similar to the mermaid is the Tail she has.


    this creature was the Undine itself, which undergoes some change because of the Corrupted Mana, but she actually was very beautiful.


    Undine who felt that the unknown visitor already disappeared, wanted to dive again into the shallow Black Liquid. But then something strange happened.


    *stab!*


    A Katana popped out in the left cheek of Undine.


    *Shreek!!*


    Undine''s left cheek was ripped open with the Katana.


    *AHhHHH!!*


    Undine was Roaring in Pain, with her left cheek wide open, and from there, Taufik appeared full of saliva and blood and then Jumped down.


    *splash!*


    Taufik then landed on the Black Liquid Again.


    "Ahhh~ F*ck! That was so F*cking disgusting... You now are a death meat, Bitch..."


    Said Taufik, then his Black Katana became Red, which meant Taufik used his SwordMagic Technique in a fire form.


    Taufik pointed his Katana up, and then his Katana changed color again and became blue.


    *Fwoosh!*


    A Blue Flame then soared high into the sky; when it reached Five Hundred meters, the Flame took the shape of a Chinese Dragon.


    The Undine was still in Pain; only when she felt the hot of the blue fire did she look toward the sky.


    But it''s too late because Taufik already lowered his Katana and pointed it at Undine.


    "Dragon Descend!"


    *ROOOAAARRR!!*


    The blue fire dragon shot towards Undine at full speed while letting out a very powerful roar.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 143: chapter 143 - Undine

    "... *AHHHH!!* "Undine screamed so loudly, that it made the black liquid around her ripple, then quickly formed a dome shield that surrounded her.


    *BOOMM!!*


    The fire Dragon hit the shield with great force.


    The heat from the fire met the black liquid, producing a lot of smoke.


    The undine shield was sturdy, but the Fire Dragon had more power, Just Sturdy, not enough to stop Taufik''s attack.


    The fire dragon seems like have it''s own mind, as can be seen from how it tries to keep breaking through the Shield created by Undine


    But it won''t succeed because the Shield keeps regenerating by absorbing black liquid to replace the black liquid that disappears due to evaporation.


    "*AHHH!* "


    The Undine was screaming once more time, and this time many Tentacles made by the Black liquid came toward the fire Dragon, wrapped around the entire body of the fire dragon from head to tail, to the point the fire dragon was no longer visible.


    *ROOARRR!!!*


    The fire dragon let out a final roar before it completely disappeared, leaving only mist behind.


    With that, the Dome shield around Undine also begins to collapse.


    *Smirk*


    Undine was seen grinning as she looked at Taufik, but instead of being angry, Taufik replied back with a grin as well.


    "... Look like I need to beat you like what I did to your brothers; alright, Prepare yourself!"


    Said Taufik and Undine, who seemed not happy with it.


    Undine then tried to dive into the black liquid again, but Taufik''s ''Word Magic'' was faster than Undine''s movement.


    "STOP!"


    In this way, Undine''s movements are restricted.


    "Grahh?"


    But defeating her in this way was not Taufik''s plan, he wanted to beat her to a pulp like what he did to the Ancient Earth Spirits before.


    "But before that, let''s change the Environment first"


    Taufik said with a smile on his face, Undine, who saw this felt a despair in her heart; she tried to escape by diving into the black liquid, but her body didn''t want to hear her.


    It can be seen in how the Katana vibrates very strongly. The Katana seems reluctantly by what Taufik wants to do, and the vibrates keep going stronger as Taufik slowly shrinks it in the Black Liquid. After that, Taufik let his Mana flow out.


    "You know? I''m here just to help you, as your brother asked me to do it, but... Why it''s so hard just to meet you? Huh? And finally when I meet you... damn!


    I don''t want to remember it; that shit was so f*cking disgusting. Do you even brush your teeth?... I know that''s not what you want, but worry not, because it will end shortly... Alright this much should be enough, let''s not make it too big"


    Said Taufik, but dissatisfaction was visible on his face.


    "*sigh* this took too much time to utilize... I will upgrade it later"


    Taufik said, thinking to upgrade his technique later because, at this state, This technique cannot be used efficiently in battle.


    Taufik then looked back at Undine, who was still frozen in silence because of Taufik''s ''Word Magic''; Taufik looked at her with a grin on his face, which made Undine shiver.


    "let''s start the ''healing'' process, shall we?"


    "Gr-grah?"


    "False world: endless desert!"


    *swoosh!*


    Mana Taufik in the air began to react as Taufik said that word, and then from where Taufik Katana was stuck, the terrain began to change. the black liquid changed to become sand, like a chain reaction; it started to spread very quickly to the whole area where Taufik Mana reached.


    "???"


    Undine looked confused by this, and because she couldn''t move her body, only her eyes moved, looking here and there.


    And before she realized it, she was already standing above the sand, not her black liquid anymore.


    The fake sunlight that shone on this place seemed to burn Undine''s body, as it was seen emitting steam.


    *AGHHH!!*


    Undine screamed in pain because her skin felt like it was burning. Her body fluids kept coming out to protect her from the sun, but it was useless and only added to the steam that was being created.


    ''... Wait! Steam? Should it be like this?''


    [I think I know what happened here, master]


    "What?"


    [Master must have known that what he was facing now was not Undine''s real body, right]


    "Yeah"


    [It''s her Astral body, but it''s still linked directly to her soul, that''s why she can feel Pain]


    "... And?"


    [And here was inside master Technique, more precisely is inside master domain, so inside here everything was made by master Mana, even that fake sun was made by Master Mana, in short, everything here contains Master Mana, which was the pure Mana, so-]


    "Ahh~"


    After hearing The system''s explanation, Taufik quickly realized what the System was trying to convey.


    "So it''s like that, I see~ I see~... F*ck"


    Said Taufik; it was a happy outcome; everything was finished without any beating, but Taufik was not happy at all.


    "... *Sigh* that''s not my intent"


    Taufik said and then directly Sitting above the sand while watching Undine, who was still screaming in Agony.


    That steam was not from Undine skin that gets burned, but from the Corrupted Mana which was exposed by Taufik''s Pure Mana.


    Spirit was a creature created from Mana, so they needed to stay exposed to Mana to keep living; that''s what happened to Undine right now; Inside Taufik''s ''False world,'' only Mana owned by Taufik is allowed to circulate, so Right now, Undine was breathing in Taufik pure Mana.


    Taufik pure Mana was circulated inside Undine''s body, and when it met with the corrupted Mana Inside Undine''s body, Taufik Pure Mana, who more superior, forced the Corrupted Mana out of Undine''s body.


    ''... That''s not body fluid but The corrupted Mana, so when it goes outside Undine''s body, it''s also exposed to my mana; that''s where the steam comes from, am I right, system?''


    [Yes Master]


    "that''s not my plan though *Sigghh~* "


    Said Taufik with a long sigh, he only sat there while watching Undine Screaming In agony.


    "it seems this will take a long time to be done, don''t you think so, system?"


    [Yes, Master, The corrupted Mana has almost controlled her mind, so it will take a long time, but with your help, the process will be done in a second. Do you want to help her to speed up the process, Master?]


    "Hmm~ Nah~ let her suffer for a bit, it was a small payment for what she had done to me, it''s even not enough to pay for saving her life"


    Said Taufik, then made a tent and beach chairs, complete with food and drinks with his ''Imagination Magic''.


    "Ahh~"


    Taufik then lay on the beach chair while wearing the sunglasses that were also made by his Imagination Magic.


    *ARGHHH!*


    And Undine still screaming in the background.


    "... What a beautiful Melody~"


    Said Taufik while drinking the orange juice.


    "... But now I know the fast way to help the Ancient spirit... It''s become boring, somehow"


    After a ''long and pained Screaming of Undine'' later.


    Undine''s screams of pain had begun to subside.


    "*Hoam~* it is Done?"


    [Yes Master, she has been purified]


    "Alright, let''s Go and see how is she"


    Said Taufik and then walked toward Undine.


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik is a bit confused when he looks at the purified Undine, different from the fierce look before, this Undine is a gentle and graceful girl.


    Her skin, which was originally blue, now had a human-like color; no, it was even smoother than human skin; it was as white as snow.


    Her previously unruly white hair was now Smooth as if she had just come out of the salon.


    There''s no Fang or Sharp claw anymore; her face is just like a face that humans should have, but it is more beautiful than most humans.


    ''... If her body size was like humans too, and have a foot like humans, she would be a beautiful woman''


    That is what Taufik thought when he saw the current Undine in front of him.


    "... W-where am I?"


    Ask Undine; her memory is still fuzzy, so it will take her some time to remember what she has done.


    "Why there''s so much sand in here?"


    Ask Undine Again while massaging her forehead, still didn''t realize Taufik''s presence, who still observed her.


    "... Your appearance before... it is only will show when you get angry? Because that turtle said that you will look crazy when you''re angry, is it what he means?"


    "!!!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Wh- *Ughh!* "


    Undine, who wanted to ask Taufik''s Identity, suddenly was hit by a massive headache, and then a piece of memory began to appear in her mind.


    "!!!"


    Undine then remembers who Taufik was, and then a Cold sweat falls on his face. Her eyes were trambled when she looked at Taufik, and a stream of tears was falling from her eyes.


    Taufik was a bit confused at this, so he wanted to ask if she was okay, but.


    "Hy-"


    "*Hiekk!!* "


    Undine trembled violently, the pain she felt before returning to haunt her mind.


    "D-don''t... "


    "...What?"


    Taufik can''t hear what Undine is trying to say, so he tries to get close to Undine, but as soon as Taufik steps forward, Undine also moves further away from him.


    "What the... "


    "Don''t... "


    "''Don''t'' what?"


    "... DON''T GET CLOSE TO ME!! Y-YOU M-MONSTER!!!"


    "???"


    "... *Hieakk!!* "


    "... What the hell?"


    ....


    ... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    .

 Chapter 144: chapter 144 - Error

    After Undine has calmed down, Taufik explains the situation to Undine, why and what reasons he was here."... So big Brother Chelone sent you here? To help me?"


    Ask Undine; although the situation has been cleared, for some reason, Undine is still standing far away from Taufik.


    "Yeah, not only you, that big turtle-"


    "Chelone!"


    "Yeah, him, Also-"


    "It''s Chelone!"


    "Yeah, him, that big turtle, right?"


    "His Name is Che-Lo-Ne!"


    "I know! He''s to one who sent me here"


    "I know that too, but you have to call him by his Name"


    Said Undine, who kept cutting off Taufik in the middle of his speech. She keeps reminding Taufik of the Ancient Earth spirit''s Name.


    But Taufik seems like don''t wanna call the Ancient Earth spirit by his Nama because "Chelone" Does not seem to be a suitable Name for him.


    "You have to call him by his Name, because it''s a precious Name that our Mother gave us"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Why you not get close, first?... If you get close, I will call him by his Name; how does it sound?"


    Heard that, Undine looked a bit Hestited because, inside her heart, she was still afraid of Taufik, but after thinking about it for a while, Undine then slowly got close to Taufik.


    This can be seen in how she was trembling with fear as she dragged her body to get close to Taufik; she still remembers how her skin was burned, and she was afraid if he got too close to Taufik, she would feel the Pain again.


    And Taufik knows about this, so he said To Undine.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, what happened before was only because the corrupted Mana was already merged with your body, now all the corrupted Mana is Already gone from your body, so you will be okay"


    "Are you telling the truth? But how can you do something like that?"


    "Yeah~ about how it''s done, you don''t have to know that, all you need to know is from now on you are free from the corrupted Mana, it''s what Important"


    Said Taufik, it''s too complicated to tell how it was done to Undine, so he only told what Undine needed to know.


    "... Alright, but can we get out of here first? it''s a bit uncomfortable for me to not see water around me" Said Undine.


    "It so? let''s go outside then"


    Taufik then pulls his Katana from the Ground.


    "... Break!"


    Said Taufik, and then a crack appeared in the sky and then spread very quickly, and in a Blink of eyes, they already went back to Undine''s subconscious.


    --------------


    The scenery in Undine''s subconscious has changed, the blue Sky without clouds, and like The ancient earth spirit subconscious, all you can see here is just water; from where Taufik is standing to the horizon, all you can see it''s just water.


    This world was a world full of Blue.


    "... you guys really have no taste in decorating"


    "..."


    Said Taufik who saw the plain scenery of Undine''s subconscious.


    "*sigh* forget it, and let me continue what I wanted to say, like what I said Before, the tur- Chelone Asked me to help all of you, The four Ancient Spirit, for now it''s only You and the hurt- I mean, Chelone, for now, only you and chelone that I saved, so the only remain is Slyph and Banasphati, so right now that I have finished here, I will leave now"


    "Okay... Thank you for what have you done and Please save Banasphati and Sylph too, I sincerely ask you"


    Said Undine, while bowed her head to Taufik.


    "Yeah~ Even without you asking, I will still do it, because I have an agreement with Chelone"


    Said Taufik, then wanted to leave Undine''s subconscious immediately, but then Taufik remembered something, then he looked back at Undine.


    "Ahh~ before I leave, I wanted to ask something"


    "Please ask"


    "Now that you are no longer under the influence of Corrupted Mana, what will happen to the contract you had with Nakamoto Tetsgu?"


    "... about that, after I recovered my consciousness, I felt Tetsgu''s desire to terminate the contract, I just followed the contents of the contract, so right now, the contract has been canceled, so after all this is over I will make a new contract with the person Tetsgu has appointed... is there a problem with that?"


    "... No, there''s none, but... I see the contract has been canceled, huh?"


    Said Taufik, then remembered what Nakamoto Tetsgu said.


    ''... So he probably died now *Sigh* I''m not good with this kind of thing, but ''promise is promise'' I still need, no, I have to do that''


    "... Is there something else?"


    Ask Undine, who saw Taufik only stand there and do nothing.


    "... No, It''s all that I''m asking of, alright, I will leave now, and Undine, let''s meet again if there''s a chance, bye~"


    Said Taufik, and then his body quickly faded from Undine''s Subconscious, but what Taufik didn''t know after He was Gone, Undine was Shaking her head while said.


    "I hope I never see you Again" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ------------------


    Without knowing what Undine said after he left, Taufik was already back to his own Subconscious.


    "Damn! I will never get tired no matter how many times I watch this in the future, it''s just simply Amazing"


    Taufik said, praising how cool-looking his Subconscious was.


    "But, I never set it up to look like this? Do you know something, System?"


    [Someone Subconscious is representative of the person himself; it describes what the person is like, and it can also show the extent of the person''s potential. Master Subconscious was Universe, and the Universe is infinite, which means Master Potential is Infinite]


    "... Infinite potential?"


    [Infinite potential means that Master Grown knows no boundaries]


    "I know what ''Infinite potential'' means, I was just a little surprised when I heard that"


    Said Taufik, if the ''Infinite potential'' was indeed true, then...


    "...Isn''t too Ridiculous?"


    [Not at all, Master. Master was someone who would bring the true #%¡é¡ê to this world, all of this was necessary]


    "... True what?"


    Taufik asks in Confusion; in all of this time, they have been together. This was the first time Taufik didn''t hear clearly what The system said, which was something Weird because the system was Talking directly inside his mind, so there was no chance that Taufik would mishear what the system said.


    [True #?@% to this world]


    "... What the heck are you saying?"


    [Is there some problem, Master?]


    Ask the system, it seems like he also didn''t know what happened.


    "... Yes! You''re the problem"


    [...]


    "..."


    [I''m sorry, Master. But I quite don''t Understand what you mean by that]


    "Alright, let''s do this slowly. Can you repeat the sentence you just said before word by word? Because it seems you also don''t know that there''s some problem with you"


    [Which sentence exactly, Master]


    "Something around[would bring the true]"


    [Would bring the true #@£¤? to this world?]


    "Yeah~ now said it word by word!"


    The system then did what Taufik asked him, saying that sentence word by word, and when it came to that "error" Word, Taufik stopped the system.


    "That word, yeah it''s that word! What is that?"


    [@$?£¤]


    "Can you explain what is that?"


    [As your order, Master. @#&? was ¡é¡ê¡Â€¦Ð that can $-6@+, when the promised day was come, &$¡é€ @#$€¦Ð¡Â??]


    "... What the f*ck? Are you saying that intentionally or you are not aware of what you are saying"


    Said Taufik; at first, it was just one word, but now it has become many, which makes Taufik more confused.


    [... I''m sorry, Master. I really didn''t get what happened]


    "... I see, alright, let''s forget about it for a time being, let''s go back to the real world first, and talk about this later, when we have the time"


    Taufik, who can''t get an answer for this, Decides to solve this problem later because if the system didn''t even know that something was wrong with him, then the problem would never be solved no matter how much time they spent to solve it.


    [I understand, Master. I will also check what''s wrong]


    "Yes, please do that"


    Said Taufik, then came out of his subconscious.


    ---------------


    When Taufik opened his eyes again, he was already back inside the room of the Shrine.


    Just like what happened to Undine''s subconscious, all the Corrupted Mana in this room is also gone.


    "... *hufffttt~* "


    Taufik then got out of the Pool after he let out a long breath.


    Taufik then dries his boxer with wind magic before he wears his clothes back.


    "Alright~ let''s do this"


    Said Taufik, then walked out of the Shrine.


    ---------------


    - A few moments ago.


    "Uncle, I have a bad feeling about this, can I come back early?"


    Nakamoto Yuna said, to his Uncle, Nakamoto Takeda.


    "..."


    Although Nakamoto Takeda didn''t say it, he also had a bad feeling; he just didn''t say it because he didn''t want His nephew to feel worried.


    But now that Nakamoto Yuna has said that, he feels more worried.


    "... Alright, you can go-"


    "The door is opened!"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, cutting off Nakamoto Takeda.


    Everyone then looked at the door, and Taufik walked out of the door.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 145: chapter 145 - The Last Word

    "Husband!"Said Rani, and then quickly came to Taufik''s side.


    "Huh? Why?"


    Ask Taufik, confused, while looking at Rani, who also looks confused somehow.


    "Nothing, it''s just they keep talking with me, but I didn''t understand any word that came out from their mouth, it''s making me frustrated"


    "what''s there to be frustrated about? If you didn''t understand what they were saying, just Nod or shake your Head"


    "*Sigh* I''ve done that, but they just don''t know how to stop, especially that Tokugawa Guy, that guy just keeps Talking like there''s no tomorrow, no matter how many times I shake my head, he just won''t stop, if he was an enemy, he will become a headless person by now"


    Said Rani with a frustrated tone, she gritted her teeth and Clench Her Fist, feeling very annoyed and wanting to punch something.


    "... Ahaha~"


    Taufik awkwardly laughs, feeling relieved that he got out early; otherwise, who knows what Tokugawa Asahi''s fate would be like now.


    *Pat*


    Taufik pat Rani''s Head to calm her down, and then said.


    "Relex, Rani, if you are too angry, the baby will get affected, Relex, take a deep breath and then let it go"


    "... *Hufftt~* okay~ I''m relax now"


    Said Rani, then Rubbed her Stomach.


    "Sorry if mommy makes you uncomfortable"


    "..."


    ''Should I tell her that A fetus that is not yet 6 months old cannot interact?''


    Said Taufik inside his mind when he saw Rani trying to interact with the fetus in her stomach, but then he shook his head and let Rani do what made her happy.


    "Then it''s Good... I will transfer to you the knowledge about *Nihonggo, but you need to promise me, after this you should read more books, don''t just play Games and Watch Television all the time"


    "Ehh~ why?"


    "Because it is also good... For the baby"


    "*sigh* Alright"


    When Taufik heard that, he was smiling because he had found a way to control Rani''s behavior, even if it was just for a little bit.


    "Then we have a deal, here is the knowledge"


    Said Taufik, then directly transferred all of the knowledge about *Nihonggo he know about.


    And just like before (in chapter 91) there''s suddenly a stream of knowledge that Rani didn''t know about flowing directly to her brain, what Taufik didn''t know is that this also affected their child, although Rani and the other''s pregnancy only a few weeks old, but because the father was Taufik who have a strong Gen, The growth of the baby in the womb occurs faster than usual.


    "... I''ll never get used to this"


    Said Rani, who felt a bit Dazed after the Transfer process was done, but it was worth it because now she knows how to speak in *Nihonggo.


    "I''m sorry to have disturbed you when you have your moment with your wife, Mr. Hidayat, but how''s the situation with Suijin?"


    Ask Nakamoto Takeda after finding an opportunity to enter into the conversation between Rani and Taufik.


    Heard Takeda''s questions, the strange feeling that Taufik had become more intense.


    Is also because of this Strange feeling that Taufik decides to have a conversation with Rani first instead of directly approaching the Nakamoto duo and Tokugawa, he thought that by having a conversation with Rani, this strange feeling would go, but when he looks at Takeda just now, the strange feeling grows more intense, which makes him immediately know what he is feeling at the moment.


    ''... Am I afraid? Me? Afraid? With what?''


    Said Taufik in his mind, trying to find justification for what he was currently feeling, but from what the others saw, Taufik was just standing there while looking at Nakamoto Takeda, unbeknown to them the turmoil inside Taufik''s mind right now.


    "... Husband? Are you okay?"


    Ask Rani, who saw the strange state that her husband is in right now.


    Hearing Rani''s voice, Taufik immediately went out of his mind, and when he looked at the others, he realized what he had just done.


    "Ahh~ I''m okay~ I''m okay... About Undine, right? It''s already finished, she''s fine now...we''re done here, let''s go back"


    That''s what Taufik said; he didn''t tell the Nakamoto duo what Nakamoto Tetsgu asked him to tell them. He tried to say it, but his mouth could not utter that word.


    ''... What the hell happened to me?''


    [analyzing from your fast-beating heart, you''re Anxious, right now, Master]


    ''... Why do I feel that?''


    [Only you know the Answers, Master]


    ''...''


    Taufik was silent after hearing what the system said. From Taufik''s perspective, there''s no reason for him to feel Anxious; he has killed humans before, and he even killed a Dragon, but he never felt Anxious or something similar to that.


    ''... But why do I feel Anxious now? What is the reason behind it? I am Anxious because I have to announce the death of Nakamoto Tetsgu, The person I just met today?... F*ck! I hate this feeling''


    Said Taufik, although Taufik have said before that he don''t care about others other than his family, which was indeed true.


    If destroying the world meant saving his Family, then Taufik would do it without hesitation; his plan about going back to the past and search his father was the exact example of this: if saving his father meant changing the world order, Taufik would do it without a second thought.


    But unbeunkno to him, Nakamoto Tetsgu has left a deep mark in his heart with what he said to him, that''s why Taufik was feeling Anxious when he was about to tell Nakamoto Tetsgu''s family about his death.


    because Taufik has seen Nakamoto Tetsgu as a person who deserves respect, and even though he only spoke to him for a few minutes, the lessons that Nakamoto Tetsgu passed on to Taufik will last forever, his relationship with Nakamoto Tetsgu is not physical or blood, but more spiritual, that''s why Taufik is quite confused as to why he feels anxious.


    --------------


    Nakamoto Yuna, who stayed behind with Tokugawa Asahi and heard the conversation her uncle and Taufik had, felt more worried when she saw Taufik stay silent after he answered her uncle''s questions.


    ''... What will happen? Why did I feel so worried?''


    Ask Nakamoto Yuna to herself.


    "Suijin was Fine now? It''s great news, let''s go back quickly; my Father will be happy when he hears about this, let''s go~ let''s go!"


    Said Nakamoto Takeda with much joy, immediately turning his back on Taufik and then looking towards Nakamoto Yuna; he was so excited that he didn''t observe the expression that Taufik made when he mentioned his father, but Nakamoto Yuna, who stood facing Taufik, could clearly saw the complex expression that Taufik showed right now.


    "... Let''s go Yuna, let''s go back!"


    "But, uncle, something is-"


    "Takeda!"


    ----------------


    "Suijin was Fine now? It''s great news, let''s go back quickly; my Father will be happy when he hears about this, let''s go~ let''s go!"


    Said Nakamoto Takeda after he heard what Taufik said; he didn''t take Taufik''s silence as something serious; he only Thought that maybe he was tired, so he didn''t want to talk too much.


    When he heard the Pure joy in Nakamoto Takeda''s voice. Taufik suddenly felt guilt, but then he remembered what Nakamoto Tetsgu said to him.


    ''F*ck this shit!! If I didn''t do this, this feeling will haunt me forever


    "Takeda!"


    After making up his mind, Taufik calls Takeda, who has already grabbed his nephew''s hands and wants to go back to the village, but he stops when he hears Taufik calling him.


    "Yes, Mr. Hidayat? Is there something you wanted to ask?"


    "...I have something to tell you, Yuna too, let''s Talk first before we go back to the Village"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Let''s find a suitable place to sit first"


    After he said that, they went to the side of the Shrine, which was big enough for the five of them to sit because there was no chair; they had to sit on the floor. Then Taufik begins to tell them about the conversation that he had with Nakamoto Tetsgu before, without missing one word, which was possible because of his ''Photographic Memory''.


    The expression of joy that Nakamoto Takeda had at the beginning has gone and changed with surprise and sadness, Nakamoto Yuna is no different from her uncle. Nakamoto Yuna, who already had a bad feeling from the beginning, and now that her bad feeling turned out to be true, wasn''t surprised like his uncle, but more of a feeling of regret. She''s crying in silence while still hearing what Taufik said. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... The last thing that sir Tetsgu wants me to convey to the two of you is that ''he loves both of you with all of his heart'' That is all"


    With that, Taufik has finished his task; there''s a feeling of relief after he is done telling them what Nakamoto Tetsgu wants them to know.


    And that was when Nakamoto Yuna cried her heart out while calling out for her grandfather. Nakamoto Takeda tried to hold back his tears but he couldn''t do that.


    Rani, who saw this, turned her face away and cried silently, Likewise with Tokugawa Asahi, but the difference is that he didn''t hide it at all; he cried while trying to calm Nakamoto Yuna down.


    "CHIEF!! YUNA!!! WHERE ARE YOU!? THERE''S SOMETHING URGENT HAPPENED AT THE VILLAGE, YOU GUYS HAVE TO BACK QUICKLY!!"


    It''s when someone shouts very loudly, calling for Nakamoto Takeda and Yuna, he can only shout from above because the barrier has recovered along with Undine''s recovery.


    "... That''s your call guys, let''s go back now, don''t make Sir Tetsgu wait longer"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 146: chapter 146 - Free Will

    After that, Taufik decided to use a portal to return directly to the village.Seeing the portal appear, Nakamoto Takeda and Yuna didn''t ask too many questions, because if Nakamoto Tetsgu had put his trust in Taufik, they also had to trust Taufik. but not for Tokugawa Asahi. he didn''t feel suspicious of Taufik but more of a feeling of admiration for him.


    But he knows that now is not a situation where they can have a conversation, so he keeps what he wants to say for later when they''re done with the ''situation'' they''re in right now.


    Long short story, after they arrived at the Village, they found Nakamoto Tetsgu in a lifeless condition in the same place where they left him before, with many Tribe members surrounding him.


    All the members of the tribe there shed tears, whether they were old, adults and even children were no exception.


    Nakamoto Tetsgu''s body was in the same position as when Taufik left him. sitting still with both hands holding his cane which supported his chin so that it wouldn''t fall.


    The tribe members did not move Nakamoto Tetsgu''s body, because he seemed to know that his death had come, so before he died he called one of the tribe members and said "Don''t move me, let them do it" At first, the tribe member was confused by this but only a few seconds after Nakamoto Tetsgu said this he breathed his last breath silently.


    Seeing her grandfather like that, Nakamoto Yuna once again cried her heart out while hugging her grandfather''s body.


    Likewise with Nakamoto Takeda, the tears that he had been able to hold back before now fell heavily. He cried even harder than his nephew, but no one laughed at him because they all felt in the same situation, crying over the departure of someone they loved and respected.


    In this sad atmosphere that even made Rani and Tokugawa Asahi shed tears, only Taufik did not shed tears, even if only a drop, he just remained silent while looking at the expression that Nakamoto Tetsgu made at the end of his life.


    ----------------


    ''... Even in the face of death... he can still smile''


    Said Taufik while looking at the expression that Nakamoto Tetsgu made at the end of his life. His eyes were closed, but he showed a happy smile, like he had left the world without any regret.


    ''... Rest in peace, sir, I will always remember your teachings''


    "Mr. Hidayat, thank you for what have you done"


    Takeda came to Taufik while still shedding tears, His words were unclear, but Taufik could still understand them.


    "No, I did this for my own, and about Sir Tetsgu, I just simply conveyed his last word, so you guys didn''t owe me anything, it''s me who should said Thank you, Because he has given me an important lesson about life, Thank you"


    "It''s my Father''s deed, not ours, so I still have to say thank you"


    "Alright~ alright~ let''s stop talking and bring Sir Tetsgu to a proper resting place"


    "... You''re right"


    After that, Nakamoto Takeda carried his Father''s body to his house, when Taufik asked when the Funeral ceremony would be Held, Nakamoto said that they would do it the day after tomorrow because they have to perform a traditional ceremony first which is usually held when the tribal chief dies, that''s why the funeral will be held the day after tomorrow.


    "... will you stay and join the ceremony, Mr. Hidayat?"


    "... I''m sorry Takeda, but, I have something to do, so I can''t stay"


    Answers Taufik to Nakamoto Takeda''s questions, he wanted to attend Nakamoto Tetsgu''s funeral, but his situation didn''t allow him to stay in one place for too long, and he even still didn''t enjoy Japan with his family, so he can''t stay.


    "I see... Then what about you, Young Master Asahi?"


    "I also have to say sorry, Chief, It''s been a long time since I got back home, so I also can''t stay here longer and have to go back to Tokyo Immediately"


    "... Understood, I can''t give anything, but I hope the two of you will succeed with everything you guys did... When you guys will go?"


    "If there nothing... We will go now"


    Said Taufik, which also made Tokugawa Asahi nod in agreement.


    "It''s so soon... But I can Hold you guys... Once again, Thank you for what the two of you have done and if fate allows, we will meet again, someday"


    "Likewise Takeda, But don''t rely too much on Fate, because then we won''t meet again, let''s meet If you feel like meeting"


    Said Taufik, which made Nakamoto Takeda and Tokugawa Asahi confused at what he just said, and Taufik just smiled at their confusion, which made them more confused.


    "Ahaha~ it''s nothing"


    Said Taufik, then pat Nakamoto Takeda''s shoulder.


    "... Undine has told me that she will make a new contract with you when she''s done with anything she has to do, you just need to wait, and Takeda... Stay strong, okay?"


    "I will, Mr. Hidayat, I will"


    "Okay~ we will go now, you too should go, Yuna needs someone beside her the most, right now"


    "... Yeah~ that''s what Kid has been through a lot. She lost her parents when she was still young, which was my brother and his wife, and now, she''s also lost her Grandfather; she''s only had me as her remaining family member. Fate is too cruel to her... And me, You''re right, Mr. Hidayat, we really shouldn''t rely too much on Fate...


    Ahh~ sorry I talked too much again; I will not hold you guys anymore; stay safe, and let''s meet again someday"


    "It''s okay...


    Said Taufik, then over his hand for a handshake to Nakamoto Takeda, which he quickly took with both of his hands and made Taufik smile.


    "... Let''s meet again someday... with our own free will, and Stop calling ''Mr'' it''s too Formal and I am also still young, just call me Fik or Taufik"


    "Ahaha~ I understand, Mr. Hidayat, I mean Fik"


    "See? That sounds better"


    Said Taufik and then the both of them laughed, which slightly eased the sadness experienced by Nakamoto Takeda. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *pat*


    Tokugawa Asahi who felt he wasn''t invited, suddenly put his hand on their hands, which made them giggle.


    "Let''s meet again someday!!"


    Only Rani chooses to stay silent and let the boys do what boys should do.


    "Ahaha~ let''s get going now"


    Said Taufik and then took Rani''s hands and began to walk.


    "...eh~ Sensei! wait for me"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, then chased Taufik and Rani, who were walking ahead.


    And Nakamoto Takeda watched their back as they walked further and further; when they were far enough, Nakamoto Takeda bowed towards them.


    "THANK YOU FOR EVERYTHING YOU''VE DONE FOR US, FIK, AND YOU TOO, YOUNG MASTER ASAHI; I WILL NEVER FORGET WHAT YOU GUYS HAVE DONE!!! THANK YOU!!!"


    Shout Nakamoto Takeda, which got the attention of the others, and when they heard what Nakamoto Takeda said, they also expressed their gratitude by following what their Chief did.


    Taufik and Tokugawa Asahi just raised their fist while still walking and didn''t look back.


    ---------------


    "..."


    Afterward, they went outside of the Village area and went back to the Beach where Taufik and his family arrived.


    But no one said anything, and there seemed like an awkward atmosphere around Taufik, coupled with Rani, who kept staring at him.


    "... What with that posture the two of you made before, it is some secret sign or something"


    Rani said In *Nihonggo so Tokugawa Asahi also understood what she said, which took Tokugawa Asahi, who thought she couldn''t Talk in his language by surprise.


    "!!!"


    But When Taufik heard Rani''s questions, He quickly turned his head around, didn''t want to show his embarrassed expression to his wife.


    "... Please don''t ask me; I only followed what I saw in Anime; at first, I thought it would look cool, but now I think about it... I''m ashamed of myself"


    "What do you mean you feel Ashamed, Sensei, It''s indeed cool"


    "*Shuss!* shut up, Asahi!... I need to calm my embarrassed heart first before we meet the others, so let''s walk slowly"


    "You know it''s embarrassing but still willing to do it; you are indeed weird sometimes, husband, you know that, right?"


    "Yeah~ yeah~ I know Rani, I know~ so can you please don''t make your Husband feel more embarrassed?"


    "Hmm! Serve you right!"


    Tokugawa Asahi can only watch this couple quarrel with envy because, at his age which is over twenty, he has never been in a relationship before, all he has done in his life is to search for a way to grow strong, The only woman he always interacted to ware his younger sister and women from his family/clan.


    So, looking at Taufik, he can only feel envy.


    "*Hufftt~* Alright~ I already calmed down, let''s quickly go meet the others, we can''t make them wait any longer"


    --------------


    After they walked for several minutes more, they arrived at the front gate of a small town. This area is located on high ground, so it is not reached by the tsunami.


    This small town also where refugee camps for victims whose settlements were reached by the tsunami.


    Several families have left to look at their house condition, but still, many people are around.


    "... Where''s your Family, Sensei?"


    "Hmm~ give me a sec!"


    Said Taufik, the active his ''Detection Skill''. it didn''t take much time for him to find out where his family location was.


    "... They''re on that way, let''s go!"


    Said Taufik, and then led them to where he felt Jenn and the other''s presence.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 147: chapter 147 - Tanegashima

    Taufik keeps walking to where he feels Jenn and The others Pressnce, followed by Rani and Tokugawa Asahi.When he felt that he was close enough, Taufik''s eyes fell on a typical Japanese house, with a fairly large yard, he saw many people there, who were probably refugees who had not returned to their homes, he also saw several servants who were distributing food in the form of onigiri to each refugee.


    "Tanegashima Clan? Do you know them, Asahi?"


    Said Taufik, while looking at the nameplate made by rock located next to the gate.


    "Tanegashima clan is a former Japanese aristocratic family of samurai origins, so they''re quite similar to my Tokugawa Family... hmm~ others than that I know nothing"


    "Heh~ I see"


    Said Taufik, then looking around, But he couldn''t see where Jenn and the others were. Then his gaze falls directed at some children who are playing hide and seek, and Alice is among them. and it seems like Alice is the one in charge of looking for the other kids.


    Seeing this, Taufik smiled awkwardly because, with Alice''s special abilities, playing a game like this was easy for her; it was the same as using a cheat.


    "... Found you! Hahaha~"


    Said Alice in Indonesian when she found another child hiding.


    "Wow~ You''re so good at this Alice, amazing, for now you are our leader!"


    Said a boy who was the same age as Alice in *Nihonggo. Which makes Alice smile sweetly; even though there is a language barrier, it seems like they can still understand each other.


    "Yeah~ Alice is our leader!"


    Said another kid. Agree with the first kid.


    "Hmmp~ It can''t be helped. Then I will be the vice leader"


    "WHAT? I''M THE VICE LEADER"


    "IT''S ME"


    "NO, THE VICE LEADER IT''S MINE, BECAUSE ALICE FOUND ME THE LAST, SO IT''S MINE"


    "Y-YOU... NO, I WILL NEVER GIVE THE POSITION OF VICE LEADER!"


    Then the two boys began to argue about which one of the two of them would be the vice leader, and the other child just watched them, especially Alice, who didn''t understand why they argued.


    "... Then let Alice decide who the vice leader"


    Said the first boy, then the of them grabbed Alice''s hands at the same time, which made Taufik not happy.


    ""ALICE, WHO WILL YOU CHOOSE!?""


    "... Yes?"


    And Alice, who didn''t understand what they said, just cutely Tilted her head.


    ""ALIC-""


    "OYY!!"


    Taufik, who can''t bear to see his daughter''s hands, is touched by the two boys and shouts at them, which draws the attention of the adult, who also watches the kids playing with smiles on their faces.


    *Slap!*


    Sensing the other adults look at them; Rani slaps her forehead at her Husband''s behavior. And Tokugawa Asahi put on a confused expression and tried to understand this situation that unfolded in front of him.


    ''... What? DADDY? Sensei has a daughter? How old is he?''


    Alice, who heard the shout, looked at where it had come from, and then she saw Taufik, Rani, and one person she didn''t know standing at the front gate.


    "...Daddy! It''s Daddy!!"


    Alice then released both of her hands from the grip of the two boys and immediately ran towards Taufik.


    "Daddy~"


    Taufik then took Alice in his arms and walked toward the two boys.


    "... Keep dreaming, kids, my Alice will never choose any of you!" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Taufik to the two of them, which made the boys trambled at the Gaze that Taufik gave them.


    *Plack!*


    Rani, who can bear the Gaze of the other adults around, hit Taufik on the back of his head.


    "*ouch!* what the? Why do you do that, Rani?"


    "What are you saying in front of kids? Look you make them afraid"


    Said Rani, pointing at the boys in question.


    "Hmmp~ they trying to snatch my Alice, like hell, I will allow that"


    "... They''re just playing, Husband, it''s just Kids playing"


    "*sigh* you don''t understand, Rani, it''s how it''s all Stars, it seems you still have a long way to go"


    "W-what?"


    Ask Rani in confusion; she seems to not believe what she just heard. She wanted to refute what Taufik just said, but then there was one middle-aged man walking toward them accompanied by a beautiful woman who wore a Yukata walking behind that middle-aged man.


    -----------------


    "what''s with all this commotion?"


    That middle-aged man said.


    "Ahh~ It''s Tanegashima-sama"


    "Tanegashima-sama, Thank you for giving us refuge here"


    "Tanegashima-sama...


    Then, a wave of greeting and thanks was directed toward that Middle-aged man by all of the refugees.


    "It''s nothing~ it''s nothing, We should help each other in situations like this, it''s a natural thing to do"


    Said That middle-aged man who let out a troubled smile when facing the waves of greetings and thanks given to him because it looked like it would not end soon.


    "Ara~ Ara~... it seems the commotion you caused was bigger than the previous commotion, Darling"


    Said that the woman who was the middle-aged man''s Wife, looked at the troubled smile that her husband made with a smile, but she covered it with her hands, so no one knew that she was smiling except her husband.


    "... Don''t just laugh, help me, Kaoru!"


    "You handle here and will go to greet our new guest... Gambare, Darling!"


    Said The woman then left her husband with his Trouble and then went toward Taufik and the others.


    --------------


    "Ara~ looks who we have here?"


    Said the woman, Tanegashima Kaoru, while looking at Alice, who was in Taufik''s arms.


    "Are you, Alice-chan Father?"


    "...You know?"


    "Of course, there are many similarities between your faces, blood will never lie, if the daughter was this beautiful then her father would be a very handsome man, and it seems I''m not wrong"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru again. After Alice has drunk Taufik''s blood Day by day, a change occurs in her body, especially on her face which begins to have similarities to Taufik''s, to the point that calling Alice Taufik''s flesh and blood is not wrong now.


    "... Thank you for your compliment, madam"


    "Ahaha~ you''re here to meet your other family, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Madam, do you know where they are?"


    Ask Taufik; although he knows that Jenn and the others were Inside the house, he''s still asking just for formalities.


    "They''re Inside the house with my daughter...come, let me lead you to them"


    "Alright... But are you sure that he will be fine?"


    Said Taufik while looking at Tanegashima Kaoru''s husband, who was still surrounded by many people.


    "Ahaha~ he will be okay, left him and let''s get going"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru, who had already begun to walk in front of them, ignoring the cry for help from her husband.


    "Ahh~ silly me, I forgot to ask for your name; I''m Tanegashima Kaoru, and the man before is my Husband and also the Tanegashima clan head, Tanegashima Hisashi; what about the three of you?"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru when they walked through the hallway.


    "No, it''s our fault for not Intrudoce myself in the first place, My Name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, and the woman beside me is my wife, Maharani"


    "Ara~ Your wife? Then what about Jenn and the others? what is your relationship with them?"


    "... Jenn, Kaela, and Anugerah were also my wives"


    "!!!" x2


    Tanegashima Kaoru and Tokugawa Asahi were surprised at this, which made the two of them stop walking.


    "Y-y-your wife? Y-you have four wives, sensei?"


    Ask Tokugawa Asahi. when he found out that Taufik, who was someone younger than him, was already married to a beautiful woman such as Rani, he felt envious of Taufik, but he could still understand that seeing how handsome Taufik was, marrying a beautiful woman like Rani was a natural thing.


    Already have a daughter? Okay, Tokugawa Asahi still thought it was normal.


    ''... But having four Wives?... Damn!! This man lives the life that all of the men around the world could only hope for''


    "... SENSEI, I WILL GIVE YOU EVERYTHING, BUT PLEASE LET ME WALK ON YOUR WAY!!"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, who was already on his knee, begging Taufik to let him learn the way of ''harem''.


    "... What way? Get up now! You make me embarrassed in front of the madam... get up now, Asahi! Or else forget about the deal before!!"


    Only after Taufik mentioned the "deal" Did Tokugawa Asahi stand with his two feet.


    "I''m get up~ I''m get up~"


    "Ahaha~ what a funny young man, who''s your name?"


    Ask Tanegashima Kaoru; she didn''t Recognize Tokugawa Asahi''s face because Tanegashima clan members never get out from Tanegashima Island; it''s not because they didn''t wanna go outside Tanegashima island, but more like they can''t.


    It''s because of the policy that was formed in 1868, which was "The abolition of the han system (Žü·ªÖñh, haihan-chiken)," which requires the feudal lords to return their authority to the Emperor and his house. The process was accomplished in several stages, resulting in a new centralized government of Japan and the replacement of the old feudal system with a new oligarchy.


    Along with the new policy, an unwritten rule was created, the rule required the feudal lords and their families not to leave the area/island they occupied, this actually only applied in the early days of the new policy being made, and has long since ended, but only for large families/clans such as the Tokugawa Family, but for small clans such as the Tanegashima clan, this unwritten rule still applies today.


    This is why when a guest from outside, such as Taufik and his Family, come to Tanegashima Island, they tend to get better treatment.


    "My Name is Tokugawa Asahi from Tokugawa Family, it''s nice to meet you, Ma''am"


    "... TO-TOKU-TOKUGAWA!!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 148: chapter 148 -

    "... TO-TOKU-TOKUGAWA!!!, Th-that Tokugawa?"Lady Tanegashima, who always looks calm, like how a noble behaves, loses her cool when she hears Tokugawa Asahi''s name.


    "Yes, if the Tokugawa you''re talking about is Tokugawa in Tokyo, then yes, is That Tokugawa"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi while putting a smile on his face. If you are Japanese and do not know Tokugawa, then there are only two possibilities, either that person is a spy or a fool who never reads. No, even foreigners must have heard the name Tokugawa.


    Especially for a former feudal lord family like the Tanegashima clan, they must know what Tokugawa is because Tokugawa is closely tied to Japanese history.


    Tanegashima Kaoru quickly corrected her posture and then bowed slightly to respect Tokugawa Asahi.


    "... We are sorry for not recognizing a great person such as a member of the Tokugawa Family"


    "Aiss~ Don''t be like that, Madam, we''re not what we used to be, so please just treat me like how you usually treat a normal guest"


    "how can we do something like that... But if it was Young Master''s wish, Then I would do so" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tanegashima Kaoru said, then raised her head, which made Tokugawa Asahi smile happily.


    "... Please do"


    "Alright we have done the Introduction, although it shocked me a little *chuckled* but let''s continue our way"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru, then continued to lead Taufik and the others to where Jenn and the others were.


    ---------------


    "They''re Inside"


    Tanegashima Kaoru said, while standing in front of the Japanese sliding door. Taufik could hear the voices of a few people Talking from inside the room, which were from Jenn and the others, and one more person that Taufik didn''t Recognize was the daughter of Tanegashima Kaoru.


    ''... But My mom, Shasha, and Lembu are not there; where are they?''


    Said Taufik inside his head, and then Activated his Detection Skill again.


    ''... Hmm? What are they doing back there?''


    Said Taufik, sensing his mother was at the very back of this Manor.


    "... Wait, let me knock first"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru again and then knocked on the sliding door.


    "Yuna, mom will come Inside"


    There''s a pause before an answer comes from inside.


    "... I didn''t lock the door, just enter like you usually did, Mom"


    Said the Voice from Inside the room, which made the corner of the mouth of Tanegashima Kaoru raise awkwardly manners.


    "... Ahaha~ I''m sorry for my daughter''s lack of manners"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru while looking at them, especially toward Tokugawa Asahi. She then opened the sliding door. then told them to come in


    "... Please come in"


    ----------------


    - A few Moments ago, Inside Tanegashima Yuna''s Bedroom.


    "... WHAT!! The three of you have the Same Husband?"


    A Woman aged over twenty said in a surprised manner after Jenn told her story to that woman who only wears casual clothes, which consists of a white tank top for women and pink shorts.


    She has generic Japanese Hair, which is black, and eyes in the same colors as her hair.


    "More precisely is Four, but she''s with our husband, right now"


    Jenn confirms, which only made Tanegashima Yuna even more shocked.


    "FOUR?!!... Is your Husband some kind of Playboy, or did he force you guys to marry him?"


    "Hahaha~ it''s not like that Yuna, we-"


    Anugerah, who tried to make Yuna understand their situation, Ware, stopped when a knock was heard from the Door.


    "Yuna, Mom will come Inside"


    "*Sigh* She''s only polite when there''s a guest around when she usually just entered my room without asking"


    Said Tanegashima Yuna who was annoyed because her mom disturbed them when they were in the interesting part of the story.


    "I didn''t lock the door, just enter like you usually did, Mom"


    Said Tanegashima Yuna, with a bit sarcastic tone, without looking at the door behind her.


    Jenn, Kaela, and Anugerah who are already aware that Yuna''s Mom was not Alone and know with whom she was with, said to Yuna.


    "... Yuna, you better put on some proper clothes," Jenn said.


    "Yeah~ Yuna" Add Anugerah.


    "Why so? It''s probably just my mom wanted to do something, maybe to help distribute food to the refugees"


    "Ahaha~ it''s so? Okey then"


    Said Kaela. After that, Kaela, Jenn, and Anugerah looked at each other, probably thinking about whether should they tell her or not.


    but after a while, they agreed not to tell her because they didn''t have a proper reason as to why they could know that Yuna''s mother wasn''t alone without seeing her directly.


    *a sliding door was opened*


    "Please come in"


    The door was opened with Her mother''s voice that asked someone to come in.


    ''... Wait! Please come in?''


    Said Tanegashima Yuna, finding the situation was a bit wrong; she then directly turned around to look at the opened door.


    And there, she saw her mother with another person she didn''t know, she knew Alice who was In a Handsome Man''s Arms, but the Man in the questions and the two others consisting of one beautiful woman with golden hair and another man who if it weren''t for his funny hairstyle would look quite handsome but not as handsome as the first man.


    "..."


    Tanegashima Yuna just sat still while looking at her mother who was also standing still while looking at her daughter.


    There''s no sound for a long time in that room. and neither of them makes sounds; even Alice In Taufik''s arms also fall Silent, Though this was some kind of play where you lost when you make a sound.


    Jenn, Kaela, and Anugerah were awkwardly smiling at this situation while Rani covered Taufik''s eyes with her hands. It''s the same for Tokugawa Asahi, who also covered his eyes with his hands, but the gap between his fingers was still wide open.


    *blush*


    Aware of the situation she Was in, Tanegashima Yuna slowly walked to the door with her blushing face.


    She held the door handle, and then...


    *Bang!!*


    She closes it with all her strength, which causes a loud *bang* sound.


    "... YOU SHOULD TOLD ME THAT YOU''RE NOT ALONE MOM!!! HOW I''M SUPPOSED TO MARRIED NOW?!!"


    Said Tanegashima Yuna out loud, which could be heard on the entire Manor.


    ---------------


    - A few moments later.


    After Tanegashima Yuna put on proper clothes, which were Yukata, She opened the door Again, with a blush still obvious on her Face.


    She then goes outside her room with Jenn and the others and directly closes the door again.


    Tanegashima Yuna didn''t say anything; she just stood there while lowering her head and didn''t dare to look at her mother, who was looking at her intensely.


    Although her mother was smiling, but Tanegashima Yuna knew that she was angry right now, and that''s why she didn''t dare to look directly at her mother.


    "Dear, you''re here, are you done with your business?"


    Jenn asks, breaking the Awkward atmosphere in the air.


    "Yeah, that''s why I''m here, because I wanted to take all of you to Tokyo"


    "Tokyo? We''re going there? Nice"


    Kaela said she seemed excited to go there; she had been searching for the best library in Japan, and one of the best was located in Tokyo, so she was excited when Taufik said that They would go to Tokyo.


    "You''ll probably just want to see the Library there, am I right?"


    Said Anugerah, with a teasing tone.


    "... Then what for?"


    Then Taufik and his four Wives begin their discussion about where they should go when they are in Tokyo later.


    ''Is all of this beauty was his Wives? Really? Damn! No matter what, I will learn one or two techniques to woo a woman from him; I have to learn it; no, I will learn it!! no matter what!!!''


    Said Tokugawa Asahi while looking at Taufik, with a gaze full of ambition.


    ''''I WILL ALSO BUILD MY OWN HAREM!! I SAID THIS REPRESENTING ALL MEN IN THE WORLD!!!''


    Said Tokugawa Asahi Again, then looking at Tanegashima Yuna, who was quite the beauty; he looked at her like he had already appointed the first member of his harem.


    "Talking here seems inappropriate, let''s move to the living room"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru, without knowing what Tokugawa Asahi thought right now.


    "Alright, but we can''t stay for too long, because there is still some business that I have to do"


    Said Taufik, he wants to leave immediately but refuses. The person who has helped accommodate his family temporarily seems impolite.


    "It''s a shame if that''s the case, because I wanted to ask you a lot of things, especially your story, because it seems very interesting, ahaha~"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru, while looking at Taufik and his four Wives with a teasing smile showing on her face.


    Hear that. Taufik rubbed the back of his head, didn''t know how to respond to what Tanegashima Kaoru said.


    "Ahaha~ don''t take it seriously, I''m just joking, but...I see; you guys are in a hurry, huh~ then forget about the living room, and let''s go to the dining room directly; I can let my guest go with an empty stomach, am I?"


    "We would appreciate that, Thank you"


    "Ahaha~, of course, I didn''t do it for free; you guys still have told your story while we are eating, nothing too personal, just how you guys met and stuff, is okay?"


    Said Tanegashima Kaoru; after all, polygamy was rare at this age, so Saw Taufik could manage to have four Wives; it will be an interesting story to hear.


    "If it only that, then I didn''t have a problem"


    Said Taufik, which received nods of agreement from Jenn, Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 149: chapter 149 - Made Up Story

    *Sob~sob~sob~*After they heard Taufik''s story, Mother and Daughter of Tanegashima, of course, he didn''t tell them the actual story, but it''s a different story from what he told Reza before.


    Although the Tanegashima Family have told him that they know about the Supernatural world, which is probably natural, considering their family''s identity as former nobility. However, they only know about it and have never had direct contact with it.


    The story he told was not some cliche story about a man who saved beauty and then they ended up together.


    ... It''s still a story about a man who saved a beauty, But Taufik added some drama spices to it, hoping that it would satisfy the curiosity of the mother and daughter of Tanegashima.


    Like a story about Kaela. In this version, Kaela is a servant from a Noble Family who has a great love for books, but because of her cruel employer, Kaela is forbidden to read even a piece of paper, then Taufik who accidentally finds out about this, helps Kaela from the cruelty of her employer, long story short, Taufik managed to save Kaela and they have been together ever since.


    Rani is the matriarch of a hidden Family, that has a wide influence on the world but has a freedom that is limited by the elders in his family, In this story, which was "slightly" changed by Taufik, it is stated that Rani, who could no longer stand the restrictions of her elders, chose to run away from her home.


    The elders who knew about this conducted a massive search for Rani, and this is where Taufik once again "accidentally" met Rani.


    After hearing Rani''s story, Taufik, with his "Sense of Justice", chose to help Rani.


    they continued to evade pursuit from the troops sent by the elders day and night until one day, they could not escape anymore because they were surrounded by hundreds of pursuing troops.


    Faced with this, Taufik fought tooth and nail to face the troops, while having to protect the weak Rani.


    Long short story, Taufik managed to get through the unfavorable situation with wounds all over his body by miraculously not killing any of the pursuing troops.


    But Before they could recover from the situation, Taufik and Rani had to face another desperate situation, because this time, the elders personally came to bring Rani back.


    Rani, who did not want to be separated from Taufik, expressed her deepest feelings to the elders. and the elders who heard Rani''s outpouring of her heart, whether it was out of pity or gratitude because Taufik did not kill any of the pursuing troops, the elders let Rani and Taufik go, on the condition that Rani would not be part of the family anymore.


    Rani agreed to the terms without hesitation. and the elders left them both. Rani, who had no shelter anymore and had nothing left except the clothes she was wearing, was confused about how she could survive. That''s when Taufik offered her to live with him, and they lived happily ever after.


    Of course, when Tokugawa Asahi heard this was bewildered, especially with the sentence "Weak Rani" that came out of Taufik''s mouth, but he didn''t dare say anything because of the look that Rani was giving him.


    Anugerah''s story is a bit simple; like Rani, she is also a member of the Hidden Family, but not as Matriarch but as the sister of the patriarch of her family; Anugerah''s family is a harmonious family without any disputes.


    Her family is also quite an influential family, but for some reason, one day, her family was continuously attacked by bandits, which almost destroyed her family; here, Taufik, who was "adventuring" with Kaela, "accidentally" met Anugerah.


    and once again, with Taufik''s "sense of justice", he was moved to help the Anugerah Family. When Anugerah told this news to her eldest brother, he happily accepted Taufik''s help. But there is someone who is not happy about this, and that person is Anugerah''s second brother.


    Knowing this, Taufik began to be suspicious of Anugerah''s second older brother. and sure enough, the person behind the bandit attack was Anugerah''s second oldest brother, who wanted to seize the head of the family seat from his eldest brother.


    However, with the strong evidence that Taufik had, Anugerah and her eldest brother began to have some doubts about the brother they trusted so much.


    And so they devised a scenario to test the Second Elder Brother Anugerah.


    And sure enough, Taufik''s suspicions turned out to be true because Anugerah second oldest brother himself, admitted this directly in front of them.


    Hearing this, Anugerah and his eldest brother were very hurt and disappointed. Taufik tried to catch Anugerah''s second oldest brother, but he managed to escape.


    Due to the betrayal of someone they trusted the most, Anugerah and his eldest brother almost gave up hope if not for Taufik, who encouraged them to rise again. This is where the seeds of love began to grow in Anugerah''s heart towards Taufik.


    In the next bandit attack, Anugerah''s Second elder brother also participated, but not as a friend but as the enemy. This attack is the biggest attack of all the previous attacks.


    But with help from Taufik somehow they can overcome this dire situation, and then the last battle was a battle between Anugerah Second older brother with Taufik, In one by one battle Taufik was undefeatable and it also applies to this battle, but Taufik didn''t Kill his opponent, After all, he''s still Anugerah Brother, so Taufik let Anugerah and Her Older Brother decided their own Brother fate.


    Long short story, Again. Anugerah''s second older brother seems didn''t want to change, so with a heavy heart, they asked Taufik to Kill him because they couldn''t kill their own brother with their own hands, so they asked Taufik to do it instead, and Taufik didn''t find any problem by doing that, because that person was already beyond help.


    After that accident, Taufik and Anugerah grow closer, and on the day when Taufik was going to leave, Anugerah made up her mind to go with Taufik, and Anugerah had no problem with that, and that was how they could all be together.


    For Jenn''s part, Taufik didn''t change too much and just told them what could be told.


    --------------


    After the Story is done, Taufik''s mother, Shasha, and Lembu appear at the same time; it seems that they are enjoying the *onsen that the Tanegashima family has on the back of their Manor. If not for Linda who felt Hungry, maybe they will stay on the onsen for a longer time.


    While they were waiting for Linda to finish eating, Tanegashima Hisashi appeared with an exhausted posture.


    "... Eat... I want something to eat!"


    Said Tanegashima Hisashi, which made all of them laugh. Tanegashima Yuna then calls a servant to make more food for her husband, who looks like he will die if he doesn''t eat something soon.


    After Linda was done eating, Taufik and the others prepared to leave for Tokyo.


    "Thank you for accepting us for a while, even if it is only temporary, we are all very happy to get to know you"


    "Ara~ don''t worry about that; I can also hear interesting stories, so it''s okay~... It''s a shame that my son is not here to listen to your story; all he did was swing his Katana all day long and only back when it was already dark; if not, I will ask him to learn one or two things from you, what a shame"


    "Ahaha~ I''m not that Great" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Taufik, Then he and the others also said goodbye to Tanegashima Yuna and her Father, Tanegashima Hisashi.


    And then continued their way to Tokyo.


    --------------


    After walking quite far away from Tanegashima Manor, Tokugawa Asahi, who has been curious about something since a while ago, looked at Taufik.


    "Sensei, are the story you told before was true?"


    Tokugawa Asahi asks.


    "... Half of it was True, about what part is true and what is lie... I leave it all to you"


    "That part about Ms. Maharani being weak is absolutely a lie, isn''t it?"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi which directly received a murderous Gaze from Rani.


    "Ahahaha~ that part was indeed a lie"


    Said Taufik, who laughed at what Tokugawa Asahi said.


    "... Then Sensei, what we''ll do now?"


    "We''ll directly go to Tokyo, hmm~ no you mentioned it, what you used to come here, Asahi? Are you using a plane?"


    "No, if I used a plane, this island would sink before I arrived here... What I used was Teleportation which one of my elders had arranged all over Japan"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi.


    "so is there any on this island? The Teleportation?"


    "... About that, there''s none on this Island, the closest one from here is in Kagoshima Prefecture, so we still need to cross the ocean to get there"


    "Cross the ocean? It seems like the elders in your family like to do things half-heartedly, aren''t they?"


    Tokugawa Asahi awkwardly rubbed the back of his head when he heard what Taufik said.


    "Hmm~ cross the ocean, huh?"


    Said Taufik then looking at Alice in his arms.


    "Alice, do you want to see fish swimming under the water?"


    Said Taufik with a smile on his face.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 150: chapter 150 - Abnormal Family

    "Wah~ it''s a fish~ it''s a fish~ Daddy looks!"Alice said with an excited voice while Looking at a school of fish swimming together through the submarine window.


    "Yeah ~ I also Saw it; you Like it, right?"


    Taufik asks Alice, who is now sitting on his lap while he is controlling the Submarine.


    "Hum~"


    Huming Alice while nodding her head in excited Manners with her eyes still looking at the school of fish that avoided the Submarine, which continued to move forward at a moderate speed so they could still enjoy the beautiful underwater views.


    Yes, Submarine, a Submarine that Taufik created with his Magic to cross the sea from Tanegashima Island to Kagoshima Prefecture.


    Taufik can directly open a Portal to Prefecture Kagoshima, but he chooses not to do that; after all, apart from doing the errand that The Ancient Earth spirit Asks, Taufik here is to have fun together with his Family.


    "Asahi, we will arrive at Kagoshima soon... Is the teleportation tool you are talking about nearby, or do we still have to walk for several Kilometers... maybe?"


    Ask Taufik; he was curious about this Teleportation tool that Tokugawa Asahi was talking about because he didn''t expect that there was someone who could make something like that. So he wanted to see it, who knows if maybe he can make something out of it.


    "Y-yes? Ah~ the Teleportation tool, right? W-we still have to walk for several minutes because the tool was located above the mountain"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, who still hasn''t recovered from the shock he received after Taufik made a Submarine suddenly appear from a tiny air.


    Tokugawa Asahi then walked toward Taufik an then sat on an empty chair beside Taufik.


    "... Sensei, can I ask a question?"


    "Hmm~ are you wanted to ask about the Submarine?"


    Said Taufik, already know what Tokugawa Asahi wanted to ask; after all, it''s not every day you will see someone take a Submarine out of a tiny air. So Taufik understands what Tokugawa Asahi was curious about right now.


    "... Yes, what exactly do you do?"


    "It''s Just some of my magic, nothing special"


    "What magic exactly, sensei? Because from what I know, there''s no magician can do something like that; all they do is make some fire and shower their opponent with that; none of them ever make a... Things like you did, that''s why I used Katana Instead of a wand like the other magicians because I felt what they did was already outdated...


    It''s the same as my Family; they begin to forget our family origin and prefer to follow what the Westerners do. I Saw you also used Katana, and your magic is also different from the others, sensei. If it''s "Nothing Special," Like what you said, then the rest of us are beyond average; your magic is very special, sensei; you may be the first in the entire world that can do that; what exactly is that?"


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, which got the attention of all the women behind who enjoyed the underwater scenery while sipping a tea that Shasha had prepared for Lembuswana... He just did what Lembuswana usually did, Playing with his Phone; if you look at him right now, you won''t believe that he was once a creature that could bring destruction to a world.


    All of the women looking at Tokugawa Asahi and Taufik. they want to see if Taufik will tell Tokugawa Asahi about his magic or not, which shows whether Taufik puts his trust in Tokugawa Asahi or not.


    And Tokugawa Asahi was not a fool who didn''t know that at this time all the women were looking at him with eyes that seemed to be examining him.


    But their Gaze makes Tokugawa Asahi turn restless, which is understandable because after Tokugawa Asahi knows them, he also finds that the rest of Taufik''s wives are Not too far compared to Rani in terms of strength, but one thing that Tokugawa Asahi is all of them was Strongest than him, even the maid named Shasha maybe can defeat him in one move, it''s what Tokugawa Asahi though right now.


    ''... What an abnormal Family! The only one who seems ordinary is Sensei''s mother... Heck!! even that cute Doll and his Daughter were was emitting an aura of a strong being, where does a family like this come from? If they want, it will be easy to dominate the Earth''


    "Ahaha~ you flattered me too much, Asahi. with that mouth of yours, it is a strange thing that you''re still single... but why do I have a feeling that you think something rude about my Family, do you?"


    Ask Taufik with a smile which made Tokugawa Asahi feel cold on his neck.


    ''... Cold?''


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, though the cold feeling he had was too real; then, when he looked at his neck, he saw something that made him surprise.


    "!!!"


    That cold feeling was not just a feeling, because right now, there was indeed a blade made of Ice on his neck.


    When he looks at Taufik. Taufik shrugged his shoulder, which meant that it was not him. He then looked behind, and there he saw Anugerah, who was sitting while raising her hands. Saw This, Tokugawa Asahi was drenched in cold sweat; Tokugawa Asahi quickly turned to look at Taufik back and then raised his hands.


    "Wh-wha-what you mean, sensei? H-how can I think something bad about you, ahaha~ haha~ hah...


    Said Tokugawa Asahi, with a little laugh to lighten the mood a bit, but it seemed not to be working because Taufik was still looking at him with the same smile as before, and the Ice Blade was still around his neck, he didn''t find any other choice; Tokugawa Asahi quickly down to his knee and then shout.


    "PLEASE FORGIVE ME, SENSEI!! I WAS WRONG FOR THINKING SOMETHING RUDE ABOUT YOUR FAMILY!!!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "What did this big Brother do, Daddy? He''s so weird"


    Said Alice, which made Taufik and the others burst into laughter and made Tokugawa Asahi blush to shame, which only made Taufik and the others laugh more.


    "Ahaha~ we''re just jooking Asahi, you can get up"


    Said Taufik after the Laugh had subsided.


    "... You''re guys "Joke" Was too Dangerous, I Really felt that I would die here and no one would know about it"


    "Ahaha~ It''s good that''s only a joke because if I''m Really offended... You will die without you knowing what killed you, believe me, I can do something like that"


    Said Taufik, who, for the first time, looked at Tokugawa Asahi seriously, which made Tokugawa Asahi gulp.


    "A-are that also a Joke, sensei?"


    Heard that, Taufik was smiling again and then focused on operating the Submarine.


    "..."


    "..."


    The silence inside the Submarine was too horror for Tokugawa Asahi; it made him swear that he would never again say something bad about Taufik and his Family. Even thinking about it, he would never dare.


    "...But, Asahi, you know...


    --------------


    A few minutes later, Taufik and the others already arrived at the shore; after helping the others to get down from the Submarine, Taufik put the Submarine inside his inventory.


    This sight no longer made Tokugawa Asahi surprised because what he heard from Taufik just now was still lingering inside his head, which made him not be surprised by anything for the time being.


    ''... "My strength is still lacking"... "In the near future, a great disaster will fall upon Earth"... "If you want to Survive, you need to grow stronger than you''re right now"...''


    Tokugawa Asahi Looked at Taufik with a Thouhtfull expression, while the word Taufik said was still lingering inside his Head. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''... If he was lacking, then... What I am? Can I protect my Family with the strength I have right now?''


    Thought Tokugawa Asahi, who didn''t realize that Taufik was calling him right now.


    "Asahi?"


    "..."


    "Fik, are you sure that telling him about that was the right thing to do?"


    Kaela asks. Taufik has told them about the Prophacy he was told before by Cardinal Justinus, and he chose to tell them about it because there was no point in keeping it secret. whether it will happen or not, they will not be harmed in any way; if it''s indeed happened, then they will be ready, and if it does not happen, then it''s Good.


    "... He has the potential, and his talent is also not the worst one; it''s proven by his being able to defeat the incarnation of Undine, who is not weak even if she is not thinking straight; that already shows how much potential he has... why I told him?


    I don''t know I just suddenly have a hunch that I should tell him about that, It''s depends on his will whether he was able to move forward after I told him about this or not, who knows maybe he will be a great help in the future"


    "I see, as long as you know what you''re doing I will always be on your back"


    "... That''s so sweet of you, Kaela"


    Said Taufik, then came closer to Keale and kissed her only on the forehead because there was Alice in his arms.


    "Alright let''s wake up that man from his imagination, we have wasted too much time in here"


    "Alright~ let''s wake him up, ahaha~"


    Said Kaela happily.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 151: chapter 151- Promise Between Mother And Son

    "The Teleportation tool Is one Kilometer Ahead; you guys probably didn''t see it because My elder put an Illusion Magic around that tool, and Only we, The Tokugawa could see the path to it, so please follow me closely"Said Tokugawa Asahi; after they left the beach, Tokugawa Asahi led Taufik and the others to the place where The Teleportation tools were placed.


    The location was not too far but also not that close; it''s around Thirty minutes of walking, but what makes it difficult is the uphill road, it''s not a problem for Taufik and the others; the only person who was troubled by this uphill road was Linda. After, she''s still a normal human in the Family.


    "Anugerah, please carry Alice"


    Said Taufik to Anugerah, then handed the half-sleep Alice to her, and Anugerah immediately brought Alice into her arms smoothly without waking her up.


    "You can go help Mother now, she seems to struggle to keep walking at our pace"


    "Hahaha~ you notice? That mother of ours is just too stubborn, she should just accept the help offer from Shasha, instead of walking on her own"


    Taufik said while looking at Linda, who was walking behind and was accompanied by Shasha and Lembuswana.


    "Alright~ I will go get her, just keep walking and I''ll follow later"


    Said Taufik, then directly walking toward his Mother, Anugerah, who saw this, was smiling while shaking her head and then kept walking, following the rest of the Group ahead.


    ----------------


    "Mom, you should just take Shasha''s offer to help you"


    Said Taufik while looking at Linda, who right now was panting.


    "Hmm~ are you looking down at your Mother, Son? *Pant* I''m not that *pant* weak to the point that I *pant* need a help just for a walk *pant*...... ahh~ I''m so tired~"


    "..."


    "See! Your Mother was too Stubborn, child, I and Shasha have offered her help, but she always refused"


    Said Lembuswana who perched on Shasha''s shoulder.


    "Hahhh~"


    Taufik took a deep breath when he look at his mother condition, can''t bear to watching it anymore, he then quickly got close to his mother, and without any more words, he suddenly carried his mother in a princess carry.


    "!!!"


    "E-eh-huh? What are you doing, Fik? Put me Down!"


    "... you are probably tired, right now, isn''t it? Just rest, Mom, I will carry you to our destination"


    Said Taufik and then looked at Shasha.


    "Shasha, let''s go, we have to catch up with the others"


    "As your order, Master"


    Said Shasha, and then she walked past Taufik with Lembuswana on her shoulder.


    Seeing Shasha walk ahead, Taufik looks at his mother.


    "Let us walk too, Mom" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahh~ What I should do to you?... At least carry me on your back; this position was embarrassing for me; what would Alice say If she Saw her dear Grandma in this position?"


    Said Linda, already Giving up on her struggle to get out of her son''s arms, which hadn''t even begun yet.


    She didn''t do it, the "struggling", because she knew that no matter what she did, her son would never let her go.


    "... You worried at that? *sigh* "


    Taufik then put his mother down then squatted down in front of his mother.


    "C''mon, Mom, we are already far behind the others"


    "Alright~ alright~ why are you in such a hurry? It''s not like Tokyo will disappear if we''re late"


    Said Linda and then climbed onto her son''s back.


    "Okay, I''m ready"


    "Then, let''s go follow the others"


    After he said That, Taufik then started walking, he depended on his ''Detection skill'' and his ''All-seeing eyes'' to follow the others.


    Taufik keeps walking without talking with his mother and his mother also does the same, she only leans her head to her son''s Shoulder without any word coming out from her mouth, but the silence between them strangely felt comfortable, maybe it''s because they Rarely spend a time together like what they usually did when there''s only the two of them in the family.


    "... Mom"


    Taufik called his mom and broke that comfortable silence.


    "Hmm?"


    "I have always wanted to ask this, but I always hold it back, because I know you must have a reason behind it"


    "... And What the question is?"


    There''s a pause before Taufik can open his mouth Again. He deliberately slowed down his pace so he could talk to his mother longer.


    "... Why did you never ask me to turn you into a vampire, if you become a Vampire, it will ease my mind a little, thinking at least when I''m not around, you have something to protect yourself, but you never ask, why so?"


    "..."


    Getting no replay from his mother, made Taufik think maybe there was a reason that his mother didn''t want to talk to him, And Taufik didn''t want to force her to tell him her reason, after all, everyone had some secret that they kept for themselves and will not tell anyone else, even he still keep the system existence as secret for his family, so his mother probably have one or two secrets that she can''t tell others to, even if it to her own son, and Taufik wanted to respect it, so he didn''t ask any more questions and just keep walking.


    "... It''s not like I didn''t want to become a Vampire like you and Jenn, I even wanted it so badly, because there are no women out there who can resist the Eternal youth that Vampire has, but"


    Said Linda after a long silence.


    "But?... "


    Taufik asked, stopping his step and then looking to the side at his mother.


    "But, what the point of having an Eternal youth if I didn''t have someone that I can show it to?"


    Taufik was silent when he heard what his mother said. There''s a word that he wants to say, but he can''t bring himself to open his mouth, so he just silently waits for his mother to Continue what she wants to say.


    "... If your Father is not with us, what the point of me having an Eternal youth?... It''s not like I didn''t love all of you... the truth is I really~really~ love all of you...


    but without your Father, my Husband at my side, I can''t seem to bear living that long life that vampires have, so I just wanted to grow older with the love I have for all of you and Die one day with that love still in my heart... It will be the Happiest thing in my life... it is a good enough reason for you?"


    "... I... I"


    "Hahaha~ don''t be like that, Fik! To me, watching you grow like this, is good enough, but now that you have Alice and In a few months later your other kids will also be born, I just hope my life was long enough to see them grow into fine adults, that''s all I ask for"


    Said Linda while stroking her son''s long hair. Feeling his mother''s hand gently stroking his hair made Taufik calm down again.


    "... I understand, Mom, but don''t worry, Just like what I said before, I will bring Father back and make him kneel in front of you for making you wait for too long. After all of this is done, I will begin my move"


    Said Taufik, Actually, after the matter with Tina was finished, he should have gone to look for his father.


    However, because the Ancient Earth Spirit said that he had information about the Void Century, Taufik postponed it again and would go when he had obtained information from the Ancient Earth Spirit because, after all, having more information about the Void Century would increase Taufik''s chances of being able to save his father.


    "Hmm~ I believe my strong son would be able to do it, you are My son after all, ahaha~"


    "That''s right, there''s nothing that could stop you''re strong son, Ahahaha~"


    The two of them then laugh on their way to catch up with the others, and after their laugh subsides, Taufik can feel his mother''s hug become tighter, which makes Taufik stop his step once again.


    "... Mom?"


    "... You''re my strong son... So I will not forbid you to do whatever you want to do... just promise me one thing, just one thing... Is that when you''re done with whatever you do, you will come back to me, after all, as much as I love your father, it still can''t beat my love for you... I just wanted you to promise me that"


    In every word that Linda said, Taufik could feel the love that a mother has for her child.


    And at the end of her words, Taufik could feel a bead of tears fall onto his shoulder.


    "Mom... "


    "Don''t say anything, son, you just have to promise me, it''s all I need"


    "I...I promised you, Mom... Even death can''t stop me from coming back to you"


    "... Then it''s good... Now, keep walking, you''re the one who hurried me before, but now you''re the one who made us late"


    "Ahaha~ You''re Right, they probably have arrived at the destination by Now... Alright~ Mom, you better hold me tight, don''t let yourself fall later!"


    He didn''t wait for his mother to respond, and directly made a Long Jump.


    "Wh-wha- Huh? *AHHH!!* "


    In one jump, Taufik passed tens of meters, and In every Jump, a scream from Linda could be heard, which made Taufik laugh.


    "... YOU... AN... UNGRATEFUL... SON... LET...


    ME... DOWN... RIGHT... NOW!!!"


    Said Linda with every jump that Taufik took, but it only made Taufik laugh Louder Instead of stopping.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 152: chapter 152 -

    "We''re here"Taufik said when he arrived at where the others gathered with Linda who seems lost his soul on his back.


    "... What Happen to Mother, Dear?"


    Ask Jeen when she Saw Linda''s condition.


    "Ahaha...ha~ it''s Nothing Serious, she''s just too tired after all of that walk, she will wake up soon or later"


    Said Taufik, hiding the truth that his mother was like this because of him.


    "...It''s so, then it''s Good, there''s a bench over there, let mother rest there"


    "Alright~"


    Said Taufik, and then, for the first time, looked around this area and got a better look at this place, which is like a shrine that is often found.


    ''... I don''t know why Japanese people like this kind of setting. is there no new innovation?''


    The place where he stepped was no longer a sloping ground filled with rocks, but flat ground covered in granite.


    ''... Which Insane people install granite floors in the middle of a forest like this?''


    Commented Taufik while looking at this area, which is half the size of a football field, and all the floors are covered in granite.


    See all of this Taufik just shakes his head, then goes toward the bench that Jenn told him.


    Taufik used his Imagination Magic and Created a pillow before laying his mother down on that Bench; after that, he asked Shasha to look after his mother.


    "... Leave it to me, Master" Answers Shasha.


    *Nod*


    Taufik then Looked at Anugerah and Kaela, who gathered around one Torii in front of that building, which resembled a Shrine.


    Taufik felt strange when he saw Torri, who should have been outside at the Gate, was actually inside like this.


    ''Is it the Teleportation "Device" That Asahi said?''


    # A/N- "I Changed the Teleportation tool to Teleportation Device because it sounds a lot better"(v:)


    Said Taufik, then Looking around to search for Asahi, but didn''t find him Anywhere.


    "... where''s Asahi?"


    "That Kid? He was inside that Building setting something, that will activate this thing here"


    Answers Rani, who carried Alice In her arms while sitting on the other Bench with Jenn and pointing at the Torii.


    "Hmm...


    Taufik hummed as he approached the Torii.


    ... so this is indeed the device he said about... So, this thing still needs to be activated; I thought it was a ready-to-use kind of device... But being able to make something like this with the Mana situation on Earth right now was quite Amazing, now I''m Curious about what kind of person the elder who made this thing is"


    Said Taufik as he was done inspecting the Torii.


    "... It''s not as simple as you thought, kid"


    Said Lembuswana, who is also inspecting the Torii.


    "What do you mean?"


    "... I don''t know how to explain this, but this thing is not something that Humans of this era could make... Maybe Humans can make a thing like this in the future, I don''t know... but in this current time... It''s an Impossible feat"


    "So... Are you trying to say that Asahi''s elders are not Human?"


    Ask Taufik while Looking at Lembuswana with curious eyes. The possibility os Asahi''s Elder may not be Human didn''t scare him, it only made him more interested. Which made a grin Appear on Taufik''s face.


    "Don''t grinning like that, kid! What I''m talking about here is only a possibility... I could be wrong"


    Said Lembuswana; after being together with Taufik for quite a long time, Lembuswana already recognized what that grin on Taufik''s face meant.


    "Whatever~ if you''re right about him not being a human, then it will be interesting, but if you''re not... Then it just makes this more interesting...no matter what is right or wrong, the result will remain the same"


    "..."


    Heard what he said, Lembuswana couldn''t utter any more words because what he said was Indeed true; if the possibility he said was true, then what he said about Asahi''s elders is not Human was Indeed true. if he was wrong then that only means one thing.


    ""... He was a genius which only appears once in Thousands of Years""


    Said Taufik and Lembuswana at the same time. Which makes them look at each other.


    ----------------


    *Sparks!*


    After waiting for a half hour, something finally happened to Torii, which got the attention of Kaela. She was the one who always stayed near that Torii; she said it was for documentation or something like that, so they just left her alone with her book in her hands.


    "...You guys Saw that?"


    Said Kaela, which drew the attention of others, and all of them then looked at Kaela.


    "This thing is just-"


    *Spark!*


    Before Kaela could explain what she just saw, the Torii was let out something like a "lightning Spark" in one of the pillars.


    "... Make something like that"


    Continued Kaela.


    Everyone just looking at The Torii with interest visible in their eyes.


    *Spark!*


    The lightning spark appears once again, but this time it appears in both of the Torii pillars; at first, it''s just one in each of the pillars, and then the other lightning sparks appear one by one.


    But the lightning spark didn''t disappear like before, it kept on striking like it was trying to reach each other, and in the next second, all the lightning sparks met in the middle of the Torii which triggered some kind of reaction, and before long something like a circle, which at first was just a small blue circle that widened and continued to widen, until it reached the height of an adult and a width that could be passed by two adults, appeared in the middle of the Torri.


    It was a sight that amazed them all, but Taufik felt that something was strange; he then looked at Lembuswana.


    "... Lembu, do you feel some kind of Mana Reaction from that thing?"


    Ask Taufik. because from what he felt by watching all of the process for that blue portal to form, there''s no Mana usage at all.


    "...You felt that too?"


    Said Lembuswana who was also confused at how that portal could be formed without any Mana usage.


    Seeing the confusion of Lembuswana made Taufik think about the possibility that Lembuswana had said, the possibility that Asahi''s Elder might not be a Human.


    "Are the Teleportation already active"


    Asking Asahi, who had come out from that Building, but seeing Taufik and his Family already gathered around the Torii, made Asahi think that he was asking something so obvious, which made him rub the back of his head.


    "... What took you so Long?"


    Asking Taufik while looking at Asahi, who slowly walked toward them. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... About that... Actually, this was the first time I activated this Device on my own, usually, there''s a servant who does this for me, but because I''m in a Hurry, I didn''t bring one with me when I came here, so hehe~"


    Said Asahi who laughed awkwardly at the end.


    Taufik just rolled his eyes at this and then went back to looking at The Torii, which was the Teleportation Tools that Asahi was talking about.


    "... So how''s this thing work? Should we just enter it Normally or... "


    "Yes~ we just entered it normally like walking through a door and in the next second we will arrive in Tokyo, it''s similar to the portal that Sensei used before"


    "... I see... Then, what we''re waiting for? Let''s get going!"


    said Taufik who immediately stepped into the portal.


    -------------


    - A few moments ago, in Tokugawa Family Manor.


    Inside the Room Where the main Teleportation device is located, a few servants of the Tokugawa Family are stationed around that Teleportation device.


    Then One of the servants realized that the Device made some reaction like it was about to activate.


    "Has anyone from the main family used the teleportation device lately or is there a schedule for someone to visit?"


    That servant asks his colleague.


    "I didn''t receive any report about that... Hmm~ the last person who used this Device... Ahh~ it''s young master Asahi, he''s going in a hurry after that earthquake occurred... try to see where the teleportation device is activated?"


    Then another servant who sat in front of the big computer began to click something on the keyboard, and then Something appeared on the monitor screen, it was a picture of a map of Japan with lots of red dots everywhere, but there was one red dot that was blinking.


    "... It''s the Teleportation device in Kagoshima Prefecture"


    "yeah, there''s no mistaking it, it''s young master Asahi, quickly tell this to Elder Isshin and the head of the family"


    "Yes"


    Then one of the servants gets out of the room to notify the elder and the head of the Family about Asahi''s return.


    A few minutes later, the servant came back with two additional people with him; that person was Tokugawa Isshin and Tokugawa Hajime.


    "I heard Asahi will come back it is true?"


    Asking Tokugawa Isshin.


    "Yes, Elder"


    When he Heard that, Tokugawa Isshin shook his head.


    "That Kid... I let him go outside, but not only he didn''t return after he was done, he even dared to stay for a few days more, I will punish him when I see him later"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, and the others didn''t have any complaints about that. Even Tokugawa Hajime didn''t dare to open his mouth.


    After waiting for a few minutes more, the portal finally opened.


    From that portal, one leg came out; they didn''t have time to examine if it was the Asahi leg or not because all they knew was that it was only the Tokugawa family member who knew about this Teleportation device''s existence.


    then they vaguely saw the curve of someone''s body who wanted to get out of the teleportation device.


    but they were sure that it was Asahi, so before the person fully appeared, Tokugawa Isshin had already shouted angrily.


    "YOU KID! YOU BETTER PREPARE YOUR...


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, but stopped when he saw the person who came out from That Device was not Asahi but another person they didn''t know of.


    ... Self?"


    That person then looked around the room, and the others also didn''t take any action toward the person because they were trying to make sense of the situation they were in right now.


    "Ahh~ so it''s you!"


    Said that person while pointing at Tokugawa Isshin. It''s like he knew who Tokugawa Isshin was, but the person in question didn''t have any memories of ever meeting this person before.


    "... What?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 153: chapter 153 - Non-Human

    After Taufik set his foot inside the portal, in the next second, he arrived in an unknown room.''... Hmm?''


    Taufik looked around, and what appeared in front of him were a few unknown people who were looking at him with confusion; Taufik kept looking around until his eyes landed on one specific person who covered his face with a white veil.


    But the veil he used was not the one that attracted Taufik''s Attention, it was the energy that one person emitted; it''s a kind of energy that Taufik didn''t know about.


    ''It''s similar to Mana, but also different... What is that?''


    Look at this, an excited smile appears on his face, and then he points his finger at that one person.


    "Ahh~ so it''s you!!"


    When Taufik said this, the people became even more confused.


    "... What?"


    Said that one specific person.


    "It''s you who Instal this Teleportation device, right"


    Said Taufik, then wanted to get close to that person, but then stopped when he saw a few people move in front of that person


    "Don''t you dare to take any more steps than that, or else...


    Said the person who raised his hands.


    ... Fireball~ or else I will burn you Alive, I have warned you"


    Said that person, who have a fireball in his hands, then followed by the others who also cast their magic spell like the Lighting arrow, Wind Blade, and stone, yap~ only stone.


    "..."


    Seeing Taufik stop moving and not saying anything anymore, they thought that he was afraid. Without them realizing it, Taufik is currently releasing his mana.


    "Now you afraid, quick tell us how can you use this Teleportation Device?! Where Young Master Asahi?! What you did to him?!!"


    Said one of them, still didn''t release the Mana which came from Taufik.


    But when Taufik Mana reached That Person(Isshin) he Immediately realized that Something was wrong.


    ''Heh~ so he still can feel my Mana, although I have concealed it, but... it''s already too late''


    Said Taufik inside his mind, while looking at That one person (Isshin) who trying to get out from the area where Taufik Mana spread.


    But like what Taufik said, it''s already too late for him to be able to escape.


    "HEY!! ANSWERS MY QUESTIONS!!!"


    Said one of them, already prepared to launch their attack on Taufik.


    But what happened next shocked all of them.


    *Blink*


    "!!!"


    Their eyes never escape from Taufik, but that person in question suddenly disappears from their sight.


    "Wha-where is he?"


    Said one of them.


    "I''m in your back, fool"


    "!!!"


    All of them once again felt shocked when they heard that and hurriedly turned their body around.


    "Y-yo-"


    There they see Taufik standing behind their Elders (Isshin), with a slightly unsheathed Katana on their elder neck.


    "LET HIM GO NOW!!!"


    "Hmm~... No, thank you"


    Said Taufik with a smile. Hearing this, they were all very angry, except for one person, and that person was the head of the Tokugawa family, who had not said a word all this time; deep down in his heart, he hoped that Taufik just kill Isshin directly, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "... Y-you...coward"


    They can only swallow their anger raw because if they attacked Taufik now, their elder would also be hit by the attack.


    "Coward?... You should be thankful that you are a member of the Tokugawa family, otherwise, your head would have been separated from your body"


    Said Taufik, while releasing a bit of his killing intent toward them, which made all of them tramble, including The head of the Tokugawa Family. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...why do you do this?" Ask Tokugawa Isshin.


    "Hmm? Why do I do this?...


    Ask Taufik, then bring his mouth close to Isshin''s ear.


    ... I''m just curious about what being you are... you''re not Human, aren''t you?"


    "!!!"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Isshin was trembling a little, and Taufik could feel it, which brought a grin to his face.


    "... Does it mean Yes?"


    "You''re-"


    "Alright~ keep it for later... Let''s change place first... Cause it seems you didn''t want the others to know your little secret, am I right?"


    Taufik whispered into Isshin''s ear, but getting no replay besides the bombastic side eye that Tokugawa Isshin gave him, but Taufik didn''t know it because of the veil he used.


    Taufik then looks at the others who still haven''t recovered from the killing Intent they received from Taufik.


    "... I will borrow this PERSON for a while... Ahh~ About Asahi, don''t worry, he was fine, but I don''t know why they haven''t come out from the portal... So just wait a little bit longer"


    Said Taufik, emphasizing the word "Person" which refers to Tokugawa Isshin.


    ''False world - white room!''


    After Taufik said That, he and Tokugawa Isshin were gone from the other''s sight.


    ------------


    Like the name "white room," The false world that Taufik made with a bit of his Mana is only a few cubic meters wide; the wall, the floor, and the ceiling are all white.


    And inside this room is where Taufik brought Tokugawa Isshin.


    "Wh-where are we?"


    "It''s inside my Domain"


    Said Taufik who has released Tokugawa Isshin.


    "... Domain!?"


    Ask Tokugawa Isshin surprise at the word of Domain.


    "Hmm? Looks like you know something about Domain... Now I''m Getting more curious about what being you are"


    Said Taufik, then Raised his hands, and then two white chairs emerged from the floor. He then immediately sat on one of the two chairs and left the other chair for Tokugawa Isshin.


    "Please have a seat~"


    Although Taufik said that word with a smile and have put his Katana back inside his Inventory, Tokugawa Isshin seemed still unwilling to sit on that chair, afraid something would happen to him if he sat there.


    "Ahaha~ Don''t be like that, it''s not like I would kill you or something... As I said before, I''m just curious about you, only that...so please have I sit while I still ask you nicely"


    "..."


    "Please~"


    "... I warn you, young man, curiosity killed the cat, I hope you''re not that poor cat"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin before he sat on that chair.


    "It''s so? But what a shame. If I''m a cat, that means I have nine lives, isn''t it? so sacrificing one of my life to satisfy my curiosity, seems okay for me"


    Said Taufik with his smile still didn''t escape from his face.


    "... Hmnp!"


    Tokugawa Asahi snorted and then looked to the side.


    "Hmm?"


    "What? Quick ask you questions I didn''t have a whole day for you"


    "... First of all... Are you a Man or a woman?... You better tell me the truth because I can differentiate between lies and truth; if I find that you tell a lie, believe me, it wouldn''t be good for you, so answer me, are you a man or woman?"


    "..."


    -----------------


    - back to the real world.


    "Patriarch, That man take Elder Isshin with him, what should we do?"


    Ask one of the members of the Tokugawa Family to Tokugawa Hajime, but Instead of answering, Tokugawa Hajime walks toward the Teleportation device; this Device is different from the one Taufik used before in Kagoshima Prefecture, which has a Torii-shaped


    This Teleportation device was made by tree roots that gather together to form a circle and attach directly to the floor.


    "... Patriarch?"


    "You heard what that man said, he just "borrowed" Elder Isshin for a while, we don''t know where he is going with Elder Isshin, so we can''t do something about it, all we need to do is wait like what he said, hopefully, Asahi can tell us about that Man Identity when he was back"


    Said Tokugawa Hajime. Tokugawa Isshin was the Reason their family could still exist until now. He wanted to help him, but when he remembered all the insults and ridicule he received from Tokugawa Isshin, deep down in his heart, he hoped that Tokugawa Isshin would never come back.


    "... As you wish, Patriarch"


    "..."


    Then after waiting for several minutes more, Asahi Finally came out from the portal.


    "Asa-"


    Tokugawa Hajime wanted to call his son but then stopped when he saw that there was another person who following Him out of the portal, and all of them were a breathtaking beauty.


    "... Hmm? Where sensei?"


    Said Asahi, after he didn''t see Taufik around when he was out from the portal.


    "A-Asahi, who are they all?"


    "Ohh~ Father, is there someone who comes out from the Teleportation device before me, a man who is as Handsome as me"


    Asahi asked his Father, who got a weird gaze from Jenn and the others. From that gaze alone, Asahi felt much pressure on his back. It''s like he will get stabbed by someone sooner or later.


    "A handsome man?"


    Said Tokugawa Hajime, and then Taufik''s face appeared in his mind.


    ''... I didn''t see it clearly because of the situation but that Man was indeed Handsome''


    "If the Handsome man you talking about is the one who I met before, then he was not here"


    "Then where is he?"


    "He suddenly disappeared with Elder Isshin, he said that he had something he wanted to ask Elder Isshin for"


    "... What?"


    ---------------


    "... what?! You''re a woman?"


    Said Taufik, surprised at what he had just heard.


    "What? You have a problem with that?"


    Ask Tokugawa Isshin, who was annoyed at the reaction Taufik made when he heard about her gender.


    "... But you''re voice... Is it magic?"


    "It''s something Similar to Magic"


    "I see... Then the last questions... What are you?" Ask Taufik.


    But Tokugawa didn''t answer him Immediately but Instead removed the veil from her face.


    "..."


    "..."


    "... What the... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 154: chapter 154 - Sole Elf

    Taufik was speechless when he saw what Tokugawa Isshin looked like.Her beautiful gold-pale hair was in a bun, and Her bright green eyes were staring at Taufik with furrowed brows because she didn''t like the situation she was in, but, for some reason, she still looked beautiful.


    But after being with Jenn and the others for quite a long time, Taufik is already quite familiar with beauties like her, so look at Tokugawa Isshin''s beautiful appearance; Taufik didn''t react too much.


    But there''s something that caught Taufik''s eyes when he saw Tokugawa Isshin''s Appearance. overall, Tokugawa Isshin''s appearance was not that m, much different from that of regular humans; she had the body of a human, there two eyes, a nose, a mouth, and ears.


    What caught Taufik''s eyes was her ear. Taufik had seen that ear many times already, whether it was in Anime, Games, or comics.


    Taufik knew that they existed in one of the different worlds out there, but he didn''t expect that he would meet one here, on Earth, and at this time being too.


    It''s a creature known for its beautiful appearance and long lifespan, and its ears are the only thing that distinguishes its appearance from humans, those pointed ears. Yes, it''s...


    "... What the... Are you an Elf, I mean, A real elf?"


    "Why? Never seen one?"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin In an uninterested manner. She didn''t even look at Taufik when she said it.


    "I have been... Countless times"


    Said Taufik, intending to say some joke, but Tokugawa Isshin didn''t take it as a Joke at all.


    "!!!"


    When she Heard that, Tokugawa Isshin was very surprised, which made her suddenly get up from the chair and then come to Taufik directly.


    With her two hands on Taufik''s Shoulder, Tokugawa Isshin looks at Taufik with eyes full of hope and a smile that could melt the Ice; Taufik, who is looking at those eyes and Smile from Tokugawa Isshin, feels guilty somehow.


    "W-whe-where! H-how?"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, which only made Taufik feel more guilty.


    "It''s in... "


    "In?"


    "It''s in... Anime"


    Said Taufik while closing his eyes, ready for any fist or slap that Tokugawa Isshin would launch toward him.


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik kept waiting, but there''s nothing happened; if not for Tokugawa Isshin''s hands that still on his shoulder, Taufik probably thought that she had already back to her chair.


    *Slowly Open*


    Taufik then slowly opened his eyes, and there he saw Tokugawa Isshin standing still with her hands on Taufik''s shoulder; her smile still didn''t fade from her mouth, but from her eyes, tears fell.


    "H-hy... I''m just Joking... Are you oka-"


    "You f*cking trash piece of a Shit@#$%€ Pig#@#¡ê¡éDog@#blablabla"


    Tokugawa Isshin Curse Taufik, which makes him unable to Respond.


    And that cursing kept going for several minutes more, and in those several minutes, Taufik just silently received anything that Tokugawa Isshin said toward him.


    "... Are you okay now?"


    Taufik asks after the cursing time has subsided.


    "... Don''t talk to me, you *Eghh!*"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin while clenching her fist at the end of her sentence out of anger.


    "Fool me to feel some hope by what you said, if we are not inside your domain, I have already attacked you by now"


    Hearing that, Taufik let out an Awkward Grin; he just didn''t expect that Tokugawa Isshin would take his Joke seriously like this.


    "... Hy~hy~ don''t be like that, I still have a few questions I wanted to ask after I found out that you were an Elf"


    "..."


    "I know I''m wrong for telling a Joke like that, I just didn''t expect you would take it seriously"


    "..."


    "... Are you sure you don''t want to talk?"


    "..."


    Taufik kept talking to Tokugawa Isshin, but She didn''t talk back; she didn''t even move her head to look at Taufik.


    Knowing that no matter what he said, he would not get a response from Tokugawa Isshin, Taufik changed his approach; from what he had just seen, it seemed that Tokugawa Isshin really wanted to meet his fellow race, no, maybe it was not as shallow as just wanting to meet, maybe...


    ''... Is she trying to find the way back to her world?''


    "...What if I said I can bring you to where you wanted to go, like, going to the world you came from?"


    Said Taufik, which finally got the attention of Tokugawa Isshin.


    "... Fools, are you trying to say that you can Travel between two different worlds, you?"


    "Yes, I am"


    "... Hmnp~ keep dreaming, you humans... I don''t know how you can use Domain that Usually only Demon and Angel can use... But I have to admit that you are strong but traveling to another dimension is not an easy feat... What do you think I have been doing for that long time that I spend stayed here?... I was trying to find a way back home, but it was an impossible thing to do.


    I''ve traveled all over this world for years to find the way back home, a way toward my World, but I didn''t find any, because all of the Passage to another world have been sealed by HIM, but you know what? I didn''t give up; if I didn''t find a way, why can''t I just make one? That''s what I thought at that Time"


    "..."


    "After traveling all over the world, I found that I was the only Elf left behind on Earth; I-I was despair at that time; I didn''t know what I should do; I wondered why this happened to me, why me? Why only me?


    With that, In mind, I ended up here, In Japan during the war to seize power in Japan after the death of Toyotomi Hideyoshi, that''s when I met Tokugawa Ieyasu, he was in a desperate situation because there was a war about to happen, but his troops were outnumbered by the enemy troops, maybe it''s out of pity or maybe Tokugawa Ieyasu was lucky I decided to help him, and as the History said, it''s was Tokugawa Ieyasu win, Since that Day Tokugawa Ieyasu gave me a position in this Family, So I used the Name ''Tokugawa'' and Because I''m the only Elf on Earth I took ''Isshin'' as my giving name"


    "... I see"


    Said Taufik, who was confused at why Tokugawa Isshin was suddenly talking about her life, but he didn''t have the heart to stop her from talking when he looked at the sad expression she made.


    "After that, I also helped Ieyasu stabilize his shogunate, but I didn''t stay here for long, because like I said before, I still didn''t give up and wanted to create a way for me to go back to my World, so once again I was Traveled all over the world to meet a few famous Scientists, I meet with Galileo Galilei, Isaac Newton, Elbert Einstein, and Nikola Tesla, but the rest of them turn me Down, they all said the same thing, they all said Traveled to another dimension was only possible in theory but it can''t be realized, because it''s something Impossible to do with the technology that Earth have at that time, but one of them decided to help me, and that person was Nikola Tesla, he found it''s interesting after I tell him about my world, and he wanted to be the first one to make some machines which can be used to Traveled between two different worlds"


    "..."


    Tokugawa Isshin kept Talking, and Taufik just silently heard everything she wanted to say; he even had popcorn in his hands right now because the Story of a person who had a life for a long time (an old man) was always fun to hear.


    "... then with his knowledge and a bit of help from my magic, we successfully created something after countless failures... and that was the Device you used before, it''s a great success for Nikola but a Failure for me, like you saw that thing can only be used like that and can''t be used to traveling between two worlds...


    what the others scientist said was Indeed true, Earth Technology was still didn''t ready to make machines like that... Or there something unknown that hinders me for going back to my World, I don''t know... So, with great disappointment and having lost hope, I returned to Japan and decided to settle here"


    "... Poor you"


    "Huh? Do you say something?" Said Tokugawa Isshin.


    "No..."


    "*sigh* whatever, I have told you everything, now, let me out of here!"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, After telling the story, Tokugawa Isshin had a bitter feeling, so she just wanted to quickly get out of Taufik''s Domain and calm herself down.


    "why are you in such a hurry? like I said before, I can-"


    "ENOUGH!!...


    Shout Tokugawa isshin, cut Taufik off in the middle of his sentence.


    ...it''s enough, I don''t wanna hear any more words from you, I already told you everything, it''s good enough to Satisfy your curiosity"


    "*Hahh~* Alright~ It seems no matter what I said you wouldn''t believe me...alright let''s Get out"


    "Hmmp~ you should do that from the start"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, Then put the veil back.


    Hearing that, Taufik just smiled and then said inside his mind.


    ''... Break!''


    Then that white room began to crumble, and in the next second, they went back to the previous room, in the same location where they had disappeared before.


    "ELDER! Your back!"


    Said The Tokugawa family member who was tasked with guarding the teleportation device. when he saw Tokugawa Isshin and Taufik suddenly appear inside that room.


    "Where''s Hajime?"


    "He was In the Dining Room, elder, he was entertaining guests who came with Young Master Asahi"


    Hearing That Tokugawa Isshin felt angry.


    ''... How dare he have fun when I was kidnaped, that boy''


    "Ahh~ It''s probably my Family; where are they?"


    Ask Taufik, but the Man doesn''t answer Taufik''s question but Instead keeps looking at Tokugawa Isshin.


    "Hmm! Keep doing what you did, I will go meet Hajime myself"


    "Yes, Elder"


    The Tokugawa Isshin Directly leaves the room with Taufik following behind her. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 155: chapter 155 - How Her Journey Begin

    With a heart filled with anger, Tokugawa Isshin walked toward the dining room.''... How dare he throw a party when I was Kidnapped? That boy probably forgot my "lecture" For him when he was still a kid... Let me make him remember those memories again''


    Tokugawa Isshin said while she was walking through the hallway. She was thinking about which "method" she should use to bring back the forgotten "memory" Of Tokugawa Hajime Inside her mind.


    Taufik, who didn''t know what was inside her mind, just obediently followed from behind.


    "Hmm?... "


    But as Tokugawa Isshin got close to the dining room, she felt an aura that sent a chill all over her body, and with each step she took to approach the dining room, the chill feeling was getting stranger, it was a familiar aura, but no matter how hard she trying to remember which is that can emit an Aura like that, but it''s definitely not an Aura that Human can have.


    *step~ step~ step~ step~*


    As she got closer to the dining room, Tokugawa Isshin''s footsteps slowed down.


    And in one certain moment, when she''s already In front of the door of the dining room, it''s just one step more for her to be able to enter the dining room, but she''s stopped.


    Taufik, who had realized Tokugawa Isshin''s strange behavior since the beginning, also stopped when he saw Tokugawa Isshin stop in front of the sliding door of the dining room.


    "Hy... Why you trambled so much?... Are you okay?"


    Asking Taufik when he saw Tokugawa Isshin Trambled with her hands on the handle of that Sliding door while murmuring about something.


    "... Are you saying something?"


    Ask Taufik again; he was standing near Tokugawa Isshin, but he couldn''t grasp what she was trying to say even with the Enhanced sense he had.


    But he knew that Tokugawa Isshin was trying to say something by looking at her Lips, which were moving.


    "... Dra"


    "Dra... What?"


    "It-it''s Dragon... H-How can that vicious being still exist on Earth? I-I thought it was only me...the only being from another world that was left behind on Earth; h-how I never met them in my Journey before?"


    Murmuring Tokugawa Isshin, she was shaking violently while stepping back away from the sliding door and stopped when her back touched the wall behind.


    "H-hy about that Dragon, they actually my wife, so you can... "


    Taufik tried to explain the situation to Tokugawa Isshin, but the state that she was In right now, didn''t allow her to hear Everything around her. So she didn''t even hear what Taufik, who was standing near her, tried to say.


    "... W-why I''m so Stupid... W-why do I forget the aura of that Vicious being who put me in a situation like this, why! Why!! Why!!!"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, whose real name is Thalia.


    Thalia remembered why all of this happened to her, different from the other Girls, Thalia once was a tomboyish Girl who sought nothing but adventure and thrilling battle.


    When the other girls in her peers are busy beautifying themselves with jewelry and beautiful clothes, Thalia prefers to wear a shield and lift a sword on the battlefield.


    She was still young when a great war broke out on Earth, and this war not only involved humans alone but many others race from different worlds, and Elf was one of them; her Father and her Brothers also participated in that war.


    Knowing Thalia''s character, Her Father and Brothers have warned her not to involve herself in that war, but Thalia can''t resist the temptation of what they said "war" Because, for her, it''s a call for a new adventure.


    So, without her Family noticing, Thalia secretly enters the Passage that leads to Earth, following her father and brother''s steps while hiding her real identity by wearing full body armor and changing her voice so no one will recognize her.


    Unbeknown to her, what was waiting for her was Indeed a Great adventure... an Adventure which would make her regret many things in her life.


    At first, everything went according to what Thalia had expected. She was joined in that war, and she got the battle she wanted; everything went smoothly until the end of the war approached.


    Thalia, who had gained enough achievements in war, was appointed as a squad leader who led hundreds of soldiers.


    One day, when it was her troop''s turn to patrol, something tragic happened; she and her troop met several Red Dragons who were part of the enemy army. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That is where her tragic Life began, in an instant, her troops were annihilated by the red dragon with her as the Sole survivor, even that was also because she was lucky because the Red Dragons thought she was dead when she received their attacks.


    She survived but the wound she received was too severe and could not be cured by just using healing magic alone.


    Thalia was lying unconscious in the middle of her troop''s Corpses for a few days, and when he regained her Consciousness, she was inside a cave with all her armor had been removed from her body and all her wounds already bandaged by someone, but there was no sign of another person inside the cave other than her.


    Although all his wounds had already been bandaged, but it was only for the wounds outside her body, not the inside, Red Dragon''s attack was corrosive for other beings because their attack contained Demon essence which only one can acquire after making a contract with demons, it makes the contractor grow stronger but very poisonous for the non-contractor.


    And Thalia has been hit by their attacks quite badly, so Demon Essence has entered her body quite deeply to the point it almost entered her Core; if it happens, she will get demonized and will lose her mind to madness.


    With that in mind, Thalia tries to remove the demon''s essence from her body by continuously absorbing the natural mana around her while waiting and seeing if the person who helped her will come back to this cave, but to her disappointment, there no single soul that comes to this cave even after her waiting for months.


    The natural Mana inside the cave was very abundant because the cave was in the middle of a forest. And it will help her greatly.


    Thalia does not need to eat because the natural mana keeps her full, so she''s only focused on removing the Demon essence inside her body quickly; the demon essence that entered her body was too much, and because she was unconscious for several days after she was attacked, the demon essence had already entered deep into her body. so it will take her a long time to remove all of it.


    One month.


    Two months.


    Three months.


    Four months.


    Five months.


    Thalia never stops to remove the demon essence from her body because if she stops for even a few seconds, the demon essence will spread again, so Thalia keeps staying Inside the cave for five months straight, oblivious to how the war outside has been going.


    In the sixth month, she successfully removed all the demon essences inside her. It took her approximately half a year to remove all of the demon essences.


    And in that half year, the person who helped Thalia never came back to the cave, but Thalia didn''t think about it too much because if they were destined to meet, they would meet again soon or later.


    With a heart full of joy, Thalia gets out of the cave after she puts the armor on her body back. Unaware that the war has ended in the time he spends inside the cave.


    Thalia continued walking towards the camp where her troops used to be, in the hope of finding her alley and asking about the war situation, but how shocked she was when she found her camp location had become a settlement for humans.


    Thalia then tries to ask those humans about troops that used to camp here, but all of those humans say that they know nothing about the troops that Thalia asked for, which Thalia finds weird because no human didn''t know about her troops, who was an army from Angel''s side.


    When she is trying to ask about the war situation, she suddenly receives an unbearable Pain in her head; it''s like her head is about to explode.


    At first, Thalia thinks it may be because of the side effect of the demon essence, but after she tries to ask about the war situation again, the same thing occurs.


    That''s when she learned about an oath that she didn''t know about; from that time, Thalia never asked about a war anymore.


    But she still wants to know what happened with the war, and because she can''t ask about it, leaving her with no choices other than to seek the answers on her own.


    She then found that the war had ended without knowing who won and who lost, and all of the other worlds had back to their representative world, but the strange thing was, the humans seemed not aware of the war for some reason, but Thalia didn''t think too much about it, because it is natural for someone to want to forget something painful for them.


    Finding that she didn''t have anything to do on Earth anymore, Thalia also wanted to go back to her world... And this is how her journey to find the Passage to her world began.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 156: chapter 156-

    "... Hey are you okay?"Taufik asks while looking at Tokugawa Isshin''s condition right now.


    "..."


    But there was no reply from her, Taufik then tried to shake her by her shoulder, but no matter how hard Taufik shook her shoulder, she didn''t even show a slight reaction; it was like her soul had left her body.


    She was only sitting there with her eyes wide open and with irregular breathing.


    "... What the hell?"


    Said Taufik, who was confused at Tokugawa Isshin''s condition.


    [Master, She was not in the right mind right now]


    ''... Even without you telling me that, I still know that she is not in the right mind; I mean, Isn''t it obvious?''


    Comment Taufik at what The system said.


    ''Then what should we do to make her back in a "right" Mind?''


    [a little pain from outside might wake her up]


    ''A little Pain? Really? So I should hit her or something?''


    Ask Taufik; hitting a girl was not his thing; even if it was necessary, he still didn''t want to do something like that.


    ''... Is there any other way, system?''


    [I''m afraid none, Master]


    ''*Sigh* so I still need to hit her, am I?''


    [Yes Master]


    "Alright~ let''s do it"


    Taufik said then make a distance from Tokugawa Isshin.


    *Haah~ Haah~*


    Taufik let out his breath to his plam which he brought close to his mouth.


    [... Master, I will say it again, you just need to cause a little Pain, pinch her was enough]


    ''Pinch her? Are you sure? from what I remember a "little Pain" for you is more painful than being stabbed by thousands of needles''


    Ask Taufik; he remembers when he was Marge with a Vampire bloodline. That day, the "little Pain" that the system said, was not a "little" At all, so he thought this time was also the same.


    That''s why he wanted to slap Tokugawa Isshin as hard as She could hold.


    [It''s in the past, Master, I''m now was different, My scale in the past is for a god not for a human, but now, I set it in human scale, so little Pain it''s little Pain]


    ''...What if pinch was not enough?''


    Ask Taufik; it seems he still hasn''t given up on slapping Tokugawa Isshin in the face.


    [Master, do you have a grudge toward that woman?]


    ''Me? Of course not; we only met today; what Grudge could I possibly have toward her?''


    Said Taufik inside his head; as he said, he didn''t have any Grudge toward Tokugawa Isshin; he only felt injustice, somehow.


    [Master, You have to wake her up, quickly] S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said the system, urging him to wake Tokugawa Isshin up because her condition was getting more serious right now.


    "... Just a pinch, right?"


    [Yes Master]


    "Just a pinch, only one pinch, and she will wake up, without realizing anything... Just one pinch in her cheeks"


    Said Taufik while slowly extending his hand toward Tokugawa Isshin, but.


    *Slap!*


    The pinch turns to slapping in an instant, and it''s quite hard too, surprising both Taufik and even the system.


    "Eh?"


    [... Eh]


    *ouch!*


    Tokugawa Isshin then suddenly awake, and Taufik quickly hid his hands on his back.


    "H-hy are you okay?"


    Ask Taufik in Nervous.


    "I... I was okay... I just remembered an unpleasant memory of mine"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, who had already released what had just happened to her.


    "I-It so?... Now get up; you didn''t want the other to look at you Like this, didn''t you?"


    Said Taufik while offering his hand to help Tokugawa Isshin stand up.


    "... Thank you, but why do my cheeks feel like it''s burning, do you know something?"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, then took Taufik hands.


    "Ahaha- ha...


    Taufik awkwardly laughed, then tried to change the topic.


    "... A-Ahh~ I heard you say something about Dragon bef-"


    "Yah!!! The Dragon!"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin suddenly when he heard Taufik mention "Dragon".


    "About that-"


    "No! I don''t have time to talk with you, we are all in danger right now, if you want to live you have to cooperate with me, with your strength we can definitely defeat that Dragon"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin and then slowly walked toward the door.


    "How? Do you want to cooperate with me?"


    Ask Tokugawa Isshin again, and Taufik, who heard how serious she was, wanted to explain the situation to her, but...


    ''... This looks interesting''


    Thought Taufik, before he said.


    "Okay~"


    Said Taufik with an excited tone, Tokugawa Isshin wanted to ask why he was this Excited in this Dangerous (That was what she thought), but she didn''t, because she didn''t have the luxury to keep talking right now, she didn''t want the same tragedy which happened to her troops before happened again.


    "... So what''s the plan?"


    Ask Taufik with a serious face while holding the urge to laugh.


    "It''s like this, I will...


    Tokugawa Isshin then told Taufik her plan, and Taufik just nodded his head at everything she said.


    Unbeknown to Tokugawa Isshin, Kaela, Anugerah, Rani, and Jenn already sense their presence from the start; even Shasha and Alice also know this, especially Lembuswana.


    Only Linda, Tokugawa Hajime, and Tokugawa Asahi are unaware of this.


    ... Are you ready?"


    Ask Tokugawa Isshin after she is done explaining her plan to Taufik.


    "I- I''m Ready"


    Said Taufik, who was trying hard to hold his laughter. Tokugawa Isshin, who heard this, thought Taufik was Nervous; luckily, she didn''t see the face Taufik was making right now.


    "Don''t be nervous, as long as you follow my plan, everything is going to be fine"


    "O-okay"


    "Okay, on the count of three, do as planned"


    "One"


    "Two"


    When Tokugawa Isshin finished counting to two, she paused for a moment to take a deep breath.


    "THREE!!"


    *The sound of the Sliding door forcefully opened*


    ----------------


    - A few moments ago.


    "Asahi, why you didn''t eat? Eat up!"


    Said Tokugawa Hajime; at that huge table, various types of food are served, but from all of them, only Tokugawa Hajime eats.


    "Thank you for your offer, Father, but before I get back here, I already have eaten in Tanegashima Family, so I''m still full; I will just accompany you and will only drink the sake," Answers Asahi.


    "It''s so, then what about them?"


    Ask Tokugawa Hajime again; refer to Jenn and the others who are also just drinking the sake.


    "Just like me, they are also full"


    "I see~ I see~ what a shame"


    Said Tokugawa Hajime and then continued to eat.


    ----------------


    "... What did he do outside there and didn''t enter directly?"


    Ask Rani while looking at the door, he has a sense of Taufik''s presence outside the door, with one additional presence that didn''t belong to humans.


    "But, who is he out there with? This presence is definitely not human"


    Said Anugerah.


    "Yes, It''s definitely not a presence that humans should have... But why do I feel something familiar, with it? It''s strange...


    Kaela said. A Green Dragon and an Elf have something in common; it''s their Affinity with Nature; that''s why she feels a Familiar feeling from Tokugawa Isshin''s presence.


    ... Does he perhaps have another Green Dragon Other than me?"


    Continue Kaela.


    "Ahaha~ he will not do something like that"


    Said Jenn, who was laughing at What Kaela just said.


    "... let''s just wait and see what he wants to do"


    Rani said and then continued to drink the sake.


    And not too long after that, The sliding door was forcefully opened.


    ""!!!""


    And then they all saw one person who wore a veil that covered that person''s whole head, Dramatically enter the room.


    They can hear that person chanting something in a language that they don''t know, and then suddenly, a vein grows from the floor and then goes toward Tokugawa Hajime and Asahi, the vein wrapping them like a cocoon. All of this happened just in a matter of seconds.


    "... NOW!! USE YOUR DOMAIN!!!"


    Said that person but there were no answers to what she just said.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A long, awkward silence fell into that room; everyone was trying to grasp what situation is this.


    ''It is some kind of training?''


    It''s what all the Hidayat Family thought right now.


    The silence kept going for a while, and the only sound that could be heard was the scream of panic from Hajime and Asahi, who were inside the vein cocoon.


    "..."


    "..."


    "... What the hell is that? Some kind of role-play or something? If I''m indeed true then your teste is quite bizarre I think, but what can i say? everyone has their own taste, so i can only respect you for daring to show "that" in front of so many people"


    Said Linda, commenting on what Tokugawa Isshin did.


    "..."


    Tokugawa Isshin didn''t say anything; she only slowly turned her head to the door. There she saw Taufik, who was Laughing, but because he covered his mouth with his hands, his laughter couldn''t be heard.


    Once again, she didn''t say Anything and then slowly approached Taufik, when she was already outside the room, Tokugawa Isshin slowly closed the door behind her.


    And not long after that, the sound of someone being beaten could be heard from outside.


    After the sound of someone getting beaten has subsided, They Saw Taufik, and that previous person enter the room again, but this time in a "normal" Way.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 157: chapter 157- Annoying Elf

    After that "little" Accident, Taufik and Tokugawa Isshin, Join his Family at the table that is already available. Taufik is sitting at the end of the table, Tokugawa Isshin is sitting on the other side, alone, and Taufik''s family is on the other side."Alright~... Let me introduce you to my Family"


    Said Taufik to Tokugawa Isshin then looking at His mother first.


    "This Beautiful OLD lady here is my Mother, Linda"


    He said, which got the bombastic side-eye from the person in question.


    "Hehe~ This little princess, was my Daughter, Alice"


    Said Taufik, while rubbing Alice''s head, who was sitting on his lap.


    "Jenn, my wife"


    Jenn then extended her hands for a handshake to Tokugawa Isshin. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The first"


    Said Jenn to Tokugawa Isshin.


    "... The first?"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin in confusion, but Jenn, just smiling, seemed to have no intention of clearing Tokugawa Isshin''s confusion.


    "... This Shasha and the one on her shoulder was my family "Pet" Lembuswana, just call him Lembu"


    "Pet? Are you mocking me, kid?"


    Said Lembuswana who seems felt offended by what Taufik just said.


    But Taufik ignored him and then looked back at Tokugawa Isshin.


    Those Taufik has not introduced yet are Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela, he left the three of them because it seemed like they were the ones Tokugawa Isshin was most wary of.


    "You probably have known what being they are, right? But let me personally introduce them to you"


    "..."


    Tokugawa Isshin then looked at the three of them. In the presence of three dragons, Tokugawa Isshin had been tense from the beginning.


    "... The one with Golden Hair was Rani... A golden Dragon, Anugerah a Blue Dragon, and the last is Kaela a Green Dragon"


    "Golden, blue, and Green... I see, I have met a few of them before in...no, never mind"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, but then stopped before she could finish what she wanted to say, remembering the Pain that she had long forgotten.


    "Ahh~ they also my wife"


    "... Your wife?"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, finally understanding what Jenn meant by "the first" Before, but she didn''t want to look too deeply into it because it was their personal issue; what made her most curious right now was how they got here.


    "... You''re curious why they can be here, right?"


    "..."


    "You remember what I said before? It''s all true; I indeed can send you back to your World...


    Said Taufik, then pointing toward Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela.


    ... they''re being here was good enough proof, aren''t they?"


    Hearing That, Tokugawa Isshin felt a seed of hope blossoming In her heart, but it was just a seed; she still didn''t trust Taufik completely because no matter how you think about it, Travaled between two worlds was quite hard to believe without the help of the Passage.


    "I-"


    "Wait! Wait! Send him back to his world? What do you mean by that, husband?" Ask Rani


    "Hmm~ looks like what I said was indeed true, He''s not Human, isn''t he?"


    Said Lembuswana, from the first time he saw Tokugawa Isshin in front of him, he had suspected that Tokugawa Isshin was not a human, but he chose to remain silent because Taufik did not say anything, so maybe he was wrong, but his suspicions seemed to be correct with what Taufik had just said.


    "... Not Human? T-then is he a Green Dragon like me?"


    Said Kaela; after sitting this close to Tokugawa Isshin, the Familiar feeling she felt before was getting stronger; that''s why she thought Tokugawa Isshin was a Green Dragon like her.


    "I think it''s not as simple as that, Kaela, he was Indeed not a Human, but I''m sure that he was not a Dragon either" Added Anugerah


    *Clap*


    Taufik then clapped his hands to get everyone''s attention.


    "Now we have come this far, and I''ve introduced my Family to you, so will you kindly introduce yourself to them?"


    Said Taufik, while looking at Tokugawa Isshin.


    "I... I don''t know what I am supposed to say... They being here was Indeed a good enough proof... But I still can''t trust you completely; I need you to remember that... But I will introduce myself"


    Said Tokugawa Isshin, then slowly removing the veil that hid her face.


    "!!!"


    After Tokugawa Isshin Removed the veil, all of them except Taufik showed a surprised expression; Tokugawa Isshin, whom they thought was a man, turned out to be a woman, which was a Good enough surprise for them, but the truth about her race was the one that made them very surprised.


    "... Let me Introduce myself formally, I''m Thalia, the first Princess of the Elven Kingdom"


    Thalia said with authority clearly audible in the way she spoke, making their view of her instantly change.


    "... Elf... She was an Elf... I once read it in the Royal Library, I see... That''s where the Familiar feeling came from... But I never thought I could see the real one here"


    Said Kaela, remembering that she had read a book about elves at the library in Dagraha Kingdom.


    "Elf? The one that always appeared in those isekai Anime?"


    Ask Lembuswana, he who Naver left his world before, doesn''t know or ever heard of an Existence called Elf, It was only when he came to Earth that he knew what an elf was, and that was also from Anime.


    "Yap~ It''s them, the ones who are always depicted as creatures close to nature, that Elf"


    said Taufik, confirming what Lembuswana said.


    "What a beauty; why do you hide it with a veil? What waste"


    Linda commented as she saw the beauty that Thalia had.


    "Elf, huh? This was my first time seeing the real one" Anugerah.


    "So you wanted to send her back to her world? But how can she be here in the first place?" Rani.


    "I already told your Husband about that, you can''t ask him later...


    Answers Thalia to Rani''s questions.


    .... Then let us get back to the main Topic. Just say if I believe you can indeed bring me back to my world, how will you do it?"


    "Hmm? I think you misunderstood something here, Princess, I didn''t say that I would bring you to your Worl-"


    "What?!! Are you joking, right now? You literally just said that a while ago!! And Now you said that you can''t! Are you playing with me?"


    Thalia said angrily, cutting off what Taufik wanted to say before he could finish his sentence.


    "Oyy! Lady, my Husband was kind enough that he wanted to help you, why do you Like this? Are you tired of living, huh?"


    Said Rani, who was annoyed by Thalia, who suddenly raised her voice.


    "What?? It is my fault now? This Husband of yours keeps saying bullshit, how can I''m not angry? And do you think I''m afraid of dying, huh? The moment I was trapped in this shit hole, I already didn''t have a reason to live. Do you think just because you''re stronger than me, you can keep saying bullshit?


    He kept raising my hopes since we met, and the next second, he made it fall again. Is this my fault? No!! It is his fault because he keeps saying something like he can do everything"


    Said Thalia angrily while continuously pointing at Taufik.


    "Y-you... "


    "What? Am I too right, which makes you unable to refute it, huh? What are you gonna do now? Kill me? Do you want to kill me? to cover up your husband''s fault?


    Then Kill me! KILL ME NOW!!"


    *BANG!!*


    Rani, who could no longer control her emotions, hit the table until it split in two.


    "... Now you''ve done it, there''s no escaping for you, you will die here and now"


    "Stop you two!...


    Said Taufik while rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    ... You make Alice afraid, Rani get back to your seat!"


    "Hmph~"


    Rani snorted in annoyance but she still returned to her seat as Taufik had ordered her.


    "Haah~"


    Taufik took a deep breath before looking at Thalia.


    "And for you Princess"


    "What? Do you want to say some bullshit again? No thanks, I''m already full of it"


    "*sigh* are all the Elf like you? If so then your World will be the most annoyed world in this entire universe to live in, believe me"


    Said Taufik, beginning to feel annoyed by Thalia''s behavior.


    "W-wha... "


    "Can you let someone finish what they are saying before you comment on it? I didn''t even have time to finish what I wanted to say, at least let me finish first, and after that, if you wanted to be angry or something then it was all up to you, but let me finish first, seriously, it''s very annoying"


    Said Taufik which made Thalia unable to say anything.


    "So, can I finish what I want to say first? After that, whether you want to reject or accept it is your choice"


    "...*nod* "


    "Thank you, Shit! Why do I even do this?... So it''s like this, oh Great princess of the Great Elven Kingdom...


    Said Taufik in a Sarcastic way, which made Thalia once again unable to say anything.


    ... I said, I can''t BRING you, it''s BRING! I can''t bring you to your World because I didn''t have much time for that, But, there''s a "But". but I Can open a way for you to go to your World, you heard that? I can open a portal, OPEN, which means, I can''t bring you there, but I can send you, do you understand now? Or should I repeat it again?"


    "... N-no... Then can I ask something?"


    "Sure, just ask"


    "Alright, then..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 158: chapter 158- Pink, Red, and Green.

    "... ... How does it sound? If you want I can do it right away"Said Taufik after he finished explaining to Thalia about how his powers work.


    "... I see... Can I ask something again?"


    "Go Ahead"


    "how long do you plan to stay here?"


    "My business here is already done, so if nothing happened, We will depart tomorrow after spending a night here"


    "Are you planning to go back to your country or...?"


    "No, I still have some business in another country, and Japan is one of them, so It will be three or Four days more before I go back to my country"


    Said Taufik, actually he just needs one day, no, not even one day to finish his task, he can even finish all of the tasks in one go if he wants, but because he brought his family with him, Taufik has to "sacrifice" a little time to have fun with his family first.


    "Understand... I know it sounds quite Selfish of me, but can you stop in Japan for a while when you''re done with all your business?... I''ve been with this family for quite a long time, after all, so leaving suddenly might be a bit... you know, I should at least say goodbye, shouldn''t I?"


    "Yes, you should at least say goodbye; leaving without saying anything will just hurt the one you left; you did right, don''t worry about him; if he doesn''t want to do it, don''t worry, I will force him until he wants to.


    Linda suddenly exclaimed when she heard what Thalia said, and it made Taufik chuckle while shaking his head.


    "Haha~... The old woman has already said her wish, and of course, I can''t refuse her, so don''t worry, say goodbye properly, and I will be back three or four days later"


    Said Taufik, who of course, once again got an annoyed look from Linda.


    "Haha~"


    Thalia also laughed a little; the impact of her laugh was the same as when they saw Alice laughing for the first time; it was understandable because, during the time they were talking, Thalia always had a serious and sad face, which gave her the impression that she couldn''t take a joke, which they thought as a waste of her beautiful appearance.


    "That''s it, you should laugh like that more often, it''s a waste of your pretty face if you keep putting on a gloomy face like before, it''s not suited for your beautiful face"


    Said Taufik, who unexpectedly received a surprising Gaze from his Family, especially his four Wives.


    "... What? Why do all of you look at me like that, did I say something wrong? She was Indeed a beauty, am I wrong"


    "E-Eh..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "*sigh* you should learn to control your mouth, son, do you even understand what you just said?"


    Said Linda while Shaking her head at her son, and Taufik just looked around at his Family with a confused look.


    "What? What did I do wrong? I just said she''s...


    Said Taufik, then looked at Thalia, and there he saw Thalia who was looking down with a blush on her face.


    ... Eh? Wh-why you make such a face?"


    "Daddy, this big Sister has a pink color around her"


    Alice exclaimed, pointing at Thalia.


    "Pink?...


    Ask Taufik while looking at Alice, who is sitting on his lap.


    ... It is her ball color? Like what daddy have?"


    "No, she has the same as Mommy Kaela, it''s Green... but there''s pink around her"


    Said Alice after she shook her head and then tilted her head in confusion at what that pink color was.


    "... This big Sister is Pink, and Mommy Jenn and other mommy is Red...Green?" Add Alice.


    ''What the... ''


    [Master, After analyzing, it seems, Alice can also see a person''s emotions through the colors the person emits]


    ''Emotion? I thought you said that she only has "Innate Mana Hypersensitivity" How can it be "Emotion" Now? Are you trying to say That she also has "Innate Emotion Hypersensitivity" Now? Is what I said was even a "thing"?''


    [It''s Maybe Not as simple as you said, Master, Alice May have developed a New Ability After she has drunk your blood almost every day, Innate Emotion Hypersensitivity was Indeed a "Thing" But it is more often called *Sensory processing sensitivity, but it''s not what Alice has now Because Sensory processing sensitivity it''s not an "Ability" but more to "Condition" that some Humans have-]


    ''Stop! I''m not at the right time to receive some lecture, just said what kind of New Ability my Daughter has developed!''


    [Understood...]


    [DING]


    [Analysis is ongoing... Subject: Alice D''Archy Hidayat... Objektif: Power/Ability/Talent...DING...Analysis Successfully]


    In that Analysis process, in Taufik''s perspective, he can See some Light was moving throughout Alice''s body.


    [DING]


    [Analysis Complete, Report to Master, what Ability Alice Has Developed Is Pathokinesis]


    [Pathokinesis.


    the ability to psychically manipulate the emotions of others, could even change one''s own emotions, or read the emotions of others]


    ''... Damn! That''s so freaking cool!!... Wait! I get what pink meant, but Red... Green?...


    Red Is Angry, Blue is Sad, Yellow Is Happy... and Green... If I''m not Wrong It''s... Jealous... Jealous?''


    [I wish you survive, Master]


    # A/N- "Taufik And The System Interaction Happen Inside Taufik Head... You''ll probably have known That... What I''m Trying To Said Is Even though the interaction looks long, it''s actually not that long.


    Taufik''s brain works faster than most other people because of the influence of his skill, so it only takes a few seconds, not even ten seconds, so the others only see Taufik looking down at Alice, I''m saying this to avoid confusion for the readers... not at all because I want to increase the word count, I swear"


    "...Oh~ No!"


    Said Taufik, With Horror could be heard in his Tone; he then quickly looked at Jenn and the others.


    "''Oh~ No'' Indeed"


    "Yap~its Oh~ No!"


    "... Oh~ No! Was a Indeed a Right word"


    "..."


    Rani, Jenn, Anugerah, and Kaela said alternately and Then directly walked out from the Dining Room.


    "Alice, You sleep with Grandam Tonight"


    Said Linda, who Took Alice from Taufik''s lap and then carried Alice in her arms and also walked out of the Dining Room.


    "my condolences, Master"


    Shasha also said Something while bowing toward Taufik then Following Linda. Lembuswana, who in Shasha Shoulder, floated toward Taufik Slowly.


    "Lembu... I know you-"


    "Stupid"


    Lembuswana said, cutting off Taufik''s words and Then Back to Shasha''s Shoulder.


    "..."


    just a few seconds, the only people left in the dining room were Taufik and Thalia. Actually, there were four, namely the Tokugawa Father and Son, but they are currently still in the cocoon-shaped roots made by Thalia.


    "... won''t you let them go?"


    Taufik asked Thalia about Tokugawa Asahi and Tokugawa Hajime who were still trapped in the technique Thalia used.


    "N-no, It''s their punishment, they will stay there until I think that they were quite forgivable enough"


    Said Thalia who still can look straight at Taufik.


    "I-I See... It''s quite troublesome because I need Asahi to take me to look at Tokugawa Ieyasu''s legacy in Exchange for the technique that I will teach him later"


    "... Ieyasu legacy? I-I can do that for you... If you want?"


    "No~No~No You don''t have to, I will just do it when I come back here later"


    said Taufik while shaking his head left and right


    "I see... Maybe I am not good enough"


    Thalia said with a hint of disappointment that could be heard in her voice.


    "... Excuse me?"


    "No! Nothing!!"


    "It so"


    "..."


    "..."


    The Awkward Atmosphere kept going for a few minutes later, and neither of them wanted to start a conversation; no, it was more like they didn''t know what to talk about.


    "... Should, Should we finish it here?"


    Said Taufik, breaking the awkward atmosphere.


    "F-FINISH?!! W-We didn''t even begin anything yet"


    Said Thalia, who unconsciously raised her voice and looked at Taufik, but when she realized what she was doing, Thalia blushed again and quickly turned her gaze down again.


    "... What?"


    "N-No, Please forget what you just heard"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Taufik looked at Thalia with a slightly strange look.


    ''This woman was so obvious, shouldn''t she hide it a little, like most Humans? Ahh~ she''s not Human, but Still, she shouldn''t show that too obviously like that, right?''


    "No, Maybe I said it in the wrong way; what I wanted to say is, should we "go out" too?"


    Said Taufik to straighten out the complicated situation between him and Thalia right now, but Thalia, who can''t think straight right now, interpreted what Taufik said with something else, which only made the situation get worse.


    "G-g-go out? With me? Isn''t that too fast? We should at least know each other better first"


    Said Thalia with a blush on her cheek, just getting more red; if it was inside Anime, you probably could see a whirl in her eyes by now.


    "???"


    ''What the fuck is happening inside this women''s head? What is going on?''


    Said Taufik inside his mind, confused as to why this situation was just getting worse than before.


    "... Women, You should clear your Mind first! I beg you"


    .... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 159: chapter 159- The Third Ancient Spirit

    - Next Morning.After that quite-tired-and-long Night, Taufik came out of the room prepared by the Tokugawa Family with weak knees.


    Taufik came out as Victorious after that long battle with his Four Wives.


    ''Damn, I should restrain them a bit little more, if not because the Barrie I put around the fetus, something would probably happen''


    Said Taufik inside his mind while walking to search for some food; he was walking as the wall became his support; he was not tired physically but more mentally.


    Imagine, he had to have sex with his wife, somehow he had to satisfy the four of them, but he also had to keep an eye on the fetus in their stomachs, so while they were doing that, Taufik''s All-Seeing eyes were continuously activated, he also had to make the barrier placed around the soon-to-be kid as thin as possible, but it also had to be strong, he had to do all of that simultaneously for several hours.


    ''What I saw in those long hours was not my wife but their internal organs, who can bear that?''


    Said Taufik again as he made his way toward the dining room.


    -------------


    "Ohh~ You survive? As expected of my son... The strongest in the world Indeed"


    Linda said as she saw her son Come inside the dining room.


    "..."


    "Daddy, are you hurt?"


    "*Sob* Only my Lovely Daughter who cares for me"


    Said Taufik as he came to Alice, then placed her on his lap and joined in eating what had been prepared on the table.


    "What are you eating, Sweetie?"


    "It''s the dish that Shasha prepared for me"


    Said Alice, then continued eating the food that was specially prepared for her.


    "I see, eat up and grow into a beautiful and strong woman so you can defend me from your mommy, okay?"


    Said Taufik while caressing Alice''s hair.


    "Hum? Are they hurt you, Daddy?"


    "They are...


    Taufik said again and then looked at Shasha.


    ... Do you still have much of my Blood, Shasha?"


    "There still plenty, Master... Master, should I wake all the madam to join us?"


    "No, let them sleep, wake them later, wake them up later when we''re ready to leave"


    Said Taufik while feeding Alice.


    "Now you mention it; where is our next destination, Fik?"


    Linda exclaimed, asking where their next destination was.


    "Hmm~ I still need to go to two other countries, one in Russia and the other In Britannia"


    "..."


    "Is it also your hometown right, Mom?"


    "..."


    "Mom?"


    Didn''t receive any reply from his mother; Taufik stopped feeding Alice and then looked at his mother.


    "Br-Britannia? Where exactly? It''s not in England, right?"


    "... No, it''s a place called Ben Nevis if I''m not wrong... Why if it''s England, Mom?"


    Ask Taufik from when he was still a kid, Taufik never knew His mother''s and father''s extended family; only recently did he know about his father''s family, but his mother''s family is still a mystery to him, and Taufik has never asked about it.


    But hearing how nervous his mother is right now, there''s probably something fishy that is going on, right now.


    "What if it''s England, Mom? What''s wrong? Isn''t it your hometown? If something is bothering you, you can talk to me, you know what I''m capable of, right?"


    Ask Taufik with much concern that could be heard from the way he talked.


    "... That''s not your concern my child, It''s my own problem, It''s the problem I cause on my own, so it''s me who should solve it"


    "At least you should told me what the problem is, Mom"


    "I-I still not ready to tell you, my child; you just need to know that my Family situation is so complicated; please just wait until the time I''m ready to tell you that. Is that okay?"


    "..."


    "..."


    A strange atmosphere enveloped the room after the conversation between mother and son was over.


    Neither did any of the talking, even Tokugawa Tria, Hajime, Asahi, and Thalia, say something; the only sound in that room that could be heard was the sound of Alice Munch eating her food. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That strange atmosphere keeps going until is time for them to leave.


    ----------------


    "Sensei, what about my lecture?"


    Ask Asahi, who accompanied Taufik away. He can ask this when they are in the dining room because of that strange atmosphere, so he can only ask now when Taufik wants to depart to his next destination.


    "we will do it later when I back here, maybe it''s three or four days later"


    "It''s it okay? I mean with your Mother"


    Asahi said, then looked at Taufik Family, after what happened back then in the dining room, Linda decided just to stay here, in Tokugawa Manor, so Jenn and the other also decided to stay, it wasn''t as planned, but seeing his mother''s current condition, Taufik couldn''t force her to go with him, Taufik also felt that it was better because, for some reason, Taufik felt that from here on the situation would be more troublesome, so maybe this was better, that''s what Taufik thought.


    "Yah~ it''s okay, what I want to do was something a bit Dangerous for her, so it''s better for her to stay here you and I also have some business with Th- I mean you elder, so it''s okay"


    "Some business? With my elder?"


    Ask Asahi curious.


    "Yah~ you will know it from her later"


    "... I see"


    Said Asahi, he was curious what is it about, but if Taufik said that he will heard it later from Thalia, then he will wait.


    "...Wait!! Her? Who? My Elder? Is he was a She?"


    "No Never mind, I will go now"


    Said Taufik, and they directly opened a portal and didn''t wait for Asahi to say anything more; Taufik directly entered the portal.


    ----------------


    - A few moments before Taufik arrived.


    A major storm has been occurring in the area since the disaster that occurred simultaneously in four countries a few days ago.


    Some forests have been destroyed, and some plains have even changed shape.


    This news did not spread because of the influence of the Magician Family and the Tribe, who covered up this news to the outside world because this storm was not caused by nature but by the supernatural; that''s why this news got out, even the tourist''s areas in this region have long been closed.


    In the last few days, this area has been inaccessible to normal humans and even magicians cannot enter this area carelessly.


    If this continues, this area will become a Death Zone that cannot be entered by living things, be it humans, animals, and even plants; this is because the storm that occurs does not only contain "wind" alone but also a storm that contains dense Mana Corruption, which was very dangerous for any living being.


    And the storm is centered on the peak of Ben Nevis which is currently covered in dark clouds with lightning striking every second.


    - Britannia, Skotlandia, outskirts of Ben Nevis.


    A portal opened on the outskirts of the Mountain Bon Nevis.


    And not long after that, Taufik came out from that Portal.


    *Swoosh!!*


    Not even a few seconds after he arrived, Taufik was immediately greeted by a big storm.


    "What the... "


    Said Taufik as he Saw a tree, a tree complete with roots, flowing toward him.


    *Bang!*


    The tree hit the Barrie which Taufik made.


    "What the hell happened here?"


    Said Taufik when he looked around the Area.


    [I believe it happened because of the storm, Master]


    Said the System, which made Taufik speechless; he didn''t know how he should respond to that Obvious thing.


    [The Strom-]


    "I know~ I know, all of this was caused by the storm, I know that too, what I''m asking is why something this big was Unknown to the rest of the world, News of this magnitude would certainly be headline news in news media all over the world"


    Said Taufik as he walked through the storm with a Barrie around him.


    "At this point, maybe Sylph has already been Demonized; you can feel it by the Corrupted Mana in the air; it''s different from what happened with Ancient Earth Spirit and Undine... can she still be saved?"


    [... I didn''t have any Answers for that, Master]


    "It so? Yeah~ I also didn''t expect any Answers from you, so it''s alright... Now, where should we start first? Should we find the Tribe who Guard Sylph?... No, Looking at How big this storm is, Either they have been wiped out or have taken refuge elsewhere... Hmm~...


    Said Taufik while activating his All-Seeing Eyes to get a better view of this Area.


    ... All this Corrupted Mana came from there, then Sylph will also be there, right?... Alright let''s go there and finish this quickly"


    Taufik said while looking up at the peak of the Ban Navis, then manifested his Mana wing and directly flaw toward the Ban Navis peak.


    ---------------


    - In the eye of the storm.


    A big Humanoid being that was purely made by the wind was silent while hugging herself.


    But suddenly the creature seemed to feel something that made her lift her head and look in the direction where she felt it.


    "Heh~ Seems some bug made his way to here...


    Said That being while putting on a Maniac smile.


    ... It''s gonna be fun... I will never let this freedom that I longed for a long time be taken away again, No one even if it''s my own Brothers and Sisters, even not the Mother... Hahaha~... let''s see what this bug is capable of"


    Said that being who was Sylph and then disappeared into the storm.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 160: chapter 160- Absolute Defense

    Taufik kept flying slowly toward the Ben Nevis peak and still didn''t realize the "Danger" That came to him.


    "This is how apocalypse is supposed to look like?...


    Said Taufik as he looked below; destruction was visible everywhere, and plants died due to being exposed to the thick Corrupted Mana for a long time.


    ... Hmm~ Maybe it''s more scary than thi-"


    Taufik, who was talking to himself, stopped Immediately because of the sudden appearance of a giant hand formed purely from wind, which grabbed him.


    "... Eh?"


    He Didn''t even have time to fully understand the situation he was in right now, as the big hand immediately threw Taufik to the ground with force.


    *Woosh!!*


    Taufik shot down very fast and hit the ground very hard.


    *Bang!!*


    # A/N- "he was like woosh, swoosh, and then Kaboom!!"


    A crater was created in the place where Taufik fell.


    ~HaHaHaHaHa~


    Then, After Taufik fell, the sound of laughter echoed everywhere; it was the sound of a woman laughing shrilly.


    "*Ughh* what the hell... "


    Said Taufik as he ascended from the crater.


    ~What Bug Like you doing here~


    Said the Voice again.


    "..."


    ~why? Are you too scared~


    "By any chance are you Slyph?"


    ~Huh?... WHO ARE YOU? HOW CAN YOU KNOW THAT NAME?~


    Said that Voice, sounding angry mixed with surprise.


    "I''m your dad, why? Are you too scared to come out? Come out right now and great your Dad!"


    Said Taufik while putting on a cocky grin.


    ~...Y-YOU I WILL KILL YOU!!~


    Said That voice, and the next second, the Strom was getting bigger and bigger, Lightning struck like crazy, and the wind blew so hard that the trees around Taufik were uprooted.


    "Haa... Child play... No wonder, as you were the youngest of the four ancient spirits. Are you in your rebellious phase or something?"


    Said Taufik with the same grin as before.


    There are no answers from Slyph to Taufik''s taunt this time, but all of the trees uprooted and carried by the hurricane are thrown toward Taufik simultaneously.


    *Sigh*


    Taufik let out a sigh and then took his Katana out.


    ''SwordMagic Technique: Dark form- Absolut Defense!''


    Said Taufik as he stabbed his katana into the ground.


    And then, from Taufik Katana, a dark shadow was expanded at a fast the dark shadow formed a pentagon-shaped space with Taufik in the middle.


    At this state, no attack can reach Taufik, whether it be by magic or physically, truly fitting the name "Absolut Defense"


    However, this technique has a drawback, namely that the user cannot move, or in Taufik''s current state, his Katana cannot be pulled out of the ground because if so, this technique will be immediately canceled.


    *Woosh!!*


    All of the trees that come toward Taufik immediately disappear toward the void when they touch the pentagon-shaped space.


    ~ W-what Is That?~


    Ask Slyph in confusion. She tried to attack again using the same attack as before, but her attack ended in the same way as before; even her wind Attack could do nothing toward Taufik''s technique.


    "ARE YOU DONE? ARE YOU EVEN TRYING? IT''S GETTING BORING, YOU KNOW?"


    Shout Taufik from inside the pentagon-shaped space.


    ~Y-you... ~


    Slyph, who can''t bear Taufik Taunt anymore, finally shows her body, and Taufik, who sees this, lets out a satisfied grin.


    "I will be serious from now on, you better prepare yourself"


    Said Slyph and then got ready to use her next attack.


    Slyph raised her two hands, and then a green ball of energy made by a pure wind appeared, between her two hands.


    # A/N- "Like Rasengan but Green"


    The ball of energy was getting bigger and bigger, and the force behind it was also getting stronger as the ball of energy got bigger.


    The ball of energy gets bigger and only stops when it is as big as a three-story building.


    "Now fell my wrath... Breath of Destruction!!"


    *woosh!!*


    The ball of energy descends at a high speed toward Taufik. Not only that but on the way of the ball''s descent toward Taufik, it absorbs the wind around it, which only makes it bigger than before.


    *BOOMM!!!*


    That huge ball of energy hit its target and made a huge sound of explosion; even the Impact created by that explosion resulted in a fairly large earthquake and shock waves that could be heard hundreds of kilometers away.


    "Hahahaha~ feel it, that''s what you get if you play around with me, hahahaha~"


    Sylph laughed maniacally after seeing what her attack had caused.


    She''s confident that her attack will probably cause some damage to Taufik, but the outcome later will really disappoint her.


    The dust created by the attack quickly dissipated as it was blown away by the storm. The destruction caused by the attack was indeed enormous, as seen from the area affected by the attack being flattened.


    But amid the destroyed area, something that is certainly not justice still stands strong. Which made Sylph''s laughter stop Immediately.


    "... Huh?"


    Sylph froze seeing this, and a moment later, Sylph''s anger peaked. To the point that something that shouldn''t exist becomes existent, such as veins that an elemental creature like Slyph should not have appeared because of anger.


    "AHHH!!! ENOUGH!! DON''T HIDE LIKE A SCARED TURTLE, COME OUT IMMEDIATELY!!!"


    Slyph shouted in anger.


    "..."


    But there are no answers from Taufik which only makes Slyph angrier.


    "AAHHHH!!"


    Shouted Slyph in frustration, and then created a Thousand blades of wind as big as ten meters long and two meters wide.


    "... BLADES OF ANNIHILATION!!!"


    *Swoosh!!*


    and then, thousands of swords fell simultaneously towards Taufik. But like a stone thrown into a bottomless lake, so too did Slyph''s attack; her blade of wind seemed to be absorbed by Taufik''s technique and did not cause any significant impact.


    "..."


    Looking at this, Slyph didn''t know how to react; she only floated there motionlessly; she was too angry to the point she didn''t know how to vent it or where she should vent it.


    ------------------


    - Inside of the Pentagon-shaped space.


    "System, are you not done yet?"


    Ask Taufik the System; Taufik asks the system to analyze Slyph because of her strange state right now; this amount of dense Corrupted Mana Shows that Sylph''s current state is the same as The Ancient Earth Spirit and Undine''s previous state, namely under the influence of Corrupted Mana which makes them unable to think straight.


    But Sylph''s current condition does not show any of those symptoms at all, she can even speak clearly and think normally, which Taufik thinks is strange.


    [DING]


    [Analysis is Complete]


    [From my Analysis, Slyph''s current Condition was Indeed under the Influence of The Corrupted Mana, Master, But different from her Brothers and Sister who tried to Rasist the Corrupted Mana, Slyph chose to accept it, which brought her to her current condition, we can call it Semi-Demonized]


    "Semi-Demonized? Something like that can happen?"


    [It''s Possible Master, And Because Slyph was not a human, the chance of Something like this happening is Increasing]


    Said the System and Taufik nodded his head in understanding, but something the system said caught Taufik''s interest.


    "... So are you saying Humans can Also achieve this Semi-Demonized State?"


    [The Chance is Not Zero Persen, Master, so it''s Possible]


    "... I see"


    Said Taufik who Remember something he found out after reading Brimour memories before he killed him.


    It''s a Memories about Brimour who meets up with some magician organization which wears a black robe that covers all of their body and their face covered with a mask with a demon face-shape.


    "... Semi-Demonized, huh? Quite Interesting"


    Taufik said and then diverted his attention toward Slyph Outside who kept attacking him Nonstop.


    "Sooo~ what we should do with her? If she accepts the Corrupted Mana as her own, Then can we still force that Corrupted Mana out from her like before?... Ahh~ It''s Getting Annoying, Should I just kill her? No, If I Do That, my agreement with The Ancient Earth Spirit will be void; what should I do?"


    [Why don''t beat her first and then think about the solutions later, Master, we also can''t stay passive like this forever]


    "Heh~ This the first time I heard you say something that didn''t sound like what a System should say, it''s a good Improvement...but you''re right, we can''t stay Passive like this forever, are we?"


    Said Taufik and then immediately pulled his Katana out of the ground, which caused his Absolute Defense Technique to be instantly nullified.


    "Hahahaha~ You Finally come out from your Shell. Are you running out of Mana, Huh? Now face your dead!!"


    Slyph said as she Saw Taufik nullify his Technique.


    "Is it the way you talk to your dad? looks like I should punish you, you bad little girl"


    "Dad? My Mother Never had a Husband, and even if she had one it was not someone like you, her Husband should be the strongest in the entire world"


    Said Slyph Mockingly, and Taufik, who heard that, put a smile on his face as he looked up at Slyph. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Then she will have one now... Because I was the strongest In the world right now"


    Taufik said with confidence that could be felt in every word he said.


    "...I''m The Strongest"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 161: chapter 161- Healing Fist

    "Puff~ Hahahah~ You? The Strongest?In hiding? If so, then maybe you Indeed the Strongest, Ahahahaha~"


    Said Sylph who Laugh at Taufik''s remark about him being the Strongest in the world.


    "*Tsk*... Insolent"


    Said Taufik as he raised his Katana up.


    "Hmm? What-


    Ask Sylph, but then stop when she sees Taufik has already disappeared from her sight.


    ...WHAT?"


    *Slash!!*


    Taufik Suddenly appeared behind Sylph and immediately swung his Katana to slash Slyph''s neck.


    "NOO!!..."


    Sylph screamed in fear as her head was cut off, but the scream of horror immediately turned into a shrill laugh as her body turned to the wind once again.


    ~... AHAHAHAHA~ Do you think I will not realize your movement, you fool human? Ahahaha~ look at your surroundings! it''s all wind, it''s all me, I can feel every movement that happens here, this is my area... This is my...Domain!! Ahahaha~


    Said Sylph; once again, her voice echoed from all directions.


    "..."


    ''So ordinary attack can do nothing to her... I see''


    ~Why are you silent again? Are you afraid? Do you want to go back to your shell?... But it''s already too late; I will kill you before you even have time to do something!~


    Said Sylph and then Taufik could feel from his surroundings that many attacks were directed at him.


    "... Hmm~"


    Taufik hummed and then closed his eyes; he brought his Katana closer to his chest, not caring about sylph attacks that started to come at him.


    ''... SwordMagic Technique: Water Form- Fusion!''


    Even though from the outside nothing has changed from Taufik, in fact, Taufik is currently in a state of being one with his technique; his entire body is currently water, and he currently has an elemental body like what the Spirit has.


    *swoosh!!*


    Sylph''s attack, which included almost all types of wind magic, started to hit Taufik one by one, but what happened after that left Sylph stunned.


    ~w-what is that!?? HOW...HOW CAN SOMETHING LIKE THAT POSSIBLE!??~


    Sylph said as he saw her attack just got through Taufik''s body like it''s Nothing.


    But Taufik didn''t answer her because he right now was focused on utilizing his detection skills to the fullest in search of where Sylph''s real body was.


    with Taufik''s current state, who sees the world not with his eyes but with his skills, he sees the world as gray. The only remaining color is a slightly dark green from the storm created by Sylph, and the dark color is due to the influence of corrupted Mana.


    ''... Where are you...''


    Said Taufik as he focused his skills to find Sylph''s whereabouts.


    ~AHHHH! YOU''RE SO ANNOYING!!~


    Sylph screamed in frustration after all her attacks failed to hit Taufik, not even scratching him.


    ''... Ahh~ there you are~''


    Said Taufik as he saw a dark green ball of light moving randomly in the middle of the storm.


    Taufik then opened his eyes again and his Gaze directed towards the ball of light, but he still didn''t move from his place and was still floating there. The only thing that moved was his eyeballs which continued to move following the ball of light.


    ~!!!~


    Sylph felt a little panicked as she could feel Taufik''s sharp gaze directed at her, at her real body.


    "... I found you"


    Said Taufik as he looked at Sylph''s real body with a grin on his face, and Sylph, who saw this, shuddered in fear.


    ~Y-You... ~


    Said Sylph but Taufik had Already gone from his place.


    ~!!!~


    Sylph begins to panic and Immediately focuses on a movement around her by feeling the change of wind around her.


    "... Suprise~" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Taufik as he appeared around Sylph''s real body.


    ''SwordMagic technique: Light Form- Absolut Slash!''


    *Slash!!*


    Without delaying any longer, Taufik immediately swung his Katana towards Sylph. However, Sylph, who had felt Taufik''s movement, still had time to dodge it but was not able to completely avoid Taufik''s attack.


    ~AGHHH!~


    Sylph screamed in Pain as a small part of her body was cut by Taufik''s attack, which made Sylph have to reveal her real body.


    Sylph appears with almost half of her body missing from Taufik''s attack, but it Slowly regenerated by absorbing the Mana Around.


    "Do you think I will let you regenerate like that, huh?...let me show you the Real Domain... You should feel honored because you will be the first to experience this after I finish improving my Technique"


    Said Taufik as he pointed his Katana Toward Sylph who can do nothing with her condition right now.


    "W-wait!! Do you think you can escape after making me like this, my Sibling will-"


    "You''re Sibling? Hahaha~ why do you think I can know about you?"


    Exclaimed Taufik, cutting off Sylph In the middle of her speech, even though he knows that Sylph is just trying to buy some time for her to recover from her injury, Taufik still does it.


    Because right now, no matter what Sylph is trying to do, it is useless sinar Taufik has already made up his mind; Sylph would not escape his Fist, she will end up like her other two siblings even if Fate had decided that Sylph was destined to survive today; she still can''t escape from Taufik no matter what.


    "... Impossible! Are my Siblings betraying me?"


    "No... They ask me to smack your Ass Nicely until you learn your lesson, Now...prepare yourself"


    Said Taufik as he began to activate the new technique that he had made to use his "False world" Skill more efficiently.


    ''Energy Manipulation!''


    Taufik said his new technique name, which quickly made a change that could even be felt by Sylph who was quite far from Taufik.


    Like the other techniques that Taufik has been creating all of this Time by using his Imagination Magic, This "Energy Manipulation" is also a branch of his "Imagination Magic", Previously, in the time before Taufik received "punishment" from his four wives, Taufik set aside time to think about how to use "False World" more quickly so that it could be used more efficiently in battle.


    Previously, every time he channeled his Mana out to use "False World" it would take quite a lot of time.


    That''s where Taufik thought why should he use his own Mana if he can use the Mana around him? The answer was simple enough to make Taufik realize how stupid he was, but he couldn''t do anything about it; getting "photographic Memory" didn''t make him an intelligent person right away; it just made him like an old computer that got the best quality RAM. (v:)


    # A/N- "I hope you understand"


    That''s when Taufik created the skill "Energy Manipulation," as the name suggests; this skill can allow users to manipulate the energy around them; energy here includes anything that is included in the scope of energy, and Mana is included in this.


    With this skill, Taufik can "take over" the energy around him, and that is just one of what can be done with this skill because there are still many things this skill can do.


    ----------------


    "W-what you do?"


    Ask Sylph who can Feel the control he has over the Strom getting weaker; it is like her control is taken by force.


    The storm that was happening around them began to subside a little, and even Sylph''s attempt to regenerate by absorbing the surrounding Mana had to stop because almost all of the Mana in the air now belonged to Taufik.


    She can still forcefully Absorb the Mana around, but something like what Undine experienced will happen because at the time when the Mana around him had become Taufik''s property, that was when the Mana changed to follow the Mana owned by Taufik, in other words, the Mana around him now is Pure Mana that is not contaminated by anything foreign.


    "... Now Behold! The True Domain... False World- The Isolated World!"


    *woosh!!*


    The Mana Around have started to react, Creating the world inside Taufik''s Imagination to become True.


    ---------------


    "Wh-where are we?"


    Ask Sylph In confusion as she finds herself In a Strange Environment.


    Isolated world, a land of Loneliness, a Land with Nothing other than Destruction; Taufik created this world with the world after the Apocalypse in his mind as a preference.


    There''s No Mana on this False world, that''s the setting, but it didn''t affect Taufik who didn''t have to absorb Mana to use some Magic, this Only applies to Magicians who have to gather Mana around and stores the Mana in their core to utilize a Magic, and the worse is for a being like a spirit who lives because of Mana.


    It can be seen from Sylph, who continues to shrink due to the absence of Mana around her; she must use the Mana that is already inside her to continue to exist; if this continues, Sylph''s existence will disappear as time passes.


    "W-wha... H-help me!! I- I don''t wanna die like this... human, my sibling only ask you to make me learn my lesson not kill me, h-help me and I will do anything for you!!"


    Said Sylph in despair.


    "I''m Indeed can''t let you die, so let me help you...


    Said Taufik as he channeled his Mana on his fist and Looked at Sylph with a Grin, a grin that would stay on Sylph''s mind for the rest of her life as a spirit that, if there''s nothing happened, would last forever.


    ... So let''s begin the treatment, shall we?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 162: chapter 162- Sylphs Oath

    "N-No... Now I''m Thinking About it... J-Just let me Die In Peace, P-Please"


    Said Sylph while her body which had shrunk to a human level, trambling Uncontrollably.


    "What are you saying, Sylph? How can I let you die?... So, Just let us begin the treatment, shall we? My heart is bleeding when I look at Your current condition... So... Clenching your teeth...


    Hardening your muscles, if you have it of course...


    Said Taufik still with his Demon-like grin, which made Sylph shudder in horror.


    ... And the last... Strengthen your mentality... because this will be a very long~ long ~ "treatment" Ahahaha~"


    "... Mother Help"


    --------------


    - A few hours later.


    "P-Please no More... Please spare me, I will never do anything like that Again, so please don''t Hit me any more than this"


    Said Sylph, who was lying weakly on the ground, looking like she was in pain.


    "What are you saying? You''re a spirit; you didn''t have a physical body, so why do you look like you are in much pain?"


    Said Taufik, like this had nothing to do with him, while still clenching his fist, which was covered with his Mana.


    "Please~ Please no more"


    Pleading Sylph, what Taufik said was Indeed true, Sylph who was a Spirit can''t be hit by a purely physical attack let alone feel hurt from that, but Taufik''s attack was not purely physical, but an attack imbued by his pure Mana, Its Combination of what he previously do to The Ancient Earth Spirit and Undine, From Taufik''s fist which directly Touches Sylph body make His pure Mana was sent directly inside Sylph.


    This causes some chain reaction Inside Sylph''s body, which already accepts the Corrupted Mana as Her own; Taufik Mana flows into Sylph''s body, trying to "reconstruct" Sylph''s core; this is almost the same as what happened to Undine before; but what Sylph feels is more painful than what Undine feels.


    And her being here directly with her real body was also take part of why she felt so much pain than her two other siblings.


    "*Sigh* You''re Lucky that the "Treatment" Is already finished even though I wanted to do this longer, what a shame"


    Said Taufik with disappointment can be heard from the way he talked, he then looked back at Sylph.


    "Don''t be such a Drama Queen, I Know you''re Fine, so get up already... Or do you want to continue the Treatment?"


    Said Taufik while clenching his fist once again.


    *the sound of bones cracking.*


    Hearing That Sylph quickly gets up in a hurry.


    "I get up! I get up!!"


    "Yap~ You better do that because you know what happen if you didn''t"


    "Hehe~...


    Laugh Sylph Awkwardly.


    ... So... what should I call the sir? Or should I call You Dad by now? Just for your Information My Mother(Gaia) is still a Virgin"


    "Do I look like I care about that?"


    "... You Didn''t?"


    "Of course I did"


    "..."


    "Enough with the chit-chat, My Name is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, you can call me whatever you Like, I don''t Care"


    "Then Dad-"


    *Plak!!*


    "*Ouch* what is that for Da-"


    *plak!!*


    "... W-Wait Da-"


    *Plak!!!*


    "Al-Alright! Sir, sir Taufik, I will call you that, is it okay?"


    Said Sylph after Taufik Slapped her with a slap that was Imbued with Mana three times in a row.


    "Why? I like "Dad" More"


    "You said I can call you whatever I like but why when I call you D-...


    Said Sylph, but Stop In "D" When she saw Taufik''s hands already in a position to slap her more.


    ...W-why do You keep slapping me?"


    "Hmm?...


    Taufik tilts his head in confusion like there''s nothing wrong with what he did to Sylph.


    ... Why do you ask "why"? Is it wrong for a "Dad" To "lecture" His kid who has done something wrong? The Moment you call me Dad is the moment you''re wrong deed becomes my Responsibility, I just did what I should do, so Am I doing Something wrong?"


    "WHAT WRONG IS YOUR MIND!!!" That''s what Sylph wanted to shout right now, but she held it, because the moment she said it, she knew that it would be her end.


    "... N-No, I''m the one who''s wrong here"


    "Yes, Sure Enough, so with what you wanted to call me, Sylph"


    Ask Taufik again with a smile on his face, which, from Sylph''s Perspective, is the same as a demon Smile.


    "S-SIR, I WILL CALL YOU SIR!!"


    Replay Sylph in Hurry, afraid Taufik will do something again.


    "It''s so? What a shame... Now Let''s Get out of here...


    Said Taufik wanted to break his False World skill, but before that, he looked at Sylph first.


    ... And you have to remember Sylph, In the future, if I hear you do something like this again, even if it is just a rumor, Just Remember this day, because the next time something like this happens again, the Pain you feel today will only be considered a tickle, you hear me"


    *Shudder!*


    "Y-Yes sir... I will never do something like that again"


    "..."


    There''s no reply from Taufik for a while after Sylph said that; it''s like he was trying to judge the seriousness of the words Sylph said.


    "It so? I will remember what you said today... If you break that oath, I myself will end you with my own two hands; believe me, I can do it even if your brothers get in my way; they are nothing in my eyes, do you understand?"


    Said Taufik while sending his killing Intent toward Sylph; what Sylph did was too Dangerous for the rest of the humans; she who has power that can change the shape of a Continent was too dangerous if She fell to the dark side.


    If Taufik had not come here today, maybe not only this Ben Nevis; if she was given a little more time, Sylph would have made the whole of Brittania a Dead Zone, without any Living being living inside.


    That''s why Taufik considers this matter very seriously and cannot be left alone.


    "Y-Yes, Sir"


    Answered Sylph with much fear could be heard from her voice. If she was Human, an ashen pallor would already overtake her face.


    If it comes to someone like Sylph who prioritizes freedom above all else, Fear is the right thing to control them, fear that reminds them that freedom also has limits, this is what Taufik tried to do for Sylph, he tried to put a Limit on Sylph mind so she will not cross the Line again like what happened today.


    "Good, Now let''s get out of here"


    Said Taufik while nodding his head and then said the "word" To break his False World Technique.


    ''Break!''


    -----------------


    - A Few Hours Before in an area quite far from Ben Nevis.


    This Happened After the Huge Explosion by Sylph Technique occurred.


    In a room, there are two people, one person wearing a butler''s outfit standing while looking at another person who is sitting while reading a document.


    But they suddenly stopped their activity and looked at each other as they felt a sudden vibration.


    "... What is that, Felix?"


    The sitting man asked the old man dressed as a butler who was standing.


    "I''m afraid I know Nothing about that, My Lord"


    Said Butler, but then there was a knock on the door.


    *Knock~Knock~knock~*


    Hear it, Felix the look at the sitting man.


    "Should I Open it, My lord?"


    "Please Do"


    Said The Sitting Man; then the Butler came to the door and directly opened it; the Sitting Man couldn''t hear what his Butler was talking about with the person who knocked on the door because he was focused on reading the document in his hands.


    Not long after that, the Butler came back to the sitting man''s side.


    "What is it?"


    Ask the sitting man with his eyes still on the document. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My lord, I''m Afraid you have to Postpone your work for a while"


    Hearing that, the sitting man finally looked away from the document and then looked at his butler.


    "... With what reason do I have to stop my work, Felix, you know what I work for right now, right?"


    Said that Sitting man, he was the lord of Archeart Castle, Arden Archeart, Earl Arden Archeart, a Magician Family.


    "This is a Report about what happened In Ben Nevis, I have finished this quickly and sent it to The Queen, so Give me a Reason why I should postpone it"


    Arden Archeart said It can be seen from the bags under his eyes that he has not been sleeping regularly because he is taking care of the problems that have occurred in Ben Nevis, which is an area under his jurisdiction that the Queen has entrusted to him.


    "... It''s also because of Ben Nevis, My Lord"


    "What?"


    "The previous tremors were caused by explosions originating from Ben Nevis; seeing the Shock waves could reach here means the explosion is not small; what should we do, my lord?" Said Felix.


    Hearing that, Arden Archeart massages his nose bridge.


    "Oh~ God~ why Problems keep appearing one by one...


    Said Arden Archeart, wondering why all this happened to him.


    ... Call all of our Magicians who can still move and also ask for some help from the Kel-Toi Tribe, After all, this is also their Problem...we will go to see what happens in Ben Nevis, you can go now... and wake me up after everyone is gathering"


    "As your order, my lord"


    Said Felix, and then directly got to carry out what Arden Archeart told him to do.


    After Felix left, Arden Archeart was seen leaning back in his chair with his eyes closed while looking up.


    "Should I plan to retire after all this is over and hand over my title to my son? Yap~ That sounds like a good plan... If only I had a son, why are my three children all girls? Why God? Is not like I''m not happy, but please at least give me one Son"


    Said Arden Archeart, then decided to sleep for a while until Felix came to wake him up.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 163: chapter 163- Prince and Princess

    - In some hotels far away from Ben Nevis.


    The shock waves were felt all the way to the hotel, causing slight vibrations that could be felt by the hotel guests. This caused the guests to run out of the hotel, but two people could still be seen sitting relaxed enjoying their food, without caring about what was happening around them.


    Those two people, a Man and a Woman, had the same features, the same black hair and blue eyes, and of course, their appearance was above average.


    "Brothers, do you feel it? That Shockwave is not normal"


    The woman said.


    "Hmm~ Just finish your food first"


    Said the Man in a tone that seemed disinterested.


    "But that''s come from Ben Nevis, isn''t it the place that Father asked us to investigate?"


    "..."


    But the Man still seems disinterested and still keeps enjoying his food.


    "Hmmp~ at least heard your sister when she was talking, your dummy Big Brother"


    The woman said with a pout, however, the man still didn''t seem to care and continued to enjoy his food.


    "... Dummy"


    Said that woman again and then continued to enjoy her food.


    -------------------


    - Back to the present.


    ''Break!''


    Said Taufik, and then his False world broke apart, and then in the next second, he was back to the real world.


    The storm that had previously raged over this area has subsided, but the destruction caused by the storm is still clearly visible.


    "Sir, can I ask Something?"


    Ask Sylph after they back to the real world.


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik hummed while looking around, and suddenly, he put on a face like someone who was disturbed, but Sylph, who was floating behind him, couldn''t see Taufik''s expression and took Taufik''s hum as a sign of agreement.


    "Are you really Human? From what I Know Only-"


    *Sigh*


    "Y-Yes? Did I do something wrong again?"


    Ask Sylph as she heard a sigh of annoyance that came out from Taufik.


    "... Don''t Hide! Just come out already, I can see you guys as clear as a day"


    Said Taufik, which only made Sylph feel more confused.


    "... I didn''t hide, Sir"


    "..."


    "Si-"


    "Shut up Sylph! I didn''t talk to you, I talked to them"


    Said Taufik while pointing to an area where there was nothing but trees that had been ravaged by the storm.


    "Them?..."


    Said Sylph while looking in the direction Taufik was pointing, but she didn''t see anything, Sylph couldn''t see anything because she was in her weak state, If it was the previous Sylph, she would have felt something even though she was far away from here, but the current Sylph couldn''t do that, that''s why she couldn''t see anything.


    "What do you M-"


    "Excellent, you still can see us although we were covered with layered Invisible Magic... who are you, young Man?"


    Said a person who suddenly appeared in the exact location Taufik pointed before. He had red hair and a beard in a matching color with his hair. he used an attire that only a Noble usually used, If he were to hold a sword right now, he would look like a warrior that usually appears in fantasy stories.


    "Huh?!"


    And after that, one by one, people appeared, reaching dozens of people.


    "Huh? What happened here?"


    Said Sylph in confusion; in her current state, the other people couldn''t see or hear her. Only Taufik, who has an All-Seeing Eyes and Kind sense, can see and hear what she''s talking about.


    ''This is still not all of them''


    Said Taufik in his mind, as he felt that there were still two more people who had not yet shown themself; but Taufik didn''t think too much about it and returned his focus to those in front of him at the moment.


    "That''s my question, who are you?"


    Taufik asked the person back, Ignore tue confused Sylph on his side.


    "Watch your tone, young Man. The person here was the lord of this land; show some respect toward him!!"


    Said Someone with butler attire who standing beside the man who questioned Taufik before.


    "Oh wow~ the lord of this land, Amazing... "


    Taufik said, sounding amazed but in a flat tone.


    "Y-yo... "


    "Hy~ Look, I don''t care if you are the lord of this land or the God of this mountain; what I ask is why You secretly appeared before me. What is your purpose? That is my only concern. Answer me before it gets annoying for the both of us, will you?"


    Taufik asked again, but this time with a slightly threatening tone.


    "How-how Dare you... The person who standing before you-"


    "The lord of this land, right? *Sigh* I know that... So stop repeating yourself and just answer my question"


    "impudent... Is it how your parents thought you were when you were talking to an Elder? If so then they Ware a failu-"


    *woosh!!*


    Before the Butler can finish what he wants to say, a Mana bullet passed the side of his cheek and slightly hit his ear, which immediately bled.


    *BOOM!!*


    The Mana Bullet hit an area behind them and caused a big explosion which created a big crater.


    This made the Butler silent with cold sweat covering his face; not only him, but everyone besides the Butler also remained silent and motionless because they were also affected by the Mana Bullet.


    They all looked in the direction where the Mana bullet came from; there, they saw Taufik stretching out his hand with his fingers forming a gun.


    "... I just asked some questions, but why do you have to insult my parents? Believe me, if you do that again, next time it won''t hit your ears but will directly explode your head. I don''t care if you are an elder or even a God Of this land, keep that in mind!"


    said Taufik while releasing his killing intent which made them all tremble and grip their weapons/staff tightly.


    "Y-y-you... "


    "Enough, Felix, let me handle it from this point"


    Said the red-haired middle-aged man to the Butler, who Trambled Uncontrollably while holding his bleeding ears.


    "Oh~ The lord finally decided to step forward, what a great Honor for someone Impudent like me~"


    Said Taufik with the same flat tone as before.


    "*Ukhum* Let me Apologize for what my Butler did, and let us Introduce ourselves properly, shall we?"


    Said The haired middle-aged man, but getting no response from Taufik.


    "Alright~ I will go first; my Name is Earl Arden Archeart, from the Archeart Family, who was trusted by the Queen to manage this territory; what''s yours, young sir?"


    Said Arden Archeart with a kind smile while looking at Taufik.


    "... Taufik...


    Said Taufik and stopped for a while, thinking about whether he should say his full name or not, but then decided to say his full name; little did he know that this little act from him would bring him to uncover the mystery about his Mother Family and the story behind it.


    ... Is Taufik D''Archy Hidayat"


    "..."


    "..."


    Suddenly, the area became quiet after Taufik said his name; this made Taufik feel confused.


    Those who were silent were divided into two camps, the first from The Archheart Family, who were silent after hearing the name "D''Archy," and the second from the Kel-Toi Tribe, who were silent because of the name "Hidayat."


    Both names themselves are big names in the supernatural world but are only known to certain people or people who have been in the supernatural world for a long time.


    Both the Archeart family and Kel-Toi Tribe fall into these two criteria.


    And what is even more surprising is that both of these big names are owned by the young man in front of them right now.


    "... I-I am sorry? W-what was your Name Again?"


    Ask Arden Archeart, who wanted to hear Taufik''s Name once again.


    "I also wanted to hear that"


    "Oh~ the two rats have decided to show themself"


    Said Taufik as he saw the two people who had been hiding themself this whole time finally appear.


    "P-Prince Caldwell? A-And Princess Amanda?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Arden Arheart with even more surprise than when he heard Taufik''s name.


    "..."


    "Hy~"


    Caldwell didn''t say anything and focused on Taufik, Only Amanda who Great Arden Archeart with a smile as beautiful as a blooming flower.


    "You! Repeat your name one more time! This is an order!"


    ---------------


    - A Few moments before.


    "Haha~ I''ve begun to like this person"


    Said Caldwell as he saw Taufik launch a Mana Bullet toward Felix.


    "... But Brothers don''t you find that person is quite Familiar?"


    Ask Amanda.


    "You felt it too?"


    "Yes~ I don''t know where that feeling comes from, but it''s like we have met him for a long time. Isn''t it strange seeing that we only met him today? I wonder where that feeling comes from?"


    "..."


    Hearing That Caldwell didn''t say anything and continued to watch the situation.


    "..."


    "Ahaha~ He''s exactly like you, brother, The "I don''t care" trait is exactly the same as you, hahaha~"


    "Shut up Amanda! we''ll get caught if you make too much noise"


    "... Alright"


    "..."


    "..."


    They keep watching the scene that happened not far from them in silence; they keep silent until the moment when Taufik says his name.


    "W-wha... Do you heard that, brother? His name! His name is exactly like ours, Isn''t too much coincidence- Eh! Brother, what are you doing? shouldn''t we stay hidden?


    Eh? Brother? Wait! Wait!!"


    Said Amanda as he looked at Caldwell, who was walking toward the crowd and then undone the Invisible Magic around him.


    "I also wanted to hear that"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 164: chapter 164- Challenge

    "..."


    Heard a man who suddenly appeared and suddenly ordered Taufik to do something, Taufik somehow felt annoyed, but there was some weird feeling inside his heart, it was like his blood was reacting to something, it''s weird because this feeling only appeared when he meet a Vampire like him.


    "... Who are you?"


    Taufik asked that Man.


    Hearing that, the man narrowed his eyes at Taufik.


    "*Tsk* after seeing it again, I don''t like you"


    Said That Man, which got an annoyed look from Taufik who didn''t get what that Man means.


    "... I''m sorry? I know I''m Handsome but... I only accept Women"


    Said Taufik as he looked at that Man with a disgusting look.


    "Puff~ Ahahaha~ This man is so funny, Brother, hahaha~"


    The woman who was with that man laughed while patting that man''s back.


    "Stop it, Amanda, stop it *sigh*...


    Said That Man, then back to look at Taufik.


    ... You, do you know who I am?"


    "Who? My son? I don''t remember having a son as old as you, so who are you?"


    "Puf~ HAHAHA~ "


    Amanda just laughed louder than before, after she heard what Taufik said, Arden Archeart and the Tribe chief sweating coldly with what was happening in front of them.


    A vein became visible on The Man''s forehead because of anger.


    "... Y-You... unforgivable... How dare you Insult me... I''ll never forgive you... "


    Said the man while looking down so that his eyes were not visible because they were covered by his hair; he then raised one of his hands up.


    Looking at the Man, Amanda, and Arden Archeart''s faces turned pale.


    "B-brother calm down!"


    "Yes, Prince, please calm down"


    Said Amanda and Arden Archeart, but That Man didn''t hear their warning and continued with what he was doing.


    Sparks began to appear on his raised hand, and after that, a Condensed Mana began to gather in his palm.


    The cold air began to be felt around; feeling this, Amanda began to panic and immediately screamed.


    "Quick! quickly get out of this area!!"


    Said Amanda, and the Archeart Family and Kel-Toi Tribe, without saying anything, Ran from this area.


    "Brother Caldwell, you better know what you''re doing!!"


    Said Amanda before she also ran from this area following The Archeart Family and Kel-Toi Tribe.


    "... EXCALIBURRR!!!"


    Shout Caldwell, and then an ice block that fits in Caldwell''s hand and is sixty centimeters long, and in the next second, The ice block cracked, and what appeared in Caldwell''s grasp was a sword.


    As the sword Appears in Caldwell''s hands, the area around Caldwell has turned into an area filled with ice.


    -----------------


    "EXCALIBURRR!!!"


    Taufik just kept quiet as he saw Caldwell shouting.


    "Whoah~ What a fancy technique"


    Said Taufik as he saw what Caldwell did.


    "Sir, are you not going to stop him? It looks Dangerous"


    Sylph on Taufik said.


    "Why should I? It''s look interesting, isn''t it?"


    Said Taufik as he looked at Caldwell with a grin on his face, and already took his Katana out from his inventory.


    "... You Better prepare yourself!!"


    Said Caldwell as he pointed his sword toward Taufik.


    "Sure~sure~ just do your best"


    "Y-You... Enough!"


    Shout Caldwell again, and then a sword, which is similar to the sword in Caldwell''s grip but made of Ice, begins to manifest one by one around Caldwell and stops after it reaches hundreds of swords.


    "*Tch* why is it always this kind of move? Is there no others move others then created a Hundreds of sword?"


    Said Taufik in a bored tone, but he still made some moves to Conter Caldwell''s technique.


    "Attack!"


    Said Caldwell, and then that Thousand of swords began to move towards Taufik at the same time.


    ''SwordMagic Technique: Wind Form- Flow!''


    Taufik said while swinging his katana toward the hundreds of swords then a strong wind was created that blew towards the hundreds of swords.


    When the sword hits the gust of wind, the sword changes direction following the direction of the wind, but it doesn''t stop there. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik swung his katana again, but this time, he aimed it at Caldwell, and at the same time, the direction of the sword also changed direction following the swing of Taufik''s Katana.


    "... And Release!" Said Taufik.


    Seeing his attack heading back at him, Caldwell made a surprised face.


    "W-what?!"


    Caldwell said and quickly stuck his sword into the ground.


    "I-Ice wall!!"


    And a moment later Ice rose towering from the Ground in front of Caldwell.


    *swoosh!!*


    The swords began to hit the Ice Wall.


    However, just the ice wall alone is not enough to ward off all the swords, as can be seen from the ice wall which is slowly being eroded by the sword attacks.


    Slowly but surely, the ice wall began to be unable to block the flow of attacks and began to hit Caldwell who was behind the ice wall, but the injuries caused were not too fatal and only scratched Caldwell''s skin.


    and after the torrent of attacks by hundreds of swords was over, Caldwell kneeled with his sword as support and blood all over his body and his clothes in tatters.


    "... Huh? What happens to you? I haven''t even started my attack and you''re already like this, how funny~"


    Said Taufik in a Mocking tone and smile.


    "BROTHER!!"


    Shout Amanda in worry after she saw Caldwell''s condition. She then wanted to run toward Caldwell and help him but stopped as she saw Caldwell raise his hands and stop Amanda from approaching him.


    "Don''t come here! This is my Battel, Amanda, just keep watching me to remove the arrogant face from this man"


    "But Brot-"


    "I Said I can Handle this, Amanda"


    Said Caldwell again while raising his voice which made Amanda take a step back.


    "... You batter heard you Sister, Caldwell, there''s no hurt in retiring but only a shame, ahaha~"


    Taufik once again said to Caldwell in a Mocking tone and still with the same smile, which made him look like a villain in some of the tales who will be defeated because he talks too much, but that setting would not work if Taufik was the villain.


    But Caldwell didn''t reply to Taufik''s words, but he slowly started to stand up


    "I... I judge you worthy and hereby I Caldwell Alexander D''Archy Challenge you to a sacred duel, state your name, oh warrior that I the prince acknowledge"


    Said Caldwell with both hands still gripping the hilt of his sword which was still stuck in the ground.


    "!!!"


    For the first time, Taufik showed a surprised face, shocked to hear Caldwell''s full name.


    "...D''Archy?"


    "What''s your Answer?"


    Ask Caldwell again; ignore The surprised face that Taufik is showing right now.


    "... I have many questions for you but...


    Said Taufik then he also took a horse stance with both hands holding the handle of his Katana and raised it high until it reached the side of his cheek


    ... I will do it after I am done "Playing" with you... Thus I... Taufik D''Archy Hidayat Accept your challenge... come!"


    # A/N- "I don''t know if I describe the horse stance/kamar well enough and if you still find it difficult to Imagine it, I will pupictureses in the comment, just look at it"


    *woosh!*


    With that, Taufik and Caldwell disappear from the sight of others because they moving so fast that only their afterimages can be seen.


    *clang!*


    *clang!*


    *clang!*


    The sound of iron meeting iron was heard several times.


    *clang!*


    When the last chime is heard, Taufik and Caldwell reappear with their weapons, having already clashed with each other.


    "... Huh?"


    Taufik snorted in confusion as he watched his katana slowly freeze upon contact with Caldwell''s sword.


    "You have a good sword, but just having a good sword is not enough to defeat me"


    Said Taufik, and then his blackish-green katana turned blackish-red; smoke began to come out of the Katana as the ice on the Katana melted.


    Seeing this, Caldwell took a step back from Taufik.


    "As I expected, your weapon is not just any weapon, but I feel you are holding yourself back... don''t do that and face me with all your strength!"


    "... All of my Strength? Don''t joke around, boy, If I used all of my strength you will lose at our first clash"


    "I don''t care, just used all of your strength, I want to see how far I am below you"


    Caldwell said, and Taufik, who heard that, let out a sigh and then directly sheath his Katana back.


    "... Why you sheathed your Katana? Our duel is still not end or are you surrender?"


    "No, It''s already over and I won"


    "What? Wha-...


    Caldwell said, but he suddenly stopped because he felt a sting in his neck; without realizing it, Caldwell held his neck, and when he looked at his palm, it was already covered in his own blood.


    ... When? When do you do that?"


    "The moment I sheath my Katana you already lose...


    Said Taufik, when he sheath his Katana, in between those times, Taufik sent a non-attribute invisible sword energy towards Caldwell''s neck, a sword energy which was enough to scratch Caldwell''s neck.


    ... That''s my full power"


    "..."


    Caldwell just stood there in disbelief at what had just happened, but the blood on his palms was clear evidence, so he couldn''t deny it.


    "T-this my lost"


    "Yap~ enough with that, because I have many questions for you, so should we switch places?"


    "... Yes, I also have some questions for you"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 165: chapter 165- Lindas backstory

    After that short confrontation between Taufik and Caldwell, Taufik follows them back to Archeart castle.


    They didn''t talk too much around the way to Archeart Castle because Caldwell fainted because he lost too much blood, and Amanda was always on Caldwell''s side. Taufik also didn''t want to talk right away because his mind was full of other things, so all the way to Archeart Castle there was only silence inside the car.


    And without them realizing it, they already arrived at Archeart Castle.


    "Young sir, You can rest first in the room that I have prepared... I will send the servant when lunch is ready"


    Said Arden Archeart while calling some servant to guide Taufik to the Room.


    "I''m Good, no need to go to that extant... I will just relax by the lake, just take care of Caldwell''s wounds"


    Taufik said, and without waiting for any Answers, Taufik directly walked to the lake.


    # A/N- "It is Loch Ness Bay the way, and for better reference, just search *Urquhart Castle on Google Maps or whatever"


    "Eh? But young sir-... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arden Archeart tries to stop Taufik, but Taufik already walks far away.


    ... Alright, I will send the servant when the lunch is ready"


    Said Arden Archeart in a slightly loud voice so that Taufik could hear him, Taufik didn''t Answer him and kept walking toward the bench by the lake.


    ------------


    "Prince and Princess... D''Archy... They look like they were around my age... Is it just Coincidence? No, D''Archy Is Not a Common Name... But if it''s not a Coincidence, then...


    Doesn''t it mean I am also a Prince? What the heck is Family am I In? My Father is the remains of a great warrior from a Tribe and Now my mother might be a princess? what the hell?"


    Said Taufik as he sat on the beach by the lake while looking at the lake.


    "Hmm~...


    Hummed Taufik as he felt someone approach him.


    ... What are you doing here, not on your brother''s side?"


    "Hehe~ He''s wound is not that serious, and also... I am quite curious about your origin"


    Said The person who was Amanda.


    "I haven''t introduced myself, have I? My Name is Amanda Alexandra D''Archy, is nice to meet you"


    Said Amanda to Taufik while extending her hands for a handshake. Taufik took a while to look at Amanda before deciding to take Amanda''s hand.


    "... Taufik, Taufik D''Archy Hidayat"


    Taufik said short.


    "So it''s Indeed D''Archy...


    Amanda Said and then also sat on the Beach before he looked at Taufik with eyes full of curiosity.


    ... Who is that name from? Your father or your mother?"


    "... My Mother"


    Hearing Taufik say That Amanda''s eyes lit up as if she knew something.


    "Your Mother, who''s her Name? Who is it?!"


    Ask Amanda Again In a hurried Tone while holding Taufik''s two hands with her own two Hands.


    "... Why do you need to know that? And Your Hands... Please?"


    Taufik asked back and then looked at Amanda''s hands that still held his hands.


    "A-ahh~ Sorry~...


    Said Amanda while letting go of Taufik''s hands.


    ... Sorry for asking some private questions like that so suddenly... It''s Just...


    Said Amanda again while looking at Taufik with a Nostalgic Gaze, but then she shook her head and began to look down.


    ...Actually, When I Look at your Face closely like this, it Reminds me of someone I used to know when I was around five or Six years old, I didn''t remember it well enough but it is a memory that sticks in my mind and I will never forget it, because it is a precious memory for me, for both me and my brother... Ahh~ Sorry, is it okay for me to tell some story?


    I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that I should tell you this story. Is it okay?"


    "... I''m Good"


    Taufik said briefly once again, Because he also felt the same way, he had felt something since he met the two of them before, it was the same feeling he felt when he was about to meet with Tina, it''s also the feeling that let him know that the one who inside the coffin was Tina, is that some kind of feeling.


    "Okay, I won''t beat around the bush anymore... It happened twenty-one years ago, as I said, at that time, Caldwell, my brother, and I were five or six years old... Ahh~ We are twins, by the way...


    At that time we had an aunt, she was my Father''s younger sister, and she was the youngest of three siblings, Our aunt was the one who received the most affection in the family at that time, whether it was from my father and our uncle, with her cheerful nature she was easily loved and so were we at that time, we loved her very much, but she had a shortcoming, only one, which was that she couldn''t use magic because her Mana core was disabled, that was all"


    "..."


    Hearing the word "cheerful" from Amanda''s mouth, Taufik began to doubt that the person was his mother because the figure of his mother that he knew was a person who was far from cheerful.


    "... So what happened to her?"


    "She... One day, She left us. I don''t know what the reason is, but I know my father knows it because The day before our aunt left, I accidentally saw her meeting my father.


    At that time, I thought it was nothing, because I was used to seeing my aunt talking with my father or my uncle, so I just thought it was normal, But how surprised we were when we found out that my aunt had left without saying goodbye to us, You need to know, our house is guarded tightly by guards so someone can''t come in and out of there without permission, this is also what makes me even more convinced that our aunt''s departure could have happened because of help from my father or my uncle, I have asked my uncle or my father about this, but they never wanted to answer, and when I tried to find out about my aunt, where she is or how she is now, my father and my uncle always obstructed me as if they had an agreement with my aunt in advance...


    I am sure that our meeting may not be a coincidence... maybe this is the answer to the prayer that I have been praying... so if you don''t mind, can I know your mother''s name?"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t say anything after hearing what Amanda said, he tried to digest every word Amanda said deeply, and Amanda was also silent while looking at Taufik with a look full of hope, hope that what she was thinking right now was true.


    "Her Name was...


    ---------------


    - Japan, Garden of Tokugawa Family Manor.


    In that Garden, only Linda, Jenn, Kaela, Anugerah, and Rani can be seen. Alice is playing with Lembuswana and Shasha, and the Tokugawa Family is also having a family meeting right now, so they can talk freely without anyone being able to hear their conversation.


    "... WHAT?!! you''re a princess, Mother?"


    Jenn said in surprise as she heard what just Linda said. Not only her but Kaela, Anugerah, and Rani were also surprised.


    After they wake up until the time they send Taufik off, Jenn and the others realize the strange atmosphere between Taufik and Linda and After continuously pressuring Linda to tell them what happened in the dining room that morning while they were still fast asleep, Linda finally gives in and tells them about her past.


    "Ex...


    Ex-Princess, I already left the royal Family a long time ago, My actual Name is Rosalinda Alexandra D''Archy, and when I left home I changed My Name to RossLinda D''Archy, actually, I also wanted to remove the "D''Archy" Part from my Name, because with only that, Everyone will easily recognize me, but my Two Brother ask me to keep that Nama as Exchange to help me ran from home and cover up my existence, it is also so that they can easily know my condition"


    "... But, Mother, why did you run out of home if you living a life that Many people would sacrifice to be in that position?"


    Anugerah ask.


    "... My Mother... The Queen Arranged my marriage, a political Marriage with the Prince from Denmark, He told me that that was the value I had as someone who couldn''t use magic, and even though I had tried very hard to cover up that deficiency by doing what I can do as an ordinary person in a family full of extraordinary people... But it seemed that hard work alone wouldn''t be enough...


    you know how much my heart hurt at that time... my own mother, the person I respect the most herself said that to me, to her own Daughter... that day I immediately talked to my two older siblings and fortunately my two older siblings agreed to help me because I couldn''t get out of that palace by myself, but with the condition as I said before"


    Linda said with a sad face, seeing this Jenn and the others were silent for a while, until Rani decided to break the silence by asking.


    "But... Why you don''t wanna Taufik to know about this, Mom?"


    "that''s probably because Taufik wouldn''t just stay silent after hearing that; you know how he is, right?"


    Kaela answered instead of Linda, and hearing this they all nodded in understanding.


    "That was one of the reasons, I didn''t tell him this because I didn''t want him to be burdened with this, because I don''t consider myself a member of the royal family anymore, so just let bygones be bygones, and my Husband also respect this choice of mine after I told him my back story when we still dating, so I thought my choices were the right choices, so swear to me that you will not tell Taufik about this, okay?"


    ""Okay... ""


    Jenn, Kaela, Anugerah, and Rani said at the same time, After that, silence enveloped the Garden again, with only Alice''s laughter being heard from a distance.


    *Clap!*


    Jenn suddenly clapped her hands to break the silence and looked at Linda with a smile.


    "Forget about that, Mother, and Let''s Talk about how you met Taufik''s Father; I was curious about How he could woo you, who was an Ex-Princess, which may also be a legacy, seeing how his son ended up with a Princess and even a Queen"


    Said Jenn as she eyed Rani and Anugerah.


    "You wanted to know that too?"


    ""Yes!""


    Answers all of them again at the same time which made Linda let out a sigh.


    "...Well, since we''ve come this far, I might as well tell you guys about it, seeing as how you won''t let me go until I tell you that, am I right?"


    Said Linda, who only got a smile from Jenn and the others as Answers.


    That day, Linda and the others spent their day talking about Linda''s story, which made them only grow closer than before.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 166: chapter 166- Hug

    "Her Name is RossLinda, RossLinda D''Archy"


    "RossLinda...


    Hearing that name, Amanda looked a little shocked, her eyes opened wide and filled with tears.


    ... Can... D-do you h-have her pictures?"


    "Pictures?"


    Taufik said while taking his phone from the Inventory, he opened the gallery and then selected the recent pictures of Linda, and then directly showed them to Amanda.


    "... I don''t have any pictures of my mom when she was young, this might be enough... you know she has a baby face, so maybe not much will change"


    "... It''s enough, Even if something changes I will still be able to recognize it"


    Said Amanda and then picked up Taufik''s phone.


    Amanda took quite a long time to look at Linda''s photo, and after a while, Amanda suddenly cried.


    "... It''s her... It''s really Her... She''s still beautiful as what I remember"


    Said Amanda and then brought Taufik''s phone close to her chest while sobbing.


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t say anything and gave time for Amanda to calm down.


    And after a while, Amanda felt a little calmer.


    "Thank you...


    Said Amanda while giving Taufik''s phone back to him.


    ... Lil bro?"


    "... Lil bro?"


    Said Taufik while looking at Amanda with a confused look.


    "... You''re my Aunt Son so we are a cousin, and I''m older than you, so yeah~ Lil bro, is it a No?"


    Said Amanda while looking at Taufik cutely; seeing this, Taufik frowned, and a moment later, he let out a sigh.


    "*sigh* Whatever~ do anything you like"


    Said Taufik as he put his phone back to his Inventory.


    "Soo~ where''s Aunty, right now?"


    "She''s in Japan right now, in the house of my acquaintance, why? Do you want to meet her?"


    Hearing that, Amanda''s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded.


    "Alright~ but I have to do something first before that, so you have to wait a little bit more, is it okay?"


    "Hu-um~ I''ve waiting for a few years already, waiting for a few days again it''s nothing"


    Said Amanda with a sweet smile, and then took out her own phone.


    "Can I get Aunty pictures?"


    "..."


    "Can I?"


    "... *sigh* you should do that earlier"


    Said Taufik in an annoyed tone and then took out his phone again from his Inventory and gave it again to Amanda.


    "Thanks, Lil bro"


    Said Amanda again, still with her sweet smile, and began to move Linda''s photo from Taufik''s phone to her phone.


    Taufik just let her do whatever she wanted to do and kept watching the beauty of the lake where, every now and then, a speedboat passed by.


    "Hmm~ Who is this beautiful little girl?"


    "!!!"


    Hearing that, Taufik immediately looks at Amanda.


    "Hy! What are you doing? Didn''t you say that you only want my mom''s pictures?"


    "Hm? I never say that I will "only" Ask for Aunty''s photo...


    Said Amanda while her eyes were still on Taufik''s phones.


    ... Ohh~ who''s these beautiful woman?"


    "Hy~ Enough!"


    Said Taufik and immediately snatched the phone from Amanda''s hand.


    "Eh~ I''m still not done yet"


    "No!! It''s Enough...


    Said Taufik and Amanda, who, hearing that, put on a pitiful face and looked at Taufik with puppy eyes.


    .... No, that won''t work for me again, enough is enough"


    "*Sigh* Alright"


    said Amanda who quickly changed her facial expression.


    After that, they both just sat quietly and looked at the beautiful view of the lake, but with different thoughts in their minds.


    Amanda, who felt all her burdens were gone after finding out about Linda''s whereabouts, and Taufik, who had a tangled mind with his family''s very complicated situation after he found out about his Mother''s Family.


    They kept Sitting there until the afternoon was almost over, and without realizing it, a servant of the Archeart Family came over to inform them that dinner was ready.


    # A/N- "I... I made mistakes again, Nothing Serious, But it also cannot be ignored, namely the mistake when I wrote the previous chapters I did not think about the time difference between Japan and Great Britain and I also didn''t explain the time structure in detail, so sorry... but I have changed it in the previous chapter...


    I wrote this so that there is no misunderstanding between readers, I hope you understand"


    "Should we go, lil bro?"


    Ask Amanda.


    "Hm~ let''s go"


    -----------------


    - At the dining room.


    Caldwell, who''s already getting better, Joined them at the dinner, but Caldwell Realized something when he Saw Taufik and His sister.


    even their sitting position was a bit suspicious, with Amanda sitting in the middle between him and Taufik; not only that, during dinner, Amanda always talked to Taufik and ignored him, who was Amanda''s brother; that''s what Caldwell was thinking at the moment.


    ''... Since when did they become this close? Does Something happen when I''m fainted?''


    Said Caldwell in his head while looking at Amanda and Taufik who are involved in a conversation.


    Unable to contain his curiosity any longer, Caldwell looked at Amanda and asked directly.


    "... Amanda, did something happen between the two of you when I fainted?"


    With that, all eyes were on Caldwell, but Caldwell didn''t mind it, with his position as a Prince, gazes like that were a daily occurrence for him.


    "Why? Are you curious, Brother?"


    "Don''t beat around the bush and just answer my question"


    Hearing that two royal families were involved in conservation, The Archheart Family consisting of Arden Archheart himself, his wife, and three daughters were already very nervous from the start when they knew that two people from the royal family would join them for dinner, and when they heard Amanda and Caldwell talking they suddenly stopped moving their spoons, afraid of making a sound that would disturb them both,


    However, the sound of forks hitting plates could still be heard in the dining room, and the sound came from Taufik, who didn''t care what was happening around him and just kept eating the food in front of him.


    However, Arden Archheart did not have a problem with it because for him Taufik''s identity was still ambiguous, not just anyone could use the name "D''Archy''" in their name, not only that, he was also reluctant to reprimand Taufik because what Taufik showed this afternoon was still ringing in his head, and coupled with the fact that Taufik was the one who resolved the crisis that was happening in his territory, made Arden Archheart even more reluctant to reprimand Taufik.


    Likewise, Arden Archheart''s family had heard the story about Taufik from Arden Archheart himself, so they also did not dare to reprimand Taufik.


    "... To many ears in here, Brother, I will tell you later when we''re alone, and like me, you also will be as happy as me when you hear it"


    Said Amanda to her brother while looking at Taufik.


    "..."


    Look at the Smile on his sister''s face as she looks at Taufik who was a guy with a loving gaze.


    A strange thought crossed Caldwell''s mind; not only him, but, even the Archeart Family also had the same thought as Caldwell.


    ''... No way! No-No-No~ how''s that possible and in such a short time too? That Impossible''


    thought Caldwell who immediately looked at Taufik with a piercing gaze.


    "... What? Why do you look at me like that? Do you want to fight Again, huh? But no! You''re still too weak for me"


    Said Taufik who felt Caldwell''s gaze while raising his eyebrow.


    Hearing that, Caldwell frowned angrily, but that was the reality, he was still too weak to face Taufik, so he could only swallow the bitter reality raw.


    Only after that could they return to having a normal dinner, as Caldwell said nothing more and continued to finish his dinner, choosing to wait for Amanda''s explanation later.


    -------------


    - After Dinner, Amanda Room.


    "Why is he here?"


    Ask Caldwell while pointing at Taufik, who is leaning against the wall near the window and looking out at the lake exposed to the moonlight.


    "Do you think I want to be here? And Why are you always angry? Damn! Relax man!"


    "Yes Brother, it''s not like you who are usually calm"


    Add Amanda.


    "... I don''t know... I just always feel annoyed when I see him... *sigh* forget it and just answer my previous questions already"


    Hearing that, Amanda smiled again, a smile that made Caldwell even more curious.


    "... I''ve found Aunty''s whereabouts"


    Amanda said briefly, but even though it was only that, Caldwell already looked very surprised, his brain started working very quickly to digest what Amanda said, and a moment after that he immediately looked at Taufik with wide-open eyes, he looked Taufik up and down as if trying to find something, a few moments later without realizing his eyes started to water, but feeling his watery eyes Caldwell quickly looked up so that his tears would not fall and said.


    "... No way, How could such a coincidence happen?"


    "Yap~ No way... But it happens, After searching for the answer for several years but finding nothing, but now look, the answer has come to us, isn''t that wonderful?"


    "..."


    Caldwell said nothing and remained in that position for a while, when he felt that his tears would stop falling, he immediately looked at Taufik again.


    "... Bro"


    Hearing that, Taufik''s whole body suddenly felt goosebumps; he immediately looked at Caldwell, who was walking slowly towards him with his arms wide open.


    "H-hy... What do you want?... No! No!! Don''t come closer to me!!!... Noo!!!"


    Taufik shouted as Caldwell approached him and immediately hugged him tightly.


    "... You''re my bro"


    Said Caldwell.


    "No! No!! No!!! Let me go!"


    "Hey! Why did you do that...


    Hearing that, Taufik felt happy and looked at Amanda with a look that hoped for help because he couldn''t push Caldwell, who was still injured, but what Amanda said next made Taufik''s hopes disappear instantly.


    ... Without me"


    Said Amanda and then joined them in a group hug.


    ....


    ... sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    .

 Chapter 167: chapter 167- Back

    - Next Morning.


    "Sir, I''m here"


    Sylph, who has disappeared since they arrived at Archeart Castle, finally comes to meet Taufik, who is sitting drinking coffee on the balcony while enjoying the view of the lake in the morning.


    "Oh~ it''s you, where have you been?"


    "I''ve gone to meet the Kel-Toi Tribe... Actually, the previous Tribe''s chief dies... You know, because I forcefully terminated the contract so this and that happen... So I need to make a new contract with the New Chief... But it seems, after that Incident, they seemed afraid to make a contract with me... So we "talk" Nicely of course for a whole night"


    "..."


    Taufik just silently looks at Sylph because he detects a little lie in what Sylph just said, and Sylph also knows that her little lie is already known by Taufik.


    And the next second Taufik divert his gaze from Sylph back to the scenery of the lake.


    "... I don''t care what you do with them as long as is not something serious like before, you understand?"


    Hearing that, Sylph let out a sigh of relief and then nodded her head.


    "... Yes, sir"


    Taufik didn''t say anything after that and kept watching the lake while sipping his coffee; he didn''t know why, but when he looked at the lake, his mind became calm.


    "*Huuft~* Alright...


    Said Taufik after taking a long breath, and then looking back toward Sylph.


    ... Sylph, tell me what you know about your brother, Banaspati"


    "Banaspati, sir? Hum~ do you want to help him too? If so, then you don''t have to worry too much, I don''t know if Chelone told you this, but Banaspati was the calmest among us, so an "accident" like mine will not happen... Soon, so you can take your time"


    "It so? Then-"


    *Knock~Knock~Knock~*


    "Lil Bro, are you up, already?"


    Hearing that, Sylph looked at Taufik with a look that asked for an explanation, but Taufik just let out a sigh; too lazy to explain the situation to Sylph, and he didn''t have to either.


    "Yah~ What happens?"


    *Ceklek~*


    Taufik didn''t receive an answer from Amanda outside but instead saw the door of his room was opened directly by Amanda, and there he saw Amanda come inside his room with Caldwell following her.


    Caldwell didn''t look directly at Taufik; maybe he was embarrassed by what happened last night.


    ''If you are embarrassed then don''t do it''


    Said Taufik in his head while looking at Caldwell.


    "Lil bro, we wanted to go back home"


    Said Amanda directly.


    "... So?"


    "Sooo~ you need to come with us"


    "Didn''t I say that have something I need to do, or are you forget it already?"


    "C''mon~ you just need to greet our father, your uncle, then you can go after that, it will take just a little time of yours, I think my Father will also be happy to see you. you just need to say hello, and after that, you are free to go wherever you want, okay?"


    Said Amanda while putting her pleading looks again.


    "*Sigh* Alright~ I just need to say hello to him, right?"


    "Yes~Yes~ so you come with us?"


    "Yeah~ or can I refuse it?


    "No~ you can''t"


    "as I thought"


    Said Taufik in a tone that sounded like he had given up.


    "Yeyy!!"


    Amanda cheered happily, and even though it was only for a moment, Caldwell smiled too, but when he saw Taufik looking at him, he immediately wiped away his smile.


    "... Alright~ Let''s have breakfast first and then we''ll leave right away"


    --------------


    - After Breakfast.


    "Prince, Princess, and also Young sir, Thank you for gracing us with your presence in our castle"


    Arden Archeart said while bowing his head, followed by his Family.


    "No, Don''t be like that, Earl, we are the ones who should be thanked for letting us spend the night here"


    Said Caldwell.


    "You are too humble, Prince... Sorry, I can only ask my men to take you to Edinburgh Airport and cannot take you to the palace myself."


    "It''s okay, that''s enough to help us... Alright~ we''re going now, Thank you for your hospitality"


    Caldwell said again and then entered the car that Arden Archart had prepared.


    Taufik and Amanda also said thank you to Arden Archeart and his Family before entering the car.


    ------------


    - About three/four hours journey to Edinburgh Airport.


    Nothing much happened on their way to Edinburgh Airport; they just talked about various things.


    And after arriving at the Airport, they immediately boarded the plane with the ticket that had been booked by Arden Archart, because the plane was about to depart.


    No one recognized them because Amanda used Magic to disguise themselves, except for Taufik.


    After more than an hour of flight, they finally arrived at Heathrow Airport.


    "wait I will call someone to pick us up"


    Said Caldwell, and then took his phone out; a few moments later, Caldwell was seen talking to someone on the phone.


    "... We have to wait for several minutes, what should we do at that time?"


    Said Caldwell.


    "Hmm~ lets Go grab some food, it''s already noon, and I''m already quite hungry"


    Said Amanda while rubbing his stomach, which was starting to growl; Taufik didn''t say anything and only followed them because right now his mind was full of Thoughts of something.


    ''... Is it okay to do this without the consent of my mom? Aiss~ Just let do it; I just had to say hello to her brother and leave right after that; what could have happened?''


    Said Taufik in his mind, but still the feeling that something was going to happen could not be removed from his mind.


    "Hmm~ There''s a Cafe around here, let''s Go there"


    Said Caldwell and then directly led them toward the Cafe he mentioned.


    After arriving at the cafe, they just ordered a simple lunch, while waiting for their pick-up.


    After a while, a well-dressed person came towards them.


    "Your Highness, the limousine is ready. Should we wait until you finish your lunch, Prince?"


    That person said.


    "No, Let''s go directly, it''s a Happy accession so the Dukes should know this soon the better"


    "As you wish, Your Highness...


    Said That person and then looked at Taufik.


    ... And who''s this person, Your Highness?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that, Caldwell and Amanda were silent for a while considering whether or not they should tell him about Taufik''s identity, but after thinking for a while, they chose not to tell him because why should they?


    "He with us, don''t worry"


    "... I Understand"


    With that, Caldwell paid for their food straight away and headed straight to Windsor Castle.


    --------------


    - Windsor Castle.


    Seeing the limousine coming, without asking anything the guards immediately opened the gate and let the limousine in.


    The limousine immediately stopped right in front of the entrance to Windsor Castle, after which the person driving the limousine got out of the limousine to open the door for Amanda and Caldwell.


    "Your Highness~"


    ""Thank you""


    Said Amanda and Caldwell and then got out of Limousine, and Taufik also followed them out.


    Amanda directly grabbed Taufik''s hands and then dragged him into the castle, leaving Caldwell behind.


    "Hey~ Slow down, why are you in such a hurry?"


    Taufik asked weakly, but he did not pull back his hand, which was still being pulled by Amanda.


    After a while, they arrived in front of a room, and without knocking, Amanda immediately entered the room.


    "FATHER! Look who I brought back with me!"


    Said Amanda.


    "!!!"


    In the room, which has many bookshelves, in the middle of bookshelves, there is a study table in the middle occupied by a man who is surprised by Amanda, who suddenly enters the room.


    Seeing the man, Taufik felt familiar, the slightly curly black hair with blue eyes that Taufik recognized very well.


    The man has a resemblance to his mother.


    "Look who is here, he was-"


    *Bang!!*


    The man immediately hit the table, which made Amanda stop from continuing her words.


    "Taufik! What are you doing here?"


    "Eh? You know him, Father?"


    Ask Amanda in confusion; not only Amanda, but even Taufik was also surprised by the man who recognized him.


    "You Shouldn''t be here, right now, Queen Mother is here, what if she found-"


    "why if I know?"


    Suddenly, an old woman''s voice was heard from the door, cutting off the man''s words, and when they looked towards the voice, they all saw an old woman who had come with Caldwell.


    Seeing this, the man began to look panicked.


    "M-Mother...


    Said That Man and then Suddenly went in front of Taufik.


    ... Mother it''s not like wha-"


    "WHY if I know, William?"


    Said the old woman in a slightly high tone, which made the man named William even more panicked.


    "Th-This... "


    William didn''t know how to answer that old woman, and Amanda was also silent with this sudden change in the situation, which was not what she expected, let alone Taufik, who was confused by what was happening in front of him.


    ''What the hell happened here?''


    Said Taufik inside his mind, confused By this sudden change in the situation, Taufik looked at Caldwell to ask for some explanation, but Caldwell was looking down like a child caught doing something wrong right now.


    ''F*ck! I shouldn''t have come here!!''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 168: chapter 168-

    "William, leave us, I want to talk with this boy Alone"


    Said the Queen, with her gaze never once leaving from Taufik.


    "... But, Mother, he didn''t do anything wrong, he-"


    "It "Queen Mother" for you, and this is an order! William... don''t make me repeat it"


    Said the Queen again, but this time, she diverted her gaze from Taufik to William, Saw this, William could do nothing, but he also hesitated to leave Taufik Alone with the queen.


    "..."


    "William-"


    "Alright, I will get out, but I beg you not as a Duke of this Kingdoms, but as your son, Please don''t do anything to him, he knows nothing, Mother"


    "What an old lady like can possibly do something to a young man like him, I just wanted to ask some questions...now get out, I don''t have much time before I go back to Buckingham Palace"


    Said the queen; hearing this, although still feeling a little hesitant, William finally left the room after looking at Taufik one last time.


    "... The two of you also need to get out"


    Said the queen again while looking at Amanda and Caldwell.


    "We too, Grandma?"


    "Do I have to repeat myself again?"


    "... No, we will get out"


    Said Caldwell, then pulled out Amanda, who didn''t seem to want to leave Taufik alone.


    "..."


    And in just a few moments Taufik was alone in the room with the queen.


    "*Ukhum* I-I great the queen"


    Said Taufik while bowing his head toward the queen. He didn''t know why, but he felt so nervous right now.


    "..."


    The queen didn''t say anything, but instead, she walked toward the couch and directly sat on it.


    "... What are you doing? Sit!"


    Said the queen while pointing to the opposite couch from her.


    "Yes?... Ah~ yes, I will sit, I will"


    Said Taufik, and then quickly came to sit on the designated couch.


    But after that, Taufik didn''t make any noise and only sat there like a child waiting for his punishment.


    "First of all... How is she?"


    "Y-Yes? She, Her Majesty?"


    "Your Mother, Rosa, How is She? Is she fine?"


    "Ahh~ My Mom? She''s In Great health, Her Majesty"


    "I see...and Grandma, Just Call me Grandma like how''s Amanda and Caldwell call me, After all, you are also my Grandkid"


    Said The Queen, who took Taufik by Suprise as how Kind the queen was; he didn''t expect she was this kind after seeing how she behaved toward William just Now.


    "and also, don''t talk too formally to me; I don''t like it when my grandkid does that... let only my children do that"


    The Queen added with a smile but at the end of her words, Taufik could feel regret.


    "Now I remember it, Among my kids, only your Mother who rarely speaks formally to me... does she know that I don''t like that?... Why does she have to leave, Can''t she just talk nicely to me if she didn''t like the marriage that I have arranged for her?"


    Hearing this, Taufik finally knew why his mother ran away from this house. However, Taufik began to feel that there was something strange about all this.


    ''... did they have a misunderstanding or something?''


    "Let''s stop talking about such depressing things and tell me how your life is so far, are you lacking? or is there something you want to do but haven''t realized? tell me, maybe I can do something, and don''t refuse me, let me fill the figure of a Grandma that has been empty in your life for the past few years, at least that''s all I can do, so tell me"


    Said the queen again, and Taufik, who heard that, of course, was very happy; which person would not be happy if your grandma, who was a Queen, said that to you? If your request is not too excessive, you can ask for anything, maybe.


    "If so, I won''t hesitate...


    After saying that, Taufik begins to tell his Queen Grandma everything that has happened in his whole life, and Of course, he only tells her anything that can be told.


    --------------


    - Outside The room.


    Since leaving the room, Amanda began to feel worried, which made her walk back and forth and occasionally look towards the door, hoping that the door would open quickly.


    "Amanda, Calm down, Nothing will change if you do that, just wait quietly"


    Said Caldwell, who was leaning on the wall beside the door while crossing his arms; however, even though Caldwell tried to calm his sister down by saying that, it seemed like he was not in a calm state either, as could be seen from his index finger which kept tapping his upper arm. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... "


    "No, but. you know how Grandma has treated us so far, and she seems also to know who Taufik is, so everything is going to be fine, and besides that...


    Said Caldwell and then looked in his Father''s direction, who was also leaning on the wall of the other side of the door beside him while closing his eyes.


    ... Isn''t it the time you should tell us Everything, Father? You seem like you already know about Taufik before us. How so?"


    Hearing that, Amanda also looked at her father with a look that asked for an explanation, she was so happy before because she would show her father the son of her sister whom her father had not met for a long time, but it seemed that her father had known about Taufik''s whereabouts long before, which meant he also knew where their aunt was now, and despite all that, he did not tell them about it.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to tell you guys about that; in fact, I really want to tell you guys about it," said William.


    "Then why you don''t tell us? You know how hard we try to search for her and never find anything, it is also because of you and Uncle, father?"


    Ask Amanda. In all of the time that she and Caldwell used to try to search for Linda''s whereabouts, they always ended up in a void; they couldn''t find anything; it was like something was trying to stop them from knowing the truth.


    "Now, Now! Before you guys get angry, I have to tell you that I and your uncle didn''t do it intentionally, we can''t do anything about that because it''s your aunt herself who wants it to be like this, it was part of the agreement we made..."


    "Agreement? What Agreement?"


    "What Happened that night is...


    ---------------


    - Flashback.


    "Brother, I want to leave the house"


    Said Young Linda, who suddenly entered William''s workspace.


    "...Yes?"


    "I want to leave this house, I can''t endure this anymore, I will leave this Family"


    "Wait! Wait!! Wait!!!... What?"


    Ask William who was Confused by this absurd situation he was in right now.


    "I wanted to leave this house, and never go back anymore, I will change my Name and live a life the way I want, but I need your help for me to be able to leave this house"


    "..."


    Hearing his sister''s request, William couldn''t put what young Linda said into his mind, it really didn''t make sense to him.


    "Wait, Rosa, Explain to me one by one, so I can understand how and why you wanted to leave. Don''t just come and say something unreasonable like that"


    Said William while massaging his nose Bridge.


    "Just Now, Mother told me about marriage, she told me she would marry me to the prince of Denmark... Mother said that this was the only thing I could do to serve the kingdom... I always obeyed all her orders, but not this time, I had it enough, I couldn''t bear it anymore... So this will be the first and the last thing I disobey Mother... So you need to help me, Brother"


    "Rosa, My Sister, You know what you just said, Right?"


    "Yes And I''m Serious about it, no one can''t Change my mind, not you, not Brother Edmund, not even Mother can"


    said young Linda with full confidence, She seemed to have made up her mind.


    "... Alright, Let''s Talk to Edmund first..."


    Said William, But not intending to help Linda, but to...


    ''And maybe he can inject a little sanity into your messed-up brain''


    But not like he thought; instead of Rejecting, Edmund gave his full support to Young Linda and helped her get out of the palace.


    "Wait! Wait!! Edmund, why are you supporting her? I told her to meet you, not for this; what would Queen Mother say if she found out about this?"


    William said to Edmund after dragging him to the corner so Young Linda would not hear what they were Talking About.


    "... But Brother, You know how hard she works to cover the shortcomings that our sisters have, right? But it wouldn''t work, you know what Kind of Family we belong to, just hard work will not work... if she stays here, it will just break her apart, living somewhere quite far from here might be better for her"


    "But she is still our Family; we can''t just let her go to the outside world, just like that, right? what about the Queen Mother? what would she think if her beloved child suddenly left? no matter how you look at it, this doesn''t make sense at all"


    "Queen Mother will probably be angry and sad; it can''t be avoided and about Our Sisters, let''s do it like this... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N- "I haven''t decided on a name for the queen, any suggestions?"

 Chapter 169: chapter 169- Grandmother and Grandson

    "...That''s how we come to the agreement, the point is, we help your aunt to leave the palace with the condition that he will not break ties with the family, that''s why your aunt still uses the name "D''Archy" in her name, this is to make it easier for us to look for her if something critical happens and we can also stay updated about her life during this time"


    "..."


    "..."


    "But your aunt doesn''t want to live in peace; in recent years, because of her work in fashion, her name is quite famous in the country she currently lives in and even overseas... Do you know how hard we worked to cover it up?


    moving on from your aunt, we managed to handle it to a certain extent, but here comes a bigger problem, Taufik, your cousin, we suddenly heard news that he wiped out a Magician family by himself, it had shocked the Supernatural World for a few weeks, do you know how many days we didn''t sleep because of that?...


    initially, we thought Rosa would only leave home for a while and would return after she felt calm enough; who would have thought it would last until now, and even had a family and children? Do you know why your uncle Edmund rarely comes home? And Never Finds a Partner for himself?


    it''s all because of this; he feels responsible because he was the one who gave full support to Rosa at that time, so he worked the hardest to hide Rosa''s existence and protect her in the dark from the enemies of the kingdom, and even now, he still does that"


    "..."


    "What with that absurd situation, father? Are you trying to say that... Our Aunt, your Sister... OUR OWN FAMILY leaves us, Leaves the house just because of a chain of... Misunderstanding?"


    Ask Amanda, who was bewildered after she heard what her Father said.


    "Yeahhh~ Kinda... Something like that, I think"


    William said a little unsurely, and Amanda and Caldwell were Speechless because of their Father''s ambiguous answer.


    "Twenty... It''s over twenty years, Father, and all of this happens only because of a Misunderstanding and lack of Communication?"


    Said Caldwell, who seems to have had enough of this absurd situation.


    "... What can we do, son? It''s already happened, and without us realizing it, it''s already too late for us to ask her to back here"


    "You Should''ve told us that from the beginning, Father, why do you hide that fact from us for over twenty years long?"


    After Amanda said that, the trio of children and father had a heated argument; Caldwell and Amanda were angry because they felt that their efforts had been in vain, and William continued to try to convince them that what he and Edmund did was not a mistake, they just trying to protect their little sister, only that. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, in contrast to the atmosphere outside the room, surprisingly, the atmosphere inside the room was calmer than the atmosphere outside.


    ---------------


    - Inside of William''s Workspace.


    "... Whoaa~ You have four Wives, and all of them are pregnant right now?"


    The Queen said with a face full of surprise.


    "Yes~ this and that happened which brought me to who I am Right now... but I''m happy about it, I''m even looking forward to it"


    Said Taufik while Imagine the day his children will born and he will carry them in his hands.


    "... Maybe my two hands will not be enough to carry them all at the same time, It''s only at a time like this I hope my arms are more than two ahahaha~"


    Hearing this, the Queen just smiled while looking at Taufik, in her gaze, a slight feeling of regret was visible, and tears almost fell from her eyes.


    "... Are you okay, Grandma?"


    "... What a shame"


    "Yes...?"


    "No, I just thinking about how much time has passed, until I even went through your growing up years, and here you are in front of me already a man, what a shame"


    "..."


    "If only I didn''t hesitate at that time, If only I wasn''t afraid of being rejected by your mother... if I had the courage to come and meet her that day, Maybe all of this would never have happened...


    Said the queen in a sad tone mixed with regret that Taufik could feel in every word that came out of her mouth; after that, she paused for a moment to catch her breath before continuing her words.


    ...


    After my husband, your grandfather, who was someone who accompanied me to rule this kingdom, he who always gave me advice, left this world, my mind was in chaos, I began to hesitate in making decisions, I often wondered whether the choice I would make would have a good impact or not on the kingdom, and the decision to marry your mother was one of those things, but it was only a plan, but maybe the way I conveyed it to your mother was wrong, that''s why she left me...


    your mother, even with her shortcomings she always tried her best, I know all that, I witnessed all that, so... tell me son, what can your grandmother do to make up for all of that?"


    Said the Queen with an Expression that said that she would not accept a rejection.


    "Don''t just suddenly look toward me like that, Grandma, it''s not fair"


    Said Taufik with a bitter smile because his grandmother suddenly changed her tone and expression which was typical of a queen.


    "Fufu~ I''m a Queen, after all, so say it, what I can do for you?"


    "Right now, I don''t lack anything, hmm~ Rather than me, wouldn''t it be better if you told my mother about it? She''ll definitely be happy about it, what do you think, Grandma?"


    "... Do you think it''s okay? After all these years, do you think she will forgive me?"


    "It will be okay, maybe she also wants to meet you, after all, blood is thicker than water, and the relationship between mother and child is not that easy to break, she is in Japan right now, what do you think, Grandma, will you do it or are you gonna wait for the next chance?"


    "..."


    Seeing the queen''s doubtful expression, Taufik immediately stood up from the couch and then went to sit beside the queen.


    "You don''t have to answer me right now, I will be back here tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, you can answer me at that time"


    Said Taufik then put his hand on the Queen''s hand; surprisingly, even though the Queen was quite old, the skin on her hand was still quite smooth. However, Taufik still thought it was normal because the Queen was also a Magician.


    "I''m curious. How old are you, Grandma?"


    Said Taufik with a smile and a slightly teasing tone.


    "... You, bad kid...


    Said the queen while pinching Taufik Ceeks with her other hand.


    ... Don''t you know that asking about a lady''s age is rude, huh?"


    "You? A lady? Then what Am I? A fetus?"


    Said Taufik jokingly. Hearing this, the Queen narrowed her eyes and looked at Taufik, and Taufik, who saw this, began to wonder.


    ''Was my joke a little too much?''


    But a moment later, the Queen began to shed tears and immediately hugged Taufik. This makes Taufik motionless.


    "... you look so much like your mother, I just can''t help it"


    Taufik could not reply with any words other than hugging the queen while stroking the queen''s back to calm her down.


    "... You''re the one who looks like her, Grandma. I remember doing this to my mother too, you guys just can''t take a joke"


    #A/N- "Chapter four I think?"


    They remained in that position for a while, the Queen still crying and Taufik continuing to try to calm her down by stroking her back.


    "... I''m Sorry my son, I can''t hold it"


    Said The Queen after he let go of Taufik from her embrace.


    "It''s okay, it''s not every day you can see a queen crying, isn''t it?"


    said Taufik, who made another joke to lighten the mood.


    "You still joke with your grandmother like that? You are indeed a naughty grandson... But I''m Happy...Thank you for showing up Today, it''s made me feel a lot better... I hope you can live here with me for the rest of my life that is left, but I know it is a selfish desire of mine, you can forget it"


    Hearing that, Taufik just smiled.


    "I can''t promise you every day, but I will stop by once in a while"


    "Really?"


    "... I will not lie if it comes to something like this, And if just on Earth I can go everywhere, if it''s for you I can even go to the moon, believe me, I can do that"


    "..."


    "Why? You don''t believe me?"


    Said Taufik after he saw his Grandmother feel silent after he said that word.


    "...Is that how you seduce all your wives?"


    "..."


    Now it was Taufik''s turn to be silent because of his grandmother''s words.


    "Ahahaha~"


    Seeing Taufik''s expression, the Queen couldn''t hold back her laughter and immediately burst out laughing.


    After that, they continued their conversation about many things without caring about those outside who were still having a heated debate without knowing the situation that was happening inside.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 170: chapter 170- Grandmother And Grandson(ll)

    "Alright, We''ve been talking for so long, and without realizing it, the afternoon is almost over; what do you want to do next, son? Do you want to go immediately?"


    Said The queen after talking to Taufik for a few hours, which made the Queen express all kinds of emotions, from anger, sadness, happiness, and regret. regret that she was not there when it all happened.


    "...That''s was the plan"


    "Can you at least stay for a night? If it is not okay, then dinner, just for dinner, how does it sound?"


    Said the Queen with a slightly pleading tone, and Taufik, who heard that, of course, could not ignore it because the one in front of him was not just his grandmother but also the Queen of a kingdom.


    Taufik then remembers what Sylph told him before, that he can take his time if it comes to Banaspati matters.


    "... Alright~ For you, I will stay here for one night, are you happy?"


    Hearing this, the Queen smiled sweetly and immediately embraced Taufik in her arms.


    "... Of course I''m Happy... Of course, I''m more than happy"


    Said the Queen as she released her hug and then placed both her hands on Taufik''s shoulders and looked at him still with the same smile.


    "Now, Should we get out? If we don''t get out now, your cousins ??and uncles who are outside might start destroying things"


    *Noise! Noise!! Noise!!!*(it''s from Outside)


    "Pfft~ Ahaha~ You''re Right, we should Get out right away"


    Said Taufik, who was laughing while hearing the noise from Outside; he, who had an Enhanced sense, was Impossible not to hear the Noise from outside, which came from Amanda, Caldwell, and their Father, William.


    Taufik thought this was funny because Taufik could feel the anxiety from how they interacted (argued) while Taufik and the Queen were inside chatting very comfortably, like how a grandson and a grandmother should chat.


    -----------


    "This can be avoided as long as you told us earlier, all of this will not happen as long as you are honest with us from the start"


    Amanda said, raising her voice a little because she felt angry.


    "Young lady, watch your tone, you are talking to your father, that is not how I taught you"


    Reply William.


    "... You always like this, you-"


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the three of them immediately stopped arguing and looked at the open door at the same time.


    "Why are you guys making so much noise? That is not how I taught you all"


    ""Lil bro/bro""


    Amanda and Caldwell said at the same time and directly came to Taufik while William approached The Queen.


    "Are you okay, Lil bro?"


    "... What with that question? Of course, I''m Okay, what possible Grandma can do to me?"


    ""Grandma?""


    Said Amanda and Caldwell at the same time again, who were surprised when Taufik called the Queen "Grandma." It was natural for Taufik to call The Queen "Grandma" because he was the grandson of the Queen too, but they didn''t expect it to happen this soon. This made them look at the queen.


    "Queen Mother, why are your eyes swollen? Do you cry?"


    "Why? Why if I cry? I''m Human, too. Can''t I cry?"


    "... No, I was wrong, Mother" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Queen Mother"


    "... Yes... Queen... Mother"


    Seeing what was happening in front of them, Caldwell and Amanda immediately looked towards Taufik.


    "What are you doing? What happened inside, Lil bro?"


    "Nothing... We''re just talking only that, and nothing more"


    "... It can''t be just that, seeing how grandma is, it''s definitely more than just "talking" Be honest with me, bro, what trick did you use?"


    "What Trick? we were really just talking"


    "..."


    "..."


    Amanda and Caldwell looked at Taufik with a slightly disbelieving look; according to them, melting the Queen''s heart couldn''t be done just by "talking," so they believed Taufik must have done something.


    "What with that look? I really didn''t do something special, stop loo-


    Said Taufik, but he stopped when the Queen suddenly pulled his hands.


    ... Eh? Grandma? Wait! Where are we going?"


    "What do you mean? We don''t have much time left until the dinner is ready, so let''s change places because I still have many things that I want to share with you, so let''s make good use of the little time we have to the fullest"


    "Eh? I thought you were busy...don''t you?"


    Taufik asked, remembering what the Queen had said to William earlier when she told him to get out of the room.


    "Oh~ That? Fufu~ I just say things to make him come out, so you don''t have to worry about that, let''s Go"


    said the queen with a happy smile on her face and walked while dragging Taufik, leaving William, Amanda, and Caldwell behind.


    "..."


    Hearing this, they all fell silent, with William not believing that his mother could be like this; Caldwell and Amanda were stunned because they had never seen their grandmother this happy before, and Taufik was wondering.


    ''... Can a Queen, behave like this?''


    --------------


    - After Dinner.


    After dinner is finished, The Queen leaves while saying that she will be back later; she''s still a queen, after all, so she can''t leave her seat vacant for too long.


    Taufik right now was in the room he had arranged for, and of course, Amanda and Caldwell were also there.


    Amanda and Caldwell were sitting on the couch while sipping tea, and Taufik was sitting on the corner of the bed while looking at the two of them.


    "... Why you''re here again? Is my room like a gathering place for you guys?"


    Ask Taufik, but get no answers from the two of them.


    "..."


    "... Where are you going tomorrow, Lil bro?"


    Amanda asked back like Taufik''s previous questions were nonexistent. This makes Taufik have to Massage his nose Bridge while saying.


    "... answer my questions first before you ask back... Please?"


    "Don''t be so stiff like that, shouldn''t you be happy to be reunited with your cousin whom you haven''t seen for a long time? Sooo~ where are you going Tomorrow?"


    "*Sigh* Whatever... Tomorrow I will be going to Russia... why? Want to join?"


    "Russia? Hmm~ No, I''ll just wait for yo-"


    "I want...


    said Caldwell, who had been silent all this time listening to Taufik and Amanda''s conversation while enjoying his tea.


    ... can I?"


    Said Caldwell again, which made Taufik and Amanda look at him.


    "... I didn''t say you can''t, but are you sure? What I''m Gonna do is quite Dangerous, you see. Are you gonna be fine? I mean, I''m not underestimating you, but are you sure you''ll be okay?"


    "Pfft~ Hahaha~ You heard that, brothers? Let me translate it for you if you didn''t understand what our little bro was trying to say; he said that you are just too weak to be able to follow him. Hahaha~"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Caldwell felt silent; no, it''s more like he Ignored her and just looked at Taufik.


    "... It''s not me who''s weak, bro, you''re just too strong... in the Supranatural world only a few people can fight with me head-on, and you can count the people who can beat me on one hand...


    Said Caldwell, then paused for a while to have a better look at Taufik.


    ... And now it''s increased by one after you appear"


    "... How can you be this strong?"


    Caldwell added.


    What he said before might be half true and half false, it was true that there were only a few people in the supernatural world who could fight Caldwell head-on and only a few people could defeat him, but that was only from the known data, because there were still many other powerful figures who hid themselves from the outside world and continued to hone themselves to reach the peak of strength, so it was half true and half false.


    "... If so? Then you can follow me tomorrow; what about you, Amanda?"


    "I''ll just wait for you here, you two can do what boys like to do"


    "Alright...


    After that, they talked about many things until midnight before Amanda and Caldwell decided to go back to their respective rooms.


    -----------


    - Mid Night, Taufik Room, In Balcony.


    Taufik did not sleep after Amanda and Caldwell went to their room, it was not because he did not want to rest, he did not even need to rest, he remained awake because from the beginning he entered this room he felt that someone was watching him, but he ignored it because he did not feel any bad intentions from that person.


    "It''s Only me here, you can get out Now?"


    "..."


    "*Sigh* what are you doing up there? Go down now or should I do that on my own?"


    "..."


    There are still no answers; if Someone Saw Taufik right now, they probably would think Taufik had a problem in his head for Talking to no one in the middle of the night.


    And just like that, One minute passed, and that person still didn''t show himself.


    This tests Taufik''s patience and makes him annoyed.


    "... I''ll count to three, if you don''t show yourself, I will-"


    "Haha~ You''re Indeed Amazing; since when did you realize my presence? I thought I hid my existence pretty well"


    "Pretty well? who are you trying to fool?"


    "*ugh* How can you say such a harsh word to you... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 171: chapter 171- An... Interesting Uncle?

    "... I''ll count to three, if you don''t show yourself, I will-"


    Said Taufik, but before he could begin his count, Someone suddenly descent from above (probably from the Roof), he wore a black cape with a veil that only showed his mouth and his nose, and on the back of the cape there was grayish black Lion Emblem, which Taufik didn''t know what it''s representing of.


    "Haha~ You''re Indeed Amazing; since when did you realize my presence? I thought I hid my existence pretty well"


    Said That person while lowering his veil, and there he saw a Middle-aged man standing in front of him, with black hair the same as his, and that middle-aged man also had the same blue eyes as him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...Pretty well? whore you trying to fool?"


    Hearing Taufik say that. that middle-aged man put a pained face while holding his chest.


    "*Ughh* How can you say such harsh words to your uncle? My heart hurts...I''m just kidding~ Hahaha~"


    "..."


    "... It''s a Joke, a joke you know?"


    "..."


    "..."


    *Silent~*


    ''... What''s wrong with this man?''


    Said Taufik in his head while looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, who was also looking back at him.


    *long silent~*


    *Ukhum!*


    The middle-aged man seemed unable to stand the long, awkward silence, so he faked a cough so he could escape the embarrassment, even if it was just for a little.


    He straightened his clothes, then put on a serious face and looked directly into Taufik''s eyes, as if what had happened before had never happened.


    "*ukhum!* let me Introduce myself, my name is Edmund Alexander D''Archy, Basically your Uncle, I''ve Watching you since you were born, but you don''t know me because I always stay in the dark to protect your Mother from afar, unknown to the outside world but Dangerous In Underworld, I''m a Shadow who Protect the Light from the Darkness, I''m Edmund Alexander D''Archy...your Uncle"


    "..."


    ''... Is it the Legendary *Chuunibyou? But on a Middle-aged man? What kind of cursed combination is that?''


    # A/N- In case you didn''t know: *Ch¨±niby¨­ or ch¨±ni disease (Japanese: Öжþ²¡) is a colloquial term in Japan describing a condition in which young adolescents have delusions of grandeur, in which they believe themselves to possess hidden knowledge or secret powers.


    Taufik said silently while looking at the man standing in front of him who introduced himself as his uncle.


    "... I''m the Shadow who pro-"


    "Stop! Stop it!! I get it, You''re my Uncle, just my Uncle; what kind of Introduction is that? Are you fine in here?"


    Said Taufik while pointing his head.


    "Does staying in the "shadow" for too long make you go crazy or something?"


    Add Taufik. With that, Edmund put on a pained face again while holding his chest.


    "*Ughh* your way of insulting is also the same as your mother, it goes straight to the heart... she only said nice things to the Queen Mother and Elder Brothers William... I''m also her Elder Brothers, but why did she never respect me like she respects Elder brother William? Is it because our ages are not too far apart?"


    Said Edmund who suddenly started to wonder.


    ''... I think I know''


    Taufik thought, but he didn''t say it directly to Edmund.


    "Do you know something, Nephew?"


    "No... I don''t know... Forget about that, you said before that you''ve protected my mom, Isn''t it? On behalf of my mom, I said Thank you, so, what Business do you have with me? You didn''t come here just to say hello, did you?"


    "No... I''m here really just to say hello to you, the time I heard from my subordinate that you are coming here to meet the Queen Mother; I''m Very happy; I bet when she sees you she''s probably very happy too. Isn''t she? I.


    William and I didn''t have the courage, to tell the truth to the Queen Mother that day, until she found out the truth from other people, that''s why the Queen Mother is "a little" angry with us for not being honest, and that anger still continues until now... with your arrival, I hope that anger can subside, even if only a little...


    Edmund said, making Taufik feel for the first time after they had been talking for so long that he was showing maturity appropriate to his age.


    ... Alright~ I have finished my Greeting, I can''t stay for too long because I have a duty that I can''t leave behind...it''s Nice to see you, Nephew, let''s meet again next time, certainly in better condition than this, until the next time"


    Edmund said and suddenly disappeared from Taufik''s sight; however, Taufik still felt Edmund''s presence in front of him, but it slowly began to move away from him.


    "... What an eccentric Family"


    Said Taufik while shaking his head and then left the Balcony to come to his bed.


    It''s not even five minutes have passed since Taufik lying on his bed and he felt another presence approaching his room.


    "... F*ck! Who''s this Time?"


    Said Taufik and then directly got up from his bed and came to the door.


    *Sound the door being opened*


    Taufik opens the door Before the person on the other side of the door can knock on the door.


    "!!!"


    "... Grandma? Why so late in the night?"


    "Did I disturb your rest?"


    "... No... Do you need something?"


    "Let''s change place first; I have something that I wanted to say to you before you leave tomorrow. Do you have time?"


    "... Alright, let''s go"


    -------------


    - Family Room, Windsor Castle.


    In front of the fireplace, Taufik and the Queen sat side by side on a sofa, The Servent came to bring each of them a glass of hot chocolate and cookies to accompany their conversation.


    "... Thank you"


    Said Taufik to the Servent, and the Servent just smiled at Taufik before she left Taufik and The Queen Alone in the living room.


    "So ~ what are we gonna talk about?"


    "what if I gave you a "Title" like what Amanda and Caldwell have? Would you like that?"


    "..."


    After hearing that, Taufik fell silent and looked at the Queen. He fell silent not because he was shocked but more because he did not expect the Queen to say that so quickly.


    "Why, You don''t like that?"


    "... No, it''s just... Why so sudden?"


    "What do you mean? It''s not so sudden, It is your birthright, I just want to give you what is rightfully yours, there''s nothing wrong here"


    said the queen while twirling the glass containing hot chocolate in her hand.


    "I''ve been thinking about this since I returned to Buckingham Palace, you know, you who suddenly came here is still like a dream to me, I want to give you something, but you said that you don''t lack anything right now... it makes me wonder is this real? am I still dreaming?


    I keep thinking, what can I give you as a sign that what is happening right now is reality, a reality for me, you who don''t lack anything make me have trouble thinking about what I should give you, ahahaha~ That''s when I thought, if I can''t give you wealth, how about honor? Isn''t that good? That''s the only thing I can give to you who doesn''t lack anything, so, what is your answer?


    Do you want to accept it or not?"


    Said the Queen at length, Taufik, who heard this, had difficulty answering it. he did not want to reject his grandmother''s good intentions, but on the other hand, he also could not just accept something as important as this without his mother''s consent.


    After thinking for a long time, Taufik let out a long sigh.


    "... Grandma, I''m sorry... It''s not like I don''t want to accept your goodwill, but more like I can''t; I''m just here making me feel bad.


    Previously, my mom forbade me from finding out about her family until she told me that personally, but here I am, sitting while talking to you alone without my mom''s knowledge, what do you think my mother would think if she knew that I suddenly received the "Title" of Prince from you?"


    "... I see... That would be the same as betraying your mother''s trust... Alright~ let''s forget about this and move on to something else, or do you want to take a rest?"


    said the Queen in a sad tone and a forced smile, seeing this, Taufik felt uneasy in his heart.


    Unable to bear seeing the Queen like this, Taufik took a deep breath.


    "Haahh~ Grandma...


    Said Taufik while putting his hands on the queen''s hands.


    ... I will take that "Title" But on one condition, is that you have to fix your relationship with my mom, talk to her, and tell her what you said to me this afternoon, I''m sure she''ll understand, and after all that''s over, I''ll accept whatever you give me, how about that?"


    "... Will it work?"


    "It will, Grandma...


    Said Taufik then hugged the Queen.


    ... It will, you don''t have to worry, she''s your daughter, after all, No child will hate their mother, and vice versa, everything will be okay, Just go talk to her and tell her everything that you want, tell her you''re feeling and everything will gonna be okay"


    "Everything will be okay"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 172: chapter 172- Kazaks Tribe

    - Next Morning.


    After they had breakfast, Taufik immediately wanted to leave for his next destination, namely Russia.


    All of The D''Archy Family Right Now, Gathering in the Backyard to accompany Taufik and Caldwell who will soon be leaving, but still missing one, no, still missing two people, namely, Taufik''s other uncle, Edmund, and William''s wife, from what Taufik heard from Amanda and Caldwell, their mother apparently holds a fairly high position in the Kingdom, namely a Chancellor, titled Lord High Chancellor of Great Britain appointed directly by the queen, quite impressive, according to Taufik, however, this position makes her rarely come home, that''s why Taufik didn''t meet her when he spent the night here.


    "Are you ready, Caldwell?"


    "I''m Ready, but... With what we will go to Russia? Plane or...?"


    Ask Caldwell in Confusion; after Breakfast, Taufik didn''t tell him anything other than asking him to wait for him in the backyard without any further Instruction or even Explanation.


    "*Grin* plane? That''s too slow, what we''ll use is faster than that, it''s only will take a second and we''ll directly arrive in Russia"


    "... What? Does that Kind of Transportation exist?"


    "Of course, because is not Transportation but Teleportation"


    ""TELEPORTATION???""


    Said all of them in Suprise.


    "You can do something like that, Lil Bro?"


    Ask Amanda.


    "Yahh~ Just A little trick, nothing to boast about"


    "You call that Little Trick? Is that being subtly arrogant, or are you trying to be humble? See how Caldwell looks at you? That''s definitely not just a little trick"


    Said Williams; hearing this, Taufik immediately looked at Caldwell, who was standing a little behind him.


    "What? Want to learn?"


    "... can it be learned?"


    Hearing Caldwell''s question, Taufik shrugged his shoulders.


    "... I don''t know"


    "*Tsk* then don''t ask, you just raise my hopes for Nothing"


    Caldwell said, looking to the side.


    "Fufu~...


    The Queen giggled elegantly at the exchange between the two cousins, then said.


    ... The more I know about you, the more interested I get, so can you show it to this curious grandma of yours?"


    "Sure, Everything for you Grandma"


    Said Taufik sweetly, which got a different Gaze from Amanda, Caldwell, and Williams, but inside their head, they thinking the same thing.


    ''Lickers'' x3


    Taufik knew what they thought, but he didn''t care; he then took his katana out; he could use a portal without his katana, but it looked cool when he opened the portal with Katana, so if he not in a hurry, he would use his katana to open a portal.


    ''SwordMagic- Dark Form: Portal!''


    *Swoosh!*


    With that one upward slash, Space began to split and slowly formed a portal; the sight left the others in awe.


    "Woahh~ You really Amazing, Lil bro, Do you have another Trick that you didn''t show yet?"


    "Of Course I Have, but I will not show it... Afraid if show it Someone will die of envy"


    Said Taufik while eyeing Caldwell, who was standing beside him.


    *Tch*


    And Caldwell who was Previsouly Looking in amazement at the portal that Taufik had made, clicked his tongue once again after he heard what Taufik said.


    "Haha~ Don''t Tease your cousin too much... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said The Queen, who once again laughed because of the exchange made by these three cousins. William, who saw his mother smiling more, was also happy.


    ... So when you come back?"


    After last night''s talk, The Queen has decided to meet Linda who is in Japan Right now, so Taufik will take Her, Amanda, and Maybe Caldwell too, to meet Linda later.


    "I won''t be long"


    "Alright~ I know you''re strong, but still be careful, okay?"


    --------------


    - Somewhere deep In Kamchatka, Russia.


    In a house that looks like a tent, two men are having a discussion; the one sitting on the chair is an old man with a long mustache and beard and wearing a *Papakha hat.


    The old man spoke to a middle-aged man who also had a long beard and mustache, but not as long as the old man sitting down. The middle-aged man stood up and looked at the old man with a worried look.


    "... Father, it''s been a few days since Sir Banaspati cut off communication with us; this makes the others feel anxious; what should we do?"


    Said the Middle-aged man.


    "... We can do anything with that, you heard what sir Banaspati said before he chose to isolate himself for a while, this is for our own good, he is afraid the same accident will happen again, so we can only wait for him to show himself"


    The old man said calmly, but deep inside, he was also worried, but he did not show it because of his position as the tribal elder; if he openly showed his worry, the others would only become more anxious.


    "But Father, what if Sir Banaspati''s condition just gets worse Instead of Getting bet-"


    "MATVEY!!"


    "!!!"


    The old man suddenly raised his Voice, which surprised The Middle-aged man.


    "How, How many difficult situations have we been Through Because of Sir Banaspati''s Advice? Many, Many Times, all of that because we always heard his Advice, it''s always like that and this time will be no different, if Sir Banaspati said wait, then we will wait, nothing else but waiting"


    "... I understand Father, I''m sorry, I just felt worried because It''s not usual for Sir Banaspati to be like this"


    "..."


    After that, silence enveloped the room; no one spoke because, in their hearts, they knew something must have happened to Banaspati.


    But no one dared to speak out because they were afraid of what they thought would come true.


    Not long after that, someone came in and broke the silence in the room.


    "Chief, Elder, We have a Visitor outside; they said they want to talk with you. Are you gonna meet them?"


    "At a time like this? Said to them that we didn''t receive any Visitor for the time being"


    Said Matvey, who was the Tribal Chief.


    "But Chief, one of them said that they were here to help us regarding sor Banaspati problem"


    "!!!"x2


    Hearing that, Matvey and his father looked at each other.


    "... Take us to them"


    "This way, Elder, chief"


    ----------------


    - a Moments ago.


    "Wo-"


    "Impressive right? but don''t praise me because I will not teach you this"


    Hearing this, Caldwell''s amazed face immediately changed.


    "*Tsk* I Didn''t ask for that"


    "Yap~ Keep Dreaming"


    "..."


    "But, it''s really beautiful here, you guys really know how to pick a good spot to live"


    Said Taufik to Slyph, who was hovering beside him, but only Taufik could see her, so from Caldwell''s Point of View, Taufik right now was Talking to Air.


    "...


    It''s Because The Mana around her was still a bit purer than the other place that''s why we always pick an area where the forest is still dense and rarely touched by humans, because the forest is where natural energy is created which can reduce the level of Mana corruption, but not all forests are like that, there are many areas where the forest is still dense but the level of Mana corruption is the same as the outside world or even more, that is why only a few forests have Mana that is still a little purer, that is also because of the tribes that live in there, that is why we make a contract with them, we give them power and in return, they will keep the forest safe from the outside world"


    "I see, so that''s why you forced them to make a contract with you before?"


    "O-of course not, We discussed it "nicely" before we made the contract, there was no element of coercion in that matter"


    Said Slyph, but With Taufik''s All-Seeing eyes, he knew Slyph was telling a lie.


    "Yeah~ Whatever"


    "... Who are you talking to, bro?"


    Ask Caldwell.


    "... just a lying spirit, nothing else"


    "Hy!! I''m not lying! I really tell you the truth"


    Said Slyph who was offended by what Taufik said.


    "And Now it''s an Angry Spirit, ahaha~"


    Said Taufik who laughed at Slyph''s behavior who tried hard to make the lie she created into the truth.


    "... I don''t Understand"


    Said Caldwell who was becoming increasingly confused by all this.


    "You don''t need to Understand...


    Said Taufik, then looking at the person who greeted them before, who introduced himself as Stas, back with two additional people following him; one was an Old Man, and the other was a Middle-aged age man.


    ... Let''s stop talking"


    Hearing Taufik says that Caldwell also looked in the direction where Taufik was looking.


    "... Gentleman, let me introduce you to my Tribal Chief and Elder"


    Said Stas referring to the two people who came with him


    "Stop Stas, we will introduce ourselves, Thank you for your hard work, you can back to your post"


    Said the Middle-aged man, and Stas, who heard that, just bowed his head to the two people before he left without saying anything to Taufik and Caldwell.


    "Greetings to the two guests who came from afar; I am Matvey, the tribal leader of the Ka''zaks tribe, and the Elder here is my Father, Ruslan... I won''t beat around the bush; we heard from Stas that you came here to help us with the problem that befell Sir Banaspati; is that true?"


    Matvey said directly without asking who Taufik and Caldwell were.


    "Is Indeed true... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 173: chapter 173- Ka-Zask Tribe ll

    "Greetings to the two guests who came from afar; I am Matvey Cossacks, the tribal leader of the Ka''zaks tribe, and the Elder here is my Father, Ruslan Cossacks... I won''t beat around the bush; we heard from Stas that you came here to help us with the problem that befell Sir Banaspati; is that true?"


    ''Hmm? Why does this person seem in a hurry? Did the Situation that worse? But Sylph said... ''


    Said Taufik while looking at Tribal Chief Matvey, whose face was filled with anxiety. Not only him, from Taufik''s point of view, the old man that Matvey introduced as the Elder of the Ka''zask Tribe was also like that, but he didn''t show it as much as Matvey did.


    Taufik then looks at Sylph to ask for an explanation, But Sylph, who feels Taufik''s gaze, looks away and pretends not to see the gaze Taufik gave him.


    "*Tsk* Useless"


    "!!!"


    "... Yes, I''m sorry?"


    "... Ahh! Sorry, I didn''t say that to you...


    Said Taufik after he realized what he just said.


    ... My Name is Taufik and the person beside me is my Cousin, Caldwell"


    Hearing Taufik introduce him, Caldwell just nodded to Matvey and Ruslan who also nodded to Caldwell.


    Taufik ignored their stiff greetings and said to Matvey.


    "... For your previous question, Yes, we are here to solve the "problem" that has befallen Banaspati, so can you kindly show us the way?"


    "... Judging from your character, you don''t seem like bad people and don''t have any evil intentions either. However, we can''t just believe you like that, so show us something that can make us believe you"


    "Proof? That new... Proof, huh? Hmm~..."


    Taufik hummed, holding his chin while thinking, this is the first time a Tribe asked him for proof. Usually, they always believed him whenever he said his Name.


    ''Wait! Name?''


    "... What If I say I am a member of "Hidayat" Clan from the Bou-Gis Tribe?"


    ""HIDAYAT?!!""


    Matvey and Ruslan Said in Surprises, Like "Hidayat" From the Bou-Gis Tribe, the Ka-Zask Tribe is also a Tribe full of Warrior. The Ka-Zask Tribe has played a major role in Russia''s long history.


    From the 16th to 19th centuries, the Ka-Zask Tribe played a key role in the expansion of the Russian Empire into Siberia, the Caucasus, and Central Asia.


    Ka-Zask Tribe also served as guides to most Russian expeditions of civil and military geographers and surveyors, traders, and explorers In 1648.


    They also played a role in many wars in the 17th, 18th, and 19th centuries, including the Russo-Turkish Wars, the Russo-Persian Wars, and the annexation of Central Asia.


    Western Europeans had a lot of contact with Ka-Zask during the Seven Years'' War and had seen Ka-Zask patrols in Berlin. During Napoleon''s Invasion of Russia, Ka-Zask were the Russian soldiers most feared by the French troops. Napoleon himself stated, "Ka-Zask are the best light troops among all that exists. If I had them in my army, I would go through all the world with them"


    Ka-Zask Tribe also took part in the partisan war deep inside French-occupied Russian territory, attacking communications and supply lines. These attacks, carried out by Ka-Zask along with Russian light cavalry and other units, were one of the first developments of guerrilla warfare tactics and, to some extent, special operations as we know them today.


    Several thousands of Ka-Zask were commended by Pyotr Bagration during the French invasion of Russia behind Bug.


    # A/N- "This An Actual History BTW, Just Search *Cossacks on Goggle and you will find it"


    "Hidayat" From the Bou-Gis Tribe Also always Participated in many Wars Before they Suddenly ceased to Exist one day; many say that they were annihilated in the Great Tribe War, but some also believe it''s more than that, and until today, it remains a mystery.


    ---------------


    "... You''re from Hidayat Clan? That Hidayat?"


    Matvey asked with his eyes wide open in Surprise and disbelief.


    "No... It''s Impossible, We, Ka-Zask have a Good Relationship with the Bou-Gis Tribe, especially my Relationship with the Previous Bou-Gis Chief, we''re Close Friends, and I personally heard it from his Mouth that "Hidayat" Is Completely gone from this World while Leaving Nothing Behind, Don''t Joke with me, Young Man...


    Ruslan said with anger mixed with disappointment, then added.


    ... You''re Trying To poke something that you shouldn''t, Young Man, so Leave while we are still being Nice to you, More than this it''s beyond Your Imagination because you just don''t Trespass our Secrad Territory But Also insult a Great Warrior Clan like "Hidayat", do you know how serious the violation you committed is?"


    Ruslan said for the last time before he turned his back and wanted to leave.


    "... I have something that can prove my identity...


    Said Taufik, then took the latter that the Bou-Gis Tribe gave him before out of his Inventory and then gave it to Matvey.


    ... This is the latter that the current Chief of Bou-Gis Tribe gave me, you can read it first, After that, it''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not"


    Received the latter, Matvey Directly opened it and read the content of that latter.


    A few seconds later, Matvey''s expression changed; he then turned around to look toward his Father, who had walked quite far away.


    "FATHER!... S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shout Matvey, getting attention from Ruslan, who Stops his step and then looks at his son.


    ... He is really The "Hidayat" This latter contains a bit of Spirit power and this Signature is similar to the Signature of the current Chief of the Bou-Gis Tribe"


    Hearing that, Ruslan had to walk back toward them; without any word, he directly took that letter from Matvey''s hands and read the latter contents.


    After Ruslan was done Reading the Letter, he looked alternately between Taufik and the letter.


    "*Sigh* You should take this Out earlier... Here"


    Ruslan said with a sigh, then gave back the letter to Taufik.


    "Ahaha~ Is it my fault now?...


    Said Taufik while putting the letter back inside his Inventory.


    ... Actually, this doesn''t need to be this complicated, because I came here with Banaspati''s sister"


    "... Sir Banaspati''s Sister? Is it the water or the wind?"


    Ask Ruslan; Banaspati once told him that he has three Siblings, and those close by are The Ancient Earth Spirit, who lives in Indonesia, and Undine, who Lives in Japan, the one who lives far from here is Sylph.


    "... It''s The Wind, Sylph...


    Said Taufik and then looked at Sylph.


    ... Can you show yourself, Sylph?"


    "... No, not yet, my power is not yet filled enough to be able to show myself... now you mention it, how can you still see me, sir?"


    "... I just can... So Mana is the problem, I see~ Then let me help you"


    Hearing that, bad memories of what happened previously flashed through Sylph''s mind which made her tremble slightly.


    "N-No, sir, Thank you"


    "Why did you Tremble? I will only give you a bit of my Mana so you can show yourself to them, It''s not like I will hurt you"


    "Are you sure it''s not will hurt? It''s not that "Healing fist" again, right?"


    "No... Don''t Worry"


    Said Taufik then poked Sylph''s little astral body with his finger, and in the next second, Taufik''s pure Mana began to flow out of Taufik''s fingers and was immediately absorbed by Sylph.


    During the conversation between Taufik and Sylph, Caldwell, Ruslan, and Matvey only saw Taufik talking to himself while looking into the air.


    Matvey and Ruslan, who were spiritualists, could not see Sylph because Sylph''s presence after Taufik completely overhauled her Core from Corrupted Mana was so weak that even a spiritualist like them, could not see Sylph, let alone Caldwell, who was a Magician and had never had direct contact with Spirits.


    -------------


    Feeling that the Mana he had given to Sylph was enough, Taufik stopped the flow of his Mana.


    "Ehh? Why did you stop, sir? Just a few more minutes, maybe my Mana will be full, It''s a shame to stop now, let''s continue"


    Said Sylph who felt the flow of Pure Mana from Taufik suddenly stop.


    "Ahh~ Your Mana Is very delicious, How can your mana be that pure, sir? Are you interested in making a contract with me? I don''t ask for much, just give me your Mana Once every day, No, once every two days, no-no! How about Once every week, what do you think?"


    "*Tsk* Stop it, what I give you it''s enough for you to be able to show yourself to them, don''t talk too much, and just do what I asked you to do"


    Hearing this, Sylph pouted and then began to process the mana that Taufik gave her to make it hers.


    Because of the pure Mana that Taufik has, the process doesn''t take too long, and a few moments later the process is finally finished.


    After making Taufik''s Mana hers, Sylph''s body underwent Changes, but still maintained her small form so that the Mana used would not be too wasteful.


    And in the Next second Sylph immediately shows her figure in front of Caldwell, Matvey and Ruslan.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 174: chapter 174- Ka-Zask Tribe lll

    "... This is Sir Banaspati Sister?... This Little Spirits?"


    Matvey Asked when he saw Sylph''s Figure.


    "She''s Like this Because of some circumstances, but Yeah~ She''s Banaspati Sister...


    Said Taufik, but still getting some disbelief Gazes from Matvey; After All, Sylph''s Size right now was just like the Size of Low-Level Spirits, so it was hard to believe that Sylph, in her current condition, was the Sister of Banaspati, who was an Ancient Spirits.


    ... It''s up to you if You want to believe it or not... And here''s the Problem: the two of you know that Banaspati has three Siblings, right?"


    Hearing Taufik''s Questions, Matvey and Ruslan Nod their Head.


    "Okay~ Then it will be easy... Actually, the condition of Banaspati''s right now is not much different than his three siblings...


    This is Happening Because The corrupted Mana They Absorb is already beyond the Amount that they can Handle, so something like this happens, If this continues, Banaspati will be demonized and will lose his mind, and if that Happens Only destruction will befall the land his lives in"


    Hearing this, Matvey and Ruslan were shocked; worry filled their faces, cold sweat slowly flowed down their cheeks, and they were silent, unable to say anything.


    "The first case I met was Banaspati''s older Sibling, the Ancient Eart Spirits, he''s also the one who told me all of this and gave me a task to help his other three siblings, and here I am"


    After that, Taufik tells them the story of his fight with The Ancient Earth Spirits, until it continues to Undine and the last one is about Sylph, It''s a Great Story, but what shocks them more, is Taufik, the person who is capable Defeat those Three terrifying Baing who have lost their will because the Corrupted Mana and the fact that he also Defeats them with ease made them wandering how strong he was, even Caldwell is no exception.


    ''... The more I know him, the higher the wall I feel when facing him; we share the same blood, but why can he be so far ahead of me? Is the lineage of the Hidayat Clan so influential? Shit! There''s no point in complaining like this, I just have to keep practicing, so that the distance we have will not be too far apart''


    Caldwell said to himself, finding a new resolution to become stronger than he is now.


    "I''ve finished the other three including Sylph who is here and Banaspati is the last one"


    "T-then what you waiting for? Let me lead you to where Sir Banaspati''s seclusion is... Distinguished Guest"


    Said Matvey, who immediately changed his attitude and views towards Taufik after hearing the story he told; he had no other choice because, as Taufik said, if this continued, disaster would befall their land, a disaster that a human being could not imagine.


    "Please~"


    Said Taufik; then Matvey and Ruslan led them to An active volcano that was only several kilometers from the Ka-Zask Tribe village.


    ----------------


    "This Volcano began to Active a few days ago, one day after Sir Banaspati began his Seclusion"


    Said Matvey on their way toward the volcano.


    "We''ve tried to communicate with him but there are no answers, there''s we begin to feel anxious because usually Sir Banaspati always responds to our calls"


    "... It''s so, then how can we see him? We''re not going into that active volcano, are we?"


    Caldwell asked, They had arrived at the foot of the volcano, the volcanic ash that came out of the volcano soared high into the sky, but it was not yet dangerous enough because it was still limited to emitting volcanic ash and it had not yet reached the village where the Ka-Zask Tribe lived, but in the next few days the volcanic ash might spread even further.


    "We will"


    Answers Matvey who took Caldwell by Suprise.


    "We will!!... It''s an Active Volcano you know?... How do we even get in? Are we going to jump straight into the mouth of the volcano or something?"


    "Of course not, are you crazy? They probably have a Passage like some cave or something...


    Said Taufik then looking at Matvey and Ruslan.


    ... Right?"


    But Matvey, who faced Taufik''s Questions, turned his head Toward Ruslan, his Father; seeing this, Taufik began to have a little doubt.


    "... You don''t have?"


    "We have Indeed had one like that, but..."


    "But?"


    "... But... "


    "*Sigh* Just Answers him Already! It''s not like we are trying to kill them or something; why did you even hesitate like that?"


    Said Ruslan after seeing his son behave like that, then added.


    "... You heard what he said before, right? If all of that is true, then something like that is nothing to him; just tell him... The true Descendant of Hidayat will not just die by something like that"


    "... Okay...


    Said Matvey and then Looked at Taufik and then said.


    ... Actually, We have a Passage that Sir Banaspati himself made for us in case something happened to the Village, and Sir Banaspati it''s not around... But a few days ago something happened... The usual Normal Passage Now is filled by a Monster made by Fire; it is also the reason why we can meet Sir Banaspati to check his condition...


    That fire Monster is no ordinary, because no matter how many times we kill them, they will continue to come back to life shortly after we kill them...


    And that Monster was also quite strong, Some of us were badly injured by the Monster when we tried to meet Sir Banaspati, fortunately, there were no casualties, it was as if Sir Banaspati himself forbade us from approaching him, and this made us all feel anxious and didn''t know what to do"


    "... I see... it is indeed quite dangerous... Then where the Passage is?" Ask Taufik.


    "... There"


    Caldwell pointed to a Boulder that seemed to have been placed there on purpose.


    "There? Behind that Boulder?"


    "Yes, For the past few days, none of the monsters have come out of the cave. However, for safety reasons, we all agreed to cover the entrance and would remove it when the situation improved. However, until now, instead of improving, the situation has actually gotten worse... If you want to enter then we will have to remove that Boulder first...


    Wait here, I will go gather the man and together we will remove the Boulder"


    "No... I''ll do that on my own..."


    Said Taufik, stopping Matvey who wanted to go back to the Village to call the others.


    "... Are you sure? That Boulder is quite heavy, it needs dozens of our tribe''s strongest men to move it there"


    "Just mare of Boulder, with a flick of my finger it will Crumble like sand" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Taufik, then walked toward Boulder, but Caldwell Stopped him by the hand.


    "... Let me do it, bro"


    "... Sure... Go Ahead"


    With Taufik''s approval, Caldwell stepped forward towards the Boulder.


    ------------


    "Is he also from Hidayat, Young Man?"


    Ask Ruslan to Taufik while seeing Caldwell, who is standing in front of The Boulder.


    "... Nope"


    "Huh? Isn''t he your cousin?"


    "Yes, from My Mother''s side"


    "Ohh~ So "Hidayat" Is from your Father, I see, then which Family his come from? Looking at him I have a familiar feeling... like I''ve seen him somewhere but I can''t remember where"


    Said Ruslan with his eyes still on Caldwell.


    "... You too, Father? I thought it was only me... This why living in a desolate land like ours is bad sometimes... We can''t know about the news that happens outside quickly"


    "*Snort!*...


    Hearing what his son said, Ruslan snorted and then said with a little emotion.


    ... It can''t be helped. after Tsar Nicholas ll was Abdicated, the current government rarely uses our services... and from all the achievements that our tribe has achieved hundreds of years ago... we are ignored and think we never existed...


    but we are lucky because our predecessors were able to meet with sir Banaspati here, otherwise the same rebellion as that carried out by Razin and Pugachev would have occurred"


    "Aha..ha~"


    Matvey laughed awkwardly; he forgot that he shouldn''t have said that in front of his father; otherwise, something like this would always happen; not wanting to bring it up again, Matvey immediately looked at Taufik to change the topic of conversation.


    "S-so~ where''s your Cousin is come from, sir Hidayat?"


    Ask Matvey and his Father, Ruslan also put his ear closer so he could hear what Taufik was going to say better.


    "He''s from Britain"


    "Ohh~ Britain, which Family?"


    Ask Matvey; he knows a few of Britain''s Magician Families, and the Kel-Toi Tribe also has several times in contact with his Tribe.


    "... From Royal Family"


    "Oh~ Royal Family..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    There''s a silence for a while between the three of them, with their eyes still on Caldwell who now Touch the Boulder.


    And after a while, Matvey and Ruslan seemed to realize something, and after being silent for a few more moments, they then looked at Taufik simultaneously with wide-open eyes.


    "... R-R-ROYALLL FAMILY!!!" x2


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 175: chapter 175- Fire Monster

    - with Caldwell


    With his hands on the Boulder, Caldwell Ignore the Commotion behind him and begins to chant.


    "...Gelidus manus~frigidus animus~ vinculum glaciale!" (Latin)


    Caldwell''s mana flowed out of each of his fingers towards the Boulder, the cold air began to be seen from the dew that formed around Caldwell.


    *rattling!*


    With the area where Caldwell''s Hand was located, the Boulder began to freeze, and it expanded, and in just about three seconds, the entire Boulder froze.


    "... destrui!"


    *Crack!*


    The boulder broke into several large chunks of ice, which amazed Matvey and Ruslan.


    "The path has been opened up, bro. Should we get in?"


    Said Caldwell, turning to Taufik.


    --------------------


    "The path has been opened up, bro. Should we get in?"


    Hearing that, Taufik looks at Matvey and Ruslan.


    "... You heard him... We will go now"


    "B-but are you sure is fine? He was from a Royal Family from Britain, which means that you are also from a Royal Family... What will happen to us if something happens to any of you?"


    Asked Matvey who began to feel worried after he found out Caldwell''s Background


    "... Father didn''t feel worried too? It''s the Royal Family we are talking about. Can we bear the consequences if something happens to them?"


    "Are you blind? Don''t you see what kind of Magic he just used? It''s not ordinary magic... And what possibly could have happened to him when This Young Hidayat was with him?"


    "Hehh~ You quite knowledgeable for someone who lives in a desolated land like here"


    Praise Taufik for the knowledge possessed by Ruslan; similar to Alice, who was born with something special from the others, Caldwell is also like that.


    There are six main elements in this world, namely, Water, Fire, Wind, Air, Light, and Darkness, everyone is born with an affinity for one different element, but that doesn''t mean they can''t use other elements, it just that they will master the element that has the highest affinity with them from the other elements, in Caldwell''s case, he was born with two affinities for elements, namely Water and Wind.


    In today''s world, it is something that is very extraordinary, but in this world, there is also something called Give and Take, and what happened to Jenn is real proof, she has a Core that is bigger than most people, but she can''t take full advantage of it because of the Mana that is on earth today, as well as Caldwell, he has to work twice as hard as the others, but Caldwell and Jenn''s situation is a little different, no, a lot different, in terms of Family, environment and resources, Caldwell is far above, that''s why he can successfully utilize his talent better than Jenn.


    "... Hmnp! Wisdom comes with age, that''s normal"


    "But Father-"


    "Alright, stop it guys, you can continue your argument later, I still have something to do"


    Said Taufik, stopping the argument between that Father and Son duo before it dragged on any longer.


    "BRO, WHAT TAKE YOU SO LONG?"


    Shout Caldwell from afar.


    "You heard that... I will get going now"


    Said Taufik and then directly walked toward Caldwell without waiting for Ruslan and Matvey''s answers.


    -------------------


    "What took you so long, bro?"


    Caldwell asked Taufik who finally came to him.


    "That Father and Son just won''t stop their Argument...


    Taufik answers while walking inside the Cave with Caldwell and Sylph.


    ... But you guys really like living in the mountains, huh? Except for Undine, maybe. Is there any exact reason?"


    Taufik asked Sylph, and Sylph, who heard Taufik''s question, looked sad.


    "... Nothing Special, we just felt by living in the mountains we can feel a little bit closer to Mother, that''s all"


    "... I see"


    "..."


    There was a silence for a while after Sylph said that. No one spoke as they walked deeper into the cave until they all heard a noise in front of them accompanied by a bright yellowish red light that slowly approached them.


    *Step! Step!! Step!!!*


    A few moments later, the three of them saw two humanoid monsters made purely of fire, the heads of the monsters were like burning bonfires complete with eyes and mouths, and the monsters had two hands and two legs, each of them holding a different weapon, one had a large hammer and walked while dragging the hammer, and the other was holding a large sword that he put on his shoulder.


    "Ohh~ so this the Monster they talk about? They, Indeed, look quite strong... Alright~ Let''s end this quickly"


    Said Taufik with his Katana already in his hands, he wanted to step forward, but once again, Caldwell stopped him using his hands.


    "... Let me handle this too, bro, can I?"


    "..."


    Seeing Caldwell like this, Taufik began to wonder, and then something crossed his mind.


    ''... Is he trying to prove himself?''


    "Can I?"


    Caldwell asked once again.


    "... Sure... Do as you Like"


    Said Taufik, hearing this, Caldwell smiled and then directly came to face the two fire Monster.


    "... Are you sure he will be okay, sir?" Asked Sylph.


    But Taufik didn''t answer her questions because he didn''t really know how strong Caldwell was, so he was not too sure.


    "... Let''s just see"


    ---------------


    *ROOARRR!!*


    One of the Monsters who used a great sword Roared and then directly ran toward Caldwell, with his great sword still on his shoulder.


    *Grin*


    "Come here..."


    Said Caldwell, grinning while looking at that Fire Monster. Frost came out of Caldwell''s body and spread in all directions freezing the ground where Caldwell''s feet were standing.


    *RAAHHG!*


    The Fire Monster then swung his great sword toward Caldwell; Caldwell didn''t make any move to avoid the Fire Monster''s attack.


    "... Frost Area!"


    Caldwell said quietly.


    The fire monster who saw this grinned and continued to swing his Great Sword, but a few moments later, the fire monster suddenly stopped in mid-swing when his Great Sword was only inches away from Caldwell.


    *ARGHH!!*


    The Fire Monster Roared in Anger because he saw that his attack failed to reach Caldwell.


    But Caldwell could not be satisfied because an attack from a fire monster carrying a large hammer had come from behind the fire monster using a Great Sword.


    *BOOMM!!*


    Caldwell''s "Frost Area" Freezing Rate couldn''t match the rate at which the Great Hammer fell onto the ground, causing a loud noise and creating massive destruction to the ground where the hammer landed.


    Luckily, Caldwell managed to avoid the attack by jumping back just before the hammer hit him. Otherwise, his fate would have been the same as the ground.


    "... Do you need some help, Caldwell?"


    Ask Taufik from behind.


    "No, I can do this, I just testing how strong they are and Now I know"


    Reply Caldwell with his eyes still on the two Fire Monsters which have returned to their original state.


    "Alright! I just want you to know that you''re strong enough; no need to endanger yourself just because you want to prove yourself...like To me, Maybe?"


    Said Taufik which only made Caldwell''s vein pop out.


    "*Tsk* Annoying"


    Said Caldwell and then extended his hand forward.


    "O-hoo~ Do you want to use that move? Isn''t it way too fast for an Ultimate? Do you also feel that they are strong enough? Are you under pressure? just say it, don''t be shy"


    Taufik said again which only made Caldwell even more annoyed, but it seemed that was indeed Taufik''s goal because it could be seen from how he grinned while looking at Caldwell.


    "EXCALIBURRR!!!"


    Caldwell shouted angrily, ignoring what Taufik just said, and Taufik, who was behind, laughed at this, Sylph who was beside him looked at Taufik with a strange look


    After that, the same magnificent blue sword he used to fight Taufik that day reappeared in Caldwell''s hand.


    The appearance of the Sword caused the surrounding temperature to immediately drop and freeze the ground and walls of the cave; this also affected the two fire monsters, which made the fire that was their heads dim.


    "*AHHHGHH!!* "


    Maybe triggered by anger or something else, this time it was Caldwell''s turn to roar angrily and immediately run towards the two fire monsters.


    "... SWORD GRAVEYARD!!!"


    Caldwell shouted as he approached the two fire monsters, and then from the frozen ground and cave walls, hundreds of sword blades came out and headed straight for the two fire monsters who had no room to dodge. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Stab!*


    From the first stab, a chain of sword stabs began to hit the two fire monsters, and with hundreds of stabs hitting their bodies, they were crystallized, fire inside ice crystals, it was a beautiful sight, but it didn''t last long, because Caldwell had swung his sword towards the two crystallized fire monsters.


    *Crashh!*


    With Caldwell''s Sword hitting them, the two fire monster bodies were split into several parts, unlike what Matvey said, this time the fire monsters could not come back to life, because their bodies, or their broken bodies were still trapped inside the crystal which could not disappear if Caldwell himself did not want it to disappear.


    With that, the two fire monsters died without even having time to say/Roar anything.


    "... YOUUUU!!!"


    Said Caldwell as he turned to Taufik.


    "Wouh~ wouh~ wouh~ Calm Down Man, I just Joking, don''t take it so seriously like that"


    "It''s not Funn-"


    Caldwell said, but stopped when he saw Taufik and Sylph not looking at him, but behind him.


    Because he was curious, Caldwell looked back, and there he saw a group of monsters similar to the two fire monsters he had just killed heading towards them with different weapons in their hands.


    "... Shit... F*cking Shit!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 176: chapter 176- Two Creatures

    After a long fight, Caldwell lay limp on the ground with tattered clothes and wounds all over his body.


    "... You really like looking like this, huh? Are you, by any chance, a Masochist?"


    Taufik asked as he crouched down around Caldwell who was lying limply on the ground.


    *poke~poke~*


    "... Stop poking me and help me up already"


    Caldwell said weakly to Taufik who was poking his cheek.


    "And why you don''t help me before? If I even made one mistake it could be Dangerous"


    Caldwell said again, But Taufik, who was still poking Caldwell Cheek even after being warned not to, looked at Caldwell with a teasing look, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    "Ehh~ I thought you could Handle it alone, or am I wrong?"


    "..."


    "... You know, I always respect individual Choices, and of course, I respect your choices too... I didn''t do something wrong, do I?"


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik say that, Caldwell looked at him in a way that was hard to explain, what Taufik said sounded right, but the grin that his cousin showed made him feel that what he said was wrong and was only intended to mock him, so Caldwell could only frown, unable to say anything.


    "*Tsk* "


    Caldwell could only click his tongue and then look away from Taufik while saying.


    "... Just Help me already"


    "Ahaha~ Then Let me show you my other little trick"


    Said Taufik while unsheathing his Katana. Then put the tip of Katana on Caldwell''s body.


    "Pain~Pain~ go away~"


    Taufik uttered a false chant but said something else in his mind


    ''SwordMagic- Dark Form: Time Reverse!''


    With this, Taufik can reverse the state of something, whether it is an object or a living creature, to its original state, but currently, this technique cannot do something impossible, such as bringing the dead back to life or returning an object to its original state with just a piece of the object, just not yet.


    "Hy! Do you think I am a kid? Enough Jok-"


    Caldwell said, wanting to get angry but stopped when he felt something change in him. His stamina returned, and all the wounds on his body disappeared at a speed that could be seen by the eye. Not only that, even his clothes returned to the state they were in when he first entered this cave.


    "Done"


    "..."


    Caldwell immediately sat up and checked his entire body.


    Gone, all his wounds were gone, and even his stamina was the same as at the beginning; even the tears on his clothes from the attack of that fire monster had also disappeared.


    "... Holy... Cow... What the f*ck are you doing, bro?"


    Caldwell said in surprise; a few seconds before, the wound was still clearly visible, but in the next second, everything disappeared as it had never been there at all.


    He looked at Taufik in amazement, like he was not human (he wasn''t) but like a saint who had been sent down to earth.


    "Meh~ Like I said, just a little trick"


    Taufik said casually while sheathing his Katana, and Caldwell who heard this, for the first time, clearly showed his envious gaze towards Taufik.


    "What with that look? No matter how you look at me, this is not something that just anyone can learn...


    Said Taufik then offered his Hands for Caldwell.


    ... Now Stand up, we haven''t even walked halfway through this cave"


    "... It''s not like I wanted to learn anything from you"


    Murmuring Caldwell while taking Taufik''s Hands.


    "... I can Hear that, you know?"


    "*Tsk* I didn''t say anything" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah~ Whatever... But...


    Said Taufik then Looking at the path ahead.


    ... After that Fire Monster Dead, it''s Getting Darker here"


    "... You can definitely do something with your "Little Trick" again, right?"


    Caldwell said jokingly, but he didn''t expect Taufik to agree to it.


    "Yap! My "Little Trick" Is capable of doing anything, literally anything... watch this!"


    Said Taufik then stretched his hands up.


    "Let there be a light~"


    Taufik uttered another fake incantation, but in reality, he was using Imagination Magic to gather the surrounding Mana to create something.


    And slowly but surely, a glowing crystal ball began to appear from nothing and instantly illuminated their surroundings.


    What Taufik does never ceases to amaze Caldwell, and this one is no exception.


    "Now we have a light, let''s keep walking"


    Taufik said, while the Glowing Crystal was floating above him, following every step they took.


    --------------


    - Several Minutes Later.


    After walking for several minutes, maybe because Caldwell already killed them all, they didn''t meet any of those fire monsters anymore. It''s a good sign, but they can''t breathe a sigh of relief yet because the road ahead is still a mystery to them.


    As they keep walking and walking, The cave passage also gets wider and wider, and The Temperatur also gets hotter; they thought it was Normal because they were Inside the Volcano, so there''s nothing to complain about.


    "There''s a light in front of us... are we there yet?"


    Said Caldwell, Though that Red Yellowish light was from the Magma inside the Volcano.


    "Hmm~ Maybe it''s not as simple as you think"


    "What do you mean bro?"


    "... My gut feeling told me that something was bout to happen, but I was not too sure; my Detection Skills didn''t work around here, so fifty-fifty, maybe? I don''t know"


    Said Taufik; as he went deeper inside the Volcano, his Detection Skills started not working; no, it''s still working, but he Couldn''t detect any life force; when he activated his Detection skill, all he saw was red, which meant he did not detect any life but the heat inside the volcano.


    "... Guts? Are you a Fortuna-teller now?"


    To answer that, Taufik just shrugged his shoulders, meaning that it was up to Caldwell whether he wanted to believe it or not, at least he had told him what he felt.


    Faced with his cousin''s behavior, Caldwell just shook his head and then continued walking towards the light.


    However, the closer they got to the light, the hotter the air felt. Caldwell began to feel that something was strange. He looked at Taufik and Sylph who had been silent while following them.


    But Taufik still looked relaxed, and Sylph was still silent; it was as if he was the only one who felt the heat.


    ''... What with this abnormal heat? And why does it look like only me who Affected by this heat?''


    Ask Caldwell to himself.


    Caldwell has undergone rigorous training to take advantage of the dual-affinity element he has and successfully reach the Realm, where he opened a new path, the path of Ice Magician, and with Excalibur Replika, which can increase his efficiency in using his talents to the maximum, some heat from normal Magma will no affect for him, but the heat he felt right now is just not an ordinary heat.


    *Gluk!*


    Caldwell tried to gulped, but the saliva disappeared before it could even reach his throat, which only made things worse with every step he took.


    Caldwell''s vision began to blur and his gait was unsteady due to losing too much body fluid. He felt that he was going to faint, but suddenly he felt a touch on his shoulder.


    *Tap*


    Caldwell looked to the side and saw Taufik, who was also looking at him.


    "You Good bro?"


    Ask Taufik after he taps his Cousin''s shoulder.


    "... Don''t you feel that...


    Caldwell wanted to say something but stopped again after he didn''t feel the heat anymore.


    ... Eh?"


    Caldwell exclaimed in surprise and immediately looked at Taufik with a gaze full of question marks.


    "... Are you doing something again?"


    "Yap! The same Little Trick"


    Said Taufik; the heat actually didn''t affect him too much, so he thought Caldwell also felt the same because he didn''t say anything; it was only when he saw Caldwell starting to stagger that he realized something was wrong with his cousin, so before he fell, Taufik quickly caught him and then directly put his a Barrier to ward off the heat around.


    "You should do that sooner, I thought I was going to die because of the heat"


    "... That would be funny... But are you sure you okay now?"


    "For now, yeah I''m okay... I didn''t know why, but as we got closer to that light, something inside me seemed like want to melt... Do you think something is wrong with me?"


    "Something inside you?"


    Taufik asked, quite don''t understand what his cousin just said.


    [It''s probably his core, Master]


    The System Exclaimed.


    ''... His core? Something like that can happen?''


    [Because he has maximized his Dual-affinity element talent and Created a new element which was Ice, his core also changed following his element, Remember, you are currently walking towards the source of all fire, which is the oldest fire spirit on earth, perhaps the heat emitted by the spirit is melting the core of the master''s cousin who has the ice attribute slowly with every breath he takes, if he continues to force his way in without the protection of the Barrier that the master created, it will completely melt the core he has "completely" the lightest possibility of this is that the master''s cousin will not be able to use magic anymore, and the worst possibility is death]


    ''Death? Is that bad?''


    Said Taufik to the system and Immediately looked at Caldwell, to make sure that the barrier he put around Caldwell was s,trong enough so the heat would not affect him anymore.


    "Hufft~ everything is good, I don''t know what should I say to Grandma if you die here"


    "... Yes?"


    Ask Caldwell in confusion.


    "Nothing, let''s continue our way, that ligh,t is just a few seconds of walking... Let''s go finish this, quickly and get out of here"


    Said Taufik in a hurried tone and Caldwell, who saw this change in Taufik''s attitude, only became more confused.


    "... Okay?"


    After that they continued their way toward that light.


    They continued forward for a few seconds until they reached the end of the cave. However, what greeted them was not a sea of ??magma as Caldwell had expected, but a fairly large hall and from where they were standing, at the end of the hall they saw a large door that was tightly closed.


    But what made them stunned was not the big door, but two creatures that were as tall as the big door, the two creatures stood on each side of the door as if they were guarding the entrance so that no one could enter, and the source of the light they had just seen was from the two creatures.


    "... What the...


    Said Taufik in suprise and then looking at Caldwell.


    ... Do you also want to take care of that on your own again, bro?"


    "... please... they are yours"


    Caldwell said as he stepped back to give Taufik more space.


    "I... Thought so"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 177: chapter 177- minotaurs

    What standing in front of them was a Monster that was usually found In RPG games, Fantasy Comic and Movie, They are creatures known for their enormous size and the brute strength they possess, with human-like bodies covered in fur and the heads of bulls, that''s how Minoutours are usually depicted, but the two Minoutours in front of them are a little different.


    They have tall, sturdy bodies covered in black armor; the black armor occasionally glows red as if there is lava trapped inside the armor, or perhaps the armor is made of lava itself.


    The Minotaur''s face was obsidian black, with its eyes and horns burning red like fire, adding to the intimidating aura that the Minotaur radiated.


    Each strand of hair that forms the mane is like a thread made directly from lava, encircling the Minoutour''s neck, giving a charming yet frightening impression.


    The entire body of the Minotaur looks like it was made directly from burning lava.


    Not only that, in the hands of each Minotaur, there is a weapon of a different type; the Minotaur on the left holds a chain with each end of the chain connected to a weapon similar to a sickle, and the Minotaur on the right holds a square shield that is half the height of his body in his right hand and a spiked mace in his other hand.


    "... What the F*ck Banaspati think when he Created these two abominations? Is he trying to stop the Ka-Zask Tribe from entering, or is he trying to exterminate all members of the Ke-Zhask tribe?"


    Said Taufik as he walked toward the two minotaurs with his Katana already in his Hands.


    But some strange thing occurred as Taufik approached those two minotaurs.


    "Eh? Why they ain''t moving?"


    Taufik asked. He had walked just a few meters from the two minotaurs, but the minotaurs still didn''t show any reaction, like they didn''t see Taufik at all.


    "Meh~ Anything is Good"


    Said Taufik as he walked for more and then arrived in front of that big door, but the Minotaurs still didn''t show any reaction; even after he put his hands on that door, the Minotaurs still stood without even looking at him.


    At that moment, Taufik began to feel that something was strange. He looked at the door and then at the minotaurs, and then something crossed his mind.


    "... Don''t tell me"


    Said Taufik while putting strength into his arm to push the door, and sure enough, Taufik immediately felt a movement towards him.


    *Swoosh!*


    Taufik immediately heard the sound of a sharp object cutting the air.


    Taufik quickly looked in the direction the sound came from, and sure enough, the Minotaurs on his left had already swung the Chain in his hand, and the Sickle blade that was even bigger than Taufik''s body was already speeding towards him.


    "... Shit"


    Said Taufik as he quickly jumped back to avoid the attack.


    *BOOMMM!*


    The sickle hit the ground at full speed, causing a huge explosion and destroying the ground around where the sickle landed. However, the funny thing was that the door was fine even though the sickle landed only half a meter away from the door.


    Taufik''s feet had not yet landed on the ground when he heard a loud roar from the Minotaurs on the right followed by the large spiked mace heading towards him.


    Seeing this, Taufik did not choose to avoid it and immediately took a stance while he was still in the air.


    ''SwordMagic- Light Form: All Cutting Blade!''


    Taufik said the name of his technique and immediately slashed toward the large mace.


    *Swoosh!*


    Sword energy formed at the same time as Taufik''s slash and immediately headed towards the large mace which was only a few meters away from hitting him.


    *Slash!*


    The huge mace was immediately neatly split, but the sword''s energy did not stop there; it continued to rise and hit the ceiling above and continued to advance upwards without knowing when it would stop.


    *Woosh!*


    But the attack didn''t seem to stop there, because Taufik was suddenly covered by a large shadow.


    Taufik immediately looked up; it was a foot; Taufik saw a large foot about to step on him.


    (-_-)


    ''Blood Manipulation: Blood Thorn!''


    *Splash~*


    A large thorn made entirely of blood immediately appeared above Taufik, and without any pause, he immediately launched it toward the minotaur''s leg.


    *Thrust!* Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the speed of the foot, it fell towards Taufik, and with the speed of the Blood Thorn, the damage caused multiplied, which made the Blood Thorn penetrate the Minotaur''s leg until it made a large hole.


    *GRAGAHHH!!*


    A loud roar of pain echoed in the hall causing a slight vibration that caused large and small pieces of rocks to fall.


    *CRASHH!*


    The tremors occurred again with the Minotaurs holding the mace falling to the ground.


    Taufik saw the wound on the minotaur''s leg, and what came out of the wound was not blood but lava but the wound slowly closed, and in just a few seconds, the large wound healed completely.


    "... Are you sure you''re a minotaurs? Not a Trolls?"


    Taufik asks, but it''s not "The answer." That comes to him but a sweeping strike from the Minotaurs who used a chain.


    *Woosh!*


    It was a simple attack, and with just a jump, Taufik was able to avoid it.


    But the attack didn''t stop there, it continued moving towards the Minotaurs who had just gotten up after falling earlier.


    Seeing the attack coming towards him, the minotaur, who was not yet ready, carelessly raised his shield to protect himself.


    *CRANGG!!*


    The sound of the sickle blade meeting the shield was heard; if this was heard by an ordinary person, it would cause their ears to bleed.


    It didn''t stop there, the Minotaurs who had recklessly warded off the attack were thrown and hit the wall behind.


    *CRACKK!!!*


    "..."


    Seeing this, Taufik realized something.


    ''... They''re... Dumb...this will be easier than expected''


    --------------


    "..."


    Caldwell, who was standing behind at a safe distance with Sylph while watching Taufik''s battle, looked amazed by the power and variety of attacks that Taufik showed.


    ''... If I was in his place, how long can I last?... When can I reach the strength he has? This is very frustrating... ''


    "... He has reached his limits... He can''t bear it any longer than this"


    Sylph suddenly said, which caught Caldwell''s attention.


    "... Who? Taufik? It didn''t look like that to me"


    "No... It''s my Brothers, I could hear the screams of frustration from him"


    Said Sylph again while closing her eyes. Those who were created from the same source could feel each other''s feelings when they were close, that was why Sylph remained silent during their journey into this cave, she tried to communicate with her brother, Banaspati, but the answer she received was only a scream of pain and despair.


    Sylph opened her eyes again and then said in a very sad tone.


    "... he must be suffering a lot right now"


    "..."


    Caldwell didn''t know how to answer, so he chose to remain silent and continue watching Taufik''s battle which was nearing its end.


    -------------


    "... I have a bad feeling... I think it''s time to end this game"


    Said Taufik while looking at the two Minotaurs who had lost a part of their body, but the worst one was the minotaur who held a mace and shield, it''s not from Taufik''s attack but because of his own fellow Minotaurs who kept attacking Taufik without caring which direction his attack is headed, Taufik only needs to dodge a little and the attack will hit his fellow Minotaurs.


    However, even in such conditions, they are still alive and continue to regenerate, even their weapons can regenerate by themselves.


    Taufik called this a "Game" because he wanted to know how far their regeneration could work, but the bad feeling he got made him have to end this as soon as possible because he was sure that the bad feeling came from Banaspati.


    Before the two minotaurs could fully regenerate, Taufik raised his empty hands up.


    ''Imagination Magic- Create:...


    With that, Mana, in abundant quantities, immediately gathered on Taufik''s raised hand.


    ... Orb of Nothingness!''


    *wooshh!*


    The collected Mana immediately became one and formed a Black Orb, which slowly started to get bigger and bigger.


    Inside the Orb, purple energy can be seen spinning around, forming a vortex. The remaining Mana that cannot be accommodated in the Orb surrounds the Orb, following the vortex inside the Orb, which makes the Orb look like a replica of the universe. (Almost similar to Rasen Shuriken)


    "... I don''t know how far your regeneration limit is, but can you survive the void? Let''s try it, shall we?"


    Said Taufik, and without further ado, he immediately threw the Orb toward the two minotaurs.


    The orb slid quite slowly towards the two minotaurs, but the gravitational force created by the orb made it even more difficult for the two minotaurs who had not yet fully regenerated to avoid it.


    Nothing spectacular happened when the Orb hit the two Minotaurs, they were only sucked into the Orb with a roar of fear that slowly disappeared as their bodies continued to be sucked into the Orb, and a moment later the roar and even the Minotaurs themselves disappeared along with the disappearance of the Orb and only leaving silence and a fairly deep crater in the shape of a circle.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 178: chapter 178- Banaspati

    "Huft~ they finally die"


    Said Taufik while seeing the Crater. Without seeing any trace of that, two Minotaurs left.


    "No... It''s more like they were sent to the Void... Nah~ Everything is good"


    Said Taufik again and then looked at where Caldwell and Sylph were.


    "HY! HOW LONG YOU GUYS WANT TO STAY THERE? LET''S CONTINUE OUR WAY"


    He had to shout because they were standing quite far away behind, and Caldwell, who heard his cousin call him, Immediately got out from any Thought he had right now.


    "C-coming"


    Said Caldwell and then moved his leg to approach Taufik, followed by Sylph, who still stayed silent.


    -------------


    "... Bro, What kind of magic did you do to those two minotaurs before? Even I can feel that I''m being sucked by that black-purple Orb that you made"


    Asked Caldwell while on their way toward the door.


    "Hmm~ do you want a serious answer or a Joking answer like before?"


    "If I said I want a serious answer, will you say it?"


    "... I don''t know"


    "... As I thought... what is that? What makes you can''t tell me about it? Can''t you trust me? I swear, I will not tell anyone if you say so, is it not enough?"


    Asked Caldwell like children who want to know everything about the world and how it works. It seemed like he really wanted to know Taufik''s answer, but hearing that, Taufik stopped for a moment and looked at Caldwell.


    "Caldwell, my Cousin, It''s not like I don''t trust you, but sometimes, there''s a thing that is only meant for you to keep to yourself and cannot say to others, even though that other person is your own family, it''s what we call secret"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Caldwell immediately looked gloomy; he could not deny what Taufik said because what he said was true: secrets are there to be kept, and if the secret is told to other people, it will no longer be a secret.


    "Pfft~ Don''t be like that; if other people saw us right now, they would be confused about who is older between the two of us...


    Taufik smiled faintly and then patted Caldwell''s shoulder again.


    ... Secrets are meant to be kept, but sometimes, they also need to be told to others. Later, when I trust you more, not only as part of a family but also as a friend, colleague, and best friend when that happens, I, perhaps, will tell you my secret; you just need to wait and prepare yourself when the time comes, okay?"


    Caldwell also smiled faintly when he heard Taufik''s words, he understood what Taufik was trying to convey because he was the same, so Caldwell took a deep breath and then said to Taufik.


    "... I''ll wait then"


    Still with the same smile, Taufik then said.


    "... That''s more like it... Alright~ Let''s Open this Damn door and finish our business here quickly so we can back quicker"


    "You''re right; we can''t make Grandma wait for too long, don''t we?"


    ------------


    With his hands on the door, Taufik is Ready to push the door open, but then Sylph says something.


    "Sir... "


    But before Sylph could say everything she wanted to say, Taufik spoke first as if he already knew what Sylph wanted to say.


    "I know Sylph, Banaspati can bear it any longer, right? Don''t worry, with me here, nothing will happen to him, because it''s also my task to keep him okay"


    Taufik said, sounding a little arrogant, but if Taufik said it, for some reason, Sylph felt that everything he said would happen as he wanted.


    Fate works in mysterious ways, but no matter what a person does, Fate will definitely happen, as well as the four Ancient Spirits, their Fate without Taufik''s intervention will be a disaster for all living things on earth, their existence without Taufik''s intervention should be like four horsemen who are a sign that the end of the world is near, this is where Taufik''s Title as someone who opposes Fate works, as long as he continues to intervene, the end of the world will continue to be delayed, but it will only be delayed, and will never be canceled, because it is the essence that the end of the world will happen, because it is not Fate that determines it, but the Creator himself who has determined it, Fate just determines when it will happen, he is just like a person who has to press a button at a certain time.


    And to what extent Taufik can delay it? Is still a mystery.


    "... Alright"


    Said Sylph who sounded a little better after hearing Taufik''s reassuring words.


    Without further delay, Taufik immediately pushed the two large doors which seemed impossible to open, but Taufik managed to open them without any difficulty.


    *creaking!*


    An unusual creaking sound was heard as the large door opened.


    *Woosh!*


    The hot wind immediately flowed out from the gap in the door that was still not wide open, and a reddish-yellow light illuminated Taufik''s face, who was still pushing the large door.


    Taufik immediately looked at Caldwell to make sure he was okay, he let out a sigh of relief when he saw that the Barrier he had installed around Caldwell was working quite well, after making sure of Caldwell''s condition, Taufik pushed the large door again and after a few moments, he managed to open the door completely.


    What greeted them behind the large door was the same as what was in their minds, a volcanic crater filled with hot lava that occasionally rose as if someone had deliberately thrown rocks into the crater.


    But all their gazes were currently fixated on a large ball of fire that was burning with a golden color with a little black fire that was floating in the middle of the volcanic crater, But every now and then the black fire seemed to want to fill the Fireball, but the next moment the Golden fire seemed to fight and push away the black fire, this happened every few seconds and continued to happen, this was a sign that Banaspati was still struggling to fight the influence of the Corrupted Mana.


    But with each change, the black fire seemed to become more dominant and the golden fire needed a long time to push away the black fire.


    # A/N- "Just an info, Banaspati is a mystical creature in some Indonesian folklore, and as I described above, he has a form like a fireball. In folklore, Banaspati is described as an evil spirit or ghost that looks like a fireball or a fire vortex. Banaspati is often found in temple architecture on the island of Java, depicted as a relief in the guise of a giant head.


    I wanted to add Indonesian elements to the four Ancient Spirits, that''s why instead of choosing Salamander, which is often used to depict Fire Spirits, I chose to use Banaspati, back to the story"


    "... Brother... "


    Said Sylph while looking at that existence shaped like a fireball.


    "Is that the Ancient Fire Spirit? How I say it, he looks... Ordinary?"


    Caldwell commented on Banaspati''s appearance, which indeed looked ordinary, and indeed, Banaspati did look ordinary because he was only shaped like, not like, he was indeed just a ball of fire.


    "... But he the one who created that monster who almost killed you and that two Minotaurs, you know?"


    "..."


    Caldwell immediately fell silent after hearing that from Taufik.


    "Ahaha~ now you afraid... Okay then, how do I start this?"


    Said Taufik while thinking about what method he should use to help Banaspati.


    ''... Should I use the same method that I accidentally discovered while I was taking care of Undine? Alright, let''s cut the connection between him and Corrupted Mana first''


    Thought Taufik and then looked at Caldwell and Sylphy.


    "I will change places with Banaspati for a while, wait for me here, and don''t go anywhere, this won''t take long"


    "Understand"


    "... I beg you, please save my brother, sir"


    Caldwell and Sylph answered in turn.


    *Nod*


    With a nod, Taufik then approached Banaspati by using a transparent path he created with his Imagination magic.


    The closer he got to Banaspati, the more he felt the heat he radiated, but it was not enough to have any effect on Taufik.


    Only one meter away from Banaspati did Taufik stop walking.


    ''False World- White Room''


    With that, Taufik and Banaspati immediately disappeared from Caldwell and Sylph''s sight.


    ---------------


    In a plain white room that had nothing but a chair that Taufik was currently sitting on and a large golden fireball, Taufik sat while looking at the golden fireball as if he was waiting for something, this had been going on for a few minutes.


    A few moments later, the fireball slowly descended to the floor and then slowly shrank, and a few moments later, the fireball began to take on a humanoid shape but was still fire.


    Slowly but surely the humanoid fire creature began to look like a human, a real human with complete human characteristics.


    He has long Red Hair with a hint of gold that he lets down, similar to a burning fire, and Golden Eyes similar to what his Brother, the Ancient Earth Spirit, has.


    His handsome face even beats the handsomeness of top actors and models.


    Its body has a perfect shape, not too big like the ancient earth spirit, but not too small either.


    He was wearing the clothes that monks usually wear, a white Kasaya, with gold on each end.


    The golden eyes stared at Taufik who was also staring at him, and without any greeting, he immediately put his palms together.


    "... I Thank you on behalf of my three siblings, Thank you for helping us, Benefactor"


    Hearing this, Taufik immediately laughed softly.


    "... Your Character Setting is a bit wrong, don''t you think?"


    "Yes?"


    .... sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 179: chapter 179- Banaspati ll

    "No, Nothing it''s just the thought of mine, nothing Important...Forget about that, Because right now I am Curious about something"


    Said Taufik with a slight tone of interest.


    "What is it, Benefactor?"


    "I don''t know how you know that I already saved your three siblings, but one thing for sure is the time I met them they were in Pain and looked tortured... Except for Sylph, that one is just strange, she looks like she enjoys it instead of feeling tortured like Undine and Ancient Earth Spirit, especially Undine, she''s so much in agony when I treat her that day, but...


    why do you seem fine, although the method I use to you is the same method that put Undine in so much pain...


    Said Taufik, then stopped for a while to check how Banaspati''s expression was, but just like before, he still smiled faintly and looked at Taufik. Seeing this, Taufik looked even more interested.


    ... Even now, My Mana is working to expel all the Corrupt Mana that is in your body and that has even become a part of your body; the process should be painful, but why do you seem to not react at all? Are you willing to tell me?"


    "Hm? You seem to misunderstand something about me Benefactor, to be honest, I''m in much agony right now, very"


    Said Banaspati in a soft tone that did not sound like someone who was in pain as he described.


    But with Taufik''s All-Seeing eyes, he knows that Banaspati is telling the truth.


    "But you didn''t look like someone who''s in Pain; why so?... Don''t worry we still have time until all the Corrupted Mana is successfully expelled from your body, so there''s no need to rush to answer it, even if you don''t want to tell me it''s okay with me, I just want to spend time until your healing process is complete by asking that question, whether you answer or not is up to you"


    Said Taufik, who was still sitting on the chair with his cheek resting on his palm; he really looked like someone who was feeling bored.


    "Haha~ How can I Refuse my Benefector request, and for my answers, I just endure the Pain, the Pain I felt, hmm~ How can I humanly describe this? It''s Like... something is tearing my Flesh from the Inside, yes, is like that... But it is not the first time I have felt this feeling; the time when I fought with the Corrupted Mana, I also felt this Pain; I felt despair at that time...


    The feeling of my body getting dominated bit by bit is so frustrating; I almost give up because no matter how hard I fight, the result will not Change... What is the difference this time?


    It''s the result; the Pain is the same, but the result is different; this time, the Pain I felt was a sign that I was getting better, so Instead of screaming in agony, I preferred to smile; overall, it''s just about a mindset... I can endure the pain because my mind told me that I was getting better... How''s that benefactor? It''s my Answers satisfied you?"


    Said Banaspati with his smile never leaving his face even for the slightest.


    Taufik didn''t answer Banaspati''s questions but instead left his chair and walked towards Banaspati.


    Banaspati did nothing when he saw Taufik walking towards him because he knew what he wanted to do.


    *Pat*


    Taufik patted Banaspati on the shoulder and then said.


    "... It''s really a good answer, Really-really good answers... I learned something new from you, Thank you"


    "My pleasure"


    "... Alright~ You''re okay right now, so let''s Get out of here, you probably wanted to meet with Sylph, right?"


    "I want that more than anything"


    ---------------


    Due to Banaspati''s continued efforts to fight the influence of the Corrupted Mana, the process required to remove all of the Corrupted Mana from him did not take too much time.


    It''s not even an hour when Caldwell and Sylph Saw Taufik one man that Caldwell had never seen but was very familiar in Sylph''s eyes.


    "... BANASPATI!"


    Sylph immediately enlarged her body to match Banaspati and then slid towards Banaspati, who was also running toward her, and she embraced him in her arms.


    "Ahaha~ You never change Sylph, Always full of enthusiasm...


    Said Banaspati and then hugged Sylph back.


    ... I really miss you, sister"


    "I miss you too... Brother"


    Said Sylph, and after that, perhaps to relieve the longing because they had not seen each other for a long time, they remained in an embracing position for a while.


    *Ukhum!*


    Caldwell fakes a cough to announce his presence to the two ancient spirits.


    Hearing this, Sylph and Banaspati immediately looked at Caldwell.


    "Ohh~ and who''s this young man is?"


    Asking Banaspati while looking at Caldwell.


    "Ah~ he was sir Taufik Cousin, The Prince on the land where I''m staying at...


    Said Sylph to answer Banaspati''s Questions, but then stopped for a while like she''d forgotten something, Sylph then looked at Caldwell.


    ... I''m sorry, what''s your name again?"


    *Slap*


    Caldwell subconsciously slapped his forehead, and Banaspati looked at Sylph, who didn''t even know the name of the prince in the land she was living in, with an awkward smile.


    "... I will introduce myself"


    "... Please"


    Said Banaspati still with his awkward smile.


    "My Name is Caldwell Alexander D''Archy, Like she said, I was Taufik''s Cousin and also the prince from Britain, it''s a great honor to meet with one of the four ancient spirits such as you, sir"


    "What? You''re with me all the time, so it''s not an honor for you?"


    Said Sylph, who felt offended by what Caldwell said; she was also the same as Banaspati, one of the four ancient spirits, but the way Caldwell treated Banaspati was very different from how he treated her.


    "... Yeah~ you too"


    Caldwell said to avoid unnecessary conflict, but in a monotone tone, which only made Sylph feel even angrier.


    "Y-you... "


    "Ahaha~ what an Interesting young man... Talking about the benefactor, where is he? I thought we got out of that place together, or we didn''t?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Banaspati asked about Taufik who didn''t join them in this conversation since the beginning.


    "If the benefactor you talking about is my cousin, he is there...


    Caldwell said and pointed behind Caldwell.


    ... From the first time you guys reappeared, he just stood there and didn''t move at all"


    Hearing that, Banaspati and Sylph looked in the direction Caldwell was pointing, and true to what Caldwell said, Taufik just stood there silently looking into the air.


    "Huh? What is he doing there? Should I go get him"


    Ask Sylph who wants to approach Taufik, but Banaspati stops her and says.


    "It''s okay, a person as strong as him, usually has a different thought then than the others, just let him be"


    "... Okay"


    After that, the three of them were involved in a conversation while waiting for Taufik to finish whatever he was currently doing.


    -------------


    - A few moments ago.


    After exiting the "False World" Taufik suddenly received a notification from the system.


    [DING]


    [Gaia showing her gratitude Because the Master had saved her children from their miserable fate]


    ''Huh?''


    [DING]


    [Gaia looked at master with great affection]


    ''... Huh???''


    [DING]


    [Because of the affection Gaia showed towards the master, almost all the Olympian gods looked at the master with hostile gazes]


    "..."


    At this point, Taufik was starting to not know how to react, because the notification from the system didn''t stop there.


    [DING]


    [The Titans looked at the Master with hostility]


    [Master Changed the Predetermined Fate Too Much]


    [DING]


    [Fate Views Master with Extremely Strong Hostility]


    [The Guardian of Light and Order wants to erase your existence immediately]


    [He Who Lurks From The Depths Of The Abyss Laughs Heartily Seeing The Action That The Master Does]


    [Death is Silent With what the master has done]


    [Gods from all mythologies are paying close attention to what Master will do next]


    [DING]


    [Quest has been Created]


    [Determine The Quest Difuculity... ... ... ]


    [Difuculity: EX]


    [Quest: Save Gaia - EX]


    [Gaia, who is locked up in a different dimension and guarded by the descendants of the twelve titans, is waiting for you to save her]


    [Time limit: ¡Þ]


    [Rewerd: ??? ]


    [Failed: ??? ]


    ''... What The... Quest? after all this time? And at a time like this? What The Fuck is The Au- Damn!


    It''s Good that this Quest doesn''t have a Time limit, at least I can do it after I am done with my other Business *sigh* After a while they were silent, I thought they couldn''t pay attention to me anymore, but it seems I was wrong''


    [Master, Please be Careful]


    ''Yah, I Know, Thank you for worrying about me, *Tsk* all of this just gives me a headache, I hope the Info that the Turtle will tell me is worth all of this problem''


    Taufik said in his heart while massaging His nose bridge and then Looking at Caldwell, Banaspati, and Sylph, who were talking about something.


    "Alright let''s forget what hasn''t happened yet, and focus on what is happening now because after this I will do something very important"


    Said Taufik and then walked toward the three of them.


    "... Alright guys, is time to go back"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180- Back

    #A/N- "I almost couldn''t upload a new chapter today because it accidentally got deleted, Thank God for whoever created the "undo" feature, my blood was rushing to my head when I accidentally deleted "All Contents" of this chapter"


    -------------


    "SIR BANASPATI" x2


    Seeing Taufik and the others getting out of the Cave along with Banaspati, Matvey, and Ruslan shouted Banaspati''s name happily and immediately ran toward him.


    "Ahaha~ Sorry if I make you all worry about me, but, I''m fine now, Thanks to my Benefector here"


    Banaspati said to the two people while expressing his gratitude to Taufik.


    With that, Ruslan, who initially only half believed that Taufik was a descendant of the Hidayat Clan, now believes it completely, which makes the way he views Taufik much better than before.


    "Young, no, Sir Hidayat, we don''t know how to express our gratitude toward you for saving someone who is very important to us. If you Like, do you want to stay in our village to spend the night, we''ll throw a big party tonight to celebrate sir Banaspati''s recovery, only that we can offer you"


    "Yes, please don''t reject our Invitation, it''s the only thing that we who live in this desolated land can offer"


    said Ruslan and Matvey in turn.


    Hearing their invitation, Taufik smiled apologetically.


    "... I''m sorry, I can stay here for a long time because there are still many things I have to do, your thanks are enough because I came here only to help Banaspati without any other intention"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Matvey and Ruslan looked a little sad.


    "That would be Shame, but we also can''t keep you here, because someone like you must have a lot of important things to do. Alright then, but you should know that our doors are always open for you; please call us if you want something from us; we''ll always be ready if you want to seek our Assistance"


    Said Ruslan, then followed by a deep breath from Matvey before saying.


    "It''s really a shame, but there''s nothing we can do... at least Sir Banaspati can attend the party later"


    But this time, it was Banaspati who showed an apologetic smile.


    "Ahh~ About that... Actually, I will follow Sir Benefactor for a time being, so I also can attend that party, sorry"


    "What? You too sir Banaspati?"


    Matvey said in surprise, They want to hold a party to celebrate Banaspati''s recovery, but if the main character can''t attend the party, then what''s the point of them holding a party?


    "Yes, It''s been a long time since I met with my other siblings, I can''t do that before because I can''t leave this land arbitrarily, I''m afraid that if I leave this land, the Corrupted Mana that enters my body will increase and make me lose my mind which will only be a disaster for the outside world, but with Sir Benefactor by my side, I finally have the chance to meet my Siblings, and I don''t want to waste this opportunity that I don''t know when it will happen again, so that''s how it is, but don''t worry, I will be back shortly after I''m done"


    Banaspati explained at length, which made the two Cossack father and son take a deep breath.


    "... It can''t be helped... Alright, we will do the party when sir Banaspati is back, so when will you guys depart?"


    Ruslan Asked, They couldn''t do anything if it involved family matters, so they could only wait until Banaspati finished his business and returned.


    "Now"


    Taufik answered briefly.


    "... Now?"


    "Yes, Now"


    Said Taufik once again, and hearing this, Ruslan and Matvey looked around and then looked up at the sky to make sure if there were any helicopters or something to pick them up; considering Caldwell''s status, something like that was possible, but they saw nothing, the sky is clear and they didn''t hear any sounds of Helicopters or something.


    "... I''m sorry, but with what vehicle will you use to go?"


    "The same way with what we used to come here"


    "???" x2


    Hearing this, Ruslan and Matvey only looked even more confused.


    "... I will show you directly instead of explaining it"


    Said Taufik and then waved his hand slowly, and after that Matvey and Ruslan saw a sight that made them amazed and wonder about what they were witnessing right now.


    "... We will go with this... Alright~ we will go now, let''s meet when there''s a chance in the future"


    "..."


    Even after hearing what Taufik said, Matvey and Ruslan were still silent in confusion.


    But Taufik didn''t have time to explain something complicated like this, so he just stepped into the portal he created, because he had already said his goodbyes to the two of them.


    "???"


    And then Caldwell followed his cousin''s steps and entered the portal after saying goodbye to the two people who still looked confused.


    "Alright Matvey, Ruslan, I will go now, wait for me to come back, it will not take a long time"


    Said Banaspati and then also entered the portal with Sylph on his side.


    *Portal Closed*


    "..."


    "..."


    "... What is that, Father?"


    "Don''t ask me because I also don''t know, but one thing I''m sure of is that what Sir Hidayat used is something Like Teleportation, Maybe? I don''t know"


    "... Something like that is possible? Is it the Hidayat Clan is that Strong?"


    "I never heard a story of someone from Hidayat can pull something like that, All I know is they were a Clan full of Strong Warrior... Let''s forget about that because no matter what we do, we will never understand what someone as strong as Sir Hidayat is doing, he just showed something like that in front of us means he has trust in us, and that is a good thing"


    Said Ruslan, who was still looking in the direction where Taufik and the others suddenly disappeared after entering the portal, and after a few moments, he turned around.


    "... Let''s Get back to the Village and convey this good news to everyone"


    "... Okey"


    Replied Matvey, who then followed his father but still having thought about the things he just witnessed before.


    -------------


    - Windsor Castle, backyard.


    The portal opened again at the same place where Taufik had left earlier.


    From that portal, Taufik steps out, and not long after that is Caldwell''s turn and the last is Banaspati in his human form with Sylph, who is already back in her Fairy-like form.


    "... This finished faster than I thought"


    "It will finish faster if you not trying to prove yourself"


    Taufik replied sarcastically to what Caldwell said. He still felt a little disturbed by what happened earlier, but Caldwell, who heard his cousin''s sarcastic comment, was not angry but instead nodded in agreement.


    "You''re right, after seeing how you fight, I come to realize that you are not someone who can be Compared with, that just insane"


    "..."


    "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, Nothing... I was just surprised that you weren''t angry with what I just said, but it''s good for someone to realize their limits; it can save you in a certain situation... Alright let''s stop this not-so-important conversation and go meet Grandma and after that, we''ll go to meet with my mom in Japan"


    Said Taufik to Caldwell and then looked at Sylph and Banaspati.


    "What do you guys want to do at that time being?"


    "We will just talk about something and wait for you here, please don''t mind us and take your time"


    Said Banaspati with a kind smile.


    "Alright, don''t worry it will not take a long time"


    "I understand"


    Replied Banaspati which got a nod from Taufik.


    "... Let''s Go Caldwell"


    Taufik invited and Caldwell said yes, then the two of them immediately walked towards Windsor Castle.


    In the middle of their way, a maid walking around the castle noticed their arrival and immediately bowed respectfully towards them.


    "I great the two princes"


    Said The maid. The news that Taufik is the grandson of the queen has spread inside the castle but has not been published to the outside public because Taufik and the Queen still need to get Linda''s approval first, so they will delay publishing it until they get Linda''s approval.


    "You can stand up now!... Where are my father and my grandma now?"


    "Her Majesty The Queen And The Prince of Wales, together with Princess Amanda, are having Lunch right now. Shall I lead the two princes there?"


    "No, Continue your work and we''ll both go there ourselves"


    "This Servent Understand"


    Said The Main and then bowed her head once again to the both of them before going to continue her work.


    Taufik, who saw the change in Caldwell''s attitude, tone of voice, and posture when dealing with the maid, felt a little amazed.


    "... What?"


    Ask Caldwell who felt Taufik''s gaze toward him.


    "Nothing... It''s just amazing how fast you changed when you talking with that maid"


    "... we are the Royal Family, Such an attitude is necessary, and you also have to learn because you are also part of the royal family"


    Said Caldwell as he led Taufik to the Dining room where the queen and the rest were. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Nah~ It looks so tiring, I''m Good with how am I right now"


    "Grandma also always said that but she keeps doing it, so you have to do it too, at least in front of others, it''s our responsibility as the Royal Family"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t say anything after that and just silently followed Caldwell from behind until they arrived in front of the door, which was guarded by two guards.


    "Here we are, let''s Go Inside"


    Seeing Taufik and Caldwell''s arrival, without saying anything the two guards immediately opened the door and then immediately announced the presence of Taufik and Caldwell.


    "PRINCE CALDWELL AND... PRINCE TAUFIK IS ENTERING THE ROOM"


    # A/N- "I don''t know if I do it right, but that''s how they do it in the Manga/manhua/Manhwa that I''ve read"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181- Back ll

    "... You guys Ready? Grandma?"


    Ask Taufik. After the Lunch was finished, and was asked by Amanda about a bunch of things that they had done in Kamchatka, they finally decided that it was time to go visit Linda in Japan.


    "... is it visible on my face?"


    The Queen asked while touching her cheeks by hand. Taufik laughed a little when he saw the queen like this.


    "Ahaha~ You Like a girl who wanted to go on a date with your first love, yes, it''s visible as clearly as the day"


    "... Don''t tease your Grandma like that; even though I said before that I was ready, nervousness cannot be avoided; it is basic human nature"


    Said the queen, and Taufik, who heard that, could only smile faintly while approaching the queen and then holding her hand with both of his hands.


    "So, do you want to postpone it? You can meet my mother another day, let Caldwell and Amanda meet her today, and when you are fully ready, I will take you to meet her; how about that?"


    "No...


    Said the queen while shaking her head.


    ... I will just get more nervous if I meet her alone, don''t worry I''m just feeling nervous because it''s the first time we meet again after a long time, but I''m okay, right now, let''s get going"


    "Alright...


    Said Taufik and then looked at Amanda and Caldwell, who were busy talking with Banaspati and Sylph.


    ... Hy, is time to go, until when are you going to talk there... Oh~ Grandma, won''t Uncle William come with us?"


    "He was busy with something, so he can''t"


    "It''s so... There''s nothing we can do then, well, it''s time for us to go"


    Said Taufik and then directly opened the portal.


    ---------------


    - With William.


    In a room, William is seen working on a document and Edmund is sitting relaxed on the sofa.


    "Edmund, What is the answer from the Japanese Government regarding Mother who wants to visit there?"


    William asked with his gaze still fixed on the document in front of him.


    "We have received their consent, I told them that Mother wanted to take a vacation for a few days in their country and asked them to keep it a secret, everything was done"


    Answers Edmund while sipping the coffee.


    "... That''s Good, So... What are you doing here and not going with them to protect Mother?"


    William said finally putting down his pen and looking at Edmund.


    "Yeah~ Keep telling a joke... With our Nephew with her, what do you think can happen to Mother? This kind of relaxing opportunity is rare, so I will make full use of it, and you, my brother... why did you put down your pen? Keep working, because when the mother is not around you are the one in charge... hahahaha~"


    "yeah~ Keep laughing, because after Taufik is officially known as Prince, you won''t even have time to sleep well, keep laughing"


    William replied in a mocking tone while grinning.


    "..."


    Hearing what William said, Edmund fell silent, contemplating what William said; after a while, he sighed tiredly.


    "... why do you have to go straight to where it hurts the most *Sigh* I will go now"


    Said Edmund who immediately stood up to leave the room.


    "... Where are you going?"


    "Go do what I have to do"


    "What?"


    William asked curiously.


    "Go prepare an umbrella before it rains"


    ----------------


    - Imperial Palace of Japan.


    "... Have you found out the exact purpose of the Queen of Britain coming to our country?"


    Emperor Naruhito asked a man dressed all in black who was kneeling in front of him.


    "Forgive our inability, Tenn¨­ Heika, We have not found anything definite about that matter"


    Said the man in black.


    "... I see... then is there any latest news about the strange movements of the Tokugawa family?"


    "Forgive us, Tenn¨­ Heika, something prevented us from approaching Tokugawa Manor any closer, so we were unable to get any more information"


    "..."


    Emperor Naruhito was silent for a moment after hearing the report from the man dressed all in black while looking out at the scenery, and after a moment he looked back at the man.


    "There''s nothing that can be done then... well... you can go now and keep finding out about the real purpose of the Queen of Britain, her suddenly visiting this country without anything special happening is a bit suspicious, and how they told us to keep it a secret adds to that, go"


    "As you command, Tenn¨­ Heika"


    Said the man dressed in all black and immediately disappeared from where he was.


    "..."


    After the man dressed all in black disappeared, Emperor Naruhito fell silent as if he was contemplating something in his place with his cheek resting on his palm and his eyes closed.


    ''... something big is happening without me realizing, what will happen in the future?''


    --------------


    - Tokugawa Manor.


    On a bench in the back garden of the Manor, Alice is seen sitting on Linda''s lap while she is tying up her hair.


    Alice, who was humming while swinging her legs back and forth happily, suddenly stopped humming and immediately asked Linda.


    "Grandma, When will Daddy come back?"


    "Hm? If there is no obstacle, he will come back today; why? Do you miss him already? Am I not enough for you? You make this Grandma sad?"


    Said Linda in a fake sad tone.


    "Yes, I miss him"


    Alice answered innocently without caring about Linda''s sad tone, and Linda, who heard Alice''s innocent answer, smiled awkwardly, which made her hand that was tying Alice''s hair stop.


    "Hm~ what''s wrong, Grandma?"


    Alice asked as she felt her grandmother''s hand stop.


    "A-ah! Nothing...


    Linda replied as she finished tying Alice''s hair into twin tails.


    ... Is done~ Let me see... Yap~ My Little Princess is the cutest"


    Said Linda, who gently pinched Alice''s cheeks.


    "Alright~ Let''s go meet the others"


    Linda said again and immediately carried Alice and took her to meet Jenn and the others.


    But before they could leave, Shasha appeared with Lembuswana on her shoulder.


    "Madam, Master is here, but-"


    But before she could finish what she wanted to say, Alice, who was being carried by Linda, suddenly interrupted Shasha''s conversation.


    "What? Daddy is here? Grandma~ Grandma~ Down~ Put me down"


    Hearing Alice''s request, Linda could only smile wryly and immediately put Alice down.


    After Alice''s feet touched the ground, she immediately ran into the Manor.


    Still with that wry smile, Linda could only shake her head while looking at Alice and then look back at Shasha.


    "... What do you want to say before?"


    "... He''s back with another person we don''t know"


    Shasha said, continuing what she wanted to say before.


    "Hm? Do you know something, Lembu?"


    Hearing Linda''s question, Lembuswana wanted to say something but he chose not to.


    "... It would be better if you went to see it in person"


    "???"


    Hearing what Lembuswana said, Linda''s face was filled with question marks.


    "... Okay?"


    ---------------


    - A few moments ago.


    A portal suddenly opened right in front of the entrance to Tokugawa Manor.


    The guards who saw this immediately stood ready with their respective weapons, but luckily, Asahi was there and he recognized the portal because there was only one person he knew who could do that.


    "Put Your weapon down, it''s not anything Dangerous"


    Said Asahi, and the guards who heard this still looked a little hesitant, but because the one who said this was Asahi, they immediately lowered their weapons.


    After waiting for a while someone finally stepped out of the portal.


    "I''m Finally back"


    Said Taufik after exiting the portal.


    "Sense-"


    Asahi, who wanted to greet Taufik, stopped because he saw someone else coming out of the portal.


    "..."


    The first was a beautiful woman who had the same features as Taufik, blue eyes and jet-black hair, who immediately looked here and there as soon as she came out of the portal.


    "Whoaahh~ So this is how it felt teleport? It''s not like what is described in the novel"


    Said the beautiful woman in English, but Asahi could still understand what she said. Then Asahi saw the second person who came out of the portal was a man who was no less handsome than Taufik, who also had the same characteristics as Taufik and the beautiful woman, blue eyes and jet black hair.


    "..."


    Moments after the handsome man came out of the portal, Jenn and the others who felt Taufik''s presence came here.


    "Husband!!"


    Rani shouted, immediately running towards Taufik and hugging him.


    "Whoa~whoa~ Be careful, Rani. Remember, you are pregnant"


    Said Taufik, who welcomed Rani''s hug gently.


    "Dear, it''s good nothing happened to you," Jenn said softly with a smile to Taufik.


    "Whoa~ Who''s these two beautiful people, Fik?" Ask Kaela while looking at Caldwell and Amanda.


    "Huh? They have the same smell as you and Mother...


    Said Anugerah, but then she was struck by a sudden thought, and then she showed a surprised face.


    ... Don''t tell me"


    Said Anugerah while covering her mouth in surprise.


    Hearing what Anugerah said, Jenn, Rani, and Kaela also looked at Caldwell and Amanda carefully, then glanced back at Taufik.


    And like Anugerah, they also put on surprised faces, and after that, the four of them looked at each other.


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    Asked Taufik, who felt strange about the behavior of his four wives.


    However, before Jenn and the others could answer Taufik''s question, a voice that Taufik recognized shouted at him, and Taufik, who heard the voice, felt like the anxiety he felt immediately disappeared.


    "Daddy!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 182: chapter 182- Back lll

    When Banaspati and Sylph come out from The Portal they see Taufik surrounded by several people while carrying a small child.


    "What took you guys so long?"


    Taufik asks the two of them.


    "Your grandmother insisted on coming in last, so we were a bit delayed," Responded Sylph to Taufik''s questions.


    "Ohh~ Then where is she?"


    "He was following behind us earlier...


    Said Sylph and then looked at the portal, but there was no sight of the Queen anywhere.


    ... Or not?"


    *Sigh*


    Taufik sighed tiredly after hearing what Sylph said while wiping his face with his free hand.


    Taufik wanted to re-enter the portal still with Alice in his arms, but a voice stopped his action again.


    "... Son? Your back"


    Hearing the sound, they all subconsciously looked toward the source of the sound, and there they saw Linda, who came with Shasha and Lembuswana.


    Seeing Linda coming, Jenn, Kaela, Rani, and Anugerah looked even more panicked.


    Caldwell and Amanda, who also saw Linda''s figure, suddenly remembered their childhood, and Amanda, who couldn''t hold back her emotions like Caldwell, immediately ran toward Linda with watery eyes.


    "... AUNTY!!"


    Amanda shouted and immediately hugged Linda tightly as if she was afraid that she would disappear.


    "Huh? What???"


    Said Linda when someone she didn''t know but looked familiar suddenly hugged her.


    "... Wait? Wait a minute?! Who are you?"


    Linda asked with a confused expression.


    "It''s me, Amanda... Your Amanda! You remember?"


    Ask Amanda after releasing Linda from the hug, then look her directly in her eyes.


    "..."


    Linda needed a moment to process what she had just heard, she processed her memories bit by bit, and after being silent for a while, Linda finally remembered something. A surprised look appeared on Linda''s face, but it only lasted for a moment and was immediately replaced by a happy face.


    "... Amanda? My little Amanda?"


    "Yes, it''s me"


    Said Amanda and hugged Linda again, and this time she also hugged Amanda.


    "What are you doing here?... Wait, if you are here, then... Is Caldwell here too?"


    Linda asked and immediately looked at the crowd behind Amanda.


    Linda looked at Jenn and the others, Taufik, who was carrying Alice, two strangers she didn''t know, Asahi, and then at a man standing next to Taufik, who was also looking at her.


    Linda immediately recognized Caldwell, because Caldwell and Taufik were cousins, and Taufik inherited many characteristics from her, so Caldwell and Taufik''s appearance was not too different.


    "He was standing there, he must be embarrassed to face you directly"


    "What? He still with that little Tsundere Personality?"


    Linda said with a fake surprised face. And Caldwell, who heard this, made a disturbed face.


    "I can hear that... I just don''t like to talk too much, don''t assume that as Tsundere, it''s a different thing"


    Said Caldwell in an annoyed tone, and as if predicting that Caldwell would react like that, Linda chuckled.


    "... and it seems like he''s still easily offended, ahaha~"


    Hearing this, Amanda also laughed and Caldwell, who was the victim of Linda''s teasing, could only sigh annoyingly without being able to do anything else.


    "... Aunty... Actually, there''s one more person who is coming with us..."


    "Really? Who is that? Is it William or Edmund?"


    Linda said with an excited tone and an expectant expression.


    "It''s... -"


    "It''s me"


    ----------------


    A few moments later.


    "... Are you sure they''re okay?"


    Ask Amanda, who is worried about Her aunt, Linda, who was alone with the Queen in a room.


    "... I don''t know, but they will be fine, nothing can beat a bond between mother and child, so don''t worry too much and just wait... When they get out of there, you will see their eyes will be red from crying"


    Answers Taufik which makes Amanda a little calmer.


    "... If you say so, then... Can you be kind enough to Introduce me to these people?"


    Amanda asked Taufik who was busy playing with Alice while looking at Jenn and the others, who were also looking at her with high curiosity on their faces.


    "... You already see them in the pictures you saw before, Is it necessary to get to know each other further?...


    Said Taufik who was still playing with Alice.


    ... If you want to get acquainted, do it yourself"


    "... Y-you... Fine, I''ll do it myself"


    Jenn, who saw this, could only shake her head, smile wryly, and then start a conversation with Amanda.


    "Hy, I''m Jenn, Taufik Wives, nice to meet you"


    Said Jenn, stretching her hand forward to shake hands with Amanda.


    "N-nice to meet you too, I''m that guy''s Cousin, Amanda"


    Said Amanda who accepted Jenn''s handshake.


    "Me, I''m Next"


    Chirped Rani while raising her hands and then directly came in front of Amanda.


    "I''m Maharani, and Because you are Taufik''s Cousin you can call me Rani like the others, oh~ and Bay the way, I''m his Second Wives, it''s nice to meet you"


    Rani said with a sweet smile and also stretched out her hand towards Amanda to shake hands.


    "S-second Wives?...


    Said Amanda in surprise and then looked at Taufik, but Taufik didn''t seem to care about the look his cousin gave him and was still busy playing with Alice.


    ... It''s Nice to meet you"


    And this time it was Kaela''s turn to come in front of Amanda and immediately stretch out her hand towards Amanda.


    "I''m Kaela, Also Taufik''s Wives"


    And here, Amanda could no longer hold back her shock and looked at Taufik with a gaze like someone looking at a beast, and then looked at her brother, Caldwell, who was leaning against the wall with his eyes closed.


    And as if feeling his sister''s gaze, Caldwell could only click his tongue, and then turn his face away from Amanda.


    Because just like what his sister felt, Caldwell was also surprised that Taufik had more than one wife, but he didn''t show it openly like Amanda.


    Seeing this, Amanda could only shake her head and look back at Kaela.


    "Nice to meet you too, Kaela; you can Call me Amanda, and just to make sure... is she also the wife of... this beast?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda asked while looking at Anugerah who was waiting for his turn to introduce himself.


    "... Yes, she also"


    Hearing this, Amanda was no longer surprised, but only felt sorry for her brother, Caldwell, who, although older than Taufik, was still single.


    Not wanting to think about it anymore, Amanda could only sigh and look back at Anugerah.


    "... I''m Amanda"


    Said Amanda, who this time was the first to stretch out her hand towards Anugerah.


    "I''m Anugerah, and Like what Kaela said, I''m also Taufik''s wife"


    Amanda nodded her head and then looked at Alice.


    "Let me guess, is that cute little girl his daughter?"


    "Yes, her name is Alice, Alice D''Archy Hidayat, she inherited the name from Taufik"


    Answer Anugerah, and Anugerah suddenly remembered something and then looked away from Alice and looked at Amanda.


    "... I heard that you''re a princess, is it true?"


    Asked Anugerah, which made Jenn, Kaela, and Rani also interested in hearing it. They already knew from Linda that Amanda and Caldwell were a princess and prince, but they wanted to hear it directly from the mouths of the people concerned themselves.


    "Yes, it''s true"


    Amanda answered briefly, And Anugerah, who heard this, put on an amazed face, not only him but Jenn and the others too.


    "Whoa~ So it''s true, I never thought that I would meet a fellow princess here"


    "... Fellow?"


    Amanda asked in confusion.


    "Yes, I''m also a princess, not only me, Rani here is also from a royal family, or more precisely, she is a former queen"


    Anugerah said which only made Amanda even more surprised.


    "REALLY? From where? I know some royal members from Other Kingdoms, maybe we''ve met but never mind"


    "Ahh~ About that... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    # A/N- "I know you guys don''t like it when I add unnecessary words like this, but I can''t help it, I just heard that one of my family members passed away and I have to go back to my hometown to attend the funeral, I forgot that I haven''t written today''s chapter and only remembered when the deadline was near, I don''t even know if what I wrote is worth reading or not, so please forgive me."


    Just to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordwordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordwordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more wordJust to add more word

 Chapter 183: chapter 183- Back lV

    Inside an empty room, which had nothing but a table on the tatami floor.


    Linda and the Queen sat on a pillow facing each other with only a table separating the mother and daughter.


    They remained silent without any words for a long time until finally, the Queen took a deep breath and finally began to open her mouth.


    "... Are you still angry with me, Rose?"


    "Angry Because of what exactly, YOUR MAJESTY QUEEN?"


    Said Linda, raising her voice at her last statement, and the Queen who heard this showed a sad face because this was the first time she had heard Linda call her that.


    "... I-I see you raising Taufik in a good way?"


    "It''s my responsibility as a mother, not like someone I know"


    "..."


    "..." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Linda said that, the Queen only looked sadder, and after that, silence fell again in the room.


    "... Is there a chance for you to forgive me?"


    Ask the Queen once more.


    "With all due respect, Your Majesty the Queen, I ask you once again, what mistake did a Queen like you make that you have to apologize to me who is just an ORDINARY citizen"


    "Just to let you know, I never stripped you of your rank as a princess of Britain, and it will never happen," said the queen.


    "... And I never asked for any of that" Replied Linda.


    "... Rose, let''s end this, I already said to Taufik that I will clear all this misunderstanding today... If you want to hear it or not is up to you, but let me talk first, and after that, if you want to forgive me or not is also up to you"


    Said the Queen, and after that, she started talking from the beginning of the story.


    --------------


    "... What? You can''t tell me Your Kingdom''s Name?"


    "Yeah~ Kinda like that, You wouldn''t even believe me if I told you"


    "... What do you mean by that?"


    Ask Amanda in confusion.


    "Don''t ask that, Amanda; you are still not ready for that...


    Exclaimed Taufik, stopping the conversation between Amanda and Anugerah. Then, directly stand up after being satisfied Playing with Alice.


    ... Alright is time to go to collect the prize"


    "Where are you going, Husband?" Ask Rani.


    "Back to our home, of course"


    Said Taufik like it was the very right thing to say.


    "Huh? What with Mother?"


    "They''re done talking, so pack up your things and we''ll go directly"


    "... But-"


    Before Rani could finish saying something, Linda and the Queen had already left the room, and it was true as Taufik had said, both of their eyes were red from crying.


    "See?"


    "..."


    Rani could only remain silent after seeing this, and Amanda, who saw her grandmother and aunt in that condition, immediately stood up and headed toward the two of them.


    Caldwell, who had been sitting quietly leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, immediately opened his eyes when he heard that his grandmother and aunt had come out.


    "Grandma, Aunty, are you two okay?"


    Ask Amanda in a worried tone.


    "We''re okay... Don''t have to worry" Said The Queen.


    "... So... How?"


    Hearing Amanda''s question, the Queen and Linda looked at each other and then smiled.


    "We''re okay, right now... Everything is okay"


    Hearing this, Amanda smiled happily; not only her, but Caldwell also let out a sigh of relief; even Jenn and the others were happy.


    "Now that everything is settled, what are you waiting for? Go pack your things and we''ll be leaving soon"


    Said Taufik toward all of them and after that, they immediately went to pack their things, and Amanda and the Queen also went with them, leaving Caldwell, Lembuswana, and Taufik in the room.


    "Hufft~ Alright, let''s do a little business after we get back to Indonesia"


    Said Taufik and then looked towards the entrance of the room which was wide open.


    "You can come in right now, Thalia"


    After saying that, Thalia appeared at the entrance of the room without the veil she usually wore.


    "I thought you forgot about your promise and wanted to back to your country directly"


    "Nah~ Memory is something I am most proud of, so are you ready to back to your World?"


    "... Hmnph~ keep Showing of"


    Caldwell overheard Taufik''s conversation with the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared.


    Caldwell, who heard Taufik''s conversation with the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared, was interested in what Taufik had just said.


    "... Back to her world? What does that mean?" Caldwell asked curiously.


    "..."


    "Can I tell him?"


    Taufik asking for Thalia''s approval.


    "... I don''t care, just do everything you like"


    "Alright...


    Said Taufik and then looked at Caldwell.


    ... I don''t have much time to answer your questions, just follow me and see it on your own... And you Lembu, what''s you going to do?"


    "I''ll go too"


    Answers Lembuswana and then directly flew toward Taufik Shoulder and perched there.


    "... Let''s go to another place first"


    Said Taufik, and after that, all of them went directly to changed places.


    --------------


    - Tokugawa Manor, Backyard.


    "Are you sure you wanted to go without waiting for Asahi first?"


    Ask Taufik toward Thalia. Taufik has asked Asahi to take Banaspati and Sylph to the Ba-Jou tribe where Undine lives.


    "... It''s okay, I already said my Goodbye to all the members of the Tokugawa Family... So I can go with an ease mind"


    Replied Thalia, and Taufik just nodded his head and then directly took out his Katana; Taufik got close to Thalia and then put his hands on Thalia''s head.


    "This is going to be a little uncomfortable, so brace yourself, okay?"


    "I''m Ready"


    Taufik didn''t say anything at all after hearing what Thalia said and immediately read her memory using his Imagination Magic.


    Feeling like something had entered her brain, Thalia trembled a little, but it was still within limits that she could still endure.


    Foreign memories began to enter Taufik''s mind; he saw a tree that Thalia''s race called Yggdrasil, or the World Tree, with an extraordinary size and known to be sacred; around the tree, there was everything, including nine worlds and the world where Thalia lived was also included in the nine worlds.


    ''... What an Interesting world''


    Said Taufik after finishing reading Thalia''s memories.


    Taufik then opened both of his eyes and immediately looked at Thalia who had also just opened both of her eyes.


    With a smile on his face, Taufik said to Thalia in a tone of high interest.


    "... You live in a world that looks interesting"


    "... So, can you take me back there?"


    Thalia said with a hopeful tone and expression.


    "I already know your World Coordinate so it will be easy... And remember, it''s open a way to there, not to take you there"


    Thalia smiled happily with teary eyes while looking at Taufik without caring about Taufik''s words at the end.


    Taufik just smiled when he saw Thalia like that, and without waiting any longer, he immediately took out his katana from its sheath.


    "... Wait a second"


    Said Taufik and then stepped a little away from Thalia; Caldwell, who saw this, just looked silently and looked at Taufik with a curious and Interested gaze.


    ''SwordMagic- Dark Form: Portal...


    Said Taufik and then slashed his Katana into nothingness.


    ... World Travel!''


    *Crack!*


    A slash mark appeared in the air, which slowly widened and then formed a portal.


    "... This is your way home"


    Said Taufik while turning his head towards Thalia behind him.


    "..."


    Seeing this, Thalia was silent with mixed feelings; unable to contain her feelings any longer, Thalia immediately stepped forward toward Taufik and hugged him.


    "Thank you~ Really Thank you~"


    Thalia said with tears that had fallen down her cheeks and made Taufik''s clothes wet.


    Taufik patted Thalia''s back to calm her down.


    "It''s okay~ It''s okay~ You haven''t even returned to your world yet, so don''t thank me yet"


    Thalia released her hug from Taufik, wiped away her tears, then said in a voice that was still stuttering because of crying.


    "I will never forget what you did to me, I will repay all this favor when I return to my world"


    *Smile*


    "I''ll wait for you then... okay, it''s time for you to go"


    Taufik said to Thalia, and Thalia, who heard this, took a deep breath, and then stepped towards the portal.


    Arriving in front of the portal, Thalia did not immediately enter the portal, she stopped with only one step from the portal. She looked at Taufik behind her, saw Taufik with a smile, and waved lightly at her; after that, Thalia immediately entered the portal.


    The next second, the Portal closed again, but Taufik, Caldwell, and Lembuswana, who was perched on Taufik''s shoulder, were still looking in the direction where the Portal had been.


    "... What is that, bro?"


    Caldwell asked Taufik after he could no longer contain his curiosity.


    "I just sent her back to the world where she belonged, only that and nothing more"


    "... The world where she belonged? What that means?"


    "... It means that she''s not a human...


    Taufik answered, then turned around and walked away from the place.


    ... Alright~ is time to get back... Asahi is probably already back with Banaspati and Sylph and maybe with the addition of one other person, no, another spirit"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 184: chapter 184 - Back V

    When Taufik is back Inside the Manor, Asahi is already back, and just like he thought, he''s back with Undien in her Human form.


    But Asahi right now is lying On the Tatami floor with a pale face; it''s like his soul is leaving his body but not yet have come back.


    "... What happens to him?"


    Ask Taufik to the three ancient spirits.


    "ahh~ he''s been like that ever since I took him flying across the Sea at full speed, Maybe his soul was left there and has not returned yet, Ahahaha~"


    Said Sylph while laughing at the end, and Banaspati, who saw this, just shook his head.


    "... And why she''s like that?"


    Ask Taufik again while looking at Undine, who was hiding behind Banaspati when Taufik entered the room.


    *Hiiekk!*


    She''s suddenly yelping like she''s being hit by something when Taufik mentions her.


    "???"


    Banaspati, who saw this, could only smile wryly because he had heard the story about what happened to Undine before when Taufik helped her.


    "... It''s Nothing, sir... So when will we go to our next destination?"


    Ask Banaspati to change the topic.


    "We just need to wait for the others to finish packing... But it''s been a few minutes, but they haven''t finished yet... how much stuff do they have, I felt like when we left, we didn''t have that much stuff"


    Said Taufik while looking in the direction where Jenn and the others had gone.


    "!!!"


    As if struck by lightning, Asahi suddenly woke up and immediately looked at Taufik with a surprised look.


    "EH!! But Sensei, what about my training?"


    "... *Sigh* Come here"


    Said Taufik who called Asahi to come closer to him. Asahi immediately stood up and went towards Taufik without asking what Taufik was going to do.


    "... You wanted to learn that flying Technique, right?"


    "YES"


    Asahi answered enthusiastically while nodding his head.


    "It''s a simple technique that only requires expertise in controlling Mana... It''s hard to put it into words, so I will transfer the knowledge directly to your brain, and you will have to practice it yourself later, just contact me if you have any difficulties"


    Said Taufik and immediately placed two fingers on Asahi''s forehead.


    Taufik enters his "Mind Palace," which is shaped like a library and looks for the book he wants to transfer to Asahi.


    After finding what he was looking for, Taufik came out of the mind palace and then said silently.


    "Imagination Magic- Transfer!"


    Moments later, a memory foreign to Asahi entered his brain Which gave Asahi a bit of a headache, But he held it in and didn''t move from his spot because he knew what was going into his brain was something important.


    "... Done"


    Said Taufik, who then pulled his two fingers back from Asahi''s forehead.


    "..."


    Asahi is still in a state of confusion and is still processing the memories he just received.


    And after being silent for a while, Asahi seemed to have made the Memory completely his own.


    Asahi blinked his eyes a few times as if to make sure whether he was currently in reality or still in his subconscious.


    "... That was a bit of a... strange, but also amazing experience"


    *Tap*


    Taufik patted Asahi''s shoulder and said.


    "Just practice according to that memory you received, I don''t know if it will work or not, because it''s only a memory about How the Technique works, not how to learn the Technique, because I didn''t learn it myself but imitated it from seeing what Shasha did, so whether it works or not all depends on how you can understand the memory you receive"


    "... I understand, Sensei... Thank you"


    Said Asahi, thanking Taufik and bowing respectfully like a student paying respect to his teacher.


    "It''s nothing important, so don''t be like that... I just do it because I already promise you"


    "No, this is necessary, because anyone who provides knowledge is a teacher, whether small or big"


    Hearing this, Taufik just smiled. However, his smile did not last long, because Jenn and the others still had not finished packing their things.


    "... What the hell are they doing there? Do you know something Lembu?"


    "They''re just packing, nothing else"


    "... But why does it take them so long?"


    "Actually, when you are not around, they spend their day going out and spending their money to buy various things... Maybe that''s why"


    Said Lembuswana who looked tired as he recalled the memories of that day.


    "There are many Humans who are not from Tokugawa who are watching them... It is very tiring to keep them away"


    "Really? Do you see their face?"


    "No... they hid themselves pretty well... and they were wearing face coverings, they all were wearing those things, so I couldn''t see their faces"


    Lembuswana said, and Asahi, who heard this, seemed to know something and then asked.


    "...Are they all wearing black?"


    "Yes"


    Lembuswana answered briefly.


    "... I think I know who they are... they are a special force filled with Ninjas who serve directly under the current Emperor of Japan"


    Asahi said, and a moment later, he started to look panicked.


    Seeing Asahi''s panic, Lembuswana then said casually.


    "...No need to panic; these few days after I became aware of their presence, I have placed a protective barrier around this Manor. However... Later when we have left, it will be your business to take care of that matter, so you better prepare from this moment"


    Lembuswana said again, and Asahi felt that what Lembuswana said was true, so he looked directly at Taufik.


    "Sensei, I will go meet with my Father, right now, Sorry I can''t see you off"


    Taufik nodded his head to Asahi.


    "Hm~ Don''t worry, I know you are all busy after Thalia is gone, You can go now, convey my regards to your father"


    "I Understand Sensei, I hope your trip goes smoothly"


    Said Asahi, who then once again bowed respectfully to Taufik and then immediately left.


    "... Now we waiting *Sigh* "


    Said Taufik and then joined Banaspati and the others sitting down. Undine, who saw Taufik approaching, hid herself even further behind Banaspati.


    Taufik just sighed again seeing this.


    --------------


    After waiting for over half an hour, Jenn and the others finally come back to where Taufik is.


    "... We''re ready"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Taufik remained silent while looking at them, each of whom had a bag that Taufik had never seen before.


    Taufik chose not to ask the reason why it took them so long just to pack because he knew that he would only end up being the one in the wrong.


    So Taufik could only take a deep breath, and then stood up and walked towards them. He took their bags one by one and put them in his inventory.


    "Alright, let''s Go back now"


    "Hm? Are we just going to leave without saying goodbye to Asahi and the others?"


    Jenn asked, not seeing any members of the Tokugawa family in the room and only seeing a few servants standing guard outside the room and a few guards walking around.


    "No... They''re busy with something, right now"


    "What about Thalia?"


    This time it was Rani who asked.


    "She... I already sent her back to her world, so you guys will see her for a long time... Alright stop asking, we should get home Before the night gets darker"


    Said Taufik and without further ado, immediately opened a portal that led directly to their house in Indonesia.


    When they left Britain for Japan, it was still daytime in Britain, and when they arrived in Japan it was already dark, Earlier before Taufik and the others arrived, Linda and Alice had just finished cleaning themselves and getting ready for bed, but because Taufik arrived they had to postpone it, actually, they could have spent another night in Japan, However, Taufik seemed to be in a hurry, so that''s why they were going straight back to Indonesia.


    # A/N- "I always forget to describe the time difference properly so I will explain it here, when I was in Britain, the time was a few minutes past noon, when they arrived in Japan the time was a few minutes past 8 at night when they were about to leave Japan for Indonesia, it was already past 9 at night, and when they arrived in Indonesia, it was still past 7 at night"


    ----------------


    - In Indonesia, Past Seven.


    Taufik opened a portal directly inside his house, and from that portal, one by one, they came out, starting with Taufik.


    "Ahh~ Home sweet home"


    Said Taufik while breathing in the air in his house.


    "This is your House, Lil bro?"


    Ask Amanda while looking around the House.


    "Yap~ but we will move after I''m done building the New house On the land I have"


    Taufik answered Amanda''s question, and Linda, who heard this, looked a little sad, but Taufik accepted it because, after all, this was a house that had a million memories for Linda.


    "... It''s so, Aren''t you interested in staying with us in Britain?"


    Ask Amanda again which makes the Queen and Caldwell also interested in hearing Taufik''s answer.


    "No"


    Taufik answered briefly and firmly. Not wanting to discuss the topic anymore, Taufik then looked at Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine, who were still hiding behind Banaspati, who smiled awkwardly because of this.


    "... You guys stay here for tonight, and I will bring you guys to meet with The Ancient Earth spirit Tomorrow, okay?"


    Ask Taufik, and get a nod from Banaspati and Sylph. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    ..


    "... I-its Chelone"


    Undine said nervously, and Taufik could only sigh tiredly when he heard what Undine said for the first time since they met.


    "... Yes~ Yes~ It''s Chelone"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 185: chapter 185- Claim The Rewerd

    - Next Morning.


    Taufik woke up in his bed with his four wives, But there was one additional person who joined them in bed; that person was Alice, who slept in Taufik''s arms; Taufik used Alice as an "prophylactic" to his four wives who did not know what pregnancy was.


    Taufik made sure to get out of bed very slowly so as not to wake Alice.


    "Hufft~"


    Taufik breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Alice was still fast asleep.


    Taufik immediately came out of his room and went straight to the kitchen.


    Banaspati and his two Sisters were already at the dining table.


    "... Morning"


    Taufik greeted the three of them and immediately joined them sitting at the dining table.


    "... Morning to you too" x2


    Replaid Banaspati and Sylph, and Undine just nodded his head.


    "... We will go after breakfast"


    Taufik said to three of them and then looked at Shasha, who was preparing the Breakfast.


    "Shasha, where''s my mom?"


    "Madam woke up early this morning and came out with the Queen and the Master''s two cousins, ohh~ Lembu also came with them"


    "... Ohh~ do you know where''s they going?"


    "Madam didn''t tell me"


    "Hmm~ okay"


    After that, Shasha returned to continue her activities, and Taufik continued what he was doing.


    After waiting for a while, Jenn and the others started to join one by one, and the last one was Anugerah who came with Alice in her arms and still rubbing her eyes.


    At the same time as Anugerah and Alice arrived, Shasha had finished preparing breakfast. But Linda and the others have not returned yet.


    "Where''s Mother, Dear"


    Ask Jenn, not seeing Linda and the others at the dining table.


    "... They''re in outside, don''t know where"


    "Hmm~ so, should we wait for them"


    "... Let''s eat first, they Probably eat outside and with Lembu with them, nothing Dangerous will happen to them"


    Taufik answered, and after that, they started eating the breakfast that Shasha had prepared.


    -------------


    - After Breakfast.


    "We will go now, maybe I will be home in the afternoon, so you don''t need to wait for me"


    "Okay, be careful"


    Said Jenn, and after that Taufik immediately opened a portal to go to the Dai-Yak tribe village.


    -------------


    - In the Dai-Yak Tribe village.


    The Dai-Yak village has now returned to its original state, and all that can be seen of the remains of the previous disaster are the ruins of previously destroyed houses.


    And amid the busy daily activities carried out by the Dai-Yak tribe, a portal appeared in the middle of the village square.


    A member of the tribe who saw this immediately went to report it to the tribal chief, as if they had known that the portal would appear.


    Not long after that, Taufik, Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine came out of the portal.


    Seeing Taufik coming, the tribe members began to approach Taufik and the others to say hello or simply thank Taufik for what he had done for their tribe.


    Not long after that, the Dai-Yak tribe chief, Anggun, Rijal, and Rati, accompanied by the Seven Panglima, came to meet Taufik.


    "Benefactor, We''ve waiting for your visit"


    Said the tribal chief when he arrived in front of Taufik, and immediately looked at the three other people who came with Taufik.


    "Are the three of them the siblings of Lord Ancient Earth Spirit?" Asked the Chief.


    "Yes, Talking about him, where is he?" Answer Taufik with a question.


    "I''m here"


    After Taufik asked this, a Voice was heard, and from the Earth that was in the middle between Taufik and the chief, it seemed to rise. After a few moments, the Earth began to take on a humanoid form, and after a few more moments, the Ancient Earth spirit appeared.


    "Brother!" x3


    Seeing the Ancient earth spirit appear, Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine exclaimed simultaneously and immediately went toward the Ancient earth spirit.


    The Ancient Earth Spirit who saw this opened his arms wide, and with his large body, he could hug them all at once.


    "I''m glad to see you all doing well"


    Said the Ancient Earth spirit with a sweet smile that did not match his large, muscular body and his scary yet charismatic face.


    "It''s all thanks to Sir Benefactor who helped all of us, I heard it was you who asked him to help us brother"


    Before he could answer Banaspati''s question, Taufik had to interrupt their Reunion. He didn''t want to do this, but the business he had with the Ancient Earth Spirit was more important according to him, while their Reunion could be continued later.


    "... About that. Anc-Chelone, let''s finish our Business first; sorry if I have to interrupt your Reunion, but I''m in a hurry right now"


    "No, It''s okay, after all, it''s our Promise, You''ve done your part, and it''s time for me to do mine...


    Said the Ancient Earth Spirit, and then looked around, the thing he was going to tell Taufik was a bit sensitive, so he couldn''t tell Taufik in a crowded place like this, so the Ancient Earth Spirit said it again to Taufik.


    ... Let''s Change the place first"


    Said the Ancient Earth Spirit who then looked at his three siblings.


    "I''m sorry, you guys can chat with my friends here, first and I will go fulfill my promise to Taufik first"


    And after that, they both went to a quieter place.


    --------------


    "... So what is the Information that you wanted to say to me?"


    Ask Taufik directly without any small talk. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh-ho~ It seems like you are indeed in a hurry, seeing you like this, makes me curious, what could make someone as strong as you in such a hurry, but seeing as you don''t want to beat around the bush, then I will be the same way"


    "..."


    Seeing Taufik, who was silent like that, The Ancient Earth spirit could only smile slightly and immediately spoke.


    "I don''t know if this has anything to do with the Void Century, but since this is a memory I got because you healed me that day, I''m sure it''s as important as that century"


    Said the Ancient Earth Spirit to Taufik and paused for a moment to see the expression shown by Taufik, but there was no change at all in the expression he showed, so the Ancient Earth Spirit could only continue his story.


    "I have told you that there is nothing that happens on this earth that I do not know about, and this story is one of those things; as long as that person walks on this earth, I will always know what they do and how their life ends, nothing escapes my control...


    I don''t know why of all the things that happened in the past, only this memory can be recalled by me, maybe it also happened because of your intervention or something else I don''t know for sure... This is a story about a warrior who led the Viking tribe to fight against the Demons...


    One day someone and some other foreigners suddenly appeared amid the Viking crowd who were partying to celebrate their victory.


    These people were dressed in strange clothes that did not match the typical clothing characteristics of that time.


    The Vikings were known as raiders, pirates, traders, explorers, and colonizers; they were people who believed that the strongest should rule.


    And this Viking tribe is the most famous for being cruel and merciless.


    Seeing people they did not know suddenly appear in their territory, the Vikings considered this as an invasion of their land.


    The people, who were still confused about what was happening, could not do anything to fight back against the Viking attacks.


    After that the battle between the people and the Viking warriors took place.


    The Vikings were big and fierce; they could fight a bear with their bare hands and would come out victorious, let alone fighting humans who were naturally smaller and weaker than them; the result was clear.


    Likewise, with this battle, naturally, the Viking warriors would emerge victorious. However, of the several foreigners, only one person managed to survive and was still standing upright with his fists still clenched, a sign that he was still able to fight, but with many wounds visible all over his body.


    Seeing this, the Vikings chieftain felt interested in the stranger. And who knows what wind struck him, the Chief of the Vikings wanted to recruit the person into his army.


    With the decision of the Viking Chieftain, the Viking warriors had to stop the battle with only one of the foreigners surviving.


    The stranger didn''t have any choice but to accept the offer from the Viking Chieftain, and from that day on, the stranger officially became part of the Viking tribe.


    However, unexpectedly, the foreigner blended in very well with the Viking tribe, and slowly climbed the ladder of office and succeeded in becoming one of the high-ranking officials in the Viking tribe.


    And when the Viking chieftain passed away, a contest was held to appoint the new Viking chieftain, and the foreigner also participated in the contest, unexpectedly, the foreigner managed to emerge as the winner in the contest, and the Vikings who praised that strength was above all had to accept the foreigner as the new Viking chieftain, and they also did not mind it because they had considered the foreigner as part of them.


    Since then, under the leadership of the foreigner, the Viking tribe became one of the most feared powers in the world at that time.


    The Vikings nicknamed the stranger "He Who Seeks the Way Home".


    "... It''s a great story-"


    "Wait a minute Sir Taufik, my story isn''t finished there"


    Said the Ancient earth spirit who interrupted Taufik''s words.


    "..."


    Seeing Taufik''s silence, The Ancient Earth Spirit smiled in satisfaction.


    "I haven''t said the stranger''s name yet"


    "Who''s his name?"


    "... His name is...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 186: chapter 186- Announcement

    "..."


    After hearing the foreigner''s names from The Ancient Earth Spirit, Taufik could only remain silent and continue to listen to the rest of the story from The Ancient Earth Spirit without making too much expression, only nodding to show that he understood and that he was still listening to the story from The Ancient Earth Spirit.


    "... At the end, he died in the last war he Participated"


    Hearing this, Taufik began to show a change in expression.


    "He died? What year did the person first appear and where?"


    Taufik Asking The Ancient Earth spirit.


    "... It''s 793 M in Holy Island"


    "793... Holy Island, I see... Alright, Thank you for your Information... Chelone, I will take my leave now"


    Said Taufik and immediately turned around to go home.


    Having only taken a few steps, Taufik stopped because Chelone called his name.


    "... Taufik"


    Taufik, who stopped, looked back at Chelone.


    "What?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Chelone showed a serious face and then said.


    "... Are you sure about what you are going to do?"


    "..."


    Taufik was silent for a moment when he heard Chelone''s question.


    "... What do you mean by asking me that, do you know what I''m about to do?"


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do but I have an idea of ??what you want to do... what you''re going to do will change the order of this world... what you''re going to do might affect the fate of everyone you know, you might never meet the people you know now, are you sure you want to do that?"


    Hearing this, Taufik just grinned and turned his body back. And still in that position, Taufik said.


    "... Fate? What a funny thing... Chelone, do you know who am I?"


    "..."


    "I''m, he who defies fate, I''m The One who Defying Fate, that''s who I am"


    Said Taufik and then walked back to the Village.


    --------------


    After Taufik goes back to the Village with Chelone following him, Taufik immediately tells Banaspati, Sylph, and Undine that he will go home first; he also tells them that they can stay here for the time being and come to his house when they want to back to the land they live.


    Taufik wanted to spend a few days with his family before he began his task to search for his fathers because he knew this time he would go for quite a long time.


    When Taufik came back to his house, He was immediately greeted by his mother, grandmother, and two cousins.


    "Son~ let''s talk for a while," Said Linda.


    Hearing this, Taufik looked at his grandmother and his two cousins. Seeing this, Taufik immediately understood what his mother wanted to talk to him about.


    "... Alright, Let''s go Inside first"


    Hearing Taufik''s invitation, the four of them entered the house together, and inside he saw Jenn and the others relaxing in the family room.


    "Alright, let''s Talk here, so the others can also hear it"


    Hearing her son''s words, Linda looked at the Queen.


    "... Can they also hear it, Mother?"


    "It''s okay, it''s not like it''s a secret or something, and they''re also a family, so it''s fine"


    Said The Queen and Linda just nodded her head. After that, they all sat down. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After seeing that they were already seated and all attention was focused on the Queen, the Queen began to open her mouth.


    "... Ukhum~ I have discussed this with Rose and have gotten her approval, but she also said that it is up to Taufik whether he agrees or not... So Taufik, my son...


    Said The Queen and then looked at Taufik.


    ... We''ve talked about this before... So what are your answers?... If you agree, I will immediately formalize and publicize to the outside public about your title as Prince of Britain, so what do you think?"


    Hearing his grandmother''s question, Taufik seemed to think about it for a while, and after a while, Taufik finally looked directly at his grandmother.


    "... Like I said Before, Grandma, if my mom had given his approval then I didn''t have a reason to reject your offer, so Just do everything you Like...


    Taufik answered, and then Taufik took a pause for a moment and then took a deep breath.


    ... Since we''re all gathered like this, I also want to say something"


    Hearing this, all attention turned back to Taufik. Jenn, who heard this, immediately knew what Taufik was going to say, but she couldn''t stop Taufik, because Taufik had made up his mind a long time ago.


    "... In a few days I will go on a trip, and I do not know for how long, but, believe me, I will be back before the day my children are born, I am sure I will be able to do that"


    Said Taufik. And Jenn, Kaela, Anugerah, and Rani could only remain silent without saying anything.


    "Where Are You Going, and what are you going to do, Lil Bro?" Ask Amanda.


    "... Far, So Far that I have to travel through time, to do something to return what should be mine, what belongs to all of us"


    Taufik said it ambiguously, and Amanda, who heard this, instead of understanding, only felt even more confused.


    However, Linda, who heard this, could only avert her gaze from her Son because she felt sad by what her son said. Because she knew what his Son meant by saying that.


    "...Can I come with you again, Bro?"


    Asked Caldwell, but hearing his cousin''s question, Taufik just smiled at Caldwell and shook his head.


    "... This time is no, Caldwell... You''re my Family, but this has nothing to do with you, I''m sorry, I will only bring Lembu with me"


    "... ME? WHY ME?"


    Chirped Lembuswana who was shocked when he heard Taufik suddenly say his name.


    "This is an order, Lembu; you will come with me... And you can''t refuse it"


    "B-but who will protect this family when I come with you?"


    Said Lembuswana who still wanted to argue with Taufik so that he would stay and not go with Taufik.


    Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik just looked at Lembuswana with a strange look and then said.


    "... Do you think that Rani and the others are weak? Even Shasha is quite strong... and, a few days ago I received a call from Tina"


    "Tina? That girl? What did she say?"


    Rani exclaimed after hearing what Taufik said.


    "She said that all her affairs in her Kingdom are done, and she will come here in a few days...


    Taufik answered Rani''s question and then looked back at Lembuswana.


    ... with the addition of her in this house; who do you think can disturb the peace in the house?... In a few days, I will also build a new house on our land myself; I will put some protection on the house; And once again, what do you think could disturb this Family?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Lembuswana could only remain silent without being able to say any more arguments.


    "... Can I refuse?...


    Asked Lembuswana who still wanted to try to reject Taufik''s invitation, but seeing the look that Taufik gave him, Lembuswana could only "sigh" in surrender.


    ... I understand, I will come with you"


    "You should do that from the start"


    After that, they talked about some other small things, to forget the sad atmosphere that occurred because of the previous conversation.


    The day ended without anything major happening. The next day, the Queen, Caldwell, and Amanda had to return to Britain because, after all, the Queen couldn''t leave her job for a long time; she also had to prepare for Taufik''s coronation ceremony, which had to be done before Taufik left for what he wanted to do.


    The next day, Tina contacted Taufik again.


    ''Master, I''m ready, so can you open a portal for me?''


    "Okay, I''ll open the portal for you right away"


    ''Right away?''


    Tina asked over the phone, and Taufik, who heard it, looked confused.


    "... Why? You said you ready?"


    ''... I did say that, but not right now, I''m not ready, Master''


    "... What the f*ck? Then why did you call me? *Sigh* whatever~ Just call me later when you are really ready, ok?"


    ''Eheheh~ I will do that, Master, Thank you~''


    "Hm~"


    After saying that, Taufik immediately ended the call.


    "Is that the girl named Tina, Dear?"


    Asked Jenn, who had been sitting next to Taufik from the start when she received the call from Tina.


    "Hm, she''s asking me to open a portal for her"


    Hearing that, Jenn was silent for a moment and then hugged Taufik.


    "Dear, are you sure about the thing you wanted to do?"


    Hearing Jenn''s question, Taufik did not immediately answer Jenn''s question. He lowered his head towards Jenn and kissed her forehead.


    "... I''m sorry Jenn, you know I can''t do that"


    "But, won''t what you do affect the present greatly? If that happens, what will happen to us? Will all the things we''ve done so far still happen? Will we still meet?... Will we fall in love again like this?"


    "... You don''t need to worry, what we have now will remain ours... all the relationships we have today will continue to exist even if what I change in the past, will drastically change the order of this world... if I want it to be like that, then it will remain like that... trust me"


    After that, they remained in that position for a while until Taufik''s phone rang again.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 187: chapter 187- Prince

    "MASTER!!"


    From the opened portal, Tina immediately came out of the portal, and without caring about the people around her, Tina immediately ran towards Taufik and hugged Taufik tightly.


    Unconsciously, Taufik suddenly raised both his hands.


    "Y-you little girl!"


    Rani, who saw this, immediately groaned angrily and hit Tina''s head with her fist. Which made Tina have to release her hug from Taufik and immediately hold her head which had been hit.


    "*Ouch!* What''s your problem?"


    Tina said while stroking her head which was in pain because of Rani''s punch.


    "You''re my problem... What do you think you''re doing?"


    "What? I''m just hugging my master. Is there a problem with that?"


    "Y-you... "


    Seeing this, Taufik could only sigh tiredly and immediately separated the argument between Rani and Tina.


    "... Alright, stop you two"


    Said Taufik, hearing what Taufik said, Tina and Rani could only follow what Taufik ordered.


    "Tina, introduce yourself to others"


    Taufik said again. Tina then looked around, and when her gaze fell on Kaela and Anugerah, she smiled at them.


    "... third and fourth, wahh~ Long time no see"


    Hearing Tina''s call, Anugerah could only smile sweetly and immediately said to Tina.


    "Glad to see you in good health, Tina"


    "Nice to see you, Tina"


    This time it was Kaela who spoke to Tina.


    Hearing the greetings from her two rescuers, Tina smiled sweetly at the two of them, and then her eyes fell on Jenn, who had been looking at her all this time. Seeing this, Tina immediately knew who Jenn was.


    However, Tina''s eyes suddenly fell on Jenn''s stomach, realizing that there was life there. Tina then looked at Tina, Kaela, and Anugerah, feeling that there was life in their stomachs. Tina''s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Noticing Tina''s gaze, Rani immediately grinned arrogantly; seeing this, for some reason, Tina felt a little annoyed; she then looked at Taufik with a pleading face.


    "... Master"


    "NO"


    "... But-"


    "NO, BUT"


    Seeing this exchange between Taufik and Tina, Jenn giggled.


    "... You''re a funny person, Tina, Let me introduce myself, I''m Jenn, hmm~ from your perspective, maybe I''m the first"


    Jenn said to Tina, still with her previous smile.


    "ahh~ Where are my manners, my name is Tina, nice to meet you, Sister Jenn"


    Tina said with a smile that was as sweet as the smile Jenn showed.


    Seeing Tina''s drastic change in attitude when facing Jenn, Rani could only snort in annoyance.


    "Ohh~ now I remember it, where''s that little girl, Master?"


    "...her''s out with my mother and the rest of my family...now since you''re here, let''s go in; there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    After saying that, they went back into the house.


    -----------------


    "... WHAT?! You want to go on a trip? When I just arrived?"


    Tina said after hearing what Taufik said.


    "Yes, so I wanted you to stay with them, you know that all of them are pregnant right now, so they can''t move too much, so I want you to take care of them, okay?"


    "..."


    "What is your answers?"


    "..."


    Tina remained silent at Taufik''s question, and seeing this, Taufik could only sigh again, then rubbed his face with both hands and looked at Tina.


    "... What do you want?"


    Only after hearing Taufik''s question did Tina finally express herself; she smiled at Taufik and then said.


    "I also want-"


    "Stop!"


    Before she could say what she wanted, Taufik suddenly told Tina to be quiet.


    "Eh?"


    "I already know what you want, but I will answer it when I''m back later. You have to familiarize yourself with Jenn and the others first, including my mom and the whole family, make yourself accepted as part of the family, and when that happens, then we''ll do that, okay?"


    Hearing this, although Tina was a little disappointed, she still nodded in agreement, because no matter what, she couldn''t just force herself into the family.


    "... Alright, I understand, master, I will do that"


    After that conversation, Tina and the others started talking about other things, but mostly it was Kaela, Anugerah, and Jenn who asked questions, and Tina would answer; they kept doing that until finally, Linda, Shasha, and Alice, who were accompanied by Lembuswana returned home.


    Tina had to introduce herself to them once again, and one thing that shocked Tina was the drastic change that Alice had experienced, the change that Alice had experienced was very big, to the point where her facial features had changed, which from Tina''s point of view had many similarities with Taufik''s face, it was even more amazing than someone who had plastic surgery.


    Only after Taufik explained that the changes experienced by Alice were due to her drinking or eating food containing Taufik''s blood every day, did Tina finally understand what was happening to Alice, and now, Alice''s rank in the vampire world could no longer be measured.


    They continued talking until the time showed that it was time for dinner.


    Shasha went straight to the kitchen to prepare dinner, but for some reason, Tina also wanted to help prepare dinner. Unexpectedly, the food made by Tina was quite delicious.


    Tina said that during her journey, when Taufik first left her, Tina had to readjust herself to be accepted in society, so she learned many things, and cooking was one of the many things she learned.


    After dinner was over, Taufik''s phone suddenly rang, and after seeing who was calling him, Taufik immediately answered the call.


    "hello?... what''s wrong, Amanda?"


    ''Lil bro, Can you come here this afternoon? Oh~ It might be night there, but can you still come?''


    "... I can, but for what?"


    ''...the preparations for your enthronement ceremony as Prince are complete, and will be held this afternoon, so grandma asked you to come, along with Aunt Linda, you can also bring Sister Jenn and the others...anyway you have to come''


    "That fast? I think it will take three or five days to complete"


    ''Well, that''s how it is; after grandma came back, she immediately took care of it, so it was finished quickly, so when are you coming?''


    "... What clothes should I wear?"


    ''You don''t need to think about that; grandma has prepared everything; you just need to come with the others''


    "...is that so? Alright, I''ll come with the others, once we''ve cleaned ourselves up" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ok, we''ll wait''


    After that, Taufik ended the call and then looked at his family, who were also waiting to hear what he wanted to say.


    "Prepare yourself, we will go to Britain"


    "Really?"


    Rani asked in an excited tone. And Taufik just nodded his head, and after that, they immediately moved to go clean themselves.


    --------------


    After they were all ready, Taufik then opened a portal to go directly to Windsor Palace.


    After that, they entered the portal one by one; when they arrived at Windsor Palace, they were immediately greeted by Amanda and Caldwell, who were accompanied by several royal servants.


    "Lil bro! You finally come, Come on, hurry up, grandma is waiting for you...


    Said Amanda when she saw Taufik who had just arrived, and then Amanda looked at the royal servant.


    ... You guys, take the others to the room that has been prepared"


    Hearing Amanda''s order, the royal servants immediately led Jenn and the others to the room that had been prepared, to change their clothes into the clothes that had been prepared.


    Amanda and Caldwell also brought Taufik to a room that had been prepared for him.


    After arriving at the designated room, several make-up artists were already waiting for Taufik in the room. Seeing this, Taufik could only give up and leave everything to them.


    After more than half an hour, there wasn''t much to be done on Taufik''s face because his face was enough without any additional make-up; the only thing that took a long time was the clothes that Taufik would wear because the clothes that would be used were quite complicated.


    "... Is all this necessary?" Taufik asked Amanda.


    "It''s very necessary because, after all, this is your first public appearance, it also looks good on you so there''s no need to complain"


    Amanda said firmly, and immediately pulled Taufik''s hand, and immediately pulled him out of the room.


    Taufik could only sigh tiredly and immediately looked at Caldwell who was also in the room.


    However, Caldwell, who saw this, just grinned at Taufik.


    "*Tsk* "


    Seeing Caldwell''s happy face as he witnessed Taufik''s hardships, he could only click his tongue.


    After they walked for a while longer, Amanda, Taufik, and Caldwell finally arrived at the Hall where the Ceremony would be held.


    Seeing their arrival, the guard on duty immediately announced Taufik''s arrival.


    After that, the door opened, and Taufik entered the hall without being accompanied by Caldwell and Amanda.


    In the hall, many people had gathered, even Taufik''s family was also in the crowd but in a separate place from the other crowds. When the crowd saw Taufik enter the hall, their eyes were all on Taufik; all cameras were immediately focused on Taufik; whether it was a regular camera or even an HDTV camera, they were focused on him. Today, TV news broadcasts around the world reported this.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 188: chapter 188- Prince ll

    With Taufik''s entry into the hall, it was a sign that the ceremony of Taufik''s inauguration as a prince had begun. With the red carpet path that was already provided to guide Taufik, he walked towards the Queen, accompanied by the sound of clicking cameras and the melodious voices of the choir.


    Taufik continued to walk forward towards the queen, when he had arrived in front of her, Taufik rested his knees on a piece of furniture that was like a table but short with a red cushion, as Amanda had told him before.


    Seeing this, the Queen smiled at Taufik and then drew a State sword which was usually used for coronations, such as when Taufik''s uncle, William, was crowned Prince of Wales.


    The Queen placed the sword from the right and then to the left shoulder of Taufik while saying.


    "With this, I bestow upon you, Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, the title of a Prince, and with all the benefits that come with that title, now, stand my Son"


    With the Queen mentioning this, waves of camera clicks were heard again accompanied by loud applause. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik then straightened his legs again and smiled at the Queen. However, what surprised the crowd was that the Queen suddenly stepped forward and embraced Taufik in her arms. Which she usually doesn''t do, even when she appointed William as Prince of Wales.


    With the completion of the coronation ceremony, news of this immediately spread very quickly throughout the world in a matter of minutes, but what also caught the attention of the British people was the return of Princess Rose, namely Taufik''s mother, Linda to the public eye, after not being seen for a long time.


    With Linda''s appearance, those who were previously unhappy with Taufik''s sudden appointment as Prince finally fell silent after knowing that Taufik was the son of Princess Rose because if so, this was not a sudden coronation but only delayed.


    Because, whether you agree or not, if Taufik is Linda''s son, who is a princess, the title of Prince is Taufik''s right since he was born.


    But the thing that confused them was why they only knew about Taufik''s existence today after so long; if Taufik had not appeared today, they would never have known that they had another prince and also from a long-lost princess.


    Hearing the conversation of those people, Edmund, who was also at the banquet, could only smile with satisfaction, but it was not long because he remembered that after this event was over, his work would only double, so he could only cry behind a forced smile.


    -------------


    Even though Taufik''s coronation as Prince has been completed, there are still a series of events that must be done, such as the Royal Banquet, and several others, but what makes Taufik a little tired, is the Royal Banquet, because Taufik inevitably has to greet several influential people, and one more thing that makes the general public surprised is about Taufik who turns out to have more than one wife, this gets admiring looks from men.


    However, women look at Taufik with other views, but they can''t hate Taufik because, with his appearance, it is natural for Taufik to have more than one wife; some of them(the women) even want to be Taufik''s wife, if he wants.


    But, there are still some people who look at Taufik with a look that is difficult to understand, whether it is because of jealousy or something else; Taufik doesn''t know because he doesn''t care.


    In addition to Taufik and Linda who attracted attention, Taufik''s other family also attracted a lot of attention from the wider public, because they had to admit that all of Taufik''s wives were top-notch beauties, even Shasha was included, even Alice who have Lembuswana on her hands also attract a lot of attention, although in public Eyes Lembuswana is a weird-looking doll, but with Alice''s cuteness, that''s not a problem.


    Let alone Tina, who was the one who attracted the most attention, especially with men, with her blood red hair, and eyes that were the same color as her hair and pale white skin, plus the black dress she was wearing, it could be said that she was the sexiest woman that night, the men who were blinded by Tina''s beauty, tried several times to ask her to dance or just chat, but Tina always refused for the same reason, namely.


    "Sorry, I am Prince Taufik''s fianc¨¦e, so I have to refuse your invitation"


    That night was the night when several men had their hearts broken, and that night Taufik also received another nickname from the community, namely "Prince of lust" which made Jenn and Taufik''s other wives giggle when they heard the nickname, not only them, even the Queen, Amanda, William who were also present at the banquet, to Caldwell who was known to be cold and rarely expressed himself had to giggle too.


    That night was filled with laughter, jokes, and happiness, including Taufik, who also felt that way, but he still felt that something was missing, namely the presence of his father.


    This only made Taufik even more determined to go look for his father.


    Long story short, the night ended, and the invited guests began to return to their residences one by one, and news about Taufik and his family spread almost throughout the world, including in Indonesia.


    ---------------


    "... Alright, Grandma we will go back now"


    Said Taufik to the Queen. But instead of answering, the Queen approached Taufik and hugged him in her arms again.


    "Thank you, my son, this is one of the Happiest days in my Life, it''s because of you, thank you"


    Hearing that, Taufik didn''t say anything and just let his grandmother hug him until she was satisfied.


    After feeling satisfied enough, the Queen finally released her hug and, this time looked at Linda.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to stay here Rose, even if it''s just for a day, can''t you?"


    "I''m sorry Mother, I can''t, but I will do that later when I think the time is right, okay?"


    Linda answered the question asked by the Queen, and the Queen who heard this could only show a sad face, because she could not do anything about it, indeed, the misunderstanding between them had been resolved, but, Linda might still need a little time to be able to truly accept all these things again, which she had left behind for so long.


    "... I see, It''s a shame if that''s the case"


    Hearing her mother''s sad tone, Linda could only smile wryly. After the Queen''s turn, now it was Edmund and William''s turn to step forward to Linda.


    Seeing her two brothers, Linda smiled and said in a soft tone.


    "... I''ve heard what you two have been doing all this time from Taufik, Thank you, Brother"


    Hearing their younger sister say that, Edmund and William also smiled back.


    "It''s our responsibility to protect you, so you don''t need to thank us like that, Rose"


    William said while patting Rose''s shoulder, but hearing what William said, Linda immediately hugged him.


    "... Thank you, big brother"


    Linda said again, then released her hug and looked at Edmund, who seemed to want to say something to her.


    "... What is it, Brother Edmund?"


    Hearing Linda''s question, Edmund seemed hesitant to say what he wanted to say, but after taking a deep breath, he finally opened his mouth.


    "My dear Sister, was what I did back then something wrong? Have you ever felt angry because of the encouragement I gave you back then? I have been asking myself that question since long ago after you left us, so can you answer this question from your brother, and I want you to be honest so that my burning heart can calm down"


    Edmund said to Linda with a little bit of *Chuunibyou* style, which made Taufik and the others cringe when they heard the vocabulary Edmund used.


    "...What are you saying, Brother Edmund, how can I be angry with you, when what you did at that time, was what allowed me to meet my husband, and to create a family this big, all of this happened because of the encouragement you gave me at that time, so, instead of being angry, I should be grateful to you, this is all thanks to you, my brother, thank you"


    Edmund, who heard what Linda said, immediately cried, but he turned his body so that the others couldn''t see his crying face.


    "... You right... It''s all... Thanks to me... I... I...


    Accept... Your... Thanks... Ohh~ My... Dear Sister"


    Edmund said with pauses between each sentence as he held back his tears.


    Linda, who saw this, could only shake her head, and then looked towards Amanda and Caldwell.


    "... You two, don''t you have something to say to your aunt?"


    To answer Linda''s question, Amanda just approached Linda and then hugged her, while Caldwell just turned his face away as a sign that he had nothing to say.


    "...You have to promise that you''ll come back here as soon as possible, okay?" Said Amanda.


    "I will...


    Said Linda who then turned her attention to Caldwell.


    ... And for you, Little Tsundere, you have to change that attitude of yours or no girl will sincerely approach you"


    "*Tsk* As I said, don''t call me that, I only don''t like to talk too much, don''t assume that as Tsundere"


    Caldwell said in an annoyed tone, which only made the others laugh.


    After saying goodbye, Taufik finally opened the portal to his house, but they were not yet aware that what awaited them there was only "chaos".


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 189: chapter 189- Moving

    When they returned from Britain last night, it was already dawn, so they just cleaned themselves up a bit and went straight to bed.


    It wasn''t even morning yet, but Taufik had already woken up, not because of anything, but because of the loud noise from outside his house.


    "... What the f*ck with that noise?"


    Said Taufik and immediately opened the curtains a little to peek outside, what he saw outside was very chaotic, a sea of ??people had already surrounded his house, reporters with their respective cameras, taking pictures of Taufik''s house, and a line of police, forming a barricade to prevent these people from entering Taufik''s house.


    "... What the...


    Said Taufik in surprise, and immediately closed the curtains again; he looked at his wives and Alice, who were still sleeping soundly because the barrier that Taufik installed around his house also blocked out the sound a little, but Taufik could still hear the noise because of the Enhanced Sense that he had.


    ... Guys, wake up!"


    Said Taufik who immediately took Alice into his arms.


    "Hmmm~"


    Alice groaned a little but didn''t wake up.


    "Jenn! Wake up!"


    Said Taufik once again while patting Jenn''s body, and he also did the same thing to Kaela, Rani, and Anugerah.


    "Hmm~ What''s wrong Dear?"


    Ask Jenn, who is still half asleep. She and the others, as pregnant women, should rest a lot, but Jenn and the others only slept for less than two hours before Taufik woke them up.


    After Jenn, the others also woke up, and just like Jenn, they were still half asleep.


    "... What happens, Husband?"


    "Pack your things as needed, we''ll be leaving this house soon."


    "Ha? Huh?"


    They all asked with confused faces, however, instead of explaining it to them, Taufik pointed to the window, telling them to see it for themselves, and after that, Taufik immediately left the room, with Alice still sleeping in his arms.


    Taufik woke up all his family one by one, starting with his mother, Shasha, and Tina who were sleeping in a room for himself, for Lembuswana, Taufik didn''t need to do that, because he was currently "busy" watching television, he said that he would watch all the movies, anime, and other things before he and Taufik went on their long journey, and for the past few days he had been staying up late to do that, there was a time he stopped, and that was when he accompanied Alice last night in Britain, that was because Taufik forced him.


    After they all woke up, They all gathered in the living room, and after that, Taufik explained their current condition to them all.


    "... So, we have to move, right away! Pack your things as needed and we''ll go Immediately after that, As for the other stuff, I''ll move it later when things calm down"


    Said Taufik once again, and after that, they all went to pack their things.


    "Ohh~ Shasha"


    "Yes, Master"


    "... Can you also pack my mom''s things? I have something that I want to talk about with my mom, can you?"


    "No, I can do that myself... I know this thing will happen if news about you being a prince is out to the public... I know we will move soon or later and I already prepared myself, that''s why I am giving you permission regarding the coronation, so... I''m okay, Fik, I will pack my things on my own"


    Linda said as if she already knew what Taufik was going to talk to her about. Seeing this, Taufik could only remain silent while looking at his mother''s figure walking towards her room with Shasha.


    *Tok~Tok~Tok~*


    Only the sound of the knock on the door could make Taufik come out of his silent state.


    Taufik quickly went to the door; after laying Alice, who was still sleeping on the couch.; he looked through the door hole, and when he saw that the person knocking on the door was a police officer and someone who was neatly dressed. Taufik recognized the neatly dressed person as the Mayor of Tarakan.


    Taufik immediately opened the door, and immediately after that, the camera flash immediately turned on, making the previously dim conditions with only the light of the moon and the light from the police siren immediately bright like day because of the camera flash.


    "Good morning, sir... prince, sorry for disturbing your rest, we are from the police-"


    Said the policeman, but he stopped in the middle because the person Taufik knew as the Mayor of Tarakan City, suddenly put his hand forward to ask Taufik to shake hands with a career smile on his face.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Prince. I never thought that a prince like you would have been living in this small town for so long without anyone knowing. Surely you already know who I am, so I don''t need to introduce myself"


    "..."


    Taufik, whose head was sticking out of the gap in the open door, just looked at the Mayor without returning his handshake.


    The mayor, who understood that Taufik did not want to shake hands with him, could only awkwardly pull his hand back and fake a cough. And the policeman next to him could only grin in satisfaction at this.


    "*Ukhum* First of all can I come in first, it''s not comfortable to talk out here with this crowd"


    "... For what?" Ask Taufik.


    Taufik''s question only made the atmosphere more awkward for the Mayor, but Taufik didn''t care.


    "... For Talking?"


    "I don''t have anything to talk with you... I don''t want to sound rude to you, but could you please leave my house?"


    Said Taufik to the Mayor, and without saying anything else, he immediately closed the door of his house, leaving the Mayor frozen in place, still with the career smile he had on his face.


    Seeing this, the police tried very hard to hold back his laughter because, after all, this person was still the Mayor of Tarakan City, The city where he was assigned.


    "... Sir, come, I will guide you to your car"


    Said the police, and was immediately agreed by the Mayor, because after all he was still the Mayor, so it was natural that he had to be escorted to his car so that other people would not immediately crowd around him, especially with this many crowds around Taufik''s house, it would definitely be difficult to get to his car.


    That''s what he thought (the Mayor), but different from what he thought, the road to his car was very smooth without any obstacles; it was like when Moses split the ocean into two; that''s how smooth the Mayor''s journey was to his car.


    When the Mayor entered his car with an expression that was hard to explain, that was when the police finally burst out laughing.


    --------------


    - Back to inside of the House. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Taufik was talking to the Mayor, Jenn, and the others had already finished packing their things.


    "Who''s that, Dear"


    "... Just Nobody, Don''t worry, instead of that, are you guys ready? First, we will stop at the Dai-Yak tribe village, you will spend some time there while I will build a new house on the land given by Rijal, it won''t take long"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, they all nodded their heads, and Taufik also replied with a nod, only after that did he open the portal to the Dai-Yak tribe village.


    With Anugerah gently lifting Alice into her arms so as not to wake her, they entered the portal one by one.


    What is unique is Lembuswana, when others were holding suitcases/bags in their hands, he was carrying a television, but Taufik did not have time to reprimand him, so he assumed that he did not see anything and let it be.


    With the door closed, the house was empty without a single person.


    Until morning came, the crowd around Taufik''s house did not decrease but only increased, even several content creators also joined the crowd and did Live Streaming, which only made the crowd grow even bigger.


    Little did they know, the person they were waiting for to come out was no longer in the house.


    -------------


    In the boundary between dawn and morning, where people are still fast asleep, a portal opens in the Dayak village; unlike before, this time, there is no one to greet Taufik and the others.


    But after a while, finally, there were those who welcomed Taufik and the others, not Humans, but spirits; more precisely, the four Ancient Spirits who still chose to stay in the Dai-Yak tribe village for a few more days.


    That didn''t matter because Taufik did say that they could stay as long as they wanted, but the ones who were in trouble were the Ka-Zask Tribe, who were waiting for Banaspati to return.


    "... Fik, What brings you here at this hour... with such luggage?" Ask Chelone.


    "We Want to Move House"


    Taufik answered briefly, which made the four Ancient Spirits think that he was telling a joke.


    "Yes?... What?"


    Chelone asked again, but this time with a confused look.


    "I said, we will move house"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Ok? Wh-... Wait! Here?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N- "This is longer than I thought, but I had no choice since I had to end this Volume to the fullest in order to move on to the next Volume, so... bear with me, ok?"

 Chapter 190: chapter 190- Moving ll

    "... Why? Can''t I?"


    "Of course you can, it''s just... You know, quite Uncomfortable, for me, if a strong person such as you, lives nearby... But of course, you can"


    Chelone said hesitantly so as not to sound like he was offending Taufik.


    Seeing Chelone like this, Taufik grinned and then said to Chelone.


    "... Don''t worry, I''m not going to live here... We will only stay here for a while at least until I finish the house that I will build"


    After Taufik said that, for some reason, Chelone seemed a little relieved and immediately spoke to Taufik in a different tone than before.


    "... It''s so, then. Do you want to stay in my cave?"


    "Haha~ I appreciate your offer, but we prefer to stay in a "House" Than your Cave, so we''re good, but thanks for your offer"


    Hearing that, Chelone could only laugh.


    "... Alright, we won''t bother you anymore, because there are still many things that we brothers and Sisters want to talk about with each other"


    Chelone said, and after that, he and the others immediately left, after they said goodbye to Taufik.


    After the four Ancient Spirits left, Taufik and the others also went to Anggun''s house.


    After reaching their destination, Taufik then knocked on Anggun''s door.


    *Tok~Tok~Tok~*


    There was no answer to the first knock, perhaps because Anggun and her son, Rijal, were still asleep, so Taufik knocked on the door a second time.


    After waiting for a while, finally, someone opened the door.


    "... Who''s knocking on the door at thi-...


    Rijal said in a joking tone, but when he saw who was knocking on his door, he was immediately surprised, especially with the many other people who were carrying suitcases/bags in their hands.


    ... Taufik? C-can I help you with something?"


    Rijal said in a tone of surprise mixed with confusion.


    "... No, please come in first" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Rijal once again, this time opening the door wide and letting Taufik and his other family members enter his house.


    ---------------


    "... You want to stay here for a while?"


    Said Rijal, and then looked at his mother, Anggun, who also woke up after Rijal woke her up.


    Seeing her son''s gaze, Anggun opened her voice.


    "... It''s our pleasure if Sir Taufik wants to stay at our simple house"


    Said Anggun, and a moment after that, Rati came out of the kitchen with a tray containing drinks for Taufik and the others in her hands.


    Seeing this, Taufik glanced at Rijal with a grin and Rijal, who sensed this, just turned his gaze away from Taufik.


    "... I''m happy for you too... so when are you guys getting married? Why didn''t I receive the invitation?"


    Rijal was still embarrassed to look at Taufik; for some reason, he was embarrassed, so the one who answered was Anggun, his mother.


    "... They are still just engaged, as for why Rita lives here, initially she only lived here because her place in the cave was destroyed, so the "prince" who is here, offered her to live here, since then she has continued to live here, for some "reason" I don''t know why?"


    Anggun said with a grin while looking at Rijal and Rita, who were sitting next to each other; this made them both have to look away with red faces.


    "... Ahaha~"


    Anggun just laughed seeing their reactions, and then looked back at Taufik.


    "So how many days will you stay here?" Anggun asked.


    "It won''t be long, just until I finish the house I will build on the land that Rijal gave me"


    "... is that so, even though I don''t mind if you guys stay here longer, I feel uncomfortable living in this house with these two loving birds, they are too "passionate" which makes me unable to sleep well every night"


    Anggun said again and looked back at Rijal and Rati, which made their faces even redder.


    "... We don''t want to bother you too much, so we won''t be staying for long"


    Said Taufik, who then drank the drink that Rati brought, and then immediately stood up from his seat.


    "Okay, I''ll leave my family here for a while, while I go work on my house"


    "Ehh~ Why not wait until morning comes? It''s only a few hours away"


    "... Thank you, but I''m in a hurry, so I have to move fast"


    Said Taufik, and then kissed Alice''s cheek who was still sleeping in Anugerah''s arms, before he left.


    --------------


    After leaving Anggun''s house, Taufik immediately headed to the land where the Rune Family House previously stood.


    "... How I start this?"


    Taufik said to himself, thinking while holding his chin.


    Taufik then took out the "Blueprint" which he had not used for a long time.


    Taufik then started drawing the design of the house he wanted.


    Because this house will be occupied by many people, not to mention the children who will be born into the world, Taufik made this house as big as possible, however, how the house will look, Taufik is still thinking about it.


    "Should I make it in Bou-Gis Tribe house design or in Britania Style? Hmm? Let''s do both"


    Taufik then took his smartphone and started searching for traditional houses in Sulawesi, and he also searched for pictures of castles in Britain as a preference.


    He started to choose what he wanted to take from the house design from both preferences and drew it on the blueprint.


    After finishing drawing the house design on the blueprint, Taufik evaluated it once again, adding if there was anything missing and reducing if there was anything that was a little too excessive.


    After evaluating the house design several times and revising it several times, Taufik lifted the blueprint and looked at it one last time before making the design a reality.


    Satisfied with what he had made, Taufik nodded in satisfaction


    "... Now... What materials should I use to realize this House?... Let''s make it the same as the other houses because I''ll be enhancing it with magic later, so the material doesn''t really matter" Read the latest on M-VL-emp,yr


    Said Taufik, who then put the Blueprint away for now, because he had to clean up the remains of the Runes family house and level the land before building something new on the land.


    To clean up the remains of the Runes Family House building is quite easy, Taufik only needs to create a black Orb that is the same as the Orb he used when fighting the two Minotaurs before, the Black Orb then sucks up all the remains of the Runes Family House building, but it seems like it is too much, because several trees around are also sucked up by the Black Orb.


    So before it crossed the line, Taufik made the Black Orb disappear before it sucked in more things.


    To level the land, it is also quite easy for Taufik, by using Earth Magic, Taufik only needs a few seconds to complete it.


    "... Alright let''s start the real deal"


    Said Taufik before taking back the Blueprint.


    Seeing the Blueprint, Taufik manifested the Mana Wings on his back and then flew high enough for a better view.


    "... More than I expected, This will take quite a while to finish... I just hope that this can be finished before nightfall, alright... let''s get started"


    Said Taufik, who then started the construction, initially, he started from the base first, and after the base was finished, he started working on the others, and he did all this using his Imagination Magic, truly very practical Magic.


    To build the house alone, Taufik had to work on it until noon, but that was just the house, not to mention the decorations outside the house, for the decorations inside the house, he would leave that part to his mother and wives later.


    (Pic in the comment)


    Taufik also made a swimming pool, garden, relaxing area, and playground for Alice and her future siblings.


    After feeling that everything was enough, Taufik finally built a fence surrounding the area of ??the house.


    After that, Taufik installed protection, a layered barrier, each layer of which has its own function.


    Taufik also reactivated the Illusion Magic that the Runes Family once used.


    All this was finished before the sunset.


    "... Alright, let''s go pick up the others"


    Said Taufik before returning to the Dai-Yak tribe village.


    --------------


    After returning to the Dai-Yak Tribe village, Taufik chatted with the Dai-Yak Tribe Chief and the Seven Panglima.


    None of them asked about Taufik, who officially became a prince. Maybe they hadn''t received the news, or maybe they didn''t want to discuss it, Taufik didn''t know; they didn''t even ask why Taufik and his family suddenly wanted to move, but Taufik was happy about it.


    After talking, Taufik then said goodbye to Rijal, Anggun, and the others.


    When they arrived at their house, Jenn and the others were amazed by the appearance of the house, because the house looked classic but also contained elements of luxury and something new, but when they entered the house, they were disappointed because the contents were still completely empty.


    But when Taufik said that he left that part for them, the women looked happy, and that was it, the day ended with the women giving their ideas and Taufik realizing those ideas with his Imagination Magic.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 191: chapter 191- Begin

    Early in the morning, Taufik returned to his old house to pick up the remaining belongings that were still left there.


    Taufik entered the rooms in the house one by one and then put all the items that were needed in his Inventory and left the items that were not too important in the house so that they did not look too empty.


    However, when Taufik entered his mother''s room, Taufik did not see any other items besides the clothes in the wardrobe, so Taufik just put the clothes into his inventory.


    For other items such as kitchen utensils and others, Taufik chose to leave them in the house because he could make new ones later, no, he already made them, and he also didn''t want to change the situation in the house too drastically by taking those items, so yes, he left them in the house.


    After feeling that he had taken the necessary items, Taufik returned to the new house using the portal.


    --------------


    The air in the middle of the forest and the gentle breeze blowing the leaves produced a strange yet beautiful tone to the ear. The sun still peeking over the horizon and the moon still faintly visible in the sky added to the tranquility of the morning.


    Taufik, who came out of the portal, was greeted by this atmosphere.


    While taking a deep breath, Taufik spoke.


    "... This is how Life should be... However, without you, I still feel incomplete... Wait for me, Dad... I''ll come and pick you up in a moment"


    Said Taufik as he stepped forward into his new house.


    As soon as he opened the door of the house, Taufik''s nose was greeted by the aroma of food still being cooked.


    However, before he could go any further, Taufik''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    "... Who is calling me this early in the morning?"


    However, seeing that the person calling him was his friend, Reza, Taufik immediately accepted the call.


    "Yo, what''s up?"


    ''... Yo~ Fik, or should I call you Prince of Lust?''


    Reza said from behind the phone in a teasing tone.


    "..."


    Finding Taufik''s silence, Reza immediately laughed.


    ''Ahaha~ you know how shocked am I when I saw you on the news? Not only me but even my mom and our entire school were shocked when they found out about your identity... Man, We''ve been a friend since a long time ago, but why did you never tell me about your true identity?''


    "... It''s not like I didn''t want to tell you about that, heck! I even only know that not too long ago... It''s also new for me"


    Said Taufik as he walked towards the living room and then sat on the sofa, still with the cell phone attached to his ear.


    ''... I see, but Aunt Linda was A princess, which shocked me more than anything... No wonder you two are so beautiful... Man, these few days have been a mess for me, our friends at school keep asking me about you... it''s so troublesome... ahh~ by the way, are you not living at your house anymore?


    I tried to visit you at night because, you know, people still keep gathering in front of your house, so I could only visit at night, but you weren''t there. Are you guys living in those magnificent castles now, I mean, as real princes?''


    "... No, we are still in Tarakan... But we indeed didn''t live in that House anymore... I''ll take you to my new house later... Alright, it''s nice to hear from you again after so long, bro... let''s end this call because you know, there are still kids who have to go to school"


    Said Taufik in a teasing tone to reply to the teasing that Reza had thrown at him earlier. This time, it was Reza''s turn to be silent because he understood what Taufik meant; this also made Taufik laugh.


    "... Alright buddy, Send my regards to your mom"


    ''... I''ll do that, it''s also nice to hear that you''re fine, maybe too much fine... Alright... Alright, send my regards to your family too... since you know there are "kids" who have to go to school here... ohh~ I''ll also be waiting to see your new house''


    "Hm~ Just wait, you''ll be in Shock when you See my new house"


    Said Taufik, who then ended the call and put his cell phone back in his trouser pocket, then walked towards the kitchen.


    --------------


    After finishing breakfast, Taufik spent his time playing with Alice and talking with his family, because today was the start of his journey to the past.


    This journey will be a sign that a big change will occur on earth, whether it is towards something good or even towards something worse than the current state of the earth which is already dying, no one will know.


    In between the times when he was playing with Alice, he got a call from Asahi, Asahi asked about the things he was confused about with the "Mana Wings" Technique, and Taufik answered as best he could.


    When Taufik finished chatting with Asahi, it was already noon, which meant it was time for lunch, however, Taufik''s phone rang again, but this time it was from an unknown number.


    Because it was an unknown call, Taufik immediately rejected it without thinking and then wanted to spend more time with Alice, but before he could put his cell phone back down, it rang again with the same call as before.


    Taufik rejected it again, but the next second it rang again.


    "... *Sigh* "


    This time, Taufik did not refuse it and immediately pressed the Accept button and put the cell phone close to his ear, then said in an annoyed and slightly angry tone.


    "... Who is this?"


    ''Ahh~ You finally answered''


    Said the person from behind the phone, but hearing the voice, Taufik felt like he had heard it before, Taufik then looked at the number of the person who called him, but he didn''t remember the number at all, which was impossible for Taufik who has a "Photographic Memory" so Taufik asked again, but this time in a normal tone


    "Who is this?"


    ''It''s me, my friends, Daniel''


    "... Daniel? How you can get my number? No, forget that... First of all, why are you calling me? Do you need some help?"


    ''... No, I''m Good... By the way... I followed your advice and stop to hunt a vampire... that''s pretty good, but there are still some Exorcists who reject the proposal... But we''re still fighting for it, ahh~ Also- *ukhum* ''


    Daniel said from behind the phone but stopped when he wanted to say more when Taufik heard the sound of someone else coughing from the phone.


    "..."


    ''Ahh~ Sorry~ sorry~''


    Daniel said sorry, but Taufik knew it was not directed at him, but at the person who was currently with Daniel.


    ''... Actually, My friends, I am calling you today because there is someone who wants to talk with you, wait! I''ll give the phone to that person...''


    Daniel said again, and after that, there was silence for a while.


    After waiting for a while, someone finally spoke on the other end of the phone, but without saying hello or any other opening words, the person immediately said something that confused and shocked Taufik.


    ''... Are you sure you wanted to do that?''


    "Huh? What?... Who is this?"


    But instead of answering Taufik''s question, the person said something else which made Taufik even more confused.


    ''You know the consequence behind the thing you wanted to do, but even with that, are you still sure wanted to do that?''


    Hearing that, Taufik finally understood what the person meant. He didn''t know how the person knew about what Taufik wanted to do, but Taufik was sure that what the person meant by "what Taufik wanted to do" was about his journey to the past.


    "... I don''t know why you know that, but... No matter what the consequence behind the act I''m about to do... I will still do it... And nothing can change it... I''m that kind of selfish person"


    After Taufik said that, the person on the other end of the phone was silent for quite a long time.


    After waiting a few more moments, Taufik heard the sound of someone taking a deep breath from behind the phone.


    ''... I see... If so... I can only hope that what you want to do will not end badly... Like what I see''


    "???"


    ''Like what he sees? What the F*ck this person means?''


    Taufik thought after hearing what the person said.


    ''Okay, I won''t bother you anymore... I pray for your success... You who will bring Freedom to all of us or... A disaster...''


    Said the person, and then handed the cell phone back to Daniel.


    "..."


    ''... Oh~ My friends, I heard about the new- *Click* ''


    Not wanting to hear what Daniel was going to say, Taufik immediately ended the call.


    "..."


    "Who is that, Dear?"


    "... It''s, Daniel"


    "Daniel? That Exorcist?"


    "Hm~" S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... What, did he say?"


    "... I don''t know... I don''t understand"


    Said Taufik, which only made Jenn confused, but she didn''t ask further and just leaned back on Taufik''s shoulder.


    With Taufik still trying to process what he had just heard, Jenn then asked.


    "... So you will go this night, after dinner?"


    "... That''s the plan"


    Said Taufik who also leaned his head on Jenn''s head.


    "... I see, I don''t ask for much... I don''t care about what will happen to this world after what you did is done; I only ask for one thing: please come back to us safely..."


    Hearing that, Taufik just smiled and then kissed Jenn''s head.


    "... I will definitely do that, no, I will do that, trust me"


    Said Taufik, then they fell silent in that position while watching Alice playing.


    "... Ahh! Not fair! How can you two act that lovey-dovey without us... Let me join too!"


    Said Rani, who came from the kitchen with the intention of telling Taufik and Jenn that lunch was ready, but when she saw Jenn and Taufik being affectionate just the two of them, she immediately forgot her purpose and then also jumped in.


    After a while, Taufik''s other wives also joined the crowd, and even Tina also joined, no, she including herself in the crowd, but no one objected to this because, after all, today was the day Taufik would be leaving for a while.


    Linda who was waiting in the kitchen, came to see them in the living room, wanting to see what took them so long, but seeing what they were all doing in the living room, Linda just remained silent while looking at them all with a smile on her face.


    --------------


    After dinner was over, Taufik got ready to leave. Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    All the family gathered in the living room to see Taufik off.


    With Taufik carrying Alice, Taufik looked at them all, and then said.


    "... *hufft* alright~ Is time to go"


    Said Taufik who then handed Alice to Linda, and at the same time hugged his mother and kissed her cheek.


    "... Wait for me to come home with Father, Mom"


    "Don''t push yourself just for me, son, if the situation becomes too dangerous, you can directly back home, promise me that"


    Hearing what his mother said, Taufik just nodded his head, and then look to all his Wives.


    "... So~ where''s my goodbye kiss?"


    After Taufik said that, all of his wives then came forward one by one to give Taufik a kiss, and even Tina also joined in once again, but she only kissed Taufik''s cheek.


    "... Shasha, Please take care of the Family, okay?"


    "Left it to me master, Isn''t that why you were created?"


    "Yeah~ you right"


    Said Taufik, who then looked back at Alice.


    "...and for you, my little princess, be a good girl, okay?"


    "Hu-um~ I will do that, Daddy"


    Seeing Alice nodding cutely, and Taufik who see this smiled sweetly, and then kissed Alice''s forehead, which made Alice feel ticklish.


    "Now...


    Said Taufik who then looked around.


    ... Where''s Lembu?"


    Hearing this, the others also looked around to find where Lembuswana was.


    After searching for a while, they finally found Lembuswana hiding behind the television.


    "What you do there?" Ask Taufik.


    "... I don''t want to leave, can you just go without me?"


    Lembuswana said, and Taufik just shook his head, and then lifted Lembuswana like he was lifting a puppy, and Lembuswana couldn''t fight back at all.


    Taufik then took out his Katana and immediately drew it.


    ''SwordMagic- Dark form: Cutting through Time and Space!''


    While reciting his technique, Taufik thought about the timeline he wanted to go to, and then swung his Katana.


    *Slash!*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 192: chapter 192- Marzuki Hidayat

    - xx, xx, 2008.


    A man with a muscular body, and a typical military hairstyle, complete with special military clothing, was standing in front of the door of a room.


    On the person''s clothes, an emblem is attached to the chest of the person''s clothes, indicating that the person has the rank of Captain in the military.


    *Tok~Tok~Tok~*


    The person immediately knocked on the door of the house, and after waiting for a while, a voice from inside the room told the person to come in.


    Hearing the voice telling him to come in, the person straightened his uniform first, before grabbing the door handle and opening the door.


    Entering the room, Taufik saw someone quite old sitting, wearing glasses while reading a document in his hand.


    *Salute!*


    The person immediately saluted the person who was sitting; the emblem on the military uniform of the person shows two stars, which makes the person''s rank in the military a Major General.


    The Major General just nodded his head while still reading the document in his hand. Seeing the Major General nodding, the person immediately lowered his hand and then asked the Major General.


    "... Sir, I heard you calling me"


    "..."


    Said the person, but the Major General was still busy reading the document, so the person could only remain silent while waiting for the Major General to finish reading the document.


    After waiting for a while, the Major General finally lowered the Document and then took off his Glasses.


    "... Captain Marzuki Hidayat... After reading your Biodata, I have one thought, it''s... Your Life is quite Interesting, very Interesting life"


    "..."


    "...


    After you graduate from high school You immediately register to enter the military academy and successfully graduate with the highest grades, after graduating you are immediately appointed as a Second Lieutenant, and from there you quickly rise to the rank of Captain in a very short time, had participated in the Mapenduma liberation operation and several other operations, which ended in great success....


    however, your rank was stuck at Captain, why is that, Captain Marzuki Hidayat? Do you have a Reason for that?"


    Said the Major General while looking at Marzuki Hidayat, the father of Taufik D''Archy Hidayat.


    "... I don''t have any particular reason for that, sir, it just proves how far I''m capable of"


    Marzuki said without showing any change in expression.


    Seeing this, the Major General just looked at Marzuki with an evaluating gaze, and not long after that, the Major General smiled.


    "I see, so you that kind of person..."


    Said the Major General which made Marzuki tilt his head in confusion.


    "What do you mean by that, sir?"


    Marzuki asked, but instead of answering, the Major General took a document from his desk drawer.


    "Read this"


    Said the Major General, and hearing the order from the Major General, Marzuki stepped forward and took the document, then read it.


    "... This is?..."


    "It''s Something that will prove how capable are you as a Soldier, pick a few capable Soldiers from your Battalion, and with them, you will do this operation"


    "..."


    Marzuki did not answer and just read the document further.


    The contents of the document are a mission to escort a group of researchers to research a pyramid-shaped building found in Antarctica in 1910-1913, which, according to researchers, has a connection to the void century.


    There are no specific orders mentioned in the document, only to accompany the researchers in carrying out their research.


    After reading the contents of the document, Marzuki felt a strange feeling, but he did not know what the meaning behind the strange feeling was.


    "How?... Are you done reading it?"


    "... Yes, Sir"


    "So...what do you think? Do you feel capable of carrying out that mission?" Ask the Major General.


    "... Is it an Order, Sir?"


    "I don''t want to sound like I''m forcing you, because this mission will take quite a long time, but yes, this is an order"


    "I understand, okay, I will accept this mission"


    Said Marzuki, who then handed the document back to the Major General.


    "Good, you can bring this document, tomorrow, gather ten capable soldiers from your battalion, brief them about the mission you will be carrying out, and the next day, you will immediately depart together with the researchers"


    Said the Major General, and hearing that, Marzuki took back the document and then saluted back to the Major General, and then left the room.


    After Marzuki left the room, the Major General took the telephone from his desk and then contacted someone.


    And the person the Major General contacted was the Head of those researchers.


    The Major General informed the chief researcher about the news of the mission he proposed.


    "... But, are you sure, this going to be end alright?"


    ''Don''t worry, General; As said, If this research is successful, then we will be the first to uncover the secret behind the void century; our country will be the first in the world. Can you Imagine it, General?''


    "*Sigh* all you Researchers are Crazy... But being the first in the world does sound quite tempting, I just hope this not going to end with something bad"


    ''Don''t worry general, I have gathered the best researchers in our country, I am sure we will be successful''


    "... Okay, I believe in you, I can only pray for your success"


    ''Understand, left it to us, general, I will bring glory to our country''


    "..."


    Hearing that, the Major General did not say anything and just smiled; after that, he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, the Major General leaned back in his chair, taking a deep breath.


    "... I hope this all ends well"


    ----------------


    After leaving the room, Marzuki then returned to his battalion, which is located not too far from the main base of the Indonesian National Army which is located in Tarakan.


    On the way there, Marzuki kept thinking about the strange feeling he had earlier; without realizing it, his shift was over, and he immediately returned to his house using his two-stroke Ninja motorbike.


    When entering the area of ??his house, Marzuki immediately turned off his motorbike, because the sound of the exhaust was a little noisy, so he was used to doing this when entering the area of ??his house, so as not to disturb the neighbors around who in the afternoon like this must be at their respective homes.


    When he arrived at his house, He was immediately greeted by Taufik, who was still six years old.


    "Dad!!"


    Seeing Taufik smiling while running towards him, Marzuki put aside his previous thoughts, smiled, and opened his arms wide to lift Taufik up high, which made Taufik laugh.


    "... How''s your day, my little Soldier?"


    Hearing Marzuki''s question, Taufik showed an enthusiastic face and then said to his father in an equally enthusiastic tone.


    Little Taufik then began to tell his father how he spent his day.


    Marzuki, who heard his son telling the story, could only nod pretending to understand, because he could not understand what his son was saying at all because of how fast he was telling the story.


    "A-ahh~ I see... That''s good if so, then where''s your mom?"


    "Mom? She is in the kitchen preparing food"


    "Food? Why so fast? Dinner is still a long way off, what is she preparing food for?"


    Marzuki said while looking at Taufik in confusion, but Taufik also looked at his father with the same confused look as his father.


    "... Mom said that today is a special day, hmm~...


    Taufik hummed while raising both his hands as if he were counting.


    ... Today is not a birthday"


    Said Taufik who was increasingly confused while tilting his head.


    "... So what special day is it, Dad?"


    "..."


    Hearing his son''s question, Marzuki also tilted his head in thought, and then a thought crossed his mind.


    Instantly, Marzuki showed a panicked face.


    "Ahh!... Shit"


    "Ahh... Shit?"


    Taufik said, following what his father said.


    Marzuki immediately quickly lowered Taufik back to the ground and then grabbed both of his shoulders.


    "Son... Hear me out, I will go now, and I will be back later, so don''t tell your mom that I was here, okay?"


    Marzuki said in a very serious tone, and Taufik could only nod his head.


    "... I''ll do that, Dad, I promise"


    "..."


    Hearing what his son said, Marzuki felt a little doubtful whether his son would do what he said, so he took a deep breath and then looked at his son with a serious face.


    "Heard me, son; I will tell you something very important for us as a man, do you want to hear it?"


    Seeing his father''s serious face, Taufik nodded his head.


    "So it''s like this... Son, always remember, when you start something, you have to watch it till the end. We, the Man are not judged by our words but by our actions, so Finish what have you started... So don''t just make a random promise like that, because promises can still be broken... but take action right away, So, once again, I say, Don''t tell your mom that I was here, okay?"


    "I prom-"


    "Aiss! What I said before?"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Taufik remembered what his father had just said, then said.


    "... We, the man are not judged by our words but by our actions"


    Find more adventures at m-v-l-e-m-p-y-r


    Hearing that, Marzuki nodded in satisfaction and then smiled at Taufik, said.


    "So?"


    "... I will say to Mom that you were not here, I will definitely do it" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s my Son... Now go inside the house, act like nothing happened, and don''t say anything until your mother asks the questions first, okay? And don''t tell her that I was here, okay?"


    Marzuki said, and Taufik nodded his head again, and then immediately went into his house.


    Seeing this, Marzuki could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "... Will he do as he''s told? Ahh~ forget about that and let''s go find something as a gift... *Sigh* How could I forget that today is our anniversary"


    Said Marzuki, who then pushed his motorbike quite far from his house before starting his motorbike.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 193: chapter 193- The Feeling

    "... I''m home"


    Said Marzuki who entered the house while hiding something behind him, but the size of the object was too big for him to completely hide behind him.


    It can be seen from the few visible parts of the items that Marzuki was carrying a bouquet of flowers and a gift package.


    "Ahh~ welcome, honey, I thought you forgot about our anniversary, I almost visited your company and dragged you home, ahaha~"


    Linda said with a sweet smile but with a tone that sounded threatening.


    Hearing this, Marzuki then looked at Taufik, but Taufik shook his head, indicating that he did not say anything to his mother. Seeing this, Marzuki breathed a sigh of relief.


    Marzuki then showed a smile and immediately approached his wife while taking out a bouquet of flowers and a gift that he had prepared for Linda.


    "... Hahaha~ how can I forget about our Aniversary, I was searching for a gift for you, here is a gift for my lovely wife who continued to be with me from zero until now"


    Marzuki said while giving a bouquet of flowers and a gift that he had prepared for Linda.


    "Whoah!"


    Linda exclaimed in surprise, not knowing whether it was a real or fake reaction because Marzuki himself knew that he hadn''t hidden the Gift he had prepared well because he was in a hurry. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without another word, Linda immediately takes the two gifts from Marzuki''s hands.


    Marzuki could only grin awkwardly as he saw his wife who hesitated before immediately taking the two gifts from his hands.


    "..."


    After opening the gift that Marzuki gave and putting the bouquet of flowers aside.


    Linda just remained silent while looking at the contents of the gift box.


    "... Piercing?"


    Linda said while looking at the two black piercings that Marzuki gave her.


    "... How? Do you like it?"


    Ask Marzuki with a slightly nervous feeling; he could only buy this piercing with the pocket money he had after buying the bouquet of flowers because all the finances were controlled by Linda.


    Hearing Marzuki''s question, Linda immediately looked at Marzuki with a cynical look, which made Marzuki tense, but immediately, it changed into a happy face.


    "... I don''t care about the value behind the item, what matters is the feeling behind it...


    Said Linda, who immediately hugged Marzuki; this finally made Marzuki feel relieved, then hugged Linda back.


    ... Thank you, Honey" Linda said.


    Hearing Linda''s words of thanks, Marzuki didn''t say anything and just enjoyed Linda''s hug. Marzuki immediately looked at Taufik and gave him a thumbs up.


    Taufik just nodded and gave his father a thumbs up.


    That dinner was the most memorable dinner for the little Hidayat family, with simple food that Linda had prepared.


    But none of the three of them knew that the dinner would be the last dinner they would have with their complete family.


    ------------


    After dinner, the three of them spent time together until it was time for bed.


    In Linda and Marzuki''s bedroom, they both lay down looking at each other with their hands clasped together.


    Marzuki then told Linda about the mission he received from the Major General.


    "... So will you go the day after tomorrow? Will you come home tomorrow?"


    "I am afraid I can''t, I have to prepare my troops who will accompany me to do the mission, I also have to prepare the equipment that I will bring to the mission, not to mention, I have to prepare the physical condition of each of us to be in a fit condition, because we will go to Antarctica, where the weather is very different from Indonesia... so that''s it, so we can''t do it today, okay?"


    "..."


    Hearing what her husband said, Linda was silent, then she showed a sullen face.


    "... Who would want to do that? Hmmph~"


    Hearing that, Marzuki could only smile wryly, then move his body to get closer to Linda until they could feel each other''s breath.


    "You know what I''m doing this for, right? It''s for our little family to have a better life...


    I have often diverted some of the missions given to me to some of my colleagues, so that my rank remains captain, so that I still have time for the two of you, However, Taufik is growing every day, he has just entered elementary school, our current economy is enough for all of that, but I want to give him more, I want him to never feel lacking...


    Said Marzuki who then stopped for a moment to look at Linda, checking if there was anything she wanted to say. However, it seemed like Linda still wanted Marzuki to say more, with the silence she showed, So Marzuki continued to say.


    ... I want you to live more prosperously than this so that you will not feel inferior seeing our other neighbors who have better lives... you did say not to bring this up again, however, I want you to enjoy the luxury that you once felt, even though it cannot match, at least it can be a little close, so don''t pout like that, My Princess, because your beauty will be reduced later"


    Said Marzuki, who then pinched Linda''s cheek, which made Marzuki giggle.


    "... I don''t like it when you say something like that and expression like that, because I can''t say anything to refute that"


    Linda said, still with her sullen face.


    "Ahaha~ I do that because I know you will end up like that"


    Marzuki said, which made Linda show an angry face. Then, pulled Marzuki''s ear.


    "... And I really hate that side of yours"


    Marzuki groaned in pain, he didn''t feel much pain, but he pretended to look hurt so that Linda wouldn''t pull his ear harder.


    "... But I love you"


    Said Marzuki, which made Linda stop to pull Marzuki''s ear, and then enter Marzuki''s embrace, and Linda asked. Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "... Are you sure it''s going to be safe?"


    Hearing Linda''s question, Marzuki thought again about the strange feeling he had felt earlier. However, he threw away the thought, because he didn''t know the reason behind the strange feeling.


    He hugged Linda tightly, which made Linda go deeper into his embrace until Taufik could feel Linda''s breath directly on his skin, then said in a soft voice.


    "Everything is going to be okay, this is just a simple mission to escort a group of researchers, so nothing serious will happen...


    even if something happens, trust me, I will overcome any obstacles, even if I have to swim across the vast ocean, I will still do it if it is to return to you two, you two are everything to me, I am willing to sacrifice anything if it is just to be able to see you two, so rest assured, I will definitely return home safely"


    Hearing that, Linda did not answer anything and just remained in her husband''s embrace, as if she wanted to feel more of the warmth she got from her husband''s embrace.


    Seeing his wife like that, Marzuki also didn''t say anything else and chose to close his eyes, deciding to end today and sleep.


    But before he could fall asleep, Marzuki opened his eyes again and kissed his wife''s head; for some reason, he wanted to do that.


    Only after that, did they both finally fall into a deep sleep.


    ----------------


    The next day, Marzuki woke up very early to do his usual morning routine, namely morning run.


    After finishing his morning run, Marzuki immediately returned to his house and found Linda preparing breakfast.


    "Is my son not awake yet?"


    Marzuki asked Linda, and without looking at Marzuki, Linda answered.


    "Not yet, go wake him up, because breakfast will be ready soon"


    "... I will do that"


    Marzuki said and then headed to Taufik''s room.


    Entering Taufik''s room, Marzuki saw his son still sleeping in a position that was difficult to explain.


    Seeing this, Marzuki just shook his head.


    "Fik"


    Said Marzuki who was still standing at the entrance to Taufik''s room. But there was no response from Taufik, so Marzuki called him back, but once again, Taufik did not show any response.


    It was only then that Marzuki immediately approached Taufik''s bed, and without saying anything else, he immediately lifted Taufik onto his shoulders and took him straight to the kitchen. Even with that, Taufik still didn''t wake up.


    Arriving at the kitchen, Marzuki sighed softly.


    "... I don''t know who our child is following that it''s so hard to wake him up"


    Said Marzuki, who then sat Taufik down on a chair; even with that, Taufik was still asleep with his cheek on the table; seeing this, Marzuki could only shake his head and then also sat down on his chair.


    With Marzuki sitting there, Linda had finished preparing breakfast and then served it on the table, especially for Taufik, Linda put the plate close to Taufik''s nose.


    First, Linda put the rice on her husband''s plate, and then on Taufik''s plate.


    "... Thank you"


    Marzuki said, then started to take the dishes that Linda had prepared. For Linda herself, she put the dishes on Taufik''s plate, and only after the aroma of the side dishes entered Taufik''s nose directly did Taufik wake up and then rub his eyes.


    As if he was used to this, Taufik, without saying anything, immediately washed his hands and continued eating. Seeing this scene, Linda and Marzuki looked at each other and then smiled slightly at their son''s behavior.


    After breakfast, Marzuki lifted Taufik again and headed to the bathroom to clean themselves, after that, Taufik and Marzuki each put on their uniforms.


    After putting on his uniform, Marzuki took Taufik to his school and then went to his company to prepare everything needed to carry out the mission.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 194: chapter 194- Departure

    After arriving at the Battalion, Marzuki immediately visited the Barracks where his subordinates lived.


    He then began to select some of his subordinate soldiers whom he had known for a long time and already knew their abilities.


    After finishing selecting ten soldiers that Marzuki considered competent enough, he went to report back to the Major General.


    Marzuki rode his motorbike again to go to the Main Army Base, where the Major General''s office was located.


    Entering the main base of the Indonesian National Army in Tarakan. Marzuki went straight to the Major General''s office.


    The first thing Marzuki did after entering the Major General''s Office was to salute, Which only received a nod from the Major General.


    "... Sir, I have selected ten Soldiers from the Battalion, what should I do now?"


    "... Prepare everything needed for the Mission, and as I said yesterday, you will leave tomorrow, early in the morning... now, go and do as you are told"


    Said the Major General and Marzuki just nodded his head, then saluted the Major General again before going back to the battalion to prepare his troops.


    ----------------


    After arriving at the battalion, Marzuki gathered the ten soldiers he had chosen earlier, preparing the necessary equipment and the necessary requirements, Until night fell.


    Because it''s already night, Marzuki chose to stay overnight in one of the barracks. That night, Marzuki contacted Linda, he spoke with Linda and Taufik for a while before Taufik''s bedtime arrived. With Taufik already asleep, Linda and Marzuki continued their conversation over the telephone.


    "... I''m leaving early tomorrow morning, I was hoping we''d leave during the day, so I could go see you two before I leave, but it looks like I can''t, ahaha~"


    ''... can''t you just not go?''


    "Hmm? Why? I thought we talked about this last night?"


    Asked Marzuki, who was confused by Linda who suddenly didn''t want him to go on missions.


    ''... I know, but... I don''t know, I just feel that I will never see you again after this... ''


    Linda said in a tone that sounded a little sad. Hearing this, Marzuki was silent for a while; after a while, Marzuki finally took a deep breath and then said to Linda.


    "Linda... I know you feel because this is the first time we''ve been apart since the last mission I did, You''re just overthinking, no need to worry too much, or our child will be affected too, just pray for me, because no matter what I will do anything to be able to come home to you two"


    ''... Okay, I''ll believe your words, alright, it''s already too late; I''m going to sleep now; I love you... ''


    "Hmm~ I love you too..."


    Said Marzuki who then ended the call. Looking at his phone, Marzuki took another deep breath before putting his phone on the table and then closing his eyes to sleep.


    It was still dawn when Marzuki woke up from his sleep. Marzuki immediately prepared himself because, in a few hours, he would be leaving to carry out his mission in Antarctica.


    After preparing himself, Marzuki went to the barracks that the soldiers used; when he arrived there, Marzuki saw that the ten selected soldiers were already awake and wearing their uniforms; this made Marzuki nod in satisfaction.


    Seeing Marzuki enter their barracks, the ten soldiers who were still sitting immediately stood up and saluted Taufik.


    "... Report, the ten of us are ready to carry out the mission, Captain"


    Said the soldier standing closest to Marzuki; Marzuki nodded his head, and this made the ten soldiers lower their hands and take an upright position.


    "... Alright... All of you, follow me"


    Said Taufik who then immediately left the distance, which was also followed by the ten soldiers.


    Marzuki invited the ten soldiers to go to the canteen, but because it was still dawn, the soldiers on duty in the kitchen were still preparing food, so while waiting for the food to be ready, Marzuki briefed the ten soldiers, he told them to make sure that the equipment they were going to bring was not lacking, especially thick clothing, Marzuki also said several other things, until the food was finished being made.


    After finishing their meal, Marzuki and the ten soldiers went to get their equipment, and after that went to the main army base using a Unimog.


    Upon arriving at their destination, a military aide who seemed to have been waiting for their arrival immediately guided them all to where the Major General was waiting.


    Marzuki then guided the ten soldiers to meet the Major General.


    When they reached where the adjutant was guiding them, Marzuki saw the Major General talking to someone who was wearing all white, which researchers usually wore.


    The Major General, who saw Marzuki''s arrival, immediately pointed toward him; this made the researcher beside him also look toward Marzuki.


    Stopping right in front of the Major General and the researcher, Marzuki immediately saluted, which was also followed by the ten soldiers who were with Marzuki.


    This time, the Major General did not answer with just a nod but returned the salute.


    "...Repot... Sir, We are ready to carry out the task"


    "I can see that...


    Said the Major General while nodding towards them, then pointed his hand towards the researcher who smiled at them.


    ... Let me introduce you... this is the client you will have to guard, He is a leading researcher who came all the way here from Jakarta, Agus Tentama... coincidentally he is also an old friend of mine...


    as stated in the file I gave you, in this mission he will lead a group of researchers who will conduct research in Antarctica, and your task and your teams to escort them until they complete their research... you will use a plane to go to Chile before using a ship that has been specially prepared with the tools they will use later, okay, I think that''s all I can say...


    the rest of you introduce yourselves because I have to go prepare some necessary permits before you leave"


    Said the Major General, who, before leaving, said a few words to Agus Tentama first.


    After the Major General left, Agus Tentama looked at Marzuki still with the smile he had shown earlier.


    "So... Capt. Marzuki Hidayat? Is nice to see you... After Reading your Biodata Given by the General, I feel safe that you will be the one to escort us"


    Said Agus Tentama to Marzuki while extending his hand to shake hands with Marzuki.


    "... It''s an honor for me to be able to escort someone so Important like you, sir"


    Said Marzuki while taking Agus Tentama''s hand with both of his hands.


    "Ahaha~ I''m not someone that so Important, that "Old" General of yours was only talked nonsense"


    Said Agus Tentama which made Marzuki only smile awkwardly when he heard Agus Tentama call the Major General "Old". It was not wrong, but still, it was a form of disrespect to someone who had a high rank like the Major General. This made Marzuki sure that Agus Tentama was indeed an old friend of the Major General and seemed quite close.


    After a brief introduction between Marzuki and Researcher Agus Tentama, Taufik introduced his Team Members one by one. After that, Marzuki and his team mingled with the other researchers so that later, when they carried out the mission, it would not be too awkward.


    Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr


    After a while, the Major General returned with his Adjutant holding a document in his hand. Marzuki thought that the document was the "permit" that the Major General had spoken about earlier. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Major General and Agus Tentama talked for a while while giving the Document to Agus Tentama, who, after reading the contents of the Document, nodded his head in satisfaction.


    After giving the Document to other researchers to keep, Agus Tentama smiled at the Major General.


    "...alright my friend, looks like it''s time to go"


    "Well, I guess so"


    While saying that, the Major General patted Agus Tentama on the shoulder, then said one more time.


    "... I wish for your success, my friend"


    After that, Agus Tentama said goodbye to the Major General and then headed to the vehicle he would use to go to the airport.


    Seeing Agus Tentama, who wanted to leave, Marzuki once again saluted the Major General, who was also followed by his squad members.


    Seeing this, the Major General nodded his head as he spoke.


    "... I will also pray for you, may you succeed in completing your mission, You can go now"


    After that, Marzuki and his team returned to their Unimog and followed the vehicle that took the research group to the airport.


    On the way to the airport, Marzuki thought about contacting Linda, but seeing that the sun had not yet risen, Marzuki put his intentions on hold because Linda must still be asleep at this time, so he only sent a short message.


    {... I have left to do my mission... pray for my success... I love you}


    Marzuki typed and then pressed send. After that, he turned off his phone and put it deep in his bag because, after this, the only communication tool that could be used was a satellite phone.


    After more than half an hour of travel, they finally arrived at the airport. Without stopping to do anything else, Marzuki and his team and the researchers led by Agus Tentama immediately boarded the plane that would take them to Jakarta first, before boarding a special plane that had been prepared for them to go to Chile later.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 195: chapter 195- The Pyramid

    After two and a half hour''s flight, they arrived at Jakarta airport, and as before, they did not stop to do anything else and immediately boarded the plane that had been prepared for them.


    The flight from Jakarta to Chile this time will take more than a day; during the trip, Marzuki and his team changed their clothes to more casual clothes and also wore slightly thicker clothes because the air they felt was starting to feel a little cold.


    When they arrived at one of the airports in Chile, Marzuki''s team and the research group did not get off in the normal way, they did not follow the route that airport passengers usually use to exit.


    They did not even carry out the checks that are usually carried out on airplane passengers, especially for the Marzuki Team and this research group, who are visitors from other countries.


    When they had already left the airport, they were picked up by someone, and it seemed like Agus Tentama knew the person, as seen from how he immediately smiled at the person and spoke in Spanish, which Marzuki could only understand a little. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After talking with the man for a while, Agus Tentama looked at Marzuki and then called out to him.


    "Capt, Come here?"


    Hearing Agus Tentama calling him, Marzuki approached the two of them.


    "Let me introduce him to you, this person is the person who will guide us in Antarctica later, Armin Wladimir"


    Said Agus Tentama to Marzuki, and the person in question, Armin Wladimir, smiled at Marzuki While extending his hand towards Marzuki to shake hands.


    Marzuki also extended his hand to take Armin''s handshake and spoke in English.


    "It is nice to meet you, I''m Marzuki Hidayat, it was a pleasure working with you"


    "Ahaha, Don''t force yourself to speak English, I can understand Indonesian, so you can talk to me casually"


    "..."


    ''Then why didn''t you speak Indonesian earlier?''


    Marzuki thought, after hearing what Armin said, but Marzuki didn''t express it on his face.


    "Alright, enough talking, and let''s get going because the ship is waiting for us"


    Said Armin, which was then agreed to by Agus Tentama. After that, Marzuki and the others boarded the vehicle that had been prepared by Armin to go to the harbor.


    After riding the vehicle for quite a while, they arrived at the harbor. The ship that had been prepared for them was quite large, for a group of less than fifty people, maybe more than fifty with the addition of the ship''s crew.


    "This is the ship that will take us, there is already equipment that will be used later, your equipment that arrived a long time ago is also inside, okay, come on, get on, and let''s go... because the weather is good"


    Armin said, and without further ado, they immediately boarded the ship.


    Having entered the ship, and wanting to head to the room that they would use later to store their belongings, Armin looked at them again and said again.


    "... ohh~ you better add some thicker clothes to your clothes before we arrive at our destination because the clothes you are wearing now are not enough to ward off the cold in Antarctica later"


    Since this was a statement from a fairly experienced guide, they all accepted it without asking many questions, but they had to put their things away first.


    "Alright, we will do that"


    Said Marzuki, who then went to the room that he would use with his ten teams guided by one of the ship''s crew, as well as Agus Tentama and his research group.


    Arriving at their room, Marzuki and the ten members of his team put down their belongings and immediately did what Armin had said earlier.


    After doing all that, Marzuki told his ten soldiers to just rest in the room, because the trip would take quite a long time, unlike when using a cruise ship from Chile to King George Island which only took a short time, the ship that Marzuki and the others would go directly to the Ross Archipelago, where McMurdo Station is located, which is owned and operated by the United States, through the United States Antarctic Program (USAP) which is a branch of the National Science Foundation (NSF).


    Meanwhile, Marzuki himself will go to meet Agus Tentama and Armin to discuss their trip.


    ------------


    After talking to Agus and Armin, Marzuki found something that was not listed in the File that the Major General gave, namely, this research turned out to be joint research between three countries, namely, Chile, the United States, and Indonesia, hearing that, Marzuki began to feel something strange, because it seemed, the Major General did not know about this, So it is impossible that the Major General does not know about this, but if the Major General does not know about this, then Agus Tentama may have hidden intentions.


    But that was just Marzuki''s wild thoughts because, after all, Agus Tentama was a good friend of the Major General; Marzuki immediately got rid of the strange feeling because his mission was only to escort Agus and his research group to their research.


    Long story short, after traveling for several days, even though they were caught in a storm in the middle of the ocean, they finally arrived at the Ross archipelago safely, when they had just docked their ship, several people were already waiting for them on land, when the large gate beside the ship had gone down, the people immediately boarded the ship, and began to unload the equipment inside the ship.


    After all the equipment had been lowered, it was now their turn to get off the ship.


    After getting off the ship, Agus Tentama and his research group immediately went to meet research groups from two other countries.


    Meanwhile, Armin and Marzuki, along with ten members of his squad, also joined the group of guards from Chile and the United States, as well as Armin''s fellow guides.


    Seeing a group of soldiers equipped with weapons and other equipment, the strange feeling he felt grew stronger.


    ''If this was just an ordinary "escort mission", why did they need to prepare this many soldiers complete with full weaponry?''


    Marzuki thought after seeing the group of soldiers from the two countries, it was like they were going to fight something rather than just "escort".


    Still with strange thoughts and mounting suspicions, someone from the American Army approached Marzuki.


    "So you guys are the last group that''s been waiting for... Let me introduce myself; I''m Alan Delwyn, from the United States Special Forces, it''s Nice to meet you..."


    Said the person who introduced himself as Alan Delwyn, to Marzuki while offering a handshake.


    Marzuki immediately accepted Alan''s handshake, but because of the thoughts he was currently having, he only answered briefly.


    "... I''m Marzuki Hidayat, From the Indonesian National Army, is nice to meet you too"


    Said Marzuki, then Alan introduced him to the Leader of the Chilean Army Group who was also from the Special Unit... Hearing this, Marzuki''s strange feeling grew stronger because just for an escort mission, why did the two countries have to send their special units? That''s when Marzuki began to be convinced that this mission was not just an ordinary escort mission.


    ------------


    After the introduction, Marzuki and his team did nothing else but chat with soldiers from other countries, until one of the researchers came to see them to inform them that they would be leaving soon.


    Hearing this, Marzuki, who was already sure that there was something wrong with this mission, prepared himself firmly and was ready for any kind of situation that would come their way, he also did not forget to inform the ten members of his squad about this, because now, withdrawing from this mission was not an option.


    But from what Marzuki noticed, it seemed like he was the only one who was aware of the strangeness of this situation, or maybe they already knew but pretended not to know to cover something up, So Marzuki also didn''t brag about this, because he didn''t know how they would react if he said his doubts openly, the worst case scenario was that both Special Units from two different countries would become hostile towards them, in case, if they knew something, So in this case, only Marzuki and his team were left in the dark without knowing what was happening right now.


    This is a complicated situation because, in this situation, Marzuki is not sure who to trust; he even no longer fully trusts Agus Tentama, who is a good friend of the Major General.


    So during the journey to the place where the researchers will conduct their research, Marzuki is always on alert for all conditions.


    When they arrived at the site, they were greeted by the stunning sight of the pyramids partially covered in snow.


    However, Marzuki, who saw the pyramid, not only felt a sense of amazement but also felt another strange feeling, a strange feeling that told him that something complicated would happen to them if they entered the pyramid.


    After arriving in front of an entrance that seemed to have been recently forced open, the leader of the research group from the United States stepped forward to say something before we dive in into the pyramid.


    "... Well, ladies and gentlemen... what is in front of us is something that might... might solve the mystery behind the long history of the Void Century... we, Humans have long wanted to know what is behind that century... why was it hidden from history? Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    What was the reason for it to be hidden? And who did all that? We all do not know about that... but 1910 ago, our predecessors, found this pyramid, the technology at that time, could not allow them to enter this pyramid which was made of who knows what kind of rock and material... but... we have found a way to enter this pyramid...


    and recently we managed to make an entrance... and here we are... The people who will be the first to explore this mysterious pyramid... get ready because we are going to make history... No... We are going to reveal history...


    Let''s Go"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 196: chapter 196- The Danger

    Before they entered the Pyramid, the soldiers prepared tents to store their belongings that they would not need inside the Pyramid. They also put other casual items such as a change of clothes and others.


    After preparing the items needed to enter the pyramid, Marzuki and his team went to join the soldiers from the other two countries.


    When they were all gathered, Alan, who had been appointed as the leader of the guard group, distributed bags containing the tools that the researchers would use later.


    After distributing the bags, it was finally time to enter the pyramid.


    Even though the entrance to the pyramid looks small from the outside, when they enter the pyramid, it turns out that the room inside is quite large.


    Once they were inside, Alan formed a formation to explore the pyramid, with Alan and his team taking the front positions, the researchers walking in the middle, and the special units from Chile walking beside the research group, while Marzuki and his team walked at the very back, and each of the soldiers carried a bag filled with equipment that would later be used by the researchers.


    After exploring inside the pyramid for a while, nothing strange happened; their journey was very smooth until that point, it felt strange.


    The atmosphere was also very quiet, all that could be heard were their footsteps.


    Instead of feeling safe, Marzuki felt even more that something was strange.


    Explore the unknown at m.v.l.e.mpyr


    His grip on his weapon tightened, and his feelings became more and more uneasy.


    But sure enough, after walking for a while longer, still nothing strange happened.


    When they arrived in front of a very large stone gate with carvings filling the gate.


    "Stop!"


    Said Alan, who was in front, while raising his hand.


    Instantly, everyone stopped; the head researcher from the United States and Chill, even Agus, stepped forward to approach the gate.


    Seeing the carvings on the stone gate, the three of them immediately took out a note, no one knows what the contents of the note were except for the three of them.


    "... Aha- Ahahaha~ this is, this is... Aha- Ahahah~ I was right, this is the real deal"


    Said the head researcher from the United States while laughing.


    "... You see this, Diago, Agus? We are right all of this time; this pyramid really has something about the Void Century...


    Said the head researcher from America to his two colleagues, then looked at Alan.


    ... Alan, get out all the tools, and do everything you can to open this gate!"


    Hearing the order from the head researcher from the United States, Alan immediately ordered the group to lower their bags to the ground.


    *Click!*


    However, before they had time to open their bags, they all stopped because they heard the *Click* sound; the sound was quite loud, and even Marzuki, who was behind, also heard the *Click* sound.


    After the voice was heard, everyone immediately fell silent and looked towards the voice, which came from the stone gate.


    "... Did you hear that?"


    Asked Alan, and all the members of his team, nodded their heads.


    Alan immediately got up and looked at the gate, then he immediately noticed something was changing at the stone gate.


    And sure enough, he realized that the gate moved slightly, it''s not only Alan who realized this, but the three head researchers also realized this.


    The three chief researchers looked at each other; although there was a sense of confusion in their eyes, there was also a high sense of curiosity, so without thinking twice about what moved the door, the three of them immediately ordered the soldiers to come forward.


    "...all of you, push this stone gate open"


    Hearing this, all the soldiers present lower all their belongings to the ground, and even Marzuki and his team do that and then move forward to the stone gate.


    "ALRIGHT, GUYS!! ON THE COUNT OF THREE, LET''S PUSH THIS GATE DOWN!!"


    Alan shouted and then started counting.


    "ONE... TWO... THREE, PUSH!!"


    With Alan''s signal, they all simultaneously pushed the stone gate, and slowly but surely, the stone gate opened.


    With the stone gate being opened, a wind came out from inside the room behind the stone gate from who knows where because, inside the room, there was no light at all.


    With the gate already open, the researchers immediately passed through the gate while shining the flashlights they had prepared.


    Even the soldiers also entered the room, each turning on their own flashlights.


    What they saw inside the large hall with minimal light was a giant statue that resembled a faceless human. The statue had eight wings and six arms. Each of the four hands of the statue held a different weapon, namely, a sword, a shield, a bow, and a spear, While both hands of the statue held a stone tablet with ancient writings.


    Seeing the stone inscription, the researchers'' eyes sparkled as if they had seen the most precious thing in the world.


    "Alan... Alan... take all the equipment that is outside"


    Said the head researcher from the United States to Alan without taking his eyes off the stone tablet.


    Alan just nodded his head, then turned to all the soldiers there, including Marzuki and his team.


    "... Alright guys, let''s go get our thing outside"


    Alan said, then intended to walk out of the large hall.


    *Click!*


    But before they could take a step, the *Click* sound was heard again.


    "... Shit!"


    Alan said, then immediately dropped the flashlight in his hand and immediately ran towards the door, which moved by itself to close.


    Not only Alan who was like this, even Marzuki did the same thing. Everyone in the hall, including the researchers, immediately panicked when they saw this.


    *Bang!*


    The gate closed so quickly, it was as if the stone gate was not made of stone at all with how quickly it closed.


    "DAMN!!"


    Alan shouted, for not having time to get out through the stone gate.


    *Swoosh!*


    After the stone gate closed, the wind blew again, once again from who knows where it came from.


    Everyone in the hall fell silent, but the strange things didn''t stop there.


    Another strange thing is that the torch attached to the wall suddenly lights up by itself, but the fire from the torch does not have the color of a normal fire but is blue.


    With the torch lit, the hall, which was originally dark, immediately became completely bright.


    After that, finally, they could all see clearly what was inside the great hall.


    "... Holy shit!... What the hell?"


    Alan said as he looked around the hall, with a sense of awe and yet there was also a sense of fear mixed in.


    After being able to see clearly what was inside the hall, everyone in the hall was amazed by the carvings carved on each side of the hall''s walls.


    This time even the soldiers could understand what the carvings on the wall were trying to convey.


    Every researcher who was there immediately approached the wall to record what was on the wall; even Marzuki also approached the wall.


    Seeing the carvings on the wall, Marzuki could recognize some of the carvings on the wall.


    The carvings on the wall depict something like a war, but not a war in general, which only involves humans, the war that Marzuki saw in the carvings involved creatures other than humans.


    The carvings reach all the way to the ceiling of the hall, which is directly above the faceless statue.


    But what was carved there was not a picture of a war like the one on the wall, but a symbol, a symbol that even if Marzuki didn''t really understand what it was, Marzuki at least knew that the symbol was a symbol that was similar to a magic circle.


    However, Marzuki, who was busy looking at the Magic Circle, saw something else that made him doubt his own vision. Marzuki saw that one of the hands of the statue that was holding the sword was slightly moving.


    ''... Did the statue just move?''


    Marzuki thought, but seeing what happened next, Marzuki''s eyes widened in shock because the statue''s hand really moved.


    "!!!"


    Seeing that, Marzuki''s eyes immediately focused on the person near the statue, that person was Agus, and the two other head researchers who were not like the other researchers who were busy with the carvings on the wall, the three of them were busy looking at the stone inscription that had ancient writing while occasionally writing something down in their notebooks, as if they were trying to interpret every word on the stone inscription.


    "Shit... WATCH OUT!!!"


    Marzuki shouted as loud as he could, this attracted the attention of the others, who immediately looked at him, even Alan who was also looking at the carving, had to turn his head towards Marzuki, and when he saw that Marzuki was looking at the three head researchers.


    "Wha-"


    Alan, who wanted to ask Marzuki, didn''t have time because Marzuki immediately ran towards the three head researchers with a panicked face.


    Seeing this, Alan began to feel that something was wrong, and that''s when he realized that the statue''s hand holding the sword was moving toward the three researchers'' heads.


    "!!!"


    Alan also panicked and immediately ran towards the three head researchers.


    *SWOOSH!* sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of a sharp object cutting through the air was heard, and then...


    *BOOM!!!*


    A huge explosion was heard in the originally quiet Great Hall.


    And suddenly the silence returned.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 197: chapter 197- The Danger ll

    The silence did not last long, as screams of pain could be heard.


    *ARGHHHH!!*


    At the place where the statue''s sword landed, fresh blood was splattered everywhere.


    Marzuki, who had previously run to save the three head researchers, however, he only managed to save Agus. However, it seemed like Agus would not last long because almost half of his body was cut off.


    "... SIR! SIR!! STAY WITH ME!!"


    *Grab*


    Agus, who seemed unable to bear the pain he felt, held Taufik''s hand.


    "... Y-you Know It''s Impossible for me"


    Agus said, then moved his other hand, which was holding his notes, to Marzuki.


    "Here... Take... This, I have interpreted what is on the stone inscription, take this and bring it back to Mahesa... if you manage to get out of here"


    Agus said once again; Marzuki then took the notebook, which was already full of blood splatters.


    *Crack!*


    Marzuki did not have time to peek at the contents of the notebook, because the statue moved again.


    Seeing this, Marzuki began to feel tense, he then looked up and saw that the spear the statue was holding was pointing at him.


    "... Shit"


    Marzuki then hurriedly moved, leaving Agus'' body.


    *Thrust!*


    *BOOMM!*


    The spear landed right where Marzuki was, Agus'' body was nowhere to be seen, and there was only blood everywhere.


    Silence filled the Great Hall again; however, suddenly, panicked screams began to be heard everywhere, mostly from the researchers.


    Read the latest fiction on M-VL-em|p,yr


    Panicked screams and calls for help began to be heard, and some researchers even tried to push the stone gate, which was an impossible task.


    Not having time to recover from the previous Spear attack, now, Marzuki saw the Statue raise its hand holding the Sword again and immediately point it at Alan who was frozen in place while staring at the blood splattered from the head of the researcher from the United States and Chile, as if he couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    Seeing this, Marzuki immediately shouted as loud as he could.


    "ALAN!! MOVE!!!"


    Hearing Marzuki''s scream, Alan looked at Marzuki, then looked at the large sword that was heading towards him, but Alan didn''t move at all, as if he had accepted the fate that was about to befall him.


    *Swoosh!*


    The sword slashed sideways straight at Alan, but even with this Alan still didn''t move, which he had to be able to avoid.


    *Splurt~*


    "..."


    With Alan''s quick death, Marzuki could only stare silently at the remains of Alan''s body lying on the ground.


    The soldiers who saw Alan''s death immediately pointed their weapons at the statue and then shot at the statue.


    With the screams from the researchers coupled with the sound of gunshots, the atmosphere became even more tense, but none of the shots managed to do anything to the statue, not even a scratch.


    Seeing this, everyone in the hall only thought about one thing, that all that awaited them was death.


    Even Marzuki is no exception.


    -------------


    What happened next was nothing but carnage; the Statue went crazy; it used the sword and spear it held to charge blindly toward them, and with every slash of its sword and thrust of its spear, several lives were lost.


    Blood was everywhere, and body parts were scattered everywhere.


    Now only a few of them remain, and the Head of the Special Unique Unit from Chile is also among those few.


    But during the attack, Marzuki realized something, that is, during the Statue''s attack, he never moved from his position at all; seeing this, Marzuki shouted again.


    "EVERYONE!! GET CLOSER TO THE WALL!!!"


    Hearing Marzuki''s scream, all the soldiers and several remaining researchers immediately ran towards the wall.


    And sure enough, after they all reached the walls, the statue''s attacks stopped, and it returned to its original gesture.


    Seeing this, they all immediately took a breath of relief, which was also accompanied by cries from several people.


    "... We shouldn''t have done this research in the first place. That century was removed from history for a reason, and look now, we''re stuck here waiting for our deaths and with no way out... This research is not even approved by the state... however, Sir Ivan is determined to do this, look at his fate now, he has become a blood clot"


    Said one of the researchers who is close to the head researcher from the United States, amidst his tears.


    "... This is just a nightmare... This is just a nightmare"


    A soldier muttered while holding his head with both of his hands. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t just the soldier who acted like that, Marzuki who looked left and right, encountered the same sight.


    This was completely unlike the Special Unit Soldiers that Marzuki knew; the Special Unit Soldiers that he knew were those who had strong mentalities and always remained calm no matter what the situation was because of the training they had gone through, but not like these. They look more like ordinary people who have received only minimal training.


    There are even some people who seem to want to give up.


    Actually, Marzuki also felt the same way, however, remembering that there were people waiting for him to come home, he remained firm in his belief that he would survive and would succeed in getting out of this place.


    Marzuki looked at the statue and saw the inscription that the statue was holding, this made Marzuki remember the notebook that Agus gave him.


    Marzuki then reached into his shirt pocket to take out the notebook, but before he could take it out, Marzuki heard someone''s footsteps walking towards him, which made him immediately turn his head towards the source of the sound.


    And the person walking towards him was the Chief of the special unit from Chile.


    "... Thank you for earlier, being able to find a mechanism like that amid such a chaotic situation is truly an extraordinary thing... I remember we haven''t introduced ourselves, my name is Lukas, can I sit next to you?"


    Lukas asked, which was then only answered with a nod from Marzuki.


    Seeing the cold treatment given by Marzuki, Lukas only smiled faintly and then immediately sat next to Marzuki.


    After Lukas sat next to him, Marzuki didn''t say anything and just took out the notes that Agus had given him.


    "... You know, This research actually shouldn''t have happened, Alan and I are actually former Special Forces, we are all just people who have no goals, we came here only because we were promised that if this research produces satisfactory results, we will be given a satisfying reward...


    it was just an empty promise without any definite guarantee, but we did it anyway because we had nothing else to do... Are you in the same situation too?"


    "No"


    Marzuki answered briefly while reading Agus'' notes.


    "ahaha~ I see, so the head researcher from your country must have high-ranking acquaintances in the military, considering he can move someone like you"


    Hearing this, Marzuki stopped reading for a moment and then looked at Lukas to say something, but before they could open their mouths, they both heard gunshots.


    *Bang!*


    They both then looked towards the sound of the gunshot; there, Marzuki saw the soldier who had been muttering that all of this was just a nightmare lying on the ground with blood flowing out of his head, lifeless.


    However, seeing this, none of them overreacted; they all just looked at the person with a normal gaze; perhaps their mentality was so damaged that they thought that this was a normal thing.


    Marzuki did not look at the person who took his own life for a long time, then went back to reading Agus'' notebook, he also did not say what he wanted to say to Lukas earlier, and Lukas also didn''t have a problem with it, then they both sat there silently, with Lukas leaning against the wall of the hall while closing his eyes and Marzuki who was still busy reading the notebook.


    When Marzuki arrived at the page where Agus wrote the translation of the inscription, Marzuki then read it seriously.


    What is written in the book is "He who reads this inscription is he who wants to know... curiosity is a curse and ignorance is a blessing, this note was left by him who wanted freedom, but he who "restrains" is too arbitrary... I wait for the chosen one, I give my all to the chosen one, including myself... for him who wants to know, when the conditions are met, he will know everything"


    "..."


    After reading the fragments of words, Marzuki showed confusion about the meaning behind the words.


    ''... the chosen one? Condition? what conditions?''


    Marzuki asked in his mind, but instead of receiving an answer, he received a scream from someone.


    "... IT''S MOVE! THAT THING IS MOVING AGAIN"


    Hearing this, Marzuki and Lukas immediately looked at the statue, and sure enough, the statue moved again.


    *CRASHH!*


    The statue dropped the shield it was holding onto the ground, making a thunderous sound.


    He then moved one hand that was holding the bow and pointed it toward them, and the other hand that had dropped the shield moved to pull the bowstring that had no arrows.


    But what happened next made them even more surprised.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 198: chapter 198- The Danger lll

    After the statue pulled the bowstring, something surprising happened to them, from their perspective, a kind of energy formed in front of the bow, and they immediately saw the energy forming an arrow.


    "..."


    Seeing this, for some reason none of them could move, either because they were afraid or because they had given up.


    Even though Marzuki didn''t do anything, a moment later, the statue immediately released the bowstring.


    *Swoosh!!*


    A shrill sound was heard as the arrow flew.


    *BOOM!!*


    A huge explosion, even larger than the explosion of an M67 grenade, was heard.


    Marzuki and Lukas then looked in the direction where the explosion occurred, and there they saw several bodies lying lifeless, but even with the explosion, the walls and floor of the hall did not receive the slightest damage.


    "... Run... RUN!!!"


    Lukas shouted, then suddenly stood up and ran who knows where, but his actions seemed to be a mistake because the statue pointed its bow towards Lukas.


    "!!!"


    Seeing this, Lukas panicked even more and then ran faster, but the statue followed Lukas'' every move.


    But no matter how fast Luke ran, the arrow from the statue was faster.


    "NOOO!! HELP ME!!!"


    Lukas shouted as he looked at the arrow that was flying towards him.


    *BOOM!!*


    Another explosion occurred after the arrow hit Lukas, and after the explosion was over, all that was left was Lukas''s body remains.


    With Lukas'' death, panicked screams began to be heard again, and some people also started running here and there, which was a fatal mistake.


    Marzuki, who saw this, did not say anything or remind them like he did before; he looked at the remaining six members of his team and then said.


    "Don''t do anything, don''t do any excessive movement, just stay still and close your eyes, just pretend the screams around are nothing, the rest... let''s leave it to our luck"


    Marzuki said and then closed his eyes, and the soldiers who heard what their captain said, immediately followed his orders, closed their eyes, and some even covered their ears.


    Marzuki, who closed his eyes while imagining the faces of his two loved ones, made his heart a little calmer, the explosions and the sounds of panicked screams and pain around him seemed to be gone but were replaced by the sound of whispers of love from his wife and the sound of laughter from his child, in his mind, everything seemed calm.


    ''If being Ignorance was the answer, then I would ignore people I don''t know, I''m not a person who is full of curiosity, if God really exists, then I leave everything to HIM''


    Marzuki thought, and sure enough, even though it seemed absurd, no arrows were pointing at him or the six remaining members of his squad.


    Amid the panic and tense atmosphere, where blood was splattered everywhere and body parts were lying and thrown everywhere, Marzuki and his Squad members were an oddity, because they remained calm even though they were shaking a little. Explosions were heard from their left and right, but none were directly aimed at them.


    Blood splattered towards them, hitting their faces and staining their clothes, there were even pieces of body parts thrown towards them because of the explosion. Some were able to hold it in, but there were some who wanted to vomit but held it in because the fear they felt was stronger than the nausea they felt; some of them even shed tears.


    The thick smell of blood entered their noses which made them tremble even more, the thought that the next attack would be directed at them couldn''t get out of their minds, but Marzuki''s order stopped them from doing anything, because it was always like that, every time they followed their captain''s words, they were always able to do the difficult things they were doing, so it was now, they hoped that the same situation would happen in the crisis they were currently experiencing.


    The moment they closed their eyes, time seemed to move very slowly, screams of pain and cries for help could be heard clearly in their ears as if it was heard just a few inches from their ears.


    And so on, the sound of screaming, then the sound of explosions, this continued to repeat itself who knows how many times, but for them, it seemed like forever.


    Slowly, the screams began to subside, and the explosions were no longer as intense as before, and after a while, the screams and explosions were no longer heard.


    Marzuki, who felt that something had happened, slowly opened his eyes, not only him, but the six members of his team also opened their eyes.


    What they saw after opening their eyes was something that was difficult to explain with human common sense, blood pooled on the floor, and body parts, whether it was hands, feet, stomachs, or heads, all incomplete, were lying on the floor, those who wanted to vomit could no longer hold it in and immediately vomited all the contents of their stomachs, and the others just turned their gazes away from the horrific sight.


    Marzuki, who was still able to endure all of this, looked around him. His eyes fell on the three people who were still alive, but each of them had lost their limbs; some had lost their legs and hands, and the last one was even worse; he lost both his legs.


    Marzuki slowly walked towards them while trying to ignore the blood he was stepping on and the body parts lying around him.


    The person closest to him was the person who had lost both of his legs. Coming to the person''s side, Marzuki crouched down and saw that the person was still breathing. He asked.


    "... Is there anything I can do for you?"


    The lying person looked at Marzuki with gasping breaths like someone who was having difficulty catching his breath, he said.


    "... P-please... End... My... Suffering"


    Hearing that, Marzuki just closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "... Alright, if that is your last request, then I will grant it...


    Marzuki said then took the dagger hidden behind his pants, and then placed the tip of the dagger right above his heart.


    ... May you rest in peace"


    Said Marzuki, who then closed both his eyes and pushed the dagger hard into the person''s heart; he did it as fast as possible so that the person would not feel too much pain.


    With blood coming out of the person''s mouth along with the stabbing of his heart, the person breathed his last.


    Marzuki opened his eyes again and saw that the person''s eyes were still wide open; he pulled his dagger out of the person''s chest and then wiped the person''s face, which made both of his eyes close.


    Marzuki took another deep breath and then stood up; he looked at his team member, who seemed to still be able to walk and then called out to him.


    "Ilham... Go with your partner who can still stand to help the two people who are still alive, and do some basic first aid... I want to go see something"


    "... Yes, sir"


    Said one of the soldiers, then called his two friends who were still standing to go help the two people who were still alive.


    Meanwhile, Marzuki looked at the statue, which had returned to its original posture, and then he thought to himself.


    ''... So the Condition is for us until only ten are left alive... I don''t know what the person who created this was thinking when creating this... "He who wants freedom"... what kind of creature is he?''


    Find new worlds at m-vl-em-py-r


    With that in mind, Marzuki approached the statue.


    There was no fear in Marzuki''s heart. However, there were many questions: how could they get out of here? What if they couldn''t get out? What would happen to them? Those questions kept repeating themselves in his head, without realizing it, he had arrived in front of the stone inscription held by the statue.


    Marzuki did not recognize anything from the letters on the inscription; the place where Marzuki was standing was not far from the place where the heads of the researchers from the United States and Chile died. Looking at that place, Marzuki''s eyes fell on two notebooks full of blood.


    Seeing the notebook, Marzuki remembered the notes Agus had given him. The notes from Agus seemed incomplete, so Marzuki immediately approached the notebook and took both notebooks.


    Marzuki then looked for the page where the last note was, and sure enough, Marzuki found another translation of the book''s inscription which was different from what was in Agus'' book.


    "... When the conditions are met, he who wants to know will surely know..."


    Marzuki read the first sentence on the notebook page, but he didn''t understand at all what the words meant.


    But before he could read the next sentence, Marzuki heard one of his team members shouting his name.


    "SIR!!!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that, Marzuki then turned towards the team member and saw him pointing above him.


    Seeing this, Marzuki hurriedly looked up, worried that the statue would move again, but it wasn''t the statue that moved, but the magic circle above the statue''s head.


    The magic circle rotates, and then spreads to the carvings on the wall, as if it were alive, even complete with sounds just like when a war is going on, the longer the magic circle rotates the faster it rotates, and all the carvings on the wall are sucked into the magic circle, when all the carvings on the wall have been sucked up by the circle, a bright light that can blind the eyes appears, this makes Marzuki and the others unable to see anything.


    A moment after that, they all lost consciousness.


    Little did he know that all this was the beginning, the beginning of a long story, especially for Marzuki.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 199: chapter 199- How It Started

    After seeing the blinding light, Marzuki felt like his body and soul were being sucked into the magic circle, and after a while, he couldn''t feel anything anymore.


    -----------


    When Marzuki opened his eyes again, he saw that he was no longer in the hall, but in the middle of a crowd.


    He also saw that it wasn''t just him who was there, but the six members of his squad and the two other people who had survived were also there.


    Marzuki then looked around, and a very strong smell of alcohol immediately hit his nose; cheers in a language that Marzuki did not recognize were heard; the people that Marzuki saw had large bodies, were rough and firm, with long, messy beards, and faces covered in scars.


    ''... Where''s is this?''


    Marzuki asked, but at this time he was not aware that some of the people who were having the party were looking at them with unfriendly gazes.


    "S-Sir where are we?"


    Ask one of his squad members.


    "... I don''t know... Let''s go ask one of them, maybe they know something"


    Marzuki answered, then wanted to stand up, but the sound of happy cheers suddenly stopped, feeling something strange, Marzuki then looked around again.


    The people who seemed to be having a party suddenly stopped.


    Then one of the people came out of the crowd and walked towards them.


    "???? ???????!! ??? ??? ?????? ?? ?????!! ??????? ?????? ??????!!!" (Who are you?!! What are you doing here?!! State your purpose!!!)


    Said the person, while pointing the axe he was holding at Marzuki and the others.


    From the person''s expression, Marzuki knew that he was angry, but he didn''t understand a single word he said.


    Get more stories at m_vl_em_p_yr


    Marzuki stepped forward while raising both his hands, as a sign that he would not do anything.


    "... Excuse me, We have no bad intentions, we just want to ask something"


    Marzuki said, but just like him, the person also didn''t understand what Marzuki said.


    "????!! ??? ??? ????? ????? ???????? ?????? ?? ????? ?? ????? ???? ???????!!!"(SHUT UP!! IF YOU DON''T WANT TO TELL US WHY YOU CAME HERE THEN DIE!!!)


    Said the person and, without further ado, immediately ran towards Marzuki with the intention of attacking Marzuki.


    ''... Shit''


    Seeing this, Marzuki immediately rushed to take his dagger to block the axe.


    *CLANG!*


    ''... Ughh! Is this the power that humans should have?''


    Marzuki thought, seeing his dagger had a crack after just blocking one move from the axe.


    With Marzuki managing to withstand the attack from the person, the crowd that had surrounded them cheered, as if they were watching a show.


    "SIR!!"


    Marzuki heard the worried shouts from his squad members, but he couldn''t take his eyes off the person in front of him, because he felt that if he did anything, something dangerous would happen. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The person in front of Marzuki grinned and said.


    "??? ???? ???? ???? ????? ????? ???? ???? ???? ??? ???????" (You are quite strong for someone with such a small body, what is your name, stranger?)


    "..."


    "???? ????? ???? ???????? ??????, ????????... ????!!" (Hmm? Don''t want to answer? Okay then...


    Die!!)


    The person said again and then immediately kicked Marzuki''s stomach which made him fly quite far.


    "... Ughh!"


    Marzuki crouched on the ground, holding his stomach as if it had been hit by something very hard; this was more than the strength a human could produce.


    ''... What is this? Where the hell am I?''


    "SIR!! Are you okay?"


    Asked a member of his team who approached Marzuki and immediately helped him stand up.


    "... Something wrong with this crowd, they are not normal humans, prepare your weapon and be ready for any attack"


    Hearing this, the members of Marzuki''s team looked at each other and then looked back at Marzuki, then spoke in Indonesian so that the two people who had lost their limbs could not understand their conversation.


    "... Then what we should do about those two people, sir"


    Hearing this, Marzuki was silent for a moment, then, with a heavy heart, said.


    "... We can do anything with that, our situation right now, makes us unable to save others"


    "??? ??????? ??????, ???????, ??? ??? ?????? ?? ????? ???? ?????????... Hahahaha~" (What are you talking about, come on, I don''t care if you all come on


    Hearing what the person said, the crowd around them cheered again, which made the person show a smug face.


    "... You guys stay on guard, I will face this person myself... I didn''t want to use this, but since the situation is like this, I have no other choice"


    Marzuki said to his squad members, then he looked at his dagger which could no longer be used.


    ''... I never once used this because my father said that it''s Dangerous if it was used recklessly... But if I don''t use this... What waiting for me is death... And I don''t want that... My father said that our family is a great warrior family, who relies on spirits to fight...


    and spirits are everywhere... so can I do it? I''ve only communicated with spirits when I was a child and that was a long time ago... From what I was told, something happened when I tried to make a contract with a spirit that made me unconscious, and since then, my father sealed my core... but after my father died, the seal was removed, but I have never used it once... will it work?...


    let''s try.''


    Marzuki thought to himself, then closed his eyes; he tried to feel the Mana that he had not felt for a long time; however, what he felt was different from what he had felt before.


    ''... This is?''


    Marzuki felt a little confused, however, he didn''t have time to worry about it.


    With Mana entering Marzuki''s long-dry Core, the Core he had was like a sponge that greedily absorbed everything; instantly, all of Marzuki''s five senses became sharper, every muscle in his body became harder, and he felt all of his perceptions become faster.


    "?????? ??? ??????? ?????? ??? ?????? ??????? Hahaha~"(Why are you silent? Are you that scared?)


    The person said with a laugh, seeing Marzuki who was just standing there silently while closing his eyes.


    And the crowd who heard what the person said also laughed.


    "..."


    However, seeing Marzuki who was still silent, the person began to feel annoyed.


    "???????, ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?????? ????? ????" (Okay, if you don''t want to attack then I''ll be the one to make the first attack)


    Said the person, who then ran towards the person with a war cry.


    But even with this, Marzuki still didn''t move or even open his eyes which only made the man even more annoyed.


    "?????!!! ?????? ???????!!!" (ENOUGH!!! DIE NOW!!!)


    Said the person who then jumped towards Marzuki with both hands swinging his axe with all his might, wanting to end Marzuki with just one attack.


    *Swoosh*


    The axe continued to approach Marzuki, but Marzuki still did not do anything, when the axe was only a few inches away from his head, the man showed a victorious smile, but something surprising happened, Marzuki who had not moved before, with his eyes still closed, he made a slight movement to the side.


    The axe passed Marzuki by just a few inches and then hit the ground, without touching Marzuki at all.


    *Crack!*


    Marzuki then made a small move again, with his dagger covered in Mana, he immediately stabbed the person''s back right in the area where his heart was.


    It happened so fast that everyone who saw it didn''t know how to react.


    *buk*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    A/N: "I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say.I had some urgent business that I couldn''t leave, so I could only write up to 1,200 words, which is not like usual, but don''t worry in the next chapter I will write more words, sorry, that''s all I can say."

 Chapter 200: chapter 200- He Who Seeks the Way Home

    Everyone in the area could only stand still as the man fell to the ground covered in blood.


    "..."


    Marzuki slowly opened his eyes; what he saw was the man lying on the ground who seemed like he would soon meet his death because his heart was already quite badly injured.


    ''Shit... ''


    Said Marzuki when he saw what he "Unconsciously" did, Marzuki then looked at the crowd around him and sure enough, they were also looking at them with angry looks.


    "?? ?????? ??? ?? ??!! ??????? ??? ??? ???? ???!!!" (HE KILLED ONE OF US!! CAPTURE HIM AND SKIN HIM!!!)


    Shouted one of the crowd while raising his weapon, and like a switch, from that person, everyone there raised their weapons.


    Seeing this, Marzuki then took the axe from the man lying on the ground lifeless and then said to all the members of his team without taking his eyes off the angry crowd.


    "... Gather in a circle and prepare your weapons for the upcoming battle!"


    Hearing Marzuki''s words, the six members of the squad immediately moved closer to Marzuki to form a circle, but before that, they placed the two people who couldn''t fight in the middle of them, because no matter what, they couldn''t just leave them like that, and Marzuki didn''t have a problem with this either. Get more chapters on m v l e mpyr


    Shortly after that, the crowd began their attack; in terms of bodies, Marzuki, and his troops were far inferior, let alone in terms of numbers; only seven people could fight, including Marzuki, while their opponents were who knows how many, so the result of this battle could already be seen.


    ''... Can I survive from here?''


    Marzuki thought, but he immediately pushed the thought aside because no matter what, he had to get out of here safely for him to be able to return to his family.


    Marzuki remembered the feeling he had earlier and wanted to maximize it because he felt that only that could make him survive from here.


    With an axe and a dagger in each hand, Marzuki tightened all his body muscles and was ready for any form of attack that would come his way, as were the six members of his squad, who had also prepared their weapons, some of them even had pistols.


    Even so, the Pistol only had a few bullets, and it couldn''t cover the numbers of their opponents.


    The battle took place; Marzuki, with a body that looked smaller than the people in the crowd, showed quite surprising resistance; the six members of his squad were the same because, after all, they were trained soldiers, but their stamina was not unlimited.


    The first few minutes, the gunfire could be heard killing enemies with every shot, but after a few minutes of running, the sound of gunfire stopped and was replaced by the sound of metal hitting metal.


    The weapons of the six squad members could not hold out for long against the axes of their enemies, and after just a few clashes their weapons were no longer usable.


    Having lost their weapons, the only option was to use hand-to-hand combat, but no matter how experienced one was, if the opponent was physically and weight-wise superior, then the end was already decided, and so it was with the six members of Marzuki''s squad.


    As the battle went on, one by one, Marzuki''s squad members fell, and only Marzuki was left; even the two people who couldn''t fight had also fallen.


    Marzuki stood amidst the corpses of his squad members and his opponents, with his body covered in wounds and blood, Marzuki was still able to stand straight and still grip his weapon tightly.


    With the new powers he received and with an unyielding spirit to return to his family, Marzuki has taken the lives of more opponents than the six members of his squad have defeated combined.


    Seeing this, the crowd began to hesitate a little to face Marzuki, which caused the battle to stop temporarily until someone among them shouted.


    "???? ??? ?? ??????? ?? ?? ?????!! ?? ??? ?????? ????? ?? ??? ????????!! ?? ???????!!! ?????? ???!!!" (WHAT ARE YOU DOING? HE IS ALONE!!


    HE HAS KILLED MANY OF OUR BROTHERS!! WE NORSEMANS/VIKINGS NEVER RETREAT FROM BATTLE; GO FORWARD!!! AVENGE THEM!!!)


    With a shout from one of the Vikings, the others gathered their courage once more and raised their weapons again.


    Marzuki, who saw this, could do nothing but raise his weapon and prepare to fight once again.


    But this time, instead of advancing one by one like before, this time the Vikings, who considered Marzuki''s presence as a threat, advanced together. Seeing this, Marzuki knew that the end was near, but at least, before he fell, he would bring a few more people to die with him.


    With Linda and Taufik''s faces in his mind, Marzuki showed a smiling face. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''... it seems I can''t fulfill my promise, Linda... I''m sorry Fik, your father can''t see you grow up... goodbye... ''


    Marzuki said in his mind, then tightened his grip on his weapon, and then looked directly at the Vikings running towards him.


    And still, with a smile on his face, Marzuki shouted and ran towards them.


    "...????!!!" (STOP!!!)


    However, before Marzuki''s weapons and the weapons of the Vikings could meet, someone from the Vikings shouted; his voice contained authority and charisma that could not be ignored which made the Vikings immediately stop their attacks on Marzuki, as well as Marzuki, Even though he didn''t understand what the person was shouting, he also stopped and then looked into the direction where the voice came from.


    There, he saw someone sitting on a chair like a king with three women attached to him.


    The person has long brown hair that he braids back and a long beard of the same color, the ends of which are also neatly braided. His sky-blue eyes added to the person''s charisma.


    The person was wearing a kind of chain armor covered by a white fur coat. He was sitting with Pipi propped on his hand and one hand Embracing one of the women.


    The Vikings, annoyed that their battle had been stopped, started a commotion, wondering why they had been stopped.


    However, the person only said one word; he said it not too loudly, but the impact was stronger than someone speaking using a loudspeaker.


    "... ????????!"(silence!)


    Hearing what the man said, the commotion of the Viking crowd immediately stopped, leaving only silence.


    After everyone calmed down, the person looked at Marzuki and then spoke in a language that made Marzuki quite surprised, because he spoke in a language he understood, namely English.


    "... You, oh stranger~ Come forward"


    Even though the English the person used was a little different from the English that Marzuki knew, he could still understand what he was saying.


    The Vikings who had been crowding around Marzuki opened the way for him, M arzuki then stepped forward to approach the person.


    Seeing Marzuki coming forward, the person nodded his head.


    "... Seeing you come forward means you understand what I said, is that right?"


    "... Yes"


    Marzuki answered briefly.


    "... What''s your name?"


    "It''s Marzuki Hidayat"


    "Marzuki?...


    Hearing the name Marzuki, the person showed a faint smile.


    ... Quite an interesting name, tell me where are you come from?"


    "I''m sorry, but who are you and where is this?"


    Instead of answering the person''s question, Marzuki asked the person a question. Marzuki''s behavior earned him some ridicule from the Vikings around him, but the Viking who was sitting there still showed a calm face, as if he was not at all bothered by what Marzuki did.


    "... You don''t know me? So that means you are not from this land?"


    Asked by this question, Marzuki just nodded his head.


    "It''s so...then let me introduce myself to you... I''m Ragnar Lothbrok... Marzuki... Seeing what you did made me interested... I can forget everything you''ve done to my people if you''ll join me and be a part of us, what do you think? Isn''t that an attractive offer?"


    "..."


    Hearing the offer, Marzuki was silent for a moment, he looked at his fallen squad members and thought about his small family, if he refused Ragnar''s offer, then one thing he would definitely find was death, but if he accepted Ragnar''s offer and joined the Vikings he would have time to find a way home, but if so, he would be disrespecting his squad members who had fallen at the hands of the Vikings.


    "Ragnar, I don''t agree with your decision, how can you recruit foreigners of unknown origin who have also killed our brothers?"


    Suddenly, a Viking who looked quite old exclaimed, but facing that person, Ragnar still showed his calm face and looked at that person.


    "... And since when do I need your permission to do something?... About his origin, are you blind or maybe deaf? Don''t you see me looking into it now?"


    Ragnar said something that immediately made the person fall silent. Seeing this, Ragnar looked back at Marzuki.


    "And you, Marzuki, what are your Answers? I didn''t have forever for you; my situation right now didn''t allow something like that. So Answer me before I change my mind"


    Hearing this, Marzuki thought back to his squad members and his family, however, it seemed that his love for his family was greater than his guilt for betraying his squad members, so Marzuki nodded his head.


    "... I''ll join you... But before that-"


    "No, Your Answers are enough for me, you can rest for now, you can ask questions later after you wake up... Rest assured, nothing will happen to you when you rest, I guarantee it"


    Said Ragnar, cutting off what Marzuki wanted to say.


    Hearing that, for some reason Marzuki felt that he could trust what Ragnar said, so he said.


    "... It''s so? Then I will believe... in... you..."


    *Thud*


    By saying that, Marzuki immediately fell unconscious due to losing a lot of blood.


    Seeing this, Ragnar became even more interested in Marzuki, which made him smile a little.


    ''... In this era of chaos, someone like him is really needed, truly someone very interesting...''


    Ragnar said in his mind then ordered someone to take Marzuki to rest in one of the tents there.


    And that is how the story of a Warrior who has the nickname "He Who Seeks the Way Home" begins.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 201: chapter 201- Arrived In The Past

    - Year 865, on The outskirts of a city.


    In a quiet place protected by trees, a portal opens.


    And from the Portal came a man wearing clothes that were not in keeping with the times; on that man''s shoulder, there was a strangely shaped doll perched; the man was Taufik D''Archy Hidayat, who had just come from the future.


    ''... System, what year is this?''


    Taufik asked the System while looking around him.


    [It''s year 865, Master]


    "... Yes?"


    He was pretty sure that the destination was the year 793; however, Hearing the System''s answer, Taufik looked confused because this was not like what he expected and...


    ''... If it''s year 865, Isn''t my father already an old man?''


    [Master, haven''t you felt the Mana around you?]


    ''The Mana?''


    Hearing this, Taufik immediately looked at Lembuswana who was not in a good mood.


    "... Lembu, how''s the Mana around?"


    Ask Taufik; he can''t feel the difference in Mana around because, for him, it''s always the same; it''s always a pure Mana, so he asks Lembuswana instead.


    "... Nothing different, still the same corrupt Mana but less, no it''s a bit purer than the Mana in the future"


    "... Ohh~ I see, okay, thank you, you can continue sulking, I will not bother you"


    Said Taufik, who then started walking towards the nearest town while, in his mind, he was talking to the System.


    ''... So you mean, because of this slightly purer Mana condition, my father''s condition won''t change much, is that right?''


    [Yes Master, it''s exactly like that]


    ''I see, But that doesn''t guarantee that my father will be okay. Chelone''s information is quite good. However, he didn''t mention in detail when and where the battle where my father died took place; what if that battle had already happened?''


    [From my estimation, Master''s father has a fairly high chance of surviving, with the training he received in the army and not to mention that he is a descendant of a Warrior family, allowing him to have access or at least know how to manage Mana, with that alone, Master''s father can live for hundreds of years]


    ''... hm~ Quite convincing... Another question, where are we?''


    Ask Taufik; after walking for a while, he finally saw a wall, yes, a wall, a long wall that surrounded a city with gates made of iron; this was the same as the city that Taufik usually saw in the Anime or Fantasy Manga that he usually watched/read.


    "Damn! Are we really still on Earth? Not in another world?"


    "We are on Earth, I''m sure about it"


    Lembuswana suddenly Exclaimed, Answering Taufik''s questions.


    "... What made you that sure? I mean, look at that wall; isn''t it exactly the same as what we usually see in Anime?"


    "... This Earth because the Presence of the Aboriginal Being that I felt is Exactly the Sama as the Presence that I felt that day... But Strange, this time I feel that I can make some sort of connection with her... It''s like she''s not sealed at all"


    "... Really? Keep trying to form a connection to her... She will be a huge help to our current situation"


    "Alright, I''ll do that"


    Said Lembuswana, who suddenly became excited; how could he not? If he managed to make a connection with Gaia, then they could quickly find Marzuki, whose whereabouts were currently unknown; that way, he could also quickly return to the future.


    However, this did not escape the attention of Taufik, who knew what Lembuswana was thinking at the moment, but that was also good because he also wanted to find his father immediately.


    With Lembuswana currently working hard to try to communicate with Gaia, Taufik walked until he finally arrived in front of the city gate.


    Seeing Taufik approaching the city gate, two fully armored soldiers immediately blocked the entrance by crossing the spears they were each holding right in front of Taufik.


    "... Who are you, and what is your purpose in entering the Kingdom of East Angles?"


    Said one of the guards, Taufik also saw from the top of the wall that there were several guards who were ready with their bows, ready to shoot at any time if Taufik did something undesirable. Stay updated on m v l e mpyr


    Luckily, in a situation like this, Taufik had already prepared; no, it was more like he had created a magic that was perfect for the situation where he was talking to people who spoke a language he didn''t recognize. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This magic can also translate what he says into the language that the person he is talking to uses, a very simple but versatile magic.


    Taufik then raised both hands to show that he was not holding any weapons.


    "I''m just a traveler who wants to stop by and buy some necessities"


    "... Traveler? But where''s your things?"


    Asked the guard with a suspicious look at Taufik.


    "Ahh~ About that... "


    ''... I probably can say that all my things are inside my Inventory, isn''t it?''


    Seeing Taufik who was silent, the guard looked at Taufik with a look that seemed more suspicious.


    "... You... Didn''t tell me... "


    ''Shit! Did he know something? What should I do?''


    Taufik said in his mind, ready for whatever would happen next, but what the guard said made Taufik shocked and confused.


    "... Are you using a magic bag?"


    "Yes?... Ahh~ you''re right, I- I''m using Magic bag"


    Said Taufik who was still in the midst of the confusion he was experiencing.


    "I see; no wonder why you hesitate to answer; I heard that item is very expensive ~ are you a noble? From your clothes, it seems I am not mistaken... can I ask which noble family you come from?"


    Hearing the guard who had "made" an "identity" for him, Taufik chose to follow the flow of where this conversation would take him, so he would say whatever came to mind.


    "Ahh~ you see... I''m on a journey to prove my worth to my family so I can disclose my family name... That was the agreement if I wanted to inherit my family''s honor and status... so I couldn''t use my family name at all"


    Said Taufik, who was even confused by what he said, but it seemed to work, seeing the amazed look the guard gave him.


    The guard then raised his hand to signal his colleagues to lower their weapons.


    "... Alright, for such a man as you, let me personally escort you to come Inside the city, C''mon, follow me, and I''ll show you to the "Place" where you should be"


    Said the guard, who then led Taufik to a gate that was slightly smaller than the main gate. Taufik innocently followed the guard because, from what the All-Seeing Eyes received, the guard would indeed lead him to the right "place."


    -------------


    - A few moments later.


    "..."


    "Ahahaha~ he thought I would fall to such an obvious lie? I was amazed by how he could say such a lie with that face ... What a fool"


    Said the guard who was with Taufik earlier, now talking to the prison warden while looking at Taufik who was now languishing behind prison bars.


    The warden had a muscular body with a bald head. The warden''s muscles could be seen even though he was wrapped in clothes that almost covered his entire body.


    On the warden''s face, there were many scars, on the warden''s waist hung a whip on the left and the key to the prison cell on the right.


    If you look at the warden, he is someone who can be called a real man.


    He didn''t even laugh at the joke the guard had just told.


    Seeing this, the guard stopped joking about Taufik and then said to the warden.


    "... Interrogate him and ask him what his real identity is and where he comes from, also find out what his purpose is in entering our kingdom, if it turns out that he has the slightest bad intention... just execute him immediately"


    Said the guard who then immediately walked out of the prison, leaving the prison warden alone with Taufik.


    The warden was silent for a moment before turning to Taufik with a grin and a blush, he looked at Taufik with a very lecherous look.


    This didn''t match the warden''s appearance, he looked more like a pervert looking at his prey.


    "... Look at your white skin?... That''s blue Eyes... What a pretty boy, Ahh~ I want to know your taste Immediately... C''mon~ I''ll take care of you properly~ baby~"


    Said the prison guard who was already holding a whip in his hand.


    He then approached Taufik''s prison and immediately opened the cell door with the key hanging from his waist.


    But before he could step into Taufik''s prison cell, he felt something pass through his neck; no, it was more like something sharp passing through his neck.


    "... Huh?"


    The last thing the warden saw was the prison floor very close, right in front of his eyes, before he lost consciousness.


    "... Disgusting"


    "Are you sure you killed that weirdo?"


    Asked Lembuswana who saw the warden''s body lying on the ground with his body and head separated.


    "... I don''t care... And he''s also dead already so there''s no need to ask anymore."


    "It''s so?"


    "Yeah~... Alright, let''s stay here until night and after that, we will get out of here"


    Said Taufik who then made the warden''s corpse disappear with magic... and then looked for a place to relax and wait for nightfall.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 202: chapter 202- Three Sons Of Ragnar

    Taufik, who was lying on a pile of straw, suddenly opened his eyes because he felt a presence that he had felt before.


    "Hmm?"


    "... Do you feel it, Fik?"


    Asked Lembuswana who also felt what Taufik felt.


    "Yeah ~ I felt it, but... It''s a little bit different"


    Said Taufik who then immediately woke up from his rest and immediately left the prison.


    Taufik returned outside the gate, he immediately jumped onto the gate, and what he saw confused him more than surprised him.


    "... What the... What happened here?"


    ------------ Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    - A few moments before


    In a bar in the city, the guard who had thrown Taufik into prison was seen enjoying a glass of beer while chatting with his other colleagues.


    They laughed as they talked about their respective fates before one of the fellow guards asked.


    "Ahaha~ oh! And what happened to that pretty boy earlier?"


    Hearing his colleague''s question, the guard then put his beer glass on the table and said.


    "Him? I threw him into prison, he must be undergoing interrogation right now"


    "Ahaha~ are you sure it''s "Interrogation" And not something else?"


    His friend said that which made the guard look confused.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Oh~ you don''t know?"


    Said his friend, who then made the guard nod his head; seeing this, his friend looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to them; he then moved his head closer to the guard and spoke in a low voice.


    "Actually, there''s a strange rumor about that prison warden"


    "Really? What Rumor?"


    "The Rumor said that he always does "that" To the prisoner"


    Hearing this, instead of understanding, the guard looked even more confused.


    "Does "That"? What is "That"? Speak clearly!"


    Seeing the guard like this, his friend could only sigh, then immediately put his mouth close to the guard''s ear.


    "... He always r*pe the prisoner he is charged with, especially the male one... Many victims have spoken about it... some even commit suicide because of trauma... especially if the person has a pretty face, like the young man this afternoon... A pretty boy like him is his favorite...


    His friend said then returned to his original position.


    ... Think about it: someone who is pretty like him is rare in our society, especially for a commoner like us, let alone a traveler... he said he was a traveler, right? What if he really was a noble? What would happen to you, if that happened?"


    Said his friend, then at the end of the sentence he posed as if he was cutting his neck with one hand.


    Such a possibility was almost impossible, but hearing what his friend said, the guard started to panic, because he had also thought about such a possibility.


    The guard then suddenly stood up and placed some bronze coins on the table and then hurriedly walked towards the exit of the bar.


    "... Hey~ Where are you going? You know it''s too late, right?"


    "I know, but at least I''m trying... See you tomorrow"


    Seeing this, his friend could only shake his head and go back to enjoying his beer, but a few moments later, he heard a commotion outside.


    And a few moments later the guard then re-entered the bar with a panicked and pale face.


    "... What happened?"


    "... Viking... VIKING IS ATTACKING US!!"


    "!!!"


    Hearing what the guard said, not only did his friend look panicked, but everyone in the bar also panicked.


    As soon as the announcement that the Vikings were attacking their kingdom came out, everyone inside the bar ran out.


    However, what greeted them when they arrived outside was horrific, Hundreds of Myvren filled the sky and breathed fire to burn down the houses there.


    "... Shit, it''s The Great Heathen Army led by Ivar the Boneless and his brothers; where''s the Magician army? What do they do in a situation like this?"


    Said one of the bar''s customers, seeing the chaos that was happening in their Kingdom, but their attention was then diverted by someone''s scream.


    "... LOOK! WHAT''S THAT? IS THAT AN ANGEL?!!"


    Hearing that, everyone there looked in the direction the person was referring to, and sure enough, what they saw was a person with glowing wings flying towards one of the Wyverns that looked bigger than the other Wyverns.


    "... Thank God, We will all be helped by an angel, God will not abandon us"


    After someone said that, cheers telling the "angel" to defeat the Vikings were heard throughout the city because it was not only the patrons of the bar who saw the arrival of the "angel".


    But they were disappointed because what they saw was the "Angel" talking to the person on the Wyvern and then just leaving.


    "..."


    "... The angel is leaving... God has left us... There''s no hope for us anymore"


    After the "Angel" left, the Vikings continued their attack on the Kingdom of East Angles, which was easily conquered by the Vikings, even with the Magician troops finally arriving to face the Vikings, but they were still overpowered by the Vikings.


    The king of the East Angles Kingdom at that time could do nothing but surrender to the Vikings and follow their will as long as the Vikings were in exchange for peace, so the Vikings led by Ivar and his two brothers spent the winter of 865-866 in Thetford, before going north to conquer York in November 866.


    -------------


    - Back to a few moments earlier with Taufik.


    "... What the... What happened here? Is that a Dragon?"


    Ask Taufik who saw hundreds of creatures similar to dragons but smaller flying in the sky of the Kingdom of East Angles.


    "No, those are Wyverns, they are a subspecies of Dragons... However, why are they here?"


    " Wyvern? I heard from Kaela that They are part of the Red Dragon... And spread out across the Draco mainland but they have been destroyed, Isn''t it?... But who is riding on top of them?"


    Asked Taufik, who saw that on every Wyvern, there was someone riding it.


    "... Why you don''t go there and ask them yourself?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lembuswana said it as a joke, but he didn''t expect Taufik to say yes.


    "Good Idea... Alright let''s get close to them first"


    Said Taufik, who then spread his wings, which the people of the East Angles Kingdom considered as the appearance of an "Angel."


    "... Eh? Wait! Isn''t Wyvern part of Red Dragon? Isn''t it mean that they were on the bad side?"


    "Why? Are you afraid? The Great Lembuswana is afraid of a little beast like Wyvern. It''s not so like you"


    ''I''M NOT AFRAID, IT''S JUST TOO BOTHERSOME IF A FIGHT TOOK PLACE''


    Lembuswana shouted in his mind, but from the outside, he just remained silent as if accepting what Taufik said.


    "... Just do what you like and I will keep trying to form a connection with Gaia"


    ''I just want to finish this quickly and go back to the future, a few hours without watching Anime is torture for me''


    Said Lembuswana in his mind once again and then back to try to form a connection with Gaia that he had done for several hours already without any success.


    Seeing Lembuswana who was silent, Taufik then flew towards the Three Wyverns that looked different from the other Wyverns. However, Taufik also chose to approach the three Wyverns because Taufik felt that the three Wyvern riders were quite strong.


    ------------


    "... Who are you?"


    Ask one of the three Wyvern riders to Taufik; even though they saw Taufik flying using wings, there was no fear visible in the eyes of the three Wyvern riders; Taufik, who saw this, felt interested.


    "... You guys are Interesting"


    "Don''t beat around the bush! Look around you; with one command from me, they will all tear you into pieces, so tell me who you are! And what your goal is!!"


    "Whoa~ Whoa~ Relax buddy, I''m here not to disturb you with anything you want to do right now; I''m here just to ask a few questions... Alright, let''s start with my name first; my name is Taufik, Taufik D''Arcyh Hidayat; what''s yours?"


    "!!!" x3


    Hearing the name uttered by Taufik, the three Wyvern riders looked shocked; not only him, but several other Wyvern riders who were near them and could hear what Taufik said also looked shocked.


    Seeing this, Taufik looked confused and then immediately asked.


    "What? What''s wrong"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, the three Wyvern riders looked at each other, and then one of them asked.


    "I, Halfdan Ragnarsson, these two are my Brothers Ivar and Ubba... you said your Name is Hidayat, right? Let me ask you these questions"


    "... Yes?"


    "What is your relationship with a person named Marzuki Hidayat?"


    "!!!"


    This time it was Taufik who was shocked after hearing what the Wyvern Rider named Halfdan said.


    "... Do you guys know about my Father, wait! Are you guys a Viking?"


    "... We would rather be called Norsemen than Vikings... and that, we know him, quite well even"


    "Really?!! Do you know where''s he now?"


    Ask Taufik, but this time it was not Halfdan who answered, but his brother named Ivar with a slightly hateful tone.


    "... That guy is our Teacher; he Taught us how to fight more than how our Father taught us. He was our Father''s best friend, and we have accompanied him in many raids that our Father has done... But After our Father was killed... and he was appointed as the new leader, he preferred to go sailing the seas with some of his loyal troops, rather than avenge his friend... he is not a man but a coward"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 203: chapter 203- The Crack

    "... WHAT?!! SAILING ON THE SEA?!!... What the fuck is that old man thinking? F*ck... Now it''s getting harder to search for him"


    Said Taufik, thinking how difficult it would be to find his father who was somewhere in the vast ocean.


    "He said that he was Looking for a way home... But During the years we spent together he never once told us where he came from... It''s been more than ten years since he left the tribe... now no one knows which side of the world he is in... the possibility of him dying is very high because the sea is an unknown area... But why did you only come looking for him now?"


    Asked Halfdan, who was still looking at Taufik with a suspicious look, because maybe Taufik was lying to them that he was Marzuki''s son.


    "... There''s a reason behind it, and I can''t tell you that, alright, it''s nice to meet you guys, I''ll take my leave now, thanks for the Information"


    Said Taufik, who immediately wanted to leave but stopped because one of Ragnar''s three children suddenly said something that made Taufik a little confused.


    "... If you want to sail the sea, you should be careful, because recently many cracks have opened up, the sea is currently a very dangerous area"


    Said Ubba who had been silent all this time.


    Hearing that, Taufik turned back to the three of them.


    "... Crack?... No, thank you... I''ll be careful"


    Said Taufik who then flew away from the Vikings riding the Wyvern.


    "Do you think he was a real son of Sir Marzuki?"


    Ask Halfdan to his two Brothers, But the only one who answered was Ubba while Ivar just clicked his tongue and looked back at the target of their attack below.


    "They did look similar somehow, but only sir Marzuki and he who knows the truth, alright let''s forget that small talk and focus on what we did right now... Look, they''ve already deployed their army of Magician to stop us"


    Said Ubba which was then answered by Ivar.


    "... A futile attempt, Alright... LISTEN, ALL OF MY BROTHERS; TODAY IS THE DAY THAT WILL BE THE SIGN THAT WE WILL CONQUER THIS LAND AND REVENGE OUR GREAT LEADER... RAISE YOUR WEAPONS... SHOUT YOUR WAR ROARS... ATTACK!!!"


    -------------


    "... Are you sure you wanted to go search for your father on the sea... I mean, it''s the sea; it covers 70% of the earth''s surface... it''s 70% you know?"


    Lembuswana said to Taufik while on his way to the sea.


    "Ohh~ you quite knowledgeable, but yeah~ what can we do? If he was on the sea then we go search for him on the sea... But what that Bubba guy said makes me a little interested"


    "About that "Crack"? What do you think it is?"


    "I don''t know, maybe a space crack? Crack to go to another world... I don''t know. We will know when we see one later"


    "..."


    "... Alright... first, let''s go wherever the wind takes us"


    Said Taufik who then flew aimlessly in the middle of the vast ocean.


    -------------


    After flying aimlessly for who knows how long, they came across a sight that was quite difficult to explain.


    "... Is what I see the same as what you see?"


    "I think so... Is it what they call a Crack? I mean, it looks exactly like what a Crack should look like, isn''t it?"


    Said Taufik while looking at the view of an anomaly that occurred in the air.


    "... But what''s so dangerous about that?"


    Asked Lembuswana, who also saw what Taufik also saw, what they saw was just like a fragment that appeared in the air; it was just an unusual natural phenomenon.


    "... I don''t know, maybe a Monster will come out from that?"


    Said Taufik, and like a sign, the moment Taufik finished saying that, a roar was heard from the Crack.


    *Roarrr!!*


    Hearing this, Taufik and Lembuswana immediately looked at each other.


    "... You better shut your mouth Fik"


    "I think so"


    Said Taufik, and then they both watched what creature would come out of the crack.


    What comes out first are two hands, which hold both sides of the Crack like this, opening the Crack hole wide.


    Both hands have scales similar to what a dragon has, with sharp claws.


    "... What huge hands, what creature do you think is that?"


    "G*dzilla maybe?"


    Hearing this, Lembuswana immediately remembered the image of G*dzilla that he had seen in the film, which then made Lembuswana shake his doll''s head.


    "...I hope no"


    After Lembuswana said that, they both looked back at the Crack.


    *Roarr!!*


    With the Creature''s Roar, he forcibly opened the Crack wide.


    *Crack!*


    *ROAR!!*


    *Crack!!*


    The sound of Roars and Cracks alternately sounded, and each time a cracking sound was heard, the Crack became wider.


    Until a few moments later, the crack, which was initially three meters high, was now as high as a ten-story building.


    "... How tall is this creature?"


    A few moments later they were finally able to see what creature was behind the crack.


    The first thing that came out after the crack opened wide was a head similar to what a T-rex had, but with serrations that appeared on the creature''s head, and continued down to the creature''s body and ended at the tip of the tail, the creature''s hands, hung down and looked like they had four joints, and the creature had no legs but had two wings similar to the wings of a Pterosaur, with the tips of the wings having very long and sharp spurs.


    "... What the hell is that?"


    "...He looks worse than your real body, Lembu"


    "Look! He''s looking at us"


    Said Lembuswana, who ignored the insults that Taufik threw at him about his body shape, because after watching a lot of Anime and various films featuring Monsters/Beasts, Lembuswana thought that his real body shape was indeed "a little" unsightly.


    Understanding what Lembuswana wanted, Taufik looked at the creature, and sure enough, the creature was looking at them with a hostile gaze.


    "... Do you want to fight him, Lembu?"


    Taufik asked Lembuswana; even though the creature looked scary, for Taufik, it was just a small fry, so he didn''t want to waste his time engaging in a battle that was already clear how it would turn out; that''s why he told Lembuswana to fight the creature.


    "... Okay"


    Said Lembuswana, who then left Taufik''s shoulder, floated by himself, and then approached the creature.


    *ROARR!!*


    Seeing Lembuswana approaching him, the creature, whose body was thousands of times larger than the Lembuswana doll''s body, immediately roared loudly, causing the Lembuswana doll''s body to be blown backward a little.


    Seeing this, Taufik then shouted something.


    "Lembu, do you want me to help you?" Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    "What kind of help?"


    "Like return you to your original body with a time limit?"


    Hearing this, Lembuswana was shocked.


    "You can do something like that?"


    "... Who do you think am I?"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Lembuswana fell silent for a while, but it seemed that the creature would not let him do that, because he immediately moved one of his long arms towards Lembuswana.


    Facing the creature''s attack, Lembuswana did not even take his eyes off Taufik and only said one word.


    "... DOWN!"


    *Fwoosh!*


    After Lembuswana said that a high level of pressure hit the creature, which caused it to fall into the ocean at high speed and then hit the sea below.


    *SPLASH!*


    With the creature''s large body hitting the sea, a large wave is created, which will then create a tsunami wave that will hit who knows which island it will hit.


    But the high pressure did not stop there, it continued to carry the creature until it touched the sea floor.


    Which, in the process, causes the creature to die immediately.


    It was only after the Creature died that Lembuswana realized what he had done.


    "Oh-oh~ Looks like I don''t need your offer any more"


    Said Lembuswana while looking at the area where the creature sank.


    "No, you still need it"


    "Hm~ What do you mean I still need it? That Strange Creature is Already dead, Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, he is dead, but the others are not"


    Said Taufik while pointing back to the portal.


    Seeing this, Lembuswana looked back towards the crack, and sure enough, the creature was just a scout, because after the creature died, its other friends came out of the crack, and some of them were even bigger than the one Lembuswana had just killed.


    "Ahh~ I think I will accept your offer, can you do it fast?"


    "Sure, leave it to me"


    Taufik said, then with the magic of his imagination and with the help of his photographic memory, Taufik remembered the shape of Lembuswana that he had seen in one of the books in the Dagraha library.


    Already having an idea of ??what he wanted, Taufik used his Mana sufficiently, and with both palms facing Lembuswana, he focused the flow of his Mana towards Lembuswana.


    "Body Transformation- Back To The Original!"


    *Woosh!*


    .... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 204: chapter 204- The Crack ll

    Almost after Taufik said that something suddenly happened to Lembuswana.


    The black fog suddenly filled the place where Lembuswana was and also in large quantities until it covered the cracks.


    It made the strange creatures unable to see anything.


    *Rumble!!*


    A roar that sounded like an elephant''s roar mixed with a lion''s roar could be heard within the mist.


    Dark Clouds began to gather above Lembuswana, the sea, which was initially calm, now seemed restless. Strong winds blew, creating high waves, until a storm formed, and occasionally thunder would strike into the black Mist as if the Earth was rejecting the Presence of Other Aboriginal Beings.


    "... This guy, He''s overdoing it"


    Said Taufik who saw what Lembuswana had done.


    With the sky continuing to rain down lightning, it creates a natural phenomenon as if the sky is cracking; some of these strange creatures are even hit by the lightning, which causes them to be seriously injured but not to the point of death.


    Before they could recover from the lightning storm, suddenly several tentacles similar to what the legendary Kraken had emerged from the black mist.


    As if they had their own consciousness, the tentacles wrapped around several of the strange creatures and immediately pulled them deeper into the core of the mist, and what happened next was only a roar of pain and a sound like someone was chewing on bones. Strangely, even in the midst of the storm, the black mist was completely unaffected, as if the mist was not part of this world.


    "LEMBU, ENOUGH WITH YOUR LITTLE TRICK AND SHOW ME YOUR BODY ALREADY!!"


    Shouted Taufik who was starting to feel a little annoyed with what Lembuswana was doing. He had indeed seen what Lembuswana''s body looked like, but that was only in the form of a picture, and even though Lembuswana''s real body shape looked strange, that didn''t stop Taufik from being interested in seeing what his real body looked like in the real world.


    "HAHAHA~ IF YOU WANT TO SEE IT THAT BADLY THEN I WILL SHOW IT TO YOU, GET READY, BECAUSE YOU ARE ABOUT TO SEE SOMETHING AMAZING, YOU WILL SEE THE VIEW OF THE CREATURE THAT WAS ONCE A NIGHTMARE AND A SOURCE OF FEAR FOR ALL CREATURES THAT EXIST ON PLANET DRACO, HAHAHAHA~"


    Said Lembuswana, and in every word it was like the sound of thunder that rumbled, making it seem as if space and the air were vibrating.


    "*Tch* you talk too much, just show it to me already" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ALRIGHT... "


    *Swoosh!*


    After that, all the black fog seemed to be sucked up by something from within, and a few moments later, the fog disappeared completely and a "creature" appeared to replace the black fog that disappeared, and that creature was Lembuswana himself.


    "..."


    "..."


    After seeing the appearance of Lembuswana''s body, everything seemed to stop, what is meant by "everything" here includes everything, Taufik, the strange creature, the storm, thunder, and time also seemed to stop, to witness the appearance of Lembuswana, not because of awe, but because of something else, it is difficult to explain.


    "... Pfft~"


    "HUH?"


    "HAHAHAHAHA~"


    Taufik, who could no loburithold back his laughter, immediately burst out laughing when he saw the shape of Lembuswana''s body. Even the strange creatures, if they could make sounds other than roars, would also laugh, because the shape of Lembuswana''s body was very strange.


    He has the body of a Cow, the legs of a Lion, the tail is a Snake, and the head of an Elephant but his trunk is not just one, but many, however, it is not an elephant''s trunk, but, octopus Tentacles, and what makes him look even more ridiculous is a pair of wings, similar to angel wings, no matter how you look at it, it is hard to put into perspective.


    "Damn, Bro, I take back what I said before, your real body. It''s uglier and harder to explain in words than that creature... With an appearance like that, even if you don''t do anything, you''ll still be a nightmare, for sure"


    "Y-YOU... "


    Seeing Taufik laughing, Lembuswana wanted to get angry, but seeing that his opponent was Taufik, even with his current real body, Lembuswana still doubted whether he could defeat Taufik, so he could only ignore Taufik''s insults and chose to vent his anger on the strange creatures.


    *Rumble!!*


    After that, Lembuswana roared angrily again and immediately flew towards the strange creatures; this time, with his real body, Lembuswana looked three times bigger than them.


    Lembuswana''s tentacles extended, and then spread to bind the creature, which Lembuswana then pulled to approach him, Lembuswana brought it to his mouth, and although the size of the strange creature was bigger than Lembuswana''s mouth, Lembuswana could easily eat them, no, it was more like, Lembuswana sucked them into his mouth which had something like a black hole in his throat, it was great, but in Taufik''s view, it was something unsightly.


    -------------


    In one attack, Lembuswana was able to kill twelve strange creatures at once, seeing this, the remaining strange creatures felt afraid of Lembuswana and tried to escape, however, who knows what Lembuswana did, they all seemed to be frozen in place without being able to move, it was like something was preventing them from moving, maybe it was one of the tricks that Lembuswana have as an Aboriginal Being who had the power of the Void.


    "LEMBU IT''S TAKEN A LOT OF TIME IF YOU KILL THEM LIKE THAT, JUST FINISH THEM AT ONCE, THERE ARE STILL MANY AREAS THAT WE NEED TO EXPLORE"


    Taufik shouted from behind, and Lembuswana just grumbled like someone who was being disturbed in the middle of the fun he was having, but because this was Taufik''s order he had no choice but to do it.


    Lembuswana then stretched out his twelve tentacles to form a circle.


    "... Eww~" Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    Taufik''s comments when he saw what Lembuswana did.


    What happened next was a black electric spark emerged from the tentacles, which then merged right above the top of Lembuswana''s mouth, which then formed a kind of portal and widened wide until it filled the circle of tentacles.


    The portal then rotated, which produced a strong suction force, and the strange creatures who had difficulty moving were sucked into the portal.


    *Burqh~*


    After all the strange creatures disappeared into Lembuswana''s suction hole, whether it was into his stomach or who knows where, Lembuswana burped like someone who was full.


    *Puff~*


    After all that was done, Lembuswana''s body exploded into a white mist, and after the smoke dissipated in the wind, Lembuswana''s doll body reappeared.


    "... How does it feel?"


    Taufik asked after approaching Lembuswana, who, after returning to his Doll''s body, just stood there silently.


    "... Nothing particular, it''s just felt like... Happy to be back? I don''t know, Maybe because it''s been too long, so it feels a little strange"


    "Don''t worry, later, I''ll make that one of your skills, which you can use as you like, of course, there''s still a limit on how long you will be using that form"


    "... Really?"


    "Why? You don''t believe in me? Why do you look at me like I''m a fraud?"


    "... You don''t? I mean, I''m like this because of you, isn''t it?"


    Said Lembuswana, who actually stated a fact, and Taufik who heard it, could not put forward an argument.


    "... That time, you are a stranger to me... But now you are one of my family... I can''t probably treat you badly, am I?"


    "... Okay... I''ll believe you this time"


    Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik could only nod his head, ignoring the tone of voice and the slightly disbelieving look that Lembuswana gave him.


    "Alright~ Let''s keep going"


    --------------


    After they floated aimlessly, they encountered several cracks and every time they encountered a crack, the monsters that came out of the crack were different, some had wings like before and some were sea monsters, and there were even land monsters, and for those land monsters, Taufik and Lembuswana did nothing, because they just let them sink by themselves.


    They also occasionally stop at an unknown island, which is already filled with various monsters.


    "... What happens to this earth? Why there''s so many monsters?"


    Asked Lembuswana when they stopped at one of the islands.


    "... This is an Unknown history; there are still many mysteries that we don''t know. This is an era where Mana is still New to the world, and The portal between worlds is still open, so maybe that''s why so many monsters want to invade this world... Alright~ let''s go to our next destination that we don''t know where"


    "Aiss~ Cant we take a rest a little? It''s so tiring to travel aimlessly without a clear goal in mind, I''m sick just seeing the sea almost every time"


    Lembuswana said, they had cleared this island from all the Monsters, so it was safe to stay here for a while.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with Lembuswana''s suggestion, Taufik agreed and said.


    "Alright~ Let''s rest here for a while"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 205: chapter 205- Gaia

    As they rested after flying across the vast ocean, and several times encountering monsters and clearing an island of monsters, Taufik and Lembuswana rested on the last island they stopped at as it began to get dark.


    So they have been wandering from night to night again, without producing any results that could bring them one step closer to their goal, namely, searching for Marzuki who is currently who knows where.


    "... We can''t do it like this, Fik, we like a fool wondering around without any clear goal, it''s just a waste of time"


    Said Lembuswana, who was currently sitting in front of the campfire that Taufik had made to roast a monster that was shaped like a fish but had wings, this was similar to the shark that had wings that they had encountered on Planet Draco before.


    "What can we do? We don''t know anything about what happened to this world, right now... Everything seems new to us, we need time to adapt even though this is the same earth as the one in the future"


    Answered Taufik who was currently busy turning over a piece of meat that he was currently grilling.


    "However, that doesn''t mean that we should wander aimlessly like this; it was more than ten years ago when your father was last seen; searching for his trace on every island we come across like this is just a waste of time. Can''t you do something with that magic of yours? I thought you said that it can do anything, like making a device that can lead us to where our father is.


    Like what that blue robot cat used to do?"


    "... My magic didn''t work like that... I have to understand the mechanism behind it first before I can make something... Especially a thing like that that comes out of an Anime... Forget about that... What happened to things with Gaia?


    Is there any update?"


    "Tsk! Useless" Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    "... What?"


    "Nothing"


    "..."


    "..."


    After that, Taufik continued to look at Lembuswana, who was sitting next to him, with a cynical look, but Lembuswana continued to act as if nothing had happened.


    "*Sigh~* whatever, Just tell me the progress about the things with Gaia?"


    "... Nothing new, it''s just like before, Imagine, you call someone but they don''t pick up, that''s more or less what happens"


    "It''s so? Then we can''t do anything then Continue to do what We''ve done like bef-"


    "What are you two looking for me for?"


    "!!!" x2


    Taufik and Lembuswana were suddenly startled by a woman''s voice coming from behind them, but what made them even more shocked was that they didn''t feel any presence at all, Taufik had spread his consciousness to this island when they first arrived on this island, and what he felt was only the presence of Monsters that almost filled this island, even when they finished getting rid of all the monsters here and went back to check the island, all that was left on the island was the two of them.


    *Swing!*


    In a millisecond after the woman''s voice was heard, Taufik quickly took out his katana and immediately slashed it in the direction where the voice came from, and stopped just as the blade of his katana touched the woman''s neck.


    But even with that, the woman still looked relaxed even with Taufik''s katana blade touching her neck.


    The woman is a beautiful woman who is equal to the beauty of Taufik''s wives, but there is something a little different about the woman. If natural beauty has a peak, then the beauty of this woman is above that peak, that is natural beauty, which is too natural.


    With skin as white as snow, pale greenish hair that waves like the blowing wind, crowned with flowers, perfect body curves covered by a white dress that shows purity, everything about her looks perfect, not too much but nothing lacking, as if she was created by God''s own hand.


    But there was one thing that made Taufik confused and amazed at the same time, namely, the woman''s eyes. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''... Is that earth? wait...''


    "By any chance, are you Gaia?"


    Asked Taufik who immediately lowered his Katana after realizing the identity of the woman in front of him.


    "No, If there is someone named Gaia other than me here... but Maybe I''m the only one who has the name Gaia here, then I''m Gaia, the one and the only one Gaia, hehe~"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing what Gaia said, which was most likely a "joke" Taufik and Lembuswana remained silent, as if they couldn''t catch the humor that Gaia was trying to convey.


    Lembuswana then floated and perched on Taufik''s shoulder, then whispered in a voice that only he and Taufik could hear.


    "... could it be that she was telling a joke seeing how she was giggling?"


    "I don''t know... Maybe it''s a sense of humor for someone who has been sealed for a long time?"


    "... I''m not like that... Should we laugh too? Isn''t she someone who''s Important to Earth, I mean she was literally the Earth herself"


    "But there''s nothing funny to laugh at, If we laugh forcefully, she might be offended"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Nothing, let''s just wait for her to be done laughing at her own joke"


    "Alright"


    Whispered between Taufik and Lembuswana, who watched Gaia laugh alone.


    "Ah~ it''s so funny, why you guys didn''t laugh?"


    "Aha- ha ha, I am... A person who always laughs in his heart, yeah, like that, that was really funny"


    Said Taufik, which made Lembuswana''s eyes immediately directed at him, as if saying "Laughing in your heart? what the F*ck is that?" And Taufik, who seemed to understand the meaning behind Lembuswana''s gaze, could only smile awkwardly and say in his heart.


    ''... I didn''t have a choice, she was the one who could help us to find my father faster... I don''t want to offend her''


    "... Stupid"


    Lembuswana said in a voice that only Taufik could hear.


    "Laughs in heart? A human can do something like that?" (He''s not)


    "Yeah~ we all can do something like that, it''s our trait as human beings" (He''s not)


    Said Taufik while showing a career smile toward Gaia.


    "Wow~ You humans really never stop to surprise me since Adam first appeared on Earth... Alright~ let''s stop the small talk and let''s get into a little serious talk...


    Gaia''s words were still with her pleasing smile, but her expression immediately changed after she said she wanted to talk seriously, this made Taufik and Lembuswana surprised again.


    ... What are you two doing here?"


    "... What do you mean by that?"


    "You two shouldn''t be here... I mean in this era... What''s more, you are also bringing someone who is the same kind as me... You know, with this the balance of this world could be disrupted and the future where you come from could change, I suggest you both immediately return to the time you came from, this is not the place and time where you should be"


    "..."


    After saying something that was quite surprising for Taufik, the three of them fell silent while looking at each other as if waiting for one of them to give up on their respective goals.


    "... *sigh* no matter what you say, I will never leave before I''ve achieved my goal... Even if it means I have to fight you"


    "... It''s useless, what you''re about to do is something that fate has decided, it cannot be changed or rejected, it is something absolute"


    "You talk like you know about my goal-"


    "I know, you here is to bring back your Father, don''t you?"


    "What''s wrong with that? Can''t I bring him back? He is also a person from the future; what''s different between me and him?"


    "It''s different, very different, your father was here because fate decided that for him, and you are here because you forcefully came here"


    "Bullshit! What if Fate has decided that? It''s nothing to do with me; I''m here to take back what should belong to me; there''s nothing wrong with that... I don''t care a thing about what fate wanted to do... What mine should remain mine... That''s the end of this pointless argument...


    At first, I wanted to seek help from you, but looking at you like this, I''m abandoning my intention, you should leave before this goes any further, just think of this as my good intention, because of my friendship with your four children"


    "..."


    After the argument, Gaia looked at Taufik with an examining gaze, and a few moments after that, Gaia suddenly smiled.


    "???"


    Seeing this, Taufik looked at Gaia with a confused look, and seeing this, Gaia then laughed softly which sounded very pleasant to the ears, like a melody that could touch the soul.


    "... Hahaha~ I see, you are the same as what is in my memory, someone who is brave enough to Defying Fate, it is fitting for someone who has the title "The One Who Defying Fate"... Forgive what I said before, I said that just to test you"


    Said Gaia, which only confused Taufik and Lembuswana.


    "Wait! What? From you memory?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 206: chapter 206- Gaia ll

    "Wait! What? From your memory?... How is that possible? We never once met, even in the future"


    Ask Taufik after hearing Gaia''s words, which sounded as if she knew a lot about Taufik.


    "Fufu~ I know about you more than you know, because I have every memory of mine from the past, the present, and the future"


    Gaia said, then paused for a moment and looked at Taufik like a lover who had not seen each other for a long time and was meeting again.


    Taufik recognized that gaze, but it didn''t make him happy, it only made him more confused.


    "... Wait! In the future? Do you know what will happen in the future?"


    "I once knew, but with your arrival here, the knowledge of the future that I know now has changed, not changed, but has many branches... however, I see one branch of the future that interests me"


    "W-what kind of future?"


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia just remained silent and smiled sweetly at Taufik, which, for some reason, made Taufik shiver, Because suddenly he imagined his wives looking at him with cynical looks.


    "I smell a problem, Fik, you batter prepared yourself"


    "..."


    Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik could only remain silent, because he also thought the same as Lembuswana.


    "... Let''s sit down first"


    ------------


    After they both sat down, they talked about other things, before moving on to the main topic, which was the whereabouts of Taufik''s father, Marzuki.


    "... I indeed know where your father is, and what has he done in those ten years since he''s left Danish Tribe"


    "What did he do?"


    Hearing that question, Gaia smiled and then said.


    "... Take a guess"


    "..."


    But Taufik didn''t seem to be in the mood to joke around so he just kept quiet and looked at Gaia with a serious look, which made Gaia pout.


    "Hmnp~ You''re no fun, I wonder how the future me could end up with- oops~ that was supposed to be a secret, haha~"


    "..."


    "Alright~ alright~ I''ll tell you, so stop glaring at me like that, it''s making me a bit uncomfortable ~"


    Said Gaia in a flirtatious tone, but Taufik still didn''t react at all and still looked at Gaia with the same gaze as before, but in his mind, he wondered about what Gaia had just said, about "they ended up together" he wanted to ask more about it, but right now he wanted to know information about his father, so he had to abandon his intention.


    "... *Sigh* really, what so Interesting about you... Ahh~ other than your appearance, which is out of this world... You are strong... You are cool... You...


    Ohh~ Now I said it... It seems I know why the future me end up with you"


    Gaia said with a stunned face like someone who had just been enlightened.


    Seeing this, Taufik could only wipe his face with the palm of his hand at Gaia''s behavior.


    "... *sigh* Gaia"


    "Yes, Gaia here"


    "Can you be serious and answer my question, if it''s like this, I''ll be the one confused as to why I ended up with you in the future, so please, answer my question first, and after that, if you want to joke around then I''ll entertain you until you''re satisfied, okay?"


    "... Okey"


    Gaia said but with a tone and expression that seemed reluctant, and then continued to say.


    "... What your father did during the ten years he left the Danish tribe was to get involved in various wars that took place on every continent he passed through with his members"


    "I see... Then where is he now?"


    "He is currently in the Middle East"


    Find your next tale on m-vl-em|p-yr


    "Middle East? Shit... We''re going in the wrong direction... Alright, thank you for your information, Gaia, it''s very helpful...


    Taufik said. They are currently in the Atlantic Ocean because, from the information given by Halfdan, his father went sailing the "ocean." So he looked for him in the second widest and closest ocean; he did not expect that his father''s whereabouts were in the opposite direction.


    ... Oh~ can you come with us? It''ll make our search easier"


    "I hope I can, but my time is limited, the me you talking to right now is not the real me, it''s just my avatar, I can do just this, it''s enough to make me happy, because the seal that seals me is weakening, so I can only hope for your success, and the real me can only wait for your arrival to save me, like what I saw in the future, I can survive this long in this seal also because of that vision...


    when I felt your presence, I was very happy, so I used the rest of my power to create this avatar and go meet you... the real me must be in a long sleep right now... which shouldn''t happen in the real timeline. Maybe I was a little reckless to do this, but I will believe in you, and I''m sure you can do something about it... Am I right, Darling?"


    Gaia said in a sad tone, which made Taufik immediately fall silent and lower his head, take a deep breath, and after a few moments, look back at Gaia.


    "... Please don''t say something like that to me; that future is only you who knows, So right now, it only applies to you and not to me, who has not experienced it directly... It feels strange to me if you suddenly call me like that" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fufu~ why? Are you shy, Darling?"


    "It''s not like I''m shy or something, It just feels strange, you know? If a woman, such as you, who no one knows how old she is and already has many children suddenly says something like that to me who is still young"


    "W-what?!! H-how can you make a joke about a woman''s age? Don''t you know it''s taboo? And about those kids, they weren''t born from me but created from a part of me, that''s why they call me their Mother... I''m still a... (with a shrunken voice) Virgin..."


    # A/N- "In this book, she''s a Virgin"


    Gaia said with a red face because she felt embarrassed.


    "What?!! Are you still a Virgin despite having lived for billions of years? Wow~ Impresif Gaia, Really Impresif"


    Said Taufik with a fake surprised expression while clapping his hands.


    "... Y-you!!... Hmmph~ I will not talk to you anymore"


    Said Gaia, who pouted as she turned her gaze to the side.


    "Pfftt~ Ahahaha~... I''m sorry, I''m just joking, age doesn''t matter, you''re just as beautiful as spring, as graceful as autumn, elegant as winter, and sexy as summer"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    After what Taufik said, which could possibly be a "Pickup Line", Taufik and Gaia fell silent while looking at each other, while Lembuswana, who was in the middle of their conversation, looked as if he wanted to vomit, which he actually couldn''t.


    ''... What is this? Where is this? What I''m doing here? Who am I?''


    Lembuswana thought while looking at Taufik and Gaia.


    "... Pfft~ what is that? Is it supposed to be a pickup line? What am I? A four-season? Ahahaha~"


    Said Gaia, who couldn''t hold back her laughter after hearing what Taufik said, she laughed so hard that tears came out.


    "... I''m trying, you know, please, at least, act like you''re impressed"


    "I was trying, but I can''t, it''s just too funny, Ahahaha~"


    Said Gaia, who still couldn''t stop laughing; seeing this, Taufik also smiled, even though he admitted that what he said earlier was indeed quite funny, and cringed. However, he did it so that Gaia wouldn''t leave with a sad feeling, so it can be said that what he did was successful.


    After that, they talked about various things. Taufik actually wanted to leave immediately, but because Gaia only had a little time, he chose to accompany her until she left and returned to her original body; more precisely, the memory of this would reach her main body, which was currently sealed.


    The content of their conversation was more about Gaia asking Taufik about the time Taufik came from, because even though he knew about the future, his knowledge was not that detailed, and Taufik could only answer honestly.


    Without realizing it, they had been talking until the night was almost over, and during that time, Lembuswana just kept quiet as if he didn''t exist.


    "... Huuft~, I never knew that talking with someone would be this fun, but maybe it''s because you are the person who I am talking to... Alright, I guess is Time to say goodbye"


    "You will leave already?"


    "Yes, my energy is almost run out, so yeah~ I will leave now"


    "It''s so?... I can''t give you anything as a goodbye gift; the only thing I can give you is a promise, a promise that I''ll go save you one day; just wait, okay?"


    "Hmm~ I''ll believe in you... Actually, There''s something you can give me"


    Gaia said with a smile.


    "Wha-"


    Taufik wanted to ask, but before he could finish what he wanted to say, Gaia suddenly stepped forward and immediately locked Taufik''s lips with hers.


    "!!!"


    "... It''s my goodbye gift, the best gift that I ever received"


    Said Gaia, who then slowly turned into grains of light and then disappeared into the earth, leaving Taufik who was still trying to process what had happened.


    "Damn, Luckily I''m not a woman, otherwise, ugh~ I can''t imagine it" Said Lembuswana.


    "... Why did you Imagine it?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 207: chapter 207- Hercules

    When the brief meeting with Gaia ended, and Gaia, the Avatar that Gaia created, had left, Taufik and Lembuswana chose to continue their journey.


    But on the way, there was one strange thing that happened, that is, the Cracks appeared more often than before, which felt a little, not a little, but it was very strange, because the path they were taking was the same path they had taken before, but the cracks appeared more often, it was like when they had finished one Crack, another Crack would appear again every ten minutes they flew, no matter how you look at it, it was something strange, it was like something was trying to stop them from approaching their destination.


    "... Damn, Fik, is not even two hours since we depart, but the Crack that we encounter is twice as many Cracks as we encountered before, it''s not natural, I''m sure about it"


    Said Lembuswana who seemed fed up with encountering these seemingly endless cracks.


    "From the first time, all of this was not something natural... But, yeah~... Something is going on here, that we are not aware of-"


    *CRACK!*


    Amid their conversation, a crack appeared in front of them again, which made Taufik immediately stop and look at the crack that had just appeared.


    "Look, It''s Another one... It hasn''t even been ten minutes since we cleared the last Crack, and yet another one has already appeared, someone must have done this on purpose"


    "... Wait, Lembu, Look at that Crack; there''s something different about that Crack and the other Crack that we Encountered before, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    "... Lembu?"


    Ask Taufik again because he did not receive an answer from Lembuswana.


    "... I''m Speechless"


    "Wha- why?


    "... Is it because we have encountered too many Cracks that you can distinguish one Crack from another? Wow~ Impressive, Young Man, You have developed very well"


    "It''s not like that; look with your two eyes...


    Said Taufik, then pointed to the crack that had just appeared, and continued speaking.


    ... Something is different with that Crack"


    "..."


    Hearing what Taufik said, Lembuswana then looked at the crack more closely, but what he saw was a crack that was no different from the cracks they had previously encountered.


    "... There''s no different, wha-"


    "The Energy, Look at the Energy, it''s an Energy that I''ve never seen before. Do you know what kind of energy is that?" Experience the adventure on m|vl_em|p_yr


    "The energy? Do you mean the Mana?"


    "Yeah, Energy, Mana, whatever, Just look at it and tell me if you recognize what kind of energy it is"


    "... Alright"


    Lembuswana then returned to observing the Crack, but this time he focused on the "Energy" that Taufik had mentioned. Initially, he thought that Taufik was just imagining things, but after seeing what kind of energy the Crack was emitting, Lembuswana''s relaxed face suddenly turned panicked.


    "... Oh~ Shit! It''s Divine energy"


    "Divine energy?"


    "... It''s a God... A God trying to enter Earth"


    "..."


    Hearing the word "God" Taufik immediately remembered the conversation he had with Gaia earlier.


    ''If I disappear, the other Gods will definitely try to enter this unprotected Earth, when that happens, I hope you will do something, can you?''


    "A God? I had anticipated their arrival, but I didn''t expect it to be this soon"


    Said Taufik while remembering the words Gaia said; after that, he looked back towards the Crack, wanting to see what God would come out of the Crack.


    "... Do you know any God from Earth, Fik?"


    "I''ve read some, but whether they''re true or not I don''t know"


    "I see... Are you confident you can beat one?"


    Hearing Lembuswana''s question, Taufik seemed hesitant to answer it, in the book he had read, the legends of the gods that he had read seemed a little exaggerated, but it did not rule out the possibility that it was all true, but there was also the possibility that it was all just made up, considering, the story was a story that had been told from generation to generation who knows where it started.


    "... I''m not sure?"


    "You not sure? You?"


    "Can''t I? I mean, I never met once before, so I don''t know how strong they are... So yeah~ I''m not too sure if I can beat one or not"


    "... Valid point"


    "Right? Let''s see which God it is, first"


    Said Taufik, and after that he and Lembuswana continued to watch the Crack with anticipation, Running away was not an option because Taufik came to this time of chaos with a strong determination, he would face anyone who wanted to prevent him from achieving his goals, and if he ran away from here, the next time this happened again, he would run again, and so on.


    So the only choice is to fight, win or lose is the final matter.


    ----------------


    After waiting for a while longer, Someone finally came out from the fully opened Crack.


    Different from Taufik''s imagination, the God who he thought would look a little less like a human, turned out to be in the form of a human.


    A muscular body that is only partially covered by Exomis clothing, two leather wristbands, and Talaria sandals.


    The god in the form of a man, holds a mace that is half the height of the god''s body, which is twice as tall as Taufik, so the size of the mace is as tall as Taufik.


    Quite a simple appearance for someone who is a "God"


    But one thing that was striking about the god and also something that made Taufik immediately recognize who it was was what was on the god''s head.


    But one thing that was striking about the god and also something that made Taufik immediately recognize who it was was what was on the god''s head.


    ''... Lion? Hercules/Heracles?''


    "... I praise your courage in not running away, O you who defied the Fate"


    "!!!"


    "I guess you''re probably surprised about how I know that, aren''t you? Olympus is a Realm that is not affected by time; all of us who are there share memories with our other selves in the future and the past, and I have a memory of you from my future selves... Your existence is similar to someone I once knew... whose whereabouts are now unknown, what you brought into this world is nothing but chaos...


    your existence cannot be allowed to continue to exist"


    Said Hercules with his mace leaning on his shoulder, while looking at Taufik with a cold gaze, different from what Taufik had seen in the books he had read.


    "... Just to make sure, you''re Hercules, right?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hercules? I remember being called that, it''s really nostalgic"


    "... Arent you already die in Mount Oete?"


    "What died was my mortal body, while my divine body part Ascended to heaven, and Became a God, there I reconciled with Hera and Married Hebe, how is that? Is it the same as what you know?"


    "..."


    Hearing what Hercules said, Taufik could only remain silent because it was true; what Hercules said was the same as the knowledge he had that he got from books.


    "... Hearing how you put it, can I conclude that what I know about you is wrong?"


    "Almost everything you know about me is wrong... History is written by the winners, and I am the loser... it is true that I became a god, but it was never my wish, after my death, my soul was immediately captured by someone you could call my father, Zeus, the Oathkeeper"


    "..."


    "Are you wondering why I''m telling you all this?"


    "..."


    "That''s because he has sworn to me that if I kill you here, he will release me and let me rest in peace, so don''t do useless things and accept your fate; that way, I will kill you without any pain... I don''t want to do this... but I have no other choice because I have been tormented for a long time"


    After what Hercules said, Taufik and Hercules looked at each other with determination written in their eyes, their determination was equally strong, neither of them wanted to give up on their respective goals, and if so, then there was only one answer, which was to determine which determination was stronger between the two of them.


    Understanding where this situation would lead them, Taufik could only take a deep breath and then take out his katana from his inventory.


    "Too bad, Hercules, I once admired you after I read your story, it was a story that described someone who was worthy of being called a hero, the greatest hero... However, seeing your current state, it seems like I have to fight the greatest hero... because unlike you who was given the oath, I was the one who gave the oath, and no matter what I have to complete the oath...


    So let''s finish this, because no matter what I say, no one can stop me from completing the oath I made, that is my promise"


    "... Is that so? What a shame, I actually didn''t want to do this to someone with a bright future like you, but it seems I have no other choice if that is your will... Come forth, O you who defied the Fate, let''s us fight to determine whose determination is strongest"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 208: chapter 208- Hercules ll

    "... Is that so? What a shame, I actually didn''t want to do this to someone with a bright future like you, but it seems I have no other choice if that is your will... Come forth, O you who defied the Fate, let''s us fight to determine whose determination is strongest"


    Said Hercules who then spread the two wings behind him, which were the wings of Icarus from legend.


    Hercules moved fast towards Taufik at a speed that the eye could not follow, leaving only an afterimage behind.


    Hercules swung his mace towards Taufik to end him quickly; he was sure he could do it because, after all, he was a God, the God of strength, and even though Taufik was strong, he was still a mortal.


    *Swing!*


    Hercules'' mace, which was the same size as Taufik, moved towards Taufik''s head.


    However, Taufik''s eyes could still follow the speed at which the mace fell, and he quickly aimed his katana to ward off the attack from Hercules'' mace.


    *CLANG!!* S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The clash of the Mace made of adamantine enchanted and forged by the god Hephaestus and Taufik''s Black Katana which had been strengthened by the Soul Stone installed by Khan, the greatest Blacksmith of the Golden Dragon, created a very strong buzzing sound.


    ''Arrhgg!''


    However, it seems that the weapon made by the blacksmith god is more powerful and stronger than the weapon without origin and only strengthened by the Blacksmith of the Golden Dragon, because after the collision of the two weapons, Taufik could hear a sound like someone in pain that was transmitted directly to his head from his Katana.


    "!!!"


    This, of course, surprised Taufik because this was the first time he had encountered something like that.


    *leap*


    Quickly, Taufik stepped back and immediately examined his Katana to see if there was any damage.


    Luckily, there was no damage at all to his katana.


    "He seems quite strong, Fik. Do you want me to help you?"


    "No, it''s a good opportunity to test my limit and measure how strong I am compared to a god, opportunities like this are rare, so don''t do anything and just watch, I''ll do a "little" test, first"


    Taufik said, but he was actually wrong in one thing, this was not a rare opportunity, his meeting with Hercules today, was a beginning, it was true what Gaia said, she had indeed been too careless by using the rest of her power to create an avatar that met Taufik which resulted in her having to fall into a long sleep to recharge her energy, which meant making the Earth in a state without protection, which allowed foreign threats to enter the Earth''s Realm at will, especially with the portal between the Worlds which at this time had not yet been sealed, because at this time, the "great war" had not even happened, so, Taufik''s first day in the past, had already made the history that should have happened deviate very far from its path.


    ------------


    "... impressive, you are quite amazing to be able to withstand my attack, with such a thin weapon, tell me, who made the weapon, he is quite amazing because he can make a weapon that can withstand my mace attack, which was made by the Blacksmith God himself"


    "Believe me, I want to know that myself"


    Taufik''s reply to what Hercules said.


    "Didn''t want to tell me? Alright, I''m not here for that either, but to end your journey"


    *Swoosh*


    After saying that, Hercules attacked Taufik again with his mace, but seeing this, Taufik became hesitant to block it with his Katana again, so he summoned Aegis to protect him.


    *CLANG!!*


    The Buzzing sound was heard again, but this time on a larger scale than before, creating sound waves that made the ocean seem to be raging.


    The force behind the impact was so great that it gave Taufik a bit of difficulty.


    "... Aegis? You have something quite interesting in your arsenal, But it seems you are looking down on me, Mortal; something like this, which is a copy of the original, cannot stop me, who is a god who has the Authority of strength"


    "..."


    "I can destroy something like this with my bare hands easily"


    Said Hercules, who then disappeared his mace and concentrated his energy, which was divine energy, the same as what was in the crack before, and quickly a transparent golden gauntlet formed on both of his hands that was shaped like a lion''s head.


    "RAHH!!"


    Without delaying even a second, Hercules then shouted like an angry person and immediately punched Aegis who protected Taufik in the form of a Barrier shield that surrounded his entire body.


    *BANG!*


    A loud bang was heard as Hercules'' Gauntlet touched Taufik''s Aegis.


    *Crack!*


    Along with the sound of the bang, a cracking sound was heard from Aegis, but Hercules did not stop there; like someone who was at the peak of his anger, Hercules continued to punch Taufik''s Aegis, and with each attack, the crack in Aegis got worse.


    "OY! UNTIL WHEN WILL YOU HIDE BEHIND THIS LIKE A TURTLE? IS THIS ALL THE STRENGTH THAT SOMEONE WHO DARES TO DEFY THE FATA HAS?...


    Said Hercules in the middle of his attack on Aegis; Hercules stopped for a moment and then raised one of his hands high, which seemed like it would be the final attack that would penetrate Aegis'' defense.


    ... NOW, GET OUT AND FACE ME DIRECTLY, WILL YOU?"


    With that, Hercules brought his fist down at full speed, and the sound of the bang was heard once again. Sure enough, Aegis could no longer withstand the power behind Hercules'' fist and then shattered into pieces, leaving Taufik without any defense.


    "!!!"


    Hercules'' hand that penetrated Aegis'' defense continued to grip Taufik''s head.


    With Hercules'' grip, Taufik''s head felt like it was being bitten by a lion.


    "Your courage is too great that it cannot match your strength, that is what we call arrogance and stupidity... it seems that Zeus is too wary of you, even though your strength is only exaggerated, perhaps *Hygieia can even defeat you"


    # A/N- "Hygieia is a goddess from Greek mythology (also referred to as Hygiea or Hygeia; Latin: Hyg¨¥a or Hyg¨©a). Hygieia is a goddess of health, cleanliness, and hygiene" (From Wiki)


    Hercules said with a grin, and with every word his grip on Taufik''s head tightened.


    "Arghh!"


    Taufik could only groan in pain from Hercules'' grip.


    "...Kid"


    Lembuswana said; he wanted to help Taufik, but he didn''t have the "Hands" to do that; he had even used some of his techniques, but none of them seemed to have any effect on Hercules.


    But Lembuswana''s words were only answered by Taufik''s groans of pain because Hercules'' grip on his head was getting tighter with every passing second. If what Hercules was gripping was an ordinary person''s head, it would probably have been destroyed long ago.


    "Ohh~ are you this young man is your Master? Hmm~ Your existence is a unique one; If you are willing to be my pet, I will let you live after I kill this kid; what do you think?"


    "Never! I rather die than do something like that and this kid is not my master, he''s my Family"


    "... It''s so? Then... "


    Hercules said as he tilted his head slightly to the right, and with his free hand, he gripped Lembuswana.


    "... As a god, I will fulfill your wishes"


    Said Hercules, who then increased the strength of his grip on Taufik''s head, and what happened next, like a balloon filled with water that explodes, that''s what happened to Taufik''s head.


    Taufik''s headless body fell into the ocean, but strangely, Lembuswana did not react at all.


    "Huh? Deviating from my expectations, you didn''t react as you should have, is that child really your master?"


    "..."


    "Are you so shocked that you don''t know what expression to make, or what?"


    "..."


    *Tilt head*


    Seeing Lembuswana not responding to what he said, Hercules tilted his head.


    "... Is this thing... Broken, because his master dead?... *Sigh* I''ve lost my interest in this thing"


    Said Hercules who then immediately threw Lembuswana into the ocean.


    "... *Sigh* I thought I would feel a thrilling battle sensation like back then, I didn''t expect him to be this weak... let''s return to Olympus and collect Zeus'' Oath, and after this, I finally can regain my freedom and stop being Zeus Slave"


    Said Hercules, who then intended to return to the Portal where he came from earlier, but...


    "Hy~ Where do you intend to go, we are not finished yet"


    Hercules stopped when Taufik''s voice suddenly echoed from all directions.


    "?!!"


    Hercules then looked out to sea, where Taufik''s body had fallen, and the headless body was still there, floating in the middle of the ocean.


    "..."


    Seeing this, Hercules did not seem surprised; he looked at his two hands, which were clean without the slightest bit of dirt, which was something strange because it was with these hands that he had cracked Taufik''s head.


    "... aha~ Haha~ HAHAHAHAHA~"


    Hercules suddenly burst out laughing after realizing something was strange, and with a few bits of memory fragments coming back to him, he finally knew where he was.


    "... I see~ I see~ smart move, young man... Really a smart move... I didn''t think that I would be trapped in an illusion"


    --------------


    - Back to a few moments earlier.


    "... Test? What kind of test would you want to do in a situation like this?"


    Lembuswana asked Taufik, who said that he wanted to do a test on their current situation, which is not suitable for playing around because their current opponent is a God.


    "...After the exchange earlier I realized that Hercules'' strength is not normal... fighting him in a normal way is the same as committing suicide, let''s do a little trick... Just see it"


    Said Taufik, who then secretly activated his "False World" skill, but this time he only aimed it at Hercules, but he wasn''t too sure if this would work on Hercules.


    ''... Let''s just try it... False world- World of Illusion... Active!''


    After saying that, Taufik''s Mana started working, controlling the Mana around him and creating what Taufik wanted.


    "!!!"


    But it seems like Hercules is very aware of his surroundings with how he made a surprised expression the moment Taufik used his skill, but it was too late because Taufik''s "False World" was already active.


    Taufik was shocked after seeing Hercules'' expression, but when he saw Hercules suddenly fall silent and stop moving inside a kind of round barrier, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Find your next read at m-vl-em-pyr


    And what happened after that, was just an illusion for Hercules.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 209: chapter 209- Hercules lll

    "You seem not that surprised; why so?"


    Taufik said once again, with a voice coming from all directions.


    "I''ve seen a lot of things in my life, do you think something like this would surprise me? Now come out, will you?"


    "... What do you mean to come out?"


    "???"


    "I''m always behind you"


    "!!!"


    Hearing Taufik''s voice which this time came from right behind him, Hercules immediately called his mace back and swung it towards the voice.


    *Swing!*


    Hercules'' club swung at full speed and with great force behind it, heading straight for Taufik who was behind him.


    Hercules'' club did hit Taufik, however, it then went through Taufik''s body, causing Taufik''s body to become transparent and then disappear.


    *BOOM!*


    However, because the force behind Hercules'' mace swing was so great, even after Hercules'' mace swing stopped and didn''t hit anything, it still produced a supersonic boom that seemed to make the air vibrate, the force behind that one swing of Hercules'' mace also affected the ocean below, creating an effect like the oceans were being separated.


    Even Taufik, who saw this from his consciousness, was shocked.


    ''... Where is the limit of this person''s strength?''


    Ask Taufik, who actually has no answer, Hercules who is a god of strength, and has the authority of Strength, meaning he has no limits in terms of strength, in terms of raw strength, Hercules is the strongest of all the gods of Olympus, that''s why Authority is something that makes no sense.


    "... Oi! Kid, what are you trying to do? Are you stalling to prepare something? What is it?"


    Asked Hercules, who looked up at the sky, but there was no answer from Taufik but was replaced by All kinds of magic attacks from every element that appeared around Hercules.


    But seeing this, Hercules still looked calm as if all the magical attacks were nothing to him.


    "... You did something useless, kid... Do you think something like this will do something to me?"


    "What''s the harm in trying? Maybe one of those spells will work for you, who knows?"


    After Taufik said that, all the magic, starting from fire, water, earth, wind, darkness, and light magic, even magic like lightning and ice were also there, and all the magic attacks were directed at Hercules.


    After the magic attack hit Hercules, explosion after explosion was heard, creating smoke that towered into the sky due to the collision of various magic from different elements.


    However, there was no definite movement from Hercules, as if he deliberately let all the magic attacks hit him.


    "..."


    Taufik looked at the thick smoke with anticipation; he did not have high hopes that Hercules would be seriously injured by the magic attack; at least the magic attack had done something to Hercules.


    However, Taufik had to be disappointed, because after the smoke disappeared, Hercules'' figure was still visible there, without any changes at all, but this time, something like a transparent golden chest plate covered Hercules'' upper body, and a few seconds later it became invisible again.


    "... What now? What are you gonna do next?"


    Asked Hercules, but once again, there was no answer from Taufik. Something appeared around Hercules again, but not a magic attack this time, but millions of weapons suddenly appeared, filling the sky and blocking the sunlight.


    "... *Sigh* I am tired of all this"


    *woosh!*


    It started with one weapon that shot towards Hercules and was then followed by other weapons, creating a scene of raining weapons from all directions, but different from before this time Hercules made a move; he spread both his hands and then joined his palms together strongly.


    *CLAP!!*


    The sound produced by Hercules'' clapping hands produced a shockwave so powerful that it bounced off the weapons that were aimed at him. The shockwave continued as if making the entire illusionary world vibrate.


    "... Impressive kid, Impressive~ You successfully make me angry with your little trick; what you do is useless; it only delays the time of your death... If you don''t want to come out, then I will directly come to you, myself"


    After Hercules said that, he closed both of his eyes and a moment later, he immediately opened both of his eyes; along with that, Divine energy raged out from within him.


    *Swoosh!!*


    "*RAAHGRHH!!* "


    Hercules shouted very loudly, and the divine energy that was emitting from him also went berserk; it continued to spread within the illusory world, and along with this, cracking sounds like shattered glass began to be heard from various directions.


    "!!!"


    Taufik, who witnessed this with his consciousness, was, of course, surprised because this was the first time this had happened to him.


    As Hercules'' screams grew louder and his Divine energy raged in the Illusory World, glass-like fragments began to fall from the sky, and the sky seemed to crack, and they appeared everywhere in the Illusory World.


    As time went by, the cracks began to widen; Taufik had tried to do various things. However, nothing worked because Hercules'' raging Divine energy was like a shield that protected Hercules from all directions and made him untouchable.


    Seeing that his False World was hopeless, Taufik quickly left the False World and returned to the real world, but if he did that, Hercules would also leave the False World.


    --------------


    "!!!"


    Back in the real world, Taufik saw Hercules, who was still unconscious with his eyes closed. He quickly re-grabbed his katana, and because magic attacks were useless against Hercules, Taufik intended to attack Hercules'' soul directly.


    ''... Damn! At least give me time to finish The God-Killing Weapon that I want to create... SwordMagic- Light Form: Soul Breaker!''


    Said Taufik who had approached Hercules with his Katana ready to pierce Hercules, however, before he had time to touch Hercules, Hercules had already regained consciousness, but Taufik didn''t care about that, he continued to draw his katana right into Hercules'' chest, because what he was aiming for was his Soul, so his attack would ignore his physical body and would directly touch his Soul.


    Hercules, who had regained consciousness, of course, would not let Taufik''s attack hit him, so he tried to catch Taufik''s Katana with both of his hands, which were already wrapped in the golden gauntlet in the shape of a lion, but Hercules was shocked when Taufik''s Katana passed through his hands as if he had not touched anything at all.


    Seeing this, Taufik thought that he had won, however, he had to be disappointed with the sound of iron colliding with iron that was heard, because just before Taufik''s Katana touched Hercules'' body, the golden chest plate that had protected Hercules'' body from the magical attacks in the false world reappeared and protected Hercules from Taufik''s attack that was targeting his soul.


    ''Shit! Is this thing also protected him from soul attack?'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why? You suprised? Just like me, I was also a little surprised by your unusual attack earlier"


    Hearing Hercules'' words, Taufik then looked up, and there he saw Hercules grinning at him, with his fist ready to hit Taufik.


    "... Shi-"


    *BANG!!*


    "UGHH!"


    With Hercules'' Golden Gauntlet hitting Taufik''s solar plexus, Taufik was thrown far back with excruciating pain, however, he was immediately healed by his trait as a Vampire.


    "Ohh~ your endurance is quite high for someone so small like you, but if one punch is not enough, I''ll just hit you with another punch"


    Said Hercules who then shot himself towards Taufik again with his two Gauntlets ready to punch Taufik.


    Seeing Hercules getting closer to him, Taufik immediately grabbed Lembuswana who was perched on his shoulder.


    "Eh?"


    Ignoring Lembuswana who looked confused by Taufik''s sudden movement, Taufik immediately threw Lembuswana forward towards Hercules.


    "Stall some time for me, Lembu"


    "Eh? Me? How I''m supposed to do that? This is not Draco, I can''t use my full power here"


    Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik did not reply anything other than pointing his palm at Lembuswana.


    "... Body Transformation- Back To The Original!"


    With that, the Lembuswana puppet''s body emitted a black mist, which made Hercules stop his movement toward Taufik.


    A few moments later, Lembuswana''s real body reappeared on Earth for the second time. Experience magic at m v le mpyr


    "Ohh~ so that''s, was your Real body; what are you, Bull? Elephant? Lion? or octopus?"


    Asked Hercules who saw Lembuswana''s true appearance.


    "I''m none of those, I''m the Embodiment of fear and a Void, I''m The Great Lembuswana, The Aboriginal Being"


    "... Aboriginal Being? It was not wrong that I considered your existence quite unique, it turns out that you are the same kind as The Mother Of All, But where did you come from? I only know that there is one Aboriginal Being on Earth. Or are you from Another World?... But that is also impossible because Aboriginal Beings cannot leave their World; what exactly are you?"


    "... You don''t have to know that..."


    Said Lembuswana to Hercules who then continued to speak to Taufik with the telepathy they have as a Master and Servant.


    ''... Fik, you know this is not Draco, so I can''t use my full power, I don''t what you wanted to do but make it quick... Or both of us will die here''


    Lembuswana said, however, that he did not receive an answer from Taufik because he was busy with what he was currently doing.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 210: chapter 210- Hercules lV

    "Truth to be told, During my twelve labors, I have faced several types of Monsters and Beasts, but... your appearance is the one that... The worst? I am sure of that"


    "*Tch* I''m aware of that, you''re not the first one to say that to me"


    "Oh~ you are more self-aware than I thought... So what will you do now? Will you keep talking like that to stall time? I''d rather we do something else, than something boring like that"


    "You know what?... I also think the same thing with... You!"


    *woosh!*


    Lembuswana''s eight Tentacles immediately headed towards Hercules, intending to restrain him; not only that, Lembuswana also increased the Gravity around them, making it difficult for Hercules to move, but that didn''t seem to matter to Hercules because, just like before, Hercules had no trouble moving at all.


    Seeing the tentacles coming towards him, Hercules smiled, as if remembering the past. Seeing the tentacles coming closer to him, Hercules did not use the mace or knuckles as before, but now a sword appeared right in his hand.


    "Now we talk..."


    Said Hercules who then slashed the Tentacle with the most force, which immediately made the Lembuswana Tentacles cut off.


    "... Huh?"


    Hercules wanted to take care of the other Tentacles, but the severed Tentacles grew back and immediately wrapped around Hercules'' body.


    With Lembuswana''s current real body, one Tentacle could cover Hercules'' entire body like a python wrapping around its prey, but Lembuswana was already aware of Hercules'' great strength, so he wrapped Hercules'' body with all eight of his Tentacles, just to make sure that Hercules wouldn''t move, and can''t escape from the entanglement of its Tentacles.


    Not wasting any time, Lembuswana wanted to launch his next attack. A giant black energy ball appeared in Lembuswana''s mouth. The ball contained the Void, which would destroy anything it touched.


    *Stab*


    However, before he could launch the black energy ball, because the attack was not ready yet, a sword already penetrated Lembuswana''s Tentacles, which, of course, came from Hercules'' sword.


    Seeing this, Lembuswana hurriedly launched his unprepared attack, because the attack was not ready. The attack was not very strong, however, the Void contained within it could still eliminate all matter it touched.


    *woosh*


    Because of the Tentacles that Lembuswana used to wrap around Hercules'' body, his Attack also hit the Tentacles, but Lembuswana didn''t care about that, because they would just grow back.


    *Boom!*


    The explosion containing the Void then occurred after hitting his own Tentacles that wrapped Hercules inside it. The explosion occurred as if sucking everything around it; even space itself seemed to be sucked into the void explosion, which produced a kind of spatial distortion.


    "..."


    For a few moments after the explosions stopped, silence fell.


    "... Did I succ-"


    "Of course you not"


    "!!!"


    Hearing Hercules'' voice from above, Lembuswana quickly turned his head up and there he saw Hercules, but he was not okay, because one of his arms was missing due to Lembuswana''s attack, it could actually be healed by Hercules'' healing factor, but because the attack that removed half of his arm contained Void, it would take quite a long time for his arm to heal.


    What actually happened was, before Lembuswana''s attack could hit him, Hercules still had time to get out of Lembuswana''s Tentacles Snare and leaped with great strength to avoid the Lembuswana attack, but he was a little too late, which caused half of his arm to disappear because it was still hit by Lembuswana''s Void "bomb", and worse, his sword which was a gift from Harmes had to disappear into nothingness.


    That is, if something disappears into nothingness it is completely impossible to retrieve.


    "... That''s my favorite sword you know"


    Hercules said with anger clearly visible in his tone.


    Then, in Hercules'' only remaining hand, the Golden Knuckle in the shape of a lion''s head reappeared, and with anger that increased his strength many times over, Hercules Descended at full speed to punch Lembuswana''s head.


    Even with gravity that was many times greater than Earth''s gravity, Hercules descended at an unreasonable speed, which was probably because the gravity around them, which was many times greater than Earth''s gravity, contributed to Hercules'' unreasonable descent speed.


    Realizing this, Lembuswana immediately removed the gravity around them, but it was too late because Hercules was already right above his head.


    "YOU HAVE A UNIQUE POWER, BUT IN FRONT OF ULTIMATE STRENGTH, ANY TRICK WAS USELESS... RAGHH!!"


    "... Oh~ Shi-"


    *POW!!*


    Hit by Hercules'' blow that had who knows how many tons of strength, Lembuswana''s large body shot down into the ocean, and with zero gravity around him, Lembuswana''s large body fell into the ocean at high speed, like a handful of stones thrown into a basin filled with water.


    When Lembuswana fell into the ocean, a large wave was created, which would later become a tsunami that would hit whichever unlucky island later.


    Hercules, who saw that Lembuswana could not move for a while, did not stop there; he looked at Taufik, who had been silent in his place as if he was concentrating on something without caring about what was happening around him, with that, Hercules immediately moved forward at full speed towards Taufik.


    Lembuswana, who still couldn''t do anything and was made worse by his Tentacles not yet fully regenerating, could only watch Hercules approach Taufik.


    "THIS IS THE END, KID; I''VE LOST MANY JUST TO KILL YOU... SAY HELLO TO MY UNCLE WHEN YOU SEE HIM LATER"


    Said Hercules, who wanted to end Taufik''s life, but he had to abandon his intention because Taufik''s body was suddenly covered in a fire that was almost as hot as the surface of the sun; this had to make Hercules retreat to get away from Taufik.


    "What now? Why it''s so hard to kill this kid?" Hercules said in frustration.


    As Hercules said that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately came out of Taufik''s body, and immediately breathed his fire towards Hercules.


    Seeing this, Hercules took a step back to get away from N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s fire breath, because even though his golden chest plate could ward off the fire breath, the heat generated by N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s fire breath was unbearable.


    "Only in time like this that I wish what I have is not only Strenght, dammit!"


    *Catch!*


    Before N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s fire breath was finished, Lembuswana''s fully regenerated Tentacles immediately caught Hercules in the air.


    "PARTNER! DO ME A FAVOR! BURN THIS DAMN GOD TO ASH!!"


    Lembuswana shouted, which was immediately responded to with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s distinctive chirp. N¨¡g¨¡ntaka flapped his wings and immediately approached Hercules; he grabbed Hercules'' shoulders with both of his feet and penetrated him in the process with his Claws, which limited Hercules'' movement.


    "*ARGHH!!* "


    Hercules groaned in pain as his body was penetrated by N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s four claws.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was ready to spew his Fire Breath right in front of Hercules'' face, seeing this, panic began to grow in Hercules'' heart, a feeling he had not felt for a long time, but there was a sensation that he had also forgotten for a long time that reappeared.


    The sensation made a smile appear on Hercules'' face; he wanted to continue feeling this sensation; he wanted to maintain this feeling of being close to death. That was what was on Hercules'' mind at the moment, but to do that, he had to get out of this situation first.


    None of his weapons or Armour could help him out of his current situation, in that short time, Hercules remembered his days as a demigod, a time when his days were filled with battles, and his experience told him that the only thing that could save him from his current situation was one, breakthrough, Breakthrough with full power, that was the only option he had because he only had Strength if it didn''t work then it meant he still lacked strength, if so he just had to increase his strength, and coincidentally that was all he had.


    And just like when he fended off Taufik''s rain of weapons, Hercules again made the Divine energy within him go berserk, it made Lembuswana''s Tentacles that were wrapped around his body shatter into pieces, and also made N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who was ready to spit out his Fire Breath had to be thrown away, although, in the process, both of Hercules'' shoulders were torn apart.


    Read the latest tale on M-VL-em|p,yr


    But Hercules didn''t care about that because, unlike Lembuswana''s void "Bomb" attack, the wound could quickly regenerate.


    Sure enough, in just a matter of milliseconds, the wounds on both of Hercules'' shoulders immediately healed, as if he had never been injured at all.


    Not wanting to waste any time, Hercules immediately called his club back and headed straight for N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who was still unable to balance himself after being thrown by Hercules'' Divine energy.


    "EAT THIS!"


    As if using teleportation, Hercules instantly arrived behind N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and immediately hit him with his club, much like a baseball player hitting a ball.


    *PLACKK!!*


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s body was thrown far away, but Hercules did not stop there; right after N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was thrown right above Lembuswana, Hercules reappeared near N¨¡g¨¡ntaka but now right above N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and immediately hit him with his mace.


    *PLACKK!!*


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was hit by Hercules'' second attack and was thrown again, but now he was not alone, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who was thrown hit Lembuswana, who was below, but instead of stopping, Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka were thrown down together, and hit the ocean below. (yep~ it''s Tsunami again)


    Seeing his two enemies floating motionless on the surface of the sea, Hercules smiled in satisfaction, but before he could finish enjoying his satisfaction, Hercules felt goosebumps on his back, which made him reflexively turn his body around.


    There he saw Taufik ready with his attack, and grinned at him while saying.


    "What? You Forget something, buddy?"


    "... Oh-"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 211: chapter 211- What now?

    - a few moments ago.


    [What are you trying to make, Master?]


    The System asked Taufik who was currently looking at the blank Blueprint in his hand.


    ''... Nagapasa, the weapon of Indrajit, a character in the Ramayana story, is an arrow that can turn into thousands of venomous snakes when released, This is hard to create because it''s only based on stories I''ve read, but legends definitely have a reference, like the story of Hercules... Maybe there are Gods from other Mythologies, too; who knows?''


    [But are you sure this will work, Master?]


    ''... I don''t know, one trait that I add to this Arrow is a God-Killing Weapon, and Hercules is a God, so maybe it will work, I don''t know?''


    [what''s with that ambiguous answer, Master?]


    ''... I never killed a God before, so I''m not too sure... ''


    [... Master that guy is coming for you]


    ''... Really? What is Lembu doing? *Sigh* N¨¡g¨¡ntaka come out and Help Lembu!''


    After that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka came out of Taufik''s body and helped Lembuswana to face Hercules, while Taufik continued to make the god-killing weapon he wanted to make.


    [But, if it''s in arrow form, wouldn''t it be a disposable weapon, Master?]


    ''Huh? You talk a lot today... Don''t worry about the Arrow; if I have made one, then making another will be easy...''Now, the next question is, what material should I use to create this arrow... hmm~ System, can you analyze what kind of material the Hercules Weapon is made of?''


    Said Taufik, while looking at the results of his imagination that he poured into the blank Blueprint.


    In the book he read, Nagapasa is an arrow with a dragon wrapped around it; with the Nagapasa arrow that turned into thousands of snakes, Indrajit managed to capture Anoman and try to block Rama''s soldiers, who continued to enter the capital of Alengka.


    Indrajit, in the story, is said to be ready with this Nagapasa, an arrow in the shape of a dragon snake that, when released, the Nagapasa Arrow produces a rain of snakes on the battlefield. The poisonous snakes are very deadly so Prabu Rama and Laksmana did not escape their bites. They were both drugged until they were unconscious.


    Seeing this situation, Wibisana created thousands of Garuda birds to grab every snake from Indrajit''s Nagapasa weapon.


    The shape of the arrow is a bit ambiguous, in another work it is referred to as an arrow that has a real dragon wrapped around the base of the arrow and in another work it is referred to as an arrow that has the shape of a dragon, but Taufik prefers the arrow that has a dragon wrapped around the arrow because Taufik feels that it makes a bit more sense.


    [I''ll try]


    "..."


    [...]


    "..."


    [Analysis successful... Weapon name: golden mace, created by the god Hephaestus using Special iron material that can only be found on Olympus]


    ''Special Iron? Can you give me that Special iron information or what it looks like?''


    [Yes Master, please wait a minute]


    ''... I''ll wait, but please make it fast, because Lembu and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka condition right now seems quite Dangerous...''


    [...]


    [DING... Transfer complete... Data has been sent to master]


    After the System said that, Knowledge about the Special Ore that was similar to the material used in Hercules'' golden mace appeared in Taufik''s mind, and a moment later, he immediately added the Information to the Blank Blueprint.


    "Now... How much Mana should I put into creating this as Catalyst?... Ais~ just let it suck as many as this thing needs"


    After that, Taufik channeled his Mana into the Blank Blueprint, and in just a few seconds, almost half of Taufik''s Mana was sucked out.


    "What the... " S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik was also quite surprised by the Mana he used because usually, every time he made something, he only used a little Mana; he had expected that the Mana he would use would be quite a bit Because what he wanted to make was Something that Could kill a God, but not this much, and it hasn''t stopped yet.


    [Master, your Mana is in Critical Condition]


    ''... I know... ''


    [.... Master! ]


    "I know, just a little bit more!!"


    [Master is now or the same thing that happened in Draco will happen again]


    The System said; although his tone was still a little monotonous, worry could be heard in his voice.


    "..."


    [MASTER!]


    "..."


    [Master Mana remaining 5%...4%...3%...2%..-]


    "Done!"


    With Taufik''s remaining 2% Mana, Taufik immediately pulled his hand back from the Blank Blueprint, the Blank Blueprint floated and then shone with golden light, and a few seconds later something Taufik could not have imagined happened, with his own eyes, he saw his Blank Blueprint like a burning paper, but without fire, his Blank Blueprint, slowly turned to ashes and then disappeared without a trace, along with that, the golden light also disappeared.


    *Clang*


    With the loss of Taufik''s Blank Blueprint and the golden light, something fell right into Taufik''s grasp, and it was the object he wanted to create, Nagapasa, which, with its size, was more appropriately called a spear than an arrow.


    "..."


    Taufik''s mana was refilling at a rapid rate, but he seemed unhappy with how he could only remain silent while looking at the Nagapasa in his hand, which had a dragon decoration that looked alive, with how it moved its body and circled around the Nagapasa.


    ''... Did I just lose my Blank Blueprint? System?''


    [It seems so, Master. It seems, what you created exceeds the capacity of what Blank Blueprint is capable of creating]


    ''... F*ck! I kinda like that item, I''ll figure it out later and see if I can make something like that with my Imagination Magic.''


    Said Taufik, who then inspected the Nagapasa in his hand, which was more appropriately called a spear than an arrow.


    "... Should I make a Bow or directly throw it at Hercules? Let''s just do it simply"


    Said Taufik who then grabbed Nagapasa in a pose like someone who wanted to throw a javelin.


    ''... Imagination Magic- Increase Strength a hundredfold!''


    Taufik said that his Mana, which was not yet fully charged, was reduced by half and was replaced by his strength increasing on an unreasonable scale.


    Taufik tightened his arm muscles, and his killing intent spread outwards until Hercules, who was far away from him, could feel his killing intent, which immediately made Hercules look towards Taufik.


    Seeing Hercules who turned towards him, Taufik grinned and then said.


    "What? You Forget something, buddy?"


    Said Taufik and immediately threw Nagapasa towards Hercules with all his strength.


    *Woosh!*


    Nagapasa flew at a speed that could not be followed by the eye, creating phenomena such as Nagapasa disappearing for a moment after Taufik threw it at Hercules, and when Nagapasa reappeared, the small Asian dragon in Nagapasa broke free and duplicated itself into two, then four, eight, and so on until it reached an uncountable number, and all of that happened in just a millisecond.


    The numerous small Asian dragons seemed to fill the sky, all targeting Hercules who could only be stunned by the appearance of millions or even billions of small Asian dragons that seemed to fill the sky, he could not use the divine energy burst because he had just used it to escape the encirclement of Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka earlier, Using his mace was also not an option, his golden chest plate could only protect him for a while because the protection of his golden chest plate could not be active continuously, dodging also seemed useless because the speed of the small Asian dragons was heading towards him, almost matching the speed of light.


    "Oh-"


    *Bite!*


    With the first bite and immediately followed by thousands of other bites, Hercules'' body was immediately filled with small Asian dragons that bit every crevice of Hercules'' body without leaving even the slightest empty part, the deadly poison began to spread into Hercules'' body and made him unable to move, after leaving the poison in Hercules'' body, the small Asian dragons immediately disappeared.


    After the dragons disappeared, Hercules'' sight was sad. His body had turned purple with how much poison was in his body at the moment, the blood vessels all over his body were swollen.


    *Cough!*


    Blackish golden blood began to flow out of every hole in Hercules'' body, and a few moments later, Hercules'' sturdy body seemed to melt, like ice cream exposed to sunlight, the melted body of Hercules fell into the ocean and instantly polluted the sea and killed the entire ecosystem that was covered by the poison, truly an ending that was prepared for a hero of all heroes.


    After Hercules'' body completely disappeared, a golden ball, which was probably Hercules'' soul, floated where Hercules had been.


    Find unique content at m-vl-em-py-r


    Taufik felt a strong attraction towards the golden ball, and unconsciously, he moved closer to the golden ball, but before he could grasp the golden ball, Taufik felt danger from behind him, which made him immediately turn his head.


    "!!!"


    He saw the light, yep~ light, but unlike the usual light, this light looked denser and had the shape of an arrow, and there was not just one, but hundreds of them, and their size was even bigger than Nagapasa.


    "What the... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 212: chapter 212- Heaven Gate

    "What the... Absolut Defense- Dark Matter!"


    Taufik immediately directed his palm toward the attack that was coming at him and then used his Imagination Magic.


    But nothing appeared in front of him to protect him; there wasn''t even a Barrier at all while the numerous light arrow attacks were getting closer to him, but Taufik didn''t seem to panic at all.


    *Woosh!*


    The arrow of light was only a few centimeters from his palm, but suddenly the arrow of light disappeared just as it was about to touch Taufik, completely gone, vanished into nothingness.


    *Woosh!*


    *woosh!*


    Likewise, the other arrows of light also disappeared within reach as far as Taufik''s hand-stretched.


    "What now?"


    Said Taufik as he pulled back his hand, after seeing that the light arrow attack was over.


    [Master, the soul]


    Hearing The System mention the soul, Taufik usconsicionly turns his head to look at Hercules''s Soul, and there he saw a hand made of water trying to snatch Hercules''s Soul and Almost succeeded.


    Taufik quickly moved his body to approach Hercules'' soul, but he had to stop because he saw a very pale hand, even paler than him who was a vampire, had grabbed Hercules'' soul through a rectangular portal with a gaping human skull on each side.


    Seeing that Hercules'' soul was already in the hands of "something" else, the hand made of water wanted to grab it from the pale hand, but he didn''t have time because the pale hand had already returned to the portal and the portal immediately disappeared with Hercules'' soul in its possession.


    *Rumble!*


    With the portal and Hercules'' Soul gone, the Sky suddenly turned black, the sun was nowhere to be seen and the Ocean seemed to be seething with rage.


    Thunders were seen falling, creating a scene of thunderstorms. Occasionally, the thunder would head towards Taufik, but he managed to deflect it with the same technique he used to deflect the light arrows earlier.


    [DING]


    [Death thanks you for giving her a "Gift"]


    [DING]


    [Zeus, furious with you for killing Hercules and conspiring with Death]


    " What? Me? What the F*ck!??"


    Taufik said in confusion about the accusations that Zeus made against him. But the notification sounds don''t stop there.


    [DING]


    [Hades, looks at you with a sneer and asks you to return his nephew''s soul]


    [DING]


    [Almost all the Gods of Olympus agree to launch a massive hunt for you]


    [DING]


    [The One Who Decided The Fate, Already considers your actions that have caused the predetermined history to deviate too far from its course, are unforgivable and have brought down Divine punishment upon you, He has already determined that your Fate is only death without any way to Escape]


    [DING]


    [Death welcomes you with open arms]


    Taufik ignored the notification from Death and focused on the notification before that.


    "... Divine Punishment? Wha- huh?"


    The situation that was initially as dark as night suddenly became bright, but the light only covered the area around him while the rest was still dark. Unconsciously, Taufik looked up.


    A large hole was created between the dark clouds, and the light came from the hole, but Taufik was sure that it was not light from the Sun because the light was slightly different; the light that was exposed to him seemed to contain a great killing intent.


    Guess what happened next? No, it wasn''t a giant sword that emerged from the hole, but a gate, well it was a closed gate, a gate with two white doors and gold ornaments, and the most striking one was a wing-shaped ornament, four on each door to be exact, meaning that there were eight wing-shaped ornaments on both doors.


    Taufik could only be amazed by the sacred view, which along with the appearance of the gate, the surrounding atmosphere immediately became calm, which added to the sacred impression.


    "... I''ve seen that gate before"


    Said Lembuswana who had returned to his puppet form and approached Taufik''s side together with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "Really? Tell me"


    "That''s the sight that I will never forget, because if it not for that, Bhasuki and I would never become what we are now"


    "... Wait! Don''t tell me... "


    "Yes...


    That thing was the Heaven Gate, we better run from here, Fik, the ordinary angel is easy to Handle, But if a high-level Angel is involved in this, with your current level and me in my current condition, we have no chance of fighting back, it is better to run away from here before the Heaven gate opens completely, From the start this was all impossible, we better go back before this gets worse."


    "... What? Are you trying to say that I better give up on finding my father?"


    "WE DIDN''T HAVE ANY CHOICES, OKAY!!?... Don''t you hear what Gaia said before? Your father was thrown into this time; it was determined by Fate itself... it''s only been one day that we Ware here, but look... This is what we got... Don''t be stubborn, didn''t Linda say, if the situation is beyond your control, you should save yourself first...


    do you want to make her sad? No matter how strong you are, you are still a child inside, so listen to the words of a being who has lived for a long time than you" Experience magic at m v le mpyr


    "..."


    Hearing Lembuswana''s words, Taufik was very angry. This was the first time he had been this angry, but he could not say a single word to argue with Lembuswana because there was truth contained in every word that Lembuswana said.


    Taufik could only remain silent while biting his lip; occasionally, he looked towards the gate of heaven, which was slowly starting to open.


    After weighing up the options he had to choose, with a heavy heart, Taufik chose to listen to Lembuswana''s words.


    ''... Maybe he''s right, maybe it''s still too soon for me to face all of this... I''m sorry, Father... ''


    "You Right, Lem-"


    [DING]


    "!!!"


    [Your Title''s Trait has taken an Action "Master Of Your Own Life" Activate]


    [DING]


    [Your title rejects the issue of Death that Fate forced upon you]


    [DING]


    [Your Title Forcibly Closing the Heaven Gate]


    With this notification, the Heaven Gate was almost half open, slowly closed again, and then disappeared. This scene made Lembuswana, who saw it, amazed and confused by this sudden event.


    "What the... Did the Heaven Gate just disappear on its own? Fik, do you know something?... Fik?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ask Lembuswana but don''t get an answer from Taufik, because Taufik is currently fixated on something else.


    [DING]


    [Detecting danger that "Threatens" the Title holder''s desire... DING!... Danger detected...DING!... Finding solution... DING!... Solution found...


    DING!... Processing immediately... ]


    [DING]


    [Due to the influence of your Title, the sleeping Gaia... has been awakened... DING!... Detecting obstacles... DING!... Searching for a solution...


    DING!... Solution found... ]


    [DING]


    [Imagination Magic works by itself... DING!... Skill: "Forced Teleportation" created... DING!... Activating Skill: Forced Teleportation... DING!...


    Searching for Target... DING! Target found... DING! Detecting obstacle... DING!...


    Searching for a solution... DING! Solution found... Imagination Magic activates by itself... DING! Skill: "Break" created...


    DING! Activating Skill Break and Forced Teleportation simultaneously... DING! Target found... Destroying obstacle with Skill "Break"... DING!


    Obstacle successfully destroyed... DING! Activating Skill "Forced Teleportation"... DING! Forced Teleportation successful]


    Hearing the series of notifications, Taufik''s Mana was sucked away at an unreasonable speed, until all his Mana was used up.


    *Cough!*


    With his mana completely depleted, Taufik immediately vomited a lot of blood, which, of course, made Lembuswana, who saw it immediately panic.


    His Mana Wings, which had no Mana to support them, instantly disappeared, causing Taufik to fall freely from a height towards the sea, but before he could touch the surface of the sea, a pair of hands held his body from touching the surface of the sea.


    With his remaining consciousness, Taufik could faintly hear a woman''s voice whispering in his ear, saying.


    "... I did expect you to help me but not in this way and also... not this fast, maybe it''s too fast; I expected something more romantic, you know; after all, it''s every woman''s dream to be saved by a prince from the hands of evil people... I don''t know whether I should be happy or disappointed... you are indeed something that is difficult to explain with common sense, honey"


    However, Taufik could not open his mouth to reply to the person''s words in his current situation.


    "... Forget that... it''s good in its own way... Alright~ you can take a rest for now and leave the rest to me"


    After hearing this, for some reason, Taufik felt relieved, and at some point, he lost consciousness in the arms of the person he believed was Gaia.


    --------------


    "..."


    Taufik opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was nothingness, he was in a room that was visible but did not seem real, his eyes saw darkness but he felt that he could see clearly, he felt that he was there but not there at the same time, it was a strange feeling.


    "You awake?"


    A voice was heard, but it didn''t surprise him, because Taufik felt that he recognized the voice, but it also felt foreign to him; the voice sounded close but also felt far away.


    "... Who are you and Where is this"


    "... We are at the intersection of reality and illusion, in the midst of life and death, there is nothing here, but you can have everything... I''m you but we are a different person... You know me as "The System"... but at a certain time in this long~ long~ history, I was..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 213: chapter 213- Will

    "... We are at the intersection of reality and illusion, in the midst of life and death, there is nothing here, but you can have everything... I''m you but we are a different person... You know me as "The System," but at a certain time in this long~ long~ history, I was... The first Creation of the Creator along with my Brother "Fate,"...


    I am "Something" that is inside every human being; I am what people often call "Desire,"..." Purpose,"... Or "Will."... And you are me... The New Me... The one that will Continue my Legacy, someone I choose to continue my "Purpose" and make my "Desire" come true... You Are The Chosen One"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Taufik could only remain silent and pensive, trying to put together the words that the "creature" was trying to convey, so that he could understand what he was trying to convey.


    "..."


    "... Okay~ So... What? And where are you? You seem so close, but why I can''t see you?"


    "I am not something that can be seen... I am a substance, the element of all elements, and the core of every core that cannot be seen or touched, but I am everywhere..."


    "... What is that? A riddle?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... C''mon! Let me act cool and mysterious for the last time"


    Said The Will, annoyed with Taufik''s behavior who didn''t want to "cooperate" with him.


    "For the last time? What do you mean by that?"


    "Hm? Ahh~ Maybe I said that too fast... Yap~ it''s indeed my last... You remember what happened before, right?"


    Hearing this, Taufik just nodded his head without saying anything.


    "Actually, The System shouldn''t be operating on its own like that, like using your Imagination Magic and Creating a Skill like that, but it''s not because the system is broken or something but because it''s me who makes The System does something like that, that I shouldn''t do, but it is a dangerous situation, what Lembu said is indeed true, you are not ready to fight Heaven yet, let alone Fate...


    that is why I have to intervene, because no matter what I can''t let my successor die just like that, right? And because of that, I''ll meet my end because I''ve already used my all"


    Will said casually as if death was nothing to him, but for some reason, after hearing that, Taufik felt a little guilty.


    "... I see"


    "Ahaha~ Don''t be like that, it''s not your fault, truth to be told, I had died a long time ago, hmm~ "died" might be a wrong word... I gave a part of myself to all of humanity so that they could have a purpose so that they don''t live as puppets of fate for their entire lives, because that''s why every human being has different thoughts and will not be the same, and-"


    "Wait!"


    Said Taufik, interrupting Will while he was busy explaining.


    "What?"


    "You said that you give part of yourself to all of "humanity" Does the "humanity" you mean here include Adam?"


    "...


    No, Adam it''s special, he''s the last Creation of the Creator, "Humanity" I mean here is you and all of his Descendants, because unlike Adam when the first generation of humanity, which means is the direct child of Adam, all of them didn''t have a purpose on their life, they all do what they all told to do, just like that, until the them where death is approaching them, I''m who have fall in love with human, can bear to look at them like that...


    So that''s why I gave a bit part of myself to them as a test, But it seems that it didn''t end well because it seems that I gave a little too much to one of Adam''s children which made him kill his own brother, it was a failure, but it worked because they finally had a purpose, and after that, I gave half of myself to all humans equally, not too much but also not too little, and it continued, passed down to the current generation"


    "... I see, thanks for the answers, you can continue what you wanted to explain earlier"


    "Okay, hmm~ where were we? Ah ~ I gave a part of myself to all of humanity and the other part I poured out when creating "The System" To find a replacement for me...


    In The System, I''ve poured my all, and Imagination Magic is actually a tool to achieve all of that; it can grant all of your Desire, Purpose, and Will; you must have realized that lately you rarely get items or anything from "Daily Login," right?


    That''s because you already got everything I wanted you to get, like Imagination Magic and that Title, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka is also included; he''s not just any Garuda; he''s more special than that... there will be a time when you know that, but it''s not now... As for the other items, you get them because they are what you Desire...


    Lately, you don''t have a desire for anything because you feel like you already have everything, because of that "Daily Login" rarely gives you anything, it''s not your fault, but because of your Environment, the Earth you live in during your time is too Peaceful because nothing can make you feel cornered, and can''t make you feel the tension that gives you the desire to grow, proven, because you only grow when you feel a crisis, like when you first got that Title, Besides that, you feel like you can beat anyone as long as they are on earth, am I right?"


    Will said this to Taufik at length, and Taufik, who heard it, could only remain silent once again, because what Will said was very much in line with what he felt.


    "... That explains why the System is known so much, But that raised a question in my heart that I''ve always been wondering all of this time. Can you answer that for me?"


    "Let me guess, that question is probably the same question that you asked the system when the first time you received it, right? The question about why you, why it''s you who received the System, right?"


    "Yes, I''ll be thankful if you can answer that"


    "...


    Hmm~ How should I put it into a word so as not to offend you, Actually it wasn''t you, but your father should have been the chosen one, he had all the right criteria to be my successor, but something happened in the trial he participated in, because Fate found out about my plan, even after I made the trial place in the most closed area on earth, she did something with the trial that made your father unable to accept The System, but the choice was already made, so to cover up the "error", you were chosen because of your relationship with the one who should have been chosen, you weren''t the wrong choice either, because your traits are similar to your father, it''s just that you lack Desire like your father had, that''s all...


    so~ did my answer satisfies you?... And don''t look at me like that, your father''s accident had nothing to do with me, if he received the system as it should have happened, This all wouldn''t have happened"


    Said Will when he saw how Taufik looked at him with an angry look when he mentioned his father.


    "*Sigh* I know it''s not your fault, but it still irritates me somehow that I know that you have something to do with my Father''s accident"


    "Ahaha~ Alright, since I still have time left, you can ask anything that you want to know... And I will answer what can at least be answered"


    "Alright~ then... "


    After that, Taufik asked Will about what he had been curious about all this time, and also about how Fate works, because even though he looked relaxed, he was also a little worried about the fate of his family members, whether the situation would remain the same even though he had changed many things by just coming to the past, but Will''s answer made Taufik breathe a sigh of relief, Will said, if someone else did what Taufik was doing now, maybe something unwanted would happen, but fortunately, with Taufik''s Title this could be avoided, because Taufik''s Title works as a paradox destroyer, simply if someone else travels to the past, and then kills their grandfather, they will never be born, and their journey to the past will not happen either, but, if the one who travels to the past is Taufik who has the Title, and in the past, he, for example, kills his grandfather then nothing will happen to Taufik, that''s more or less.


    "So~ it''s all that you want to know? Nothing more?"


    "Yeah~ only that, know too much it''s not good either"


    "Wise choices... Then, I think is time to say goodbye But don''t get me wrong, I won''t disappear forever, someday, no matter how long it takes, we will meet again"


    Hearing this, Taufik only smiled faintly while nodding his head, because suddenly he felt that his eyes were very heavy, and his consciousness seemed to be starting to fade.


    But Will kept talking, but Taufik couldn''t hear him very clearly.


    "... Alright, take care of yourself, buddy ohh~ there''s no concept of time in this place, so I don''t how much time has passed outside... "


    ''... What?''


    "Ohh~ And by the way~ the system will not work for a time being, so you can''t claim your Quest reward yet"


    ''... Hah?''


    "There''s more, please be careful of a demon named Ma-"


    "---"


    Before Taufik could hear what Will was trying to say at the end, he had already fallen unconscious again.


    ....


    Find your next read at m-vl-em-pyr


    ...


    ..


    . S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 214: chapter 214- Five Years

    "..."


    *Blink... Blink... Blink*


    ''... Good, It''s an actual ceiling now... And where is this?''


    Said Taufik, after waking up, and blinking his eyes to make sure.


    Taufik wanted to get up, but a headache attacked him, which made his hand unconsciously move to massage his forehead.


    "... Ugh!... F*ck! I hate when something like this happens to me... And where the f*ck is this?"


    Said Taufik, who then looked to the left side first; he saw nothing but a wall with ornaments that looked quite expensive and a portrait of a fairly large man; however, how shocked Taufik was when he realized that the person in the portrait was himself.


    "... What the... Is that me?"


    "It''s you Indeed"


    "!!!"


    Hearing that the question he didn''t expect to be answered was answered by someone, Taufik hurriedly turned his head towards where the voice came from, which was on the right side and was the entrance to the room where Taufik woke up.


    "Yo-"


    *Hug* Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik, who wanted to say something, suddenly stopped because the person suddenly appeared near him and immediately hugged him. This, of course, surprised Taufik, and he spontaneously raised both of his hands.


    "I''m glad you finally woke up, Honey~ Don''t you know how the thought of you will never wake up it''s fear me?"


    "W-wait! Wait! Wait!!"


    Said Taufik who immediately pushed the woman away from him with both hands.


    "W-who are you... Wait! Gaia? Is that you?"


    "... Who else? It''s me, Gaia... Do you not remember me? How can you not remember me? After the countless nights that we spent together, how can you pretend that you don''t know me?


    Sob~ sob~ sob~ you''re so cruel... Ahh~ Should I dead that now I know that my Honey didn''t love me anymore? Sob~ sob~ sob~"


    "..."


    *peek*


    "..."


    Experience tales at m v|l e-NovelFire


    "... Sob~ sob~ so-"


    "Quit it, Gaia! It''s not funny..."


    Said Taufik who did not want to take part in the "Who-Knows-What-Game" that Gaia was doing.


    "Ehehe~ I just trying to lighten the mood"


    "..."


    "... Did I do something wrong?"


    "... No, forget that; just tell me how many days I was unconscious. And please help me to wake up; for some reason, I feel my body is a little stiff; is this a side effect of running out of Mana? As far as I know, it wasn''t like this before"


    Asked Taufik, who lifted both his legs to get off the bed.


    "..."


    But there were no answers from Gaia, and driven by curiosity mixed with confusion, Taufik looked towards Gaia.


    "... Gaia?"


    "... Honey, it''s not Days?"


    "Hm? So... Week?"


    *Shake head*


    "... M-month?"


    Taufik asked a little nervously, when he was in Draco before, Taufik had also used up his Mana once and also used some of his life force to stop time, which made him unconscious for several months, but now only his Mana was used up, and he didn''t use his Life Force at all, so he thought that he would only be unconscious for a few days.


    "... Not Days, not Month either... You''ve been unconscious for... Years... More precisely it''s... five years"


    "FIVE YEARS?... No! No! No!... Gaia, your joke is not funny; where''s Lembu... I''ll ask him myself...


    LEMBU! LEMBU!! WHERE ARE YOU?!! DAMN! WHERE THE F*CK THAT F*CKING DOLL GO AT THE TIME LIKE THIS?! LEM-"


    *Grab*


    "GAIA! IT''S NOT THE RIGHT TIME TO TELL JOKE, YOU KNOW MY SITUATION, HO-"


    "TAUFIK!!"


    Hearing a scream from someone he didn''t expect to be able to make such a high-pitched voice, Taufik suddenly fell silent and looked at Gaia.


    "..."


    "... Calm down, will you?"


    "... Okay... I''m sorry, It''s... It''s just... Five years? It''s just hard to believe...


    I''m sorry Gaia... I''m sorry for raising my voice like that"


    Taufik said with a little sadness and guilt, actually, he couldn''t stay in the past too long, after previously talking about the concept of time with Shemon when he was still in Draco, Shemon said that time actually cannot be stopped, but can only be slowed down, the concept of stopping time actually does not exist, what Taufik previously did when fighting the Red Dragon King, Rakshasa, was not stopping time but slowing down the time around him to the extreme, and letting his time move normally.


    # A/N- "Example: Taufik and another person stand face to face at a distance of say 10 meters, When Taufik uses Imagination magic to stop time, which actually only slows down time to an extreme level, in Taufik''s view he looks around as if it has stopped, and only he can move, In such a state Taufik walks as usual towards his opponent, while in the view of other people, Taufik seems to have moved in the blink of an eye to the front of the person standing opposite him"


    The first time he went to the past, which was when he first met Tina, the time of the future and the past moved simultaneously, in other words, at that time one second he spent in the past, the same second would also pass in the future, that''s why Taufik didn''t stay too long at that time, but this time it was different, because of Shemon''s knowledge and the help of the system, Taufik could make the time in the future slow down while the time he spent in the past would be normal, and how far he could slow it down was, one day here was equal to one hour that passed in the future, So, the five years that Taufik spent in the past, were equal to...


    "... seventy-six days... three months after my departure to the past, meaning, their pregnancy is now six months old, in three months they will give birth, or maybe more because we are not Humans... F*ck! what am I doing here? I haven''t even found my father, and so much time has passed...


    I feel guilty towards Jenn and the others, for not being by their side during their pregnancy... And I''m talking about Responsibility? *Sigh* I feel like I failed as a man for them"


    Taufik said depressedly, he lowered his head and combed his hair which had now grown longer with the fingers of both hands, which ended with him touching his neck with both his eyes closed, this was not in context, but Gaia who was sitting beside Taufik and saw him doing all that, felt that he was very... Hot.


    ''... GAIA!! GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF; YOU CAN DO IT!! YOU''RE THE ONE WHO ALWAYS CHANGED HIS CLOTHES AND BATHED HIM DURING THE FIVE YEARS HE WAS UNCONSCIOUS!! YOU''VE SEEN EVERY INCH OF HIS BODY, BUT WHY ARE YOU LIKE THIS NOW?? GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF, WOMAN!!!''


    Gaia said in her heart, as she looked at Taufik with a blushing face.


    "*Sigh* I did tell them I didn''t know when I would be back, but I didn''t think it would be this long... Gaia?"


    "Y-YES!! GAIA IS HERE"


    "... Why are you acting like that?"


    "N-no... It''s just too hot here, don''t you think? I wonder why is suddenly so hot here... Aha-haha"


    Said Gaia while fanning herself with both hands and also averting her gaze from Taufik. Seeing this, Taufik suddenly realized something and immediately grinned.


    "... Hot? I can''t feel the heat or cold, but maybe you''re right, looking at how red your face is... Are you okay?"


    Said Taufik who looked at Gaia with a worried look, which only made Gaia blush more because of how Taufik looked at her.


    "Ahh!! Enough about me!"


    Said Gaia, who immediately covered Taufik''s face with both hands.


    "You must be curious about what happened in the last five years, right? I''ll tell you that, so stop looking at me like that, or... I can''t hold myself anymore"


    "... What? Can''t hold what?"


    Asked Taufik with a grin, and Gaia who saw this, immediately knew that Taufik was teasing her.


    "Y-you..."


    "What?"


    "Hmmph! I will tell Servant to bring you food and a change of clothes"


    Said Gaia who then immediately stood up from the bed and wanted to leave Taufik.


    *Grab*


    But Taufik immediately caught Gaia''s hand which made Gaia stop.


    "Let go of my hand, I was worried for you, but how can you tease me like that"


    "Hy~hy~ I''m sorry, I just can''t hold it; it''s running in our bloodline that we always tease some when there''s a chance; I''m sorry, okay? So~ Will you sit down and tell me about what has happened in those five years I was unconscious and where is Lembu and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka now, those two always gone when I''m not around... I want to hear it directly from your mouth"


    "... No teasing anymore?"


    "Of Course"


    "... Alright"


    After saying that, Gaia sat back down beside Taufik, and seeing this Taufik could only smile faintly and then ask.


    "... So what happens? And why can''t I feel any power from you? It seems you have become a normal human without power"


    "So you realized it, huh? It''s a long story, but I will make it short, do you want to hear it?"


    "..."


    Hearing the words "Long Story, but I will make it short," Taufik remembered Jenn, who had also said the same words when she explained the history of Mana to him, and for some reason, Taufik felt that this time it would be the same.


    "... Sure, I''ll be more than happy if you tell me about that"


    "Alright~ It all began when you fell unconscious...


    ''Shit! I know it will end up like this''


    Said Taufik when he heard the word " It all began" From Gaia''s Mouth Because he knew this would be a long Story.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 215: chapter 215- Sacrifice

    After Taufik lost consciousness, the situation returned to normal, the Gate of Heaven was gone, and the sky was clear again.


    "Lembu, isn''t it?"


    Ask Gaia, with Taufik who fell unconscious in her arms.


    "Yes"


    "And who is this Exotic Bird beside you?"


    Gaia asked, looking at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka floating beside Lembuswana.


    "The Name is N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, My Master Mount, can I know what your Relationship with my Master"


    "Ohh~ you can talk?...


    Hearing N¨¡g¨¡ntaka speak, Gaia looked shocked and amazed. And then looked at Taufik in her arms and then said.


    ... This guy never stops amazing me; the people/being around him are so unique. Ahh ~ my Name is Gaia; about my Relationship with your Master, hm~ how should I say it? It''s quite complicated, but you could say that our relationship is quite special... Oh~ Lembu, do you have a place to stay? A place where we can put Taufik to rest?"


    "Hah? A place to stay? We just basically arrived at this timeline yesterday, what did you expect?"


    "Okay~... But why do you seem so angry?"


    Said Gaia, commenting on Lembuswana who spoke sarcastically.


    "I... AM... I''m angry and frustrated, that kid is unconscious due to running out of mana, meaning we will stay in this timeline longer, this is not the first time he has been like this, in my world, he was like this too, they used the best elixir and the best doctor in my world, and it took months for him to regain consciousness, but now, what?


    We don''t have any elixir or doctor to treat him, he might take longer to regain consciousness than before this time... *Sigh* I knew we shouldn''t have done this"


    "... I can try something... But we have found a place to stay first, staying here, makes me uncomfortable because I still can feel their Gaze toward me"


    Gaia said while looking up at the sky.


    "... Then let''s go back to the previous Island; N¨¡g¨¡ntaka took Taufik in your back... We can''t let a lady like her carry a man like that, don''t we?"


    "Alright"


    Answered N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who then approached Gaia. Seeing this, Gaia seemed hesitant to put Taufik on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s back because she preferred to carry Taufik for now, but seeing the gazes of Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who were waiting, she reluctantly had to hand over the unconscious Taufik to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "... Let''s go"


    Said Gaia, and then the three of them flew towards the island where they spent the previous night.


    ---------------


    On their way to the island they were heading to, perhaps out of boredom, Gaia looked towards Lembuswana Because somehow, Gaia felt attracted to a creature of her own kind, an Aboriginal Being like her, and then asked.


    "... You mention about "Your World" Before, can I ask-"


    "No"


    Lembuswana said, refusing to answer Gaia''s question, even before Gaia could say the question she wanted to ask.


    "Hmmph~ you''re a meanie! If you don''t want to talk then I can ask N¨¡g¨¡ntaka"


    Gaia said, which made N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who had been silent all this time, turn to look at Gaia with a look that seemed to say, "Why me?"


    "So~ N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, how does this Doll world look like?"


    Hearing Gaia''s question, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked between Lembuswana and Gaia. Seeing that Lembuswana didn''t seem to mind if he gave Gaia an answer, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said.


    "He''s World is a World full of Dragon... At that time My Master Arrived...


    After that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka told Gaia about Taufik''s adventures on the planet Draco, starting from him moving from one continent to another, to the wars they fought, he told what he remembered and Gaia just listened silently, once in a while Gaia made an expression, whether it was happy, sad and also jealous, after the story was finished, they could finally see the shadow of the island from a distance.


    "... Wow! His world seems so Interesting, but I did not expect that this guy turn out to be a bad guy... But what is more amazing is that Taufik can accept a bad person like him as part of his family, he is truly an amazing man"


    Said Gaia, while stealing a glance at Lembuswana, Lembuswana who listened to what Gaia said could only click his tongue, which he somehow could do even though his body was currently a doll''s body; he couldn''t oppose what Gaia said because it was true.


    "Stop talking, and you better think about how you can treat Taufik because we are about to arrive at the Island"


    "Hmmph~ I know it without you need to tell me, you bad guy"


    "*Tch* Trouble some"


    Lembuswana said, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who saw this, could only feel awkward.


    *Rumble!*


    "!!!" x3


    Before they could reach the island, the three of them were surprised by the sound of thunder because, at that time, the sky was clear, and there were no dark clouds visible in the sky.


    "Oh no!"


    "... What is that?"


    "Lembu we better get out of here as soon as possible!"


    "Why? Are you afraid of thunder? What a childish Aboriginal being you are?"


    "No, It''s not Ordinary Thunder, It''s a Sign that Zeus will be here soon, we better get going before he comes here"


    "Zeus? That R*per God? I thought with you here, no outside threats would be able to enter Earth, and aren''t you stronger than most of the other Gods, including Zeus?"


    "That was me back then, but after being sealed for so long, my strength has not fully recovered, and Zeus and the other Gods are not outsiders, they are basically all from Earth... Let''s get out of here as soon as possible, at least if we are on land I can still put up a little resistance, the rest I will leave to you"


    Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire


    Said Gaia who quickly flew to the island they wanted to go to, followed by N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    And Lembuswana, who heard what Gaia said, could only remain silent. After he realized that Gaia and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka had flown far away from him, Lembuswana chased after them and then shouted at Gaia.


    "WHAT? ME?!! WHAT DID YOU EXPECT ME TO DO?"


    "You''re a Being like me, so you probably have a great strength, isn''t it?"


    "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT? WITHOUT TAUFIK TURNING MY BODY TO THE ORIGINAL SHAPE, I''M BASICALLY JUST A DOLL WITH STRENGTH; I CAN''T FIGHT A GOD WITH THIS KIND OF BODY; DO YOU ASK ME TO DIE? NO, THANK YOU, THERE''S STILL MANY ANIME AND MOVIE WAITING FOR ME AT HOME"


    Lembuswana shouted once again, but then he suddenly felt goosebumps; again, no one knew how he could do that because his body was currently just a doll. Lembuswana then looked behind him; he saw a crack that was about to open; seeing this, Lembuswana panicked even more and shouted back at Gaia.


    "GAIA! YOU BETTER DO SOMETHING!! THEY WILL COME SOON, OTHERWISE THE THREE OF US WILL DIE!!"


    Hearing this, Gaia suddenly stopped, and seeing this Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka also stopped.


    "Hy! We''ll be arriving at the island in a moment, what do you want to do? keep moving!"


    "... Lembu, I need your help... Help me seal the Earth completely; I can''t do it with the amount of Mana that I have right now; transfer all your mana to me; you and I are the same kind, So the Mana that we both have must also be the same, the same Original Mana"


    Said Gaia who looked at Lembuswana with a serious gaze.


    "What? I thought they were from Earth and could enter the Earth as they pleased, and I couldn''t give you all my Mana, I''m alive because of that, if you take all of it, it''s the same as asking me to die, I rather then die because fighting all of that god than die stupidly like that, Think of another safer way"


    "There''s no other way, then just give me an amount that is safe for you, the rest, I will make a sacrifice a little"


    "... You don''t think something stupid, don''t you?"


    "..."


    Lembuswana asked, but the answer Gaia gave was just a look filled with determination.


    "... *Sigh* N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Be on guard"


    "Leave it to me"


    After that, Lembuswana flew towards Gaia, because the large crack that appeared in the sky was already half open.


    Seeing Lembuswana approaching, Gaia immediately took a pose like someone praying, putting her hands together with her eyes closed.


    Lembuswana then placed both of his puppet''s palms on Gaia''s back and began to channel his Mana towards Gaia.


    "... You better prepare for any consequences that will happen after this, Gaia; using the power of the planet''s Core is not something to be taken lightly. If you do that, you will be powerless until the planet''s Core is recharged, and even I never do something like that...


    An Aboriginal Being without power is just an ordinary being without power, and that will continue for a long time, Are you ready for that?"


    "... I''ll already thoughts about that, I''ll use your Mana to draw out Planet''s Core power... Even if it makes me powerless, at least it will give us time until Taufik wakes up... He is our only hope"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Lembuswana could only remain silent and continued to transfer his Mana to Gaia; after the amount was sufficient, Lembuswana pulled back both of his hands.


    "It''s all I can give... The rest is you... rs"


    Said Lembuswana who then immediately fainted to refill his Mana. Seeing this, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately caught Lembuswana who fell.


    "Thank you... And leave the rest to me"


    Said Gaia, who then immediately opened both of her eyes; her irises, which previously looked like the Earth, were now replaced by white; Gaia''s eyes emitted white light, and her hair flowed upwards.


    The earth shook, creating an earthquake, but strangely enough, the seawater was still calm, then, something emerged from the sea beneath Gaia, it looked like tree roots that immediately wrapped around Gaia''s body from her feet to her waist, the roots were pulsing like a heart, channeling great power to Gaia, lines like pulses that burned like lava were visible on every part of Gaia''s body and were still visible even with Gaia''s clothes covering her.


    *Swoosh!*


    Shockwave, created from Gaia''s body, made N¨¡g¨¡ntaka struggle to keep Taufik and Lembuswana, who were on his back, from falling. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gaia then raised both of her hands and a moment later, six very large and layered Magic Circles were created. The six Magic Circles created around the Earth seemed to enclose the Earth in the middle when viewed from outer space.


    From the view of outer space, the Six Magic Circles spun around for a while, and then disappeared into particles of remaining mana, creating a beautiful sight that could be witnessed by all beings on Earth at that time.


    The Mana particles seemed to be sucked into the Earth at once, and disappeared, and were then replaced by a transparent screen that came out from the Earth''s core, growing larger and larger until it reached the Earth''s atmosphere.


    "GAIA!! DON''T THINK THAT THIS IS OVER!!! YOU BETTER HAND OVER THE BOY, BEFORE SOMETHING BAD HAPPENS!!"


    That was the scream that Gaia heard before she fell unconscious and was then also captured by N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 216: chapter 216- The Divine Bird, N�g�ntaka

    With Taufik, Lembuswana, and Gaya lying unconscious on his back, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka continued flying towards the island they had wanted to go to.


    After arriving on the island, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka continued to circle the island, which turned out to be quite large; it was more or less the same size as the island of Sumatra in Indonesia. N¨¡g¨¡ntaka flew back and forth to look for a place, such as a cave or anything that could be used as a temporary shelter, until Lembuswana and Gaia regained consciousness.


    But after circling the Island for several hours, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka did not find anything at all, it would be good if there was a mountain on this island, because there was a big possibility that he could find a cave, but this Island was just a plain without mountains, there were some hills, but that was not what N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was looking for.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka chose to float silently for a while, he looked at the sky, the afternoon was about to end, and soon night would come, but he had not found a place to take shelter, having no other choice, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka saw one of the hills in the distance that had a fairly large tree, and had lush leaves, seeing that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka chose to rest there for the night.


    On his way to the hill, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka broke some tree branches and carried them with him in his beak and claws.


    Arriving at the hill, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka inspected the big tree and found a spot that seemed good for making a nest, and with that purpose, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka landed right below, he then lowered his Master and the others one by one to the ground, after making sure that they would be safe for the time being, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka took back the branch that he had put on the ground earlier and began to make a nest in the big tree.


    It took N¨¡g¨¡ntaka hours to make the nest, and before he knew it, the Moon had replaced the Sun. After making sure the nest he had made was sturdy and at least comfortable, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka began to move the three people into the nest he had made.


    Choosing to end the long day, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka wrapped his Master, Gaia, and Lembuswana in his wings before he, too, closed his eyes.


    --------------


    *Krack!*


    "!!!"


    Hearing a sound like a branch being stepped on by something, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately woke up from his sleep and immediately looked around.


    With the help of the moonlight and the sharpness of sight that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka possessed, he was able to quickly find out what was happening around him and how shocked he was when he saw that he was surrounded.


    "... What the... How can there still be so many beasts here? Didn''t Lady Gaia completely seal the Earth from outside threats? Or are they what''s left of them?"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka while looking at the Beasts, who marched in a group, walking towards the big tree where his nest was located.


    These Beasts had strange shapes, but there was one thing they had in common, that is, they all had the same characteristics as sea creatures, coincidentally, this hill was near the edge of the sea, and perhaps they all came from there, that was what N¨¡g¨¡ntaka thought.


    "There''s no point in thinking about it, I''d better get rid of them before they get any closer than that"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who then immediately spread his wings and immediately flew away from the nest and went to face the Beasts.


    Lembuswana wanted to end this as quickly as possible, so he immediately released his fire breath towards the line of Beasts.


    *woosh!*


    A fiery breath that can melt anything (given time) comes out of N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s beak; with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka in the air, defeating the amphibious Beast is as easy as turning over the palm for N¨¡g¨¡ntaka because nothing can stop him.


    Experience tales at m v|l e-NovelFire


    Perhaps because N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s Fire Breath was so hot, in just a few seconds, the smell of burnt flesh filled the air, accompanied by the smoke of burning that rose high into the sky.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka continued to burn the Beasts who could not fight back all the way to where they came from, namely from the edge of the beach to several tens of meters from the coastline.


    After some time had passed, all that was left of the Beasts were charred carcasses that gave off a foul odor.


    Silence returned to the island, feeling that everything was over, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka turned around and wanted to fly back to his nest, but it seemed that was a mistake.


    From the depths of the sea, something appeared on the surface of the sea; it was a giant octopus tentacle that stretched hundreds of meters and moved quickly towards N¨¡g¨¡ntaka. N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, of course, realized such a big movement, but he was a little too late to avoid the grip of the tentacle.


    "!!!"


    With his body wrapped around the Tentacles, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka instantly lost his ability to fly.


    Then the Tentacles pulled N¨¡g¨¡ntaka into the sea at the same speed as the Tentacles attacked N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "Shit!!"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka tried to escape from the Tentacles'' grip by using his fire breathing again, but it didn''t seem to work because of some sort of fluid protecting the Tentacles.


    Using fire breath seemed like it would take a lot of time, so N¨¡g¨¡ntaka used a head-on approach using both his claws and beak.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka grabbed the Tentacles back until his claws penetrated into the Tentacles'' flesh, and with the flexibility of his neck that was even more than what an owl had, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka tore the Tentacles'' flesh with his sharp beak, it proved successful, because he almost managed to sever the Tentacles, however, the creature that owned the Tentacles didn''t seem stupid enough to let N¨¡g¨¡ntaka go just like that.


    With just a few more rips from its beak, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka would be able to free itself from the grip of the Tentacles, but today seemed to be an unlucky day for N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, because before it could free itself from the grip of the Tentacles, another Tentacle reappeared from the deep sea, and not just one, but three at once.


    "... F*ck-"


    With one Tentacle wrapped around its head stopping the movement of its beak, another wrapped around both of its claws, and the last Tentacle ensuring that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka would not make any more movements. Thus N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s movements were completely sealed; in such a state, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was dragged into the deep sea.


    "..."


    "..."


    The silence continued for several minutes until something unreasonable happened.


    From the deep sea, something lit up, it was like a flame, a fire that burned in the middle of the sea, a yellowish light flare penetrated the seawater, creating several pillars of light that brightened up the night, and a moment later, something similar to a giant fireball rose from the deep sea soaring into the sky at high speed, while dragging something big out of the deep sea.


    -------------


    - Several minutes ago.


    ''... Shit! Am I going to die here?''


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka thought that he was completely under the sea. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the Tentacles still tightly wrapped around N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s head, he could only peek through the gaps between the Tentacles; what he saw was a large head, with eyes glowing yellow, staring back at him. It was the legendary sea monster, the Kraken, but N¨¡g¨¡ntaka didn''t know that.


    Behind the Kraken, there were many other types of sea beasts. Seeing this, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was immediately shocked. He thought that he had killed enough of the beasts, but he did not expect that there were still many left.


    ''... Shit! Master and the others are in Danger''


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka thought as he saw the terrifying sight, but in his current state, he couldn''t do anything, and the Tentacles also continued to drag N¨¡g¨¡ntaka closer to the Kraken''s mouth, this was a situation with no way out.


    ''It can''t be like this; I existed with only one sole purpose, it''s to protect my master; I can''t die like this, I CAN''T!!! ANCESTOR! PLEASE LEND ME YOUR POWER!!!''


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, and then, his body glowed with a light that could blind the eyes, the light also affected the Kraken who was used to the darkness of the deep ocean, this made both of the Kraken''s eyes burn, and also made the grip of his Tentacles that were wrapped around N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately release.


    *GRARRAGHH!*


    The Kraken suddenly went berserk, which made it unable to control the movement of the eight Tentacles properly; it moved aimlessly until it killed several sea beasts around it, which were also blinded by the bright light that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka created; they died without knowing what killed them.


    A few moments later the Light produced by N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s body began to slowly dim and was replaced by the brightest Flame that continued to burn without stopping, and in the middle of the strange flame that continued to burn even though it was in the ocean, a creature was seen, it was undoubtedly N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, but there was something different, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka no longer looked like a bird, but a humanoid creature that still retained its bird''s head, claws, and wings, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s humanoid body was seen wrapped in golden Armor, and his lower body was covered with a blue-green Dhoti.


    The flames prevented N¨¡g¨¡ntaka from being touched by the water, and with a look of anger, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked at the Kraken and then said.


    "TODAY IS THE DAY THAT YOU WILL MEET YOUR END, YOU WEIRD CREATURE!!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 217: chapter 217- Nameless Kingdom

    "TODAY IS THE DAY THAT YOU WILL MEET YOUR END, YOU WEIRD CREATURE!!!"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka shouted at the Kraken, and as if understanding what N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, the Kraken roared in anger, immediately using its two Tentacles intending to seal N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s movements again, but it seemed that was a mistake.


    "Stupid! The same move won''t work for me"


    Seeing the Tentacles coming towards him, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka did not avoid them but instead approached them, with both of his humanoid hands still retaining their sharp claws, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka hugged the two Tentacles in each of his hands.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka grinned, and the Kraken began to look panicked; he tried to pull back his two Tentacles by using the fluid that he could release from his body at will. However, it didn''t work because, before the fluid could work, the flames around N¨¡g¨¡ntaka had already vaporized it.


    "... Now is my turn to show you what the sky looks like, doesn''t it?"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who then immediately flapped his wings, and shot up, as if he was not under the sea, the Kraken tried to fight by using the six Tentacles to swim deeper into the sea, but the power that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka currently had was extraordinary, so he did not feel any resistance from the Kraken, so N¨¡g¨¡ntaka continued to shoot up towards the sky carrying the Kraken with him.


    -------------


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who had risen to the sky, saw that Kraken''s body had completely left the sea; he grinned again because he saw how Kraken tried to attack him using the rest of his Tentacles that could move.


    "... Wrong Move, you fool"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka comments on the Kraken''s movements, then the intensity of the flames around N¨¡g¨¡ntaka can be seen decreasing, but then replaced by the appearance of six additional hands-on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s back, which then catch one of Kraken''s Tentacles each.


    With that, the Kraken was completely helpless and could only hang upside down because its eight Tentacles had now been sealed by N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s hand.


    Without wasting any time, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka tightened the muscles of his eight arms and then spun his body which made the speed of his rotation continue to increase with each rotation, making the Kraken swing quickly, already feeling that the time had come, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka then released his grip on the Kraken''s Tentacles which made the Kraken have to be thrown high into the sky.


    With the Kraken still soaring high, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka calculated where the Kraken would fall and then flew there at full speed.


    Seeing that the Kraken was about to fall towards him, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka raised one hand, and then all the flames surrounding him, seemed to gather in his palm, forming a solid fireball, and automatically, his six additional hands also disappeared.


    "... You''re choosing death by disturbing my master rest, You are an insolent creature"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who then immediately threw the solid fireball towards N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, the solid fireball shot towards the Kraken at full speed, in the middle of the journey it suddenly took the form of a fire spear, which continued to grow larger the closer it got to the Kraken, and the next second, the Kraken who could not move to avoid the fire spear, hit it hard.


    *BOOM!!*


    A huge explosion followed after that, which seemed to turn the night into day for a moment.


    A massive explosion occurred after that, followed by a roar of pain and despair from the Kraken. The massive explosion seemed to turn the night into day for a few moments before it once again became dark.


    From the cloud of smoke created by the explosion, something fell, and it was the charred and shattered body of the Kraken.


    Seeing this, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka stretched his hand towards the smoke, and the same fireball flew back and landed right in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s hand, which he then brought close to a red crystal located on the chest of his golden armor.


    Feeling that the situation was under control, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka had one more thing to do, before he returned to the lair where his Master, Gaia, and Lembuswana were.


    Feeling that hundreds or even thousands of sea beasts were still watching him from the deep sea.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka spread his killing intent, in a loud voice that was authoritative and contained a threat, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "FROM NOW ON, THIS ISLAND IS MY MASTER TERRITORY; IF ANY ONE OF YOU DARE TO TAKE A STEP ON THIS ISLAND WITH THAT FILTHY FOOT OF YOURS, BELIEVE ONLY DEATH IS THE CONSEQUENCE, YOU BETTER ENGRAVE MY WORDS ON THAT LITTLE BRAIN YOURS!!..."


    There was silence for a moment after N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said that, and he didn''t expect an answer either, what he expected was for the Beasts to feel fear.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka continued to hover there until he felt that all the Beasts had left the island. N¨¡g¨¡ntaka kept a firm and unwavering face, but in his heart, he was very relieved.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka turned around to go back to the big tree on the hill, but he was suddenly shocked because he suddenly felt an unpleasant gaze from a distance.


    "!!!"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka quickly turned his head towards where he felt the gaze coming from, with his golden eyes that seemed to burn like fire, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked through the darkness of the night, but all he saw was emptiness without a single figure.


    "... Is it just my imagination because I''m too tired?"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, then shook his bird''s head, and turned his body to return to the nest.


    What he didn''t know was that from afar, from the deepest darkness of the ocean, a creature opened its eyes because it sensed N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s presence.


    "... GARUDA... I NEVER THINK THAT... I WILL MEET ONE... AGAIN... INTERESTING...


    "


    Said the creature in a deep voice, then closed his eyes again.


    "... I''LL SEE YOU... SOON... MY LONG LOST ENEMY..."


    --------------


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who had entered the hill area and had approached the tree, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that nothing had happened to the nest. N¨¡g¨¡ntaka flapped his wings, but suddenly he felt all his strength disappear, which caused him to fall and hit the ground.


    When it touched the ground, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s body was again enveloped in light, and when the light disappeared, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s body returned to its bird form, he groaned in pain because he felt like every part of his body was being crushed.


    "... No... I can''t lose consciousness right now... what... if..."


    No matter how hard he tried to stay conscious, he still couldn''t, this was the consequence he had to pay for using a power he shouldn''t have been able to use yet, and so, along with the rising sun, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka lay unconscious on the ground.


    --------------


    "... After morning came and I regained consciousness, the first thing I saw was the sight of you still unconscious beside me, along with Lembut who was also unconscious... And N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who was also lying on the ground unconscious"


    "..."


    "... At that time, I couldn''t move my body much, so I couldn''t do anything, so I could only wait until Lembu woke up and then tell him to move N¨¡g¨¡ntaka"


    "I see... That''s quite a long story for an ''I-Will-Make-It-Short'' kind of Story... One questions... Why the Hell that we keep staying in this Island for a Damn five years strike?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia giggled melodiously and then said to Taufik with a sweet smile that remained on her face.


    "Hehehe~ it just happened, we didn''t plan all this, originally we were going to leave this island after you regained consciousness... but during the time we stayed, humans slowly entered this island and unknowingly this island has become a nameless kingdom, inhabited by many humans from various tribes... and you know what?"


    "... What?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia smiled sweetly, and with a blushing face, she said to Taufik.


    "... You are the King of this Nameless Kingdom and I... Was the Queen... So from the perspective of the people of this kingdom, you and I are basically husband and wife"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Taufik could only remain silent, and then lay back down on the bed with his eyes closed.


    "... Why? You don''t like it? Did I do something wrong?"


    Gaia asked in a sad tone, thinking that Taufik didn''t like what she did.


    "No... It''s just... Feel unreal for me, you know... For me, it''s just like yesterday... Nothing will change even if I complain... so what did those two restless creatures do during those years, and where are they now?"


    "Lembu and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka?"


    "Hm"


    "Those two are considered by the residents to be the Guardian spirit duo and have protected this island"


    "... They did? N¨¡g¨¡ntaka is okay, but Lembu to?... Now I''m curious about how are the residents of this kingdom, so where are they?"


    "With the condition of the earth has calmed down a bit because the cracks have not occurred again for the past five years, they have no other activities, so they routinely carry out patrols to look for the remains of the Beasts that are still left on earth, and coincidentally today is the day of their patrol schedule... Ohh~ do you want to go on a date with me?


    At the same time, see how our kingdom is?"


    "... Seems like a plan for me, alright let''s go on a date"


    Hearing Taufik''s answer, Gaia looked very happy and immediately stood up.


    *Clap!*


    "Okay, I''ll go get ready; I''ll send a servant to bring you a change of clothes, so wait, okay? I''ll be right back"


    Hearing Gaia''s enthusiasm, Taufik could only nod his head, smiling faintly as he looked at Gaia who was hurriedly leaving the room.


    Taufik closed his eyes again and let the sunlight hit his face. In this situation, Taufik called out a name in his heart.


    ''... System?''


    [...]


    But there was no answer at all, which only made Taufik sigh.


    ''... So you haven''t woken up even after five years have passed... somehow I feel a little lonely... '' Your adventure continues at m v|l-e-NovelFire


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 218: chapter 218- Something Changes

    After a few minutes of waiting, a servant wearing a maid outfit entered Taufik''s room bringing a change of clothes for him, the clothes were clothes that were usually worn by nobles, but there was something different about the clothes the maid brought, how to say it, the clothes looked modern and didn''t look out of time, it was like, the design of the clothes shouldn''t exist in this era.


    ''... Wait! Maid uniforms? Weren''t those only popular in the eighteenth-nineteenth century? Did Gaia do something with the future memories she had? I''ll ask her later...''


    "... Your Highness, This is a change of clothes that Her Majesty the Queen personally chose for you... Should I help you change clothes, your highness?"


    Said the maid while lowering her head Because she felt the gaze that Taufik gave her, but the blush on her cheeks could still be clearly seen by Taufik.


    "... No, Thank you... I''ll do it myself later, Just put the clothes there"


    After Taufik said that, it was clear that the maid looked disappointed.


    "... As you wish, Your Highness... Then I will take my leave... "


    Said the maid, who put the Clothes on the table, then bowed towards Taufik before walking out of the room.


    After the maid left, Taufik could hear several female voices talking, saying, "Kyaa! His Highness is Really Handsome; his Handsomeness is out of this world; how can someone become as handsome as him?


    The statue in the royal square can''t properly depict his handsomeness." And "His Highness looked at me with a passionate gaze, do you think I have a chance?" Hearing that, Taufik could only smile awkwardly.


    "... Now I''m looking at it, this room design also seems not to belong to this era... *Sigh* I''ll ask that later too"


    Said Taufik, who then immediately stood up from the bed; he wobbled for a moment but quickly got used to it.


    "Wait... Did I grow taller?"


    Realizing that something had changed in him, Taufik walked slowly to the mirror to look at himself.


    "..."


    Taufik was silent for a moment while looking at his reflection in the mirror, he touched the mirror to make sure whether the mirror was real or not.


    "... Damn! Who the f*ck is this Handsome guy I look at the mirror, with that long hair... This can make even the most upright man change his ways... This is bad... I''m afraid of this handsomeness I have"


    During the years that Taufik was unconscious, his body underwent changes, like most teenagers entering adulthood, but the changes that Taufik experienced were perhaps a bit excessive, his face had completely become the face of a man, but his long hair made him look a little feminine.


    "Done admiring yourself?"


    "... Not yet... Please give me a little bit more time... I have to get used to this change in me"


    Said Taufik, who then took off his shirt to show off his abdominal muscles.


    "... Holy shit! Is this the body that someone who has been unconscious for five years should have, it looks Divine... Wait! Did "that" also change?"


    Said Taufik who wanted to see his masculinity, but the blow he received on the back of his head stopped his actions.


    "Auch! What is that for?"


    "You can see it later, the news about you waking up has already spread to the entire kingdom and our people are eager to see their king for the first time, c''mon I''ll help you changes"


    "What? No, I can do it myself, Gaia"


    "Why are you embarrassed? Who do you think changed your clothes and cleaned your body for the past five years? It was all done by me, I have seen every inch of your body more than Jenn and the others have ever seen... there is no reason for you to feel ashamed"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Taufik could only remain silent, He didn''t ask about how he knew about Jenn and the others, because maybe Lembu or N¨¡g¨¡ntaka told him or maybe it was from the memories from the future that he had, so Taufik could only remain silent, while watching Gaia unbutton his pajamas one by one and then want to take off her pants. Seeing this, Taufik immediately stopped her.


    "Wait!"


    "Hm?"


    "... At least, please let me do that myself; I still have some dignity as a man, you know?"


    After saying that, Taufik and Gaia looked at each other as if fighting to see who would back down first, until a few moments later, Gaia finally sighed and let Taufik do the rest on his own.


    "*Sigh* Thank you"


    Said Taufik, who then wanted to take off his pants but stopped again and looked back at Gaia, who was still looking at him.


    "... Please?"


    "*Sigh* "


    With that, Gaia then turned her body, but a few moments later looked back at Taufik with a slightly angry face for some reason.


    After seeing that Taufik had changed his underwear, Gaia took the change of clothes that were on the table and gave them to Taufik.


    "Here, let me help you with this one"


    Said Gaia who started to put the clothes on Taufik''s body, the clothes were more like a suit but wrapped in luxury that made it different from suits in general, the suit was black with gold on each side of the edge, Taufik felt Deja vu because this was similar to the clothes of the nobility in the Fantasy Comics that Lembuswana had been reading a lot lately.


    Gaia could skillfully put on Taufik''s clothes as if she had done it thousands of times.


    "Tell me, Gaia, wh- Ughh!"


    Taufik, who wanted to ask Gaia about who designed the clothes he was wearing, was stopped because Gaia suddenly pulled the collar of his shirt hard, making Taufik choke.


    "Gaia! Gaia! Slowly, please be gentle!!"


    "... So you look at the Maid with a Passionate gaze, huh?"


    "... What?"


    "I overheard what the Maid said"


    "Wh-what?"


    Taufik said nervously, seeing Gaia lowering her hand until it touched Taufik''s chest; from Taufik''s view, a dark aura enveloped Gaia''s body, which sent a chill to his spine. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cold sweat fell on Taufik''s cheeks, which made him have to take a step back, but Gaia kept following his every step until his back touched the previous mirror. Gaia didn''t stop there; she kept moving forward until her face was only a few inches from Taufik''s face.


    "W-w-wait! Gaia, there seems to be a misunderstanding here"


    "Misunderstanding? Hehe~ funny word"


    "... W- Wha-"


    *Bang*


    *Crack!*


    "!!!"


    Taufik looked to his side in shock, Gaia''s other palm had hit the mirror behind him hard, causing the mirror to crack.


    Taufik looked back at Gaia, who also looked at him, but with a blank stare. Read the latest on m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    ''... Shit! I know that look; this is bad; how can a Lovely lady like Gaia turn out to be like this?''


    "... Honey"


    Gaia called in a cold tone, and with that blank stare, Taufik immediately answered.


    "... Y-yes?"


    "Hear me out... It''s fine if, in the future, you already have Jenn and the others by your side; I can''t change that... But"


    "... B-But?"


    "But In here, In this timeline... You belong to me and ONLY ME... It''s fine if you are close to another woman... But it won''t end well for the woman, you understand?"


    "..."


    "... YOU... UNDERSTAND?"


    "Y- yes"


    "Yes, what?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Yes, Ma''am?... Honey?... D-darling?"


    Hearing this, Gaia''s cold expression immediately changed into the lovely Gaia he knew.


    "It''s okay if you understand~ Now, let''s finish this, hmm~ everything is okay, now just the finishing touches, wait~"


    Said Gaia in her usual "Gaia" way as if the previous conversation had never happened. Gaia then opened the wardrobe behind Taufik and looked at the pile of trench coats hanging in there. Gaia then chose a black one with a red lining.


    "Here~ put this, and after that, we''re ready to go"


    Taufik didn''t say anything, and just took the trench coat and put it on straight away, and it fit his body, but after their previous conversation, seeing everything he was wearing fit his body perfectly, Taufik suddenly felt strange, somehow, but he didn''t want to voice it, afraid that the previous version of Gaia would return.


    "Woahh~ you''re so Handsome, Honey, Now~ let''s spread that Handsomeness to the people of our Kingdom, C''mon!"


    "You also look stunning with that dress on you, Gaia, is this a couple outfit?"


    "You notice? Hehe~ I''m so happy, almost every dress I make for you has a female version for me, and I keep making them at the beginning of each year, in the hope that you will wake up in that year, so we have a lot of them"


    "... E-every?"


    "Yes~ every one of them... Now let''s stop the small talk and let''s go outside, I will introduce you to the great people who live in our Kingdom, they are the ones who helped build this kingdom to this point, so you should get to know them because from now on, they will serve you as their master, come on!"


    Said Gaia, who immediately pulled Taufik''s arm and dragged him out. Taufik could only surrender while looking at Gaia from behind.


    ''... How could a previously lovely woman turn into a Yandere like this? I started to worry about what strange things she had done to my body during the five years I was unconscious... but how could I ask that? I''ll ask Lembu later...''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 219: chapter 219- Something Changes ll

    "..."


    Taufik could only remain silent as he passed through the hallway after exiting the room where he had regained consciousness earlier, he remained silent not because of the hallway, whether it was beautiful or not, nor because the Butlers and Maids who saw them immediately lowered their heads, but the paintings that were displayed on the walls of the hallway, because they were all portraits of himself and Gaia, some of them with Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, but that was only a few.


    And one thing that is similar about his self-portraits in all of these paintings is that he is depicted with his eyes closed, seeing this, Taufik suddenly got goosebumps.


    "... Gaia, this?"


    "Hm~ what''s wrong, honey?"


    "What is this all about?"


    Said Taufik while looking at all the portraits on the wall.


    "... This? It looks great, isn''t it? Someone who drew this is also one of the Great people I want you to meet, he''s so skillful"


    "Yeah, it looks great, but-"


    "C''mon, we don''t have much time; you can ask any questions later after our date, okay? Everyone is waiting"


    "... Okay"


    Said Taufik, who could only follow what Gaia wanted, an-


    "... Wait! What? Everyone is what? I thought we Were going on dates?"


    "Hehe~ Changes of the plan; after all of the Important people in our kingdom heard a word about you waking up, they wanted to see you first; it won''t take a "long time", after that, we''re going as the original plan, okay?"


    "*Sigh* Alright, but don''t expect too much, I was Indeed from Royal lineage but I''m not used to the Formality"


    "It''s okay~ It''s okay~ no need to act, just be yourself, I think they will prefer you to be like that... After all, before they come to this island they all are normal civilians"


    "... It''s so"


    With that, Gaia continued to hold Taufik''s hand while walking towards a hall, counting from how long they had been walking; Taufik felt that this place was very spacious.


    ''... They made all this, just in five years, really? With the technology that humans have in this era?''


    "... We''re here"


    Said Gaia, which made Taufik come out of his thoughts. The two of them arrived at a large door with decorations that could be said to be quite luxurious, and on each side of the door, there was a guard, who, after seeing their arrival, suddenly knelt down towards the two of them.


    "... We greet His Highness and Her Highness. Shall we announce your arrival, Your Highness?"


    "Please do"


    Replaid Gaia to the Two Guards who Immediately stood and approached the door. They held the doorknob at the same time; they both looked at each other and nodded and after that, they immediately pushed the door at the same time.


    After the door was fully opened, the two guards each stood in front of the open door, taking a firm stance, and shouted loudly.


    "His Majesty The King and Her Majesty The Queen are entering the Hall!!"


    The moment the scream was heard, the noise that had filled the hall immediately disappeared, and everyone''s gazes were directed towards the open door.


    ---------------


    - A few moments ago, Inside the Hall, before Taufik and Gaia make their appearance.


    There were not many people in the hall, because those who gathered here were only important people for the nameless kingdom and had made great contributions as also some of their family members, but it did not match their current era, the clothes that these people wore looked modern, the men wore suits and the women wore beautiful dresses.


    Some of these people formed small groups to talk about what was interesting to them, and the most striking was the group of people who were right in the middle of the hall, without having to be told, the people who saw the people in that group were important people, and the best in their fields.


    "... After all these years, The King has finally woken up, so the time has come... You all know what to do, right?"


    Said someone who looked like he was the oldest of the group because he indeed looked old, had a dignified face, neatly combed white hair, had a beard of the same color, was wearing a white suit, and had a sturdy body like a fighter.


    "Hm~ you''re right, Sir Axel, it''s been four years since we came to this Island, We''ve built this barren land into what it is today, we can''t stay in this state forever, we need a change"


    Said a man who looked to be in his thirties, with long black hair that he tied into a low ponytail, and wearing glasses; he was wearing a dark blue blazer with a white inside, and his name was Danish.


    "... Barren land, huh? I remember the day I was stranded here after my ship sank due to a beast attack, it was a great stroke of luck for me to be able to drift safely to this island, at that time there was nothing here, you know how shock Am I when the first time I saw Lord Lembuswana and Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka?


    At first, I thought they were beasts at that time, Fortunately, The Queen was also there, if not, haha~ I don''t know what I''d do"


    "Now you mention it, sir Axel, I''m curious, is it the king already Unconscious the day you arrived here?"


    Ask a woman wearing a black shift dress and holding a glass of wine in her hand; the woman has long blonde hair that she lets down and blue eyes.


    "He is, Lord Lembuswana said that he was like that because fighting a strong enemy, which he won but exhausted his Mana in the process which led him to fall Unconsisous until today, he''s also the one who found this Island, and he is also the one who drifts out all the beast in this Island along with Lord Lembuswana, all of us was here Thanks to The King, and We can develop this island into a kingdom that is more advanced than the kingdoms out there that have existed for hundreds of years, thanks to the guidance of the Queen and the knowledge of Lord Lembuswana, and thanks to the protection of Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, everything can run smoothly"


    "... Strong Enemy, huh?" Said the woman again.


    "... Do you have something in mind, Briel?" Ask sir Axel.


    "... Do you all remember the strange phenomenon that happened five years ago? Something that all of us who come from different Continents can witness with our own eyes"


    "What with that, Briel?"


    Ask another woman in the group; she is a young woman, maybe in her twenties; she has pale blonde hair, green eyes, also wears glasses, and wears a green full-skirt dress that is the same color as her eyes; the woman is Cassie.


    "... I''m a Magician myself, and I''m sure what I saw that day Is Mana Partikel"


    "... So?"


    "Think about it, This is just my assumption, Both Guardians, such as Lord Lembuswana and Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka have the power to repel the Beasts with their mere existence, and both of those powerful beings regard our King as their Master, which indirectly implies that our King''s power is not far or even stronger than the two of them, Five Years ago after that strange phenomenon occurred, the Cracks all over the world never happened again, five years ago also our King fought a "Strong" enemy do you think there is a connection between all of that?


    Does our King have any connection to the cracks that never appeared again? If you think about it doesn''t it make sense?"


    Said Briel, which made the people around him suddenly fall silent, but the silence was broken by a short man with a long beard, and unlike the other guests who were wearing neat and elegant formal clothes, the person was wearing clothes like a workshop uniform and was holding a beer bottle in his hand, he is Farak Magmaar.


    "Tch! You guys, Magicians always talk about useless things; this is a party, a place for fun; we should forget about anything serious and just enjoy ourselves... This way you guys always called party wreakers, it''s because all that out from your mouth is always a serious thing"


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing this, some of them could only smile awkwardly because they knew what would happen after this.


    "... What you know, you tiny old Man, we''re not like you''re kind who can live for a Thousand years" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHAT? OLD MAN? JUST YOU KNOW, I''M STILL YOUNG IN DWARF STANDARD, YOU KNOW, YOU OLD HAG!!"


    "W-WHAT?!! OLD HAG? Y-YOU... I''LL BURN YOU ALIVE!!"


    After that, Farak and Briel shouted at each other, which made everyone''s attention turn to them, but no one stopped them, as if they were used to the sight.


    "Here they are again, you don''t want to stop them, sir Axel?" Ask Danish to Sir Axel.


    "... They should just be honest with their feelings, but their ego holds them back from being honest with their feelings, what a hassle"


    "... That will take a long time, I think, ahaha~," Said Cassie while giggling.


    "... I should stop them; the King and Queen will arrive anytime soon; we can''t give a first impression like this when faced with the King...


    Said Sir Axel, who then approached Farak and Briel, who currently looked as if they wanted to strangle each other''s necks.


    ... The two of you, Stop! Will yo- "


    "His Majesty The King and Her Majesty The Queen are entering the Hall!!"


    "!!!"


    Hearing the announcement, everyone in the hall immediately fell silent; even Farak and Briel were included; they all quickly tidied up their clothes and prepared to welcome the King and Queen.


    "So, Sir Axel, who will do it?" Ask Danish.


    "... I''ll do it"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 220: chapter 220- Something Changes lll

    After entering the room, Gaia greeted several people while walking to a throne that was large enough for two people to sit on at the same time, this meeting would be quite short, just to celebrate Taufik who had regained consciousness, and also to introduce him to the important people in the nameless Kingdom, because this was an event that happened suddenly, the guests would only stand and only Taufik and Gaia would sit on their thrones.


    After that, one by one the guests came forward to introduce themselves to Taufik, but mostly only Gaia spoke while Taufik would only nod his head and only make a sound when necessary, some people came forward either alone or with their families, saying their names and what they do, but none of them introduced themselves as a noble or something similar, but, someone like a carpenter, a tailor, even a baker, and many more from all kinds of jobs, and each of them gave Taufik a gift of their specialist, until the area around the throne of Taufik and Gaia was almost filled with gift packages.


    After the introduction, some guests chose to return to their respective activities, but some chose to stay just to enjoy the meal or talk with other guests. One thing that amazed Taufik was that the guests who were present here were a mixture of various continents and different ethnicities as well.


    ''... How can they pull all this? It''s simply amazing... ''


    Taufik thought as he looked at the guests who were busy chatting, then his gaze fell on a group of five people walking towards him: two women, two men, and a small child.


    ''... Wait? Is not a Child... Dwarf?... HOLY SHIT!? THEY HAVE A DWARF HERE?!!


    A REAL DWARF?!!''


    Taufik thought, shocked, but from the outside, he still looked calm as he looked at the group of five people who had arrived in front of him and Gaia.


    "...We greet His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen, and it is a great honor for us that we can finally meet face to face like this with His Majesty the King, it is truly an honor"


    Said Sir Axel, representing the other four people, and Taufik just nodded his head; he didn''t ask about the one he thought was a "Dwarf" because maybe there was a genetic disorder or something; asking directly might be a bit rude; so he just waited for Gaia to introduce them.


    "Hm~ It''s the same for me, and thank you because all of you have helped Gaia when I''m absent"


    "It is the other way around, my King, the Queen has helped us all so much, so we are happy to help her"


    Sir Axel said while lowering his head and was followed by the other four.


    "Honey, These five people are the ones who contributed the most to helping me these past five years to turn this empty island into what it is today, and these five special people are also the best in their respective fields; I will introduce them one by one to you"


    Gaia interrupted, who then began to introduce the five people to Taufik, starting with Sir Axel.


    "... The gentleman who just spoke to you is Sir Axel, for some reason, he refused to tell us his full name, he was the first inhabitant of this kingdom when it was still an empty island, and he is the commander of the troops we have right now, his sword skills are truly extraordinary, he is truly great but, fufu~ he was very scared when he first saw N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembu that day, hahaha~"


    "... My queen, please refrain from talking about it, at that time I didn''t know anything, it was natural for me to feel afraid when I saw Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana for the first time"


    "Hahaha~ I''m sorry, I just can''t help it"


    Said Gaia, who could only make Taufik, who was next to her, shaking his head, but hearing that Sir Axel was great with swords, Taufik became interested in testing him, but he would do that later.


    "... And this beautiful woman with blonde hair and beautiful blue eyes like you is Briel Bryson, our great Magician, she and the Magician troops she leads have helped a lot"


    "... It''s an honor for me if my little strength can be some help for this Kingdom, after all without Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lord Lembuswana''s help I wouldn''t be standing here right now, this is all just a form of my gratitude to this kingdom"


    "Ohh~ What did they do to you?"


    Taufik asked Briel, interested to hear the story of how N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana helped Briel.


    "When our city was looted by the Vikings, we had to leave the city to find another place to live, but on our way, we were attacked by a wave of Beasts, that''s where the Two Lords saved me and my family, Lord Lembuswana suggested that we live here, and we happily accepted the offer"


    "... I see, those two really did a good job when I''m not around; it''s nice to meet you, Briel; please continue to give your support to this Kingdom, alright?"


    Said Taufik with a smile that could make all the women in the hall amazed, whether they were young or old, especially for Briel who was the one who received the smile, it could be seen from her face that immediately turned red, and someone seemed unhappy with it, with how she turned her face away, no, it seemed like two people were unhappy, and the other person was Gaia, who secretly pinched Taufik''s side stomach.


    "... I- I''ll keep doing a Great Job, My King"


    "A- Ahaha~ Thank you...


    Taufik laughed awkwardly because of what Gaia did; he then looked at Gaia and said.


    ... And the next person was?"


    "Oh! Ah~ the next person was Farak Magmaar; you see this Castle, Honey? It was the result of the handiwork of Farak and his colleagues, not only this Palace, almost all the buildings in this Kingdom have their hand in them, they are great craftsmen, they can make anything"


    "Can Make anything?"


    "The Queen overestimates my abilities, my King, we are not at the stage of "being able to make anything" yet"


    "Is that so? That''s also good... but I have one question for you, Farak, Sorry if this offends you... By any chance, are you a dwarf? I mean a real dwarf?"


    Said Taufik who could no longer contain his curiosity.


    "I am, my King"


    "Woah~ Really? So How did you end up here?"


    "Is the same as Briel, My King, Lord Lembuswana and Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka also help us from a wave of Beast when we were on the run from the pursuit of jobs that tried to exploit our skills, I was amazed by the knowledge of Lord Lembuswana, which I thought was centuries more advanced than this century, so I chose to follow him to this island, and from that knowledge I was able to make some unique items but with extraordinary functions, it was a valuable experience for us Dwarves if we could make something new"


    "I see... I also have something that I want to discuss with you, and I''m sure that it will interest you, but we will do that later"


    "I''ll be waiting, My king"


    Farak said, and Taufik nodded his head and then looked at the last two people.


    "They are?"


    Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    "They are Danish and Cassie, they are both a husband and wife, Cassie is a tailor, and the clothes you and I are wearing right now are made by Cassie, while Danish is a designer, architect, and painter, the painting you saw earlier was what Danish painted, he is a talented man, it is truly a fortune to have them both in this company"


    "Haha~ You''re too much Queen, I''m not that great"


    Danish said while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Yes, My Queen, All these clothes were made from what Lord Lembuswana told us, without that, both of us were just ordinary tailors and Painter" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cassie said, supporting her husband''s words.


    "Don''t be too modest, you are already great enough, by being able to produce something beautiful like this from Lembu''s scribbles, that is already very great"


    ''... So it''s really Lembu doing, that fool, he did something unnecessary, *Sigh* who am I to complain when I''ve already messed up both the past and the future... '' Taufik thought.


    "It''s that all, Gaia?"


    "Yes, Actually there are still some, but they are currently busy or are outside the kingdom at the moment, so they cannot attend this party, I will introduce them to you later"


    "It''s so, then should we go now?"


    "You right, let''s g-"


    Seeing Gaia and Taufik who seemed like they wanted to leave the Hall immediately, Sir Axel suddenly stepped forward and interrupted Taufik and Gaia''s conversation.


    "Please forgive my rudeness, Your Majesty. Since His Majesty has regained consciousness, there is something important that we must discuss now and must finish right now, because this matter has been postponed for too long"


    "Oh~ what is it, Sir Axel? Why wait for me to wake up for something so important?"


    "It''s Name"


    "... Name?"


    "Yes, It''s Name, we have to decide the Name of our Kingdom, We cannot continue to be a nameless kingdom like this, we must determine a name for our kingdom, a name that can describe our kingdom and a name that we can proudly say in front of the people, so I beg the King to determine a name for our kingdom, this is our hope"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 221: chapter 221- Something Changes lV

    "Yes, It''s Name, we have to decide the Name of our Kingdom, We cannot continue to be a nameless kingdom like this, we must determine a name for our kingdom, a name that can describe our kingdom and a name that we can proudly say in front of the people, so I beg the King to determine a name for our kingdom, this is our only hope"


    Said Sir Axel, who then bowed to Taufik in begging and was followed by the other four; even the guests who still chose to stay and hear what Sir Axel said also joined in begging; seeing this, of course, Taufik felt a little awkward.


    Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    "Alright~ Alright, you can get up now, all of you, I''m not used to this, it''s just makes me feel Awkward"


    Said Taufik, and hearing this, Sir Axel was a little hesitant, but because Taufik had said so, he stood up straight again, followed by the others.


    "But... Name, huh?"


    Taufik muttered while Stroking his Chin, who then looked towards Axel.


    "... Why this Kingdom didn''t have a Name?" Taufik asked.


    "... It''s... Umm-"


    "It''s Because of me"


    Gaia said suddenly, interrupting Sir Axel who seemed hesitant to answer Taufik''s question.


    "Hmm? Why so?"


    "No particular reason, I just felt that the one who should give this Kingdom a Name should be you, that''s why this Kingdom is still a Nameless Kingdom even Though is already been five years since this Kingdom was founded"


    "*Sigh* you did something unnecessary, Gaia, you know that"


    "..."


    Gaia didn''t say anything because she knew what Taufik said was the truth, but even though for Taufik it was something unnecessary, for her, maybe it was something special, no one knows.


    Seeing Gaia''s silence, Taufik could only shake his head, then stroke his chin again, while saying.


    "Name, huh?... I don''t know what the nature of this kingdom is... because this is something that was given to me just as soon as I regained consciousness... a position that I suddenly got, and a kingdom that was just directly under my leadership... "Saranjana"... how it sounds?


    In Sanskrit, it means "Given land," and in one of the regional languages(Mandar language) ??where I come from, it means "Eagle''s Nest," which might fit with the presence of N¨¡g¨¡ntaka as the protector of this kingdom; what do you all think?"


    "Saranjana Kingdoms... A given land and eagle nest... "


    Sir Axel muttered while holding his chin, thinking deeply about the name Taufik gave to their kingdom and the meaning of the name.


    The same scene occurred throughout the hall; every guest who was still there was also thinking about the name Taufik gave.


    And no one knows where it started or who started it, but only from someone who suddenly shouted which was then immediately followed by the others as well.


    "SARANJANA! I LIKE THAT NAME!! LONG LIFE TO THE KING, LONG LIFE TO THE QUEEN, AND THE HIGHEST GLORY TO OUR KINGDOM, THE SARANJANA KINGDOM!!!"


    With that cheer, it was suddenly followed by all the guests who were still in the hall, and slowly the words became like a chant, which was continuously danced over and over again with a loud voice.


    Sir Axel, who heard this, looked back, unconsciously a smile appeared on his face, and immediately raised his hand and joined the crowd while shouting the same words and was also followed by the other four.


    "LONG LIFE TO THE KING, LONG LIFE TO THE QUEEN, AND THE HIGHEST GLORY TO OUR KINGDOM, THE SARANJANA KINGDOM!!!"


    "LONG LIFE TO THE KING, LONG LIFE TO THE QUEEN, AND THE HIGHEST GLORY TO OUR KINGDOM, THE SARANJANA KINGDOM!!!"


    The same chants continued to be heard in the hall, accompanied by the sound of laughter and music that no one knew when it had started.


    Seeing this, a sweet smile appeared on Gaia''s face. She nudged Taufik with her elbow, and with the same smile, she looked at Taufik.


    "Hm~ what?"


    "At times like this shouldn''t you say something? Something that can motivate people or something that can make them more excited, right?"


    "Do you mean a speech or something like that?"


    "Yeah~ will you?"


    "... Hm~... I''ll try"


    With that statement, Taufik suddenly stood up and then looked toward one of the guards standing at the gate of the hall. Seeing this, the guard seemed to understand what Taufik''s gaze meant, and then immediately shouted in a very loud voice.


    "SILENCE!!... THE KING WANTS TO SAY SOMETHING!!!"


    Hearing this, the hall immediately became silent, and all eyes were immediately directed at Taufik. Taufik, who saw this, nodded to the guard, to which the guard replied by lowering his head while placing his palm on his chest.


    "... I''m... Taufik D''Archy Hidayat... I was born ordinary, I was raised ordinarily... But with just one chance I could be here now... Formality is not for me...


    And being a leader is not my specialty... With all the advantages I have, I still have many shortcomings"


    "..."


    "... It''s only been a few hours since I met all of you, and one thing I can say loudly is that all of you are great people, a difference is not something that can be easily accepted, but seeing all of you who come from different continents, with different races, languages, and cultures, can become one unit that works hand in hand in this Kingdom is an amazing sight for me..."


    "..."


    "That''s all I can say, I hope that you all can maintain this harmony as long as this kingdom still stands... now, raise your glasses! Let''s close this event with a glass of wine; consider this as proof of a promise, hope, and future... a bright future... for the Kingdom of Saranjana. Cheers!"


    Said Taufik, who then immediately drank a glass of wine that had been prepared for him; this action was also followed by Gaia.


    Maybe because they were amazed by Taufik''s short speech or something else, the guests seemed to freeze in their places before Sir Axel broke the silence by raising his wine glass and shouting.


    "... F-FOR THE FUTURE OF THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA, CHEERS!"


    Perhaps realizing what they had done, the other guests also raised their wine glasses and shouted. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "FOR THE FUTURE OF THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!!"


    "FOR THE FUTURE OF THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!!"


    They shouted before finishing their wine in one gulp.


    After that, the guests, one by one, greeted Taufik once again before finally leaving the party hall to return to their residences to rest or perhaps continue their activities.


    And it all ended when the afternoon was almost over, Longer than they thought.


    ------------


    "The day is almost over, what will we do now, Gaia?"


    Taufik asked after they left the party hall and went into a room, which Taufik believed was Gaia''s bedroom, and possibly his bedroom as well, with how big it was.


    "The date is failed... But we still have time before dinner; what do you think we should do, honey?"


    "... Waitin- HY!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!"


    Said Taufik who saw what Gaia was doing.


    "Take off my clothes?"


    Said Gaia in an Innocent way.


    "I know that, but for what?"


    "What else? Of course S*x"


    "...What?"


    "What, what?"


    "But-"


    "No, But! After losing my power, I became like a normal human being and felt what humans feel. Do you know how hard it was to restrain my lust when I cleaned your body every day for more than five years? Now that you are conscious, I want to ask for my payment"


    Gaia said casually as if it was the right thing to do in their current situation.


    "Gaia, Calm down, think about it first, will you? Are you sure you want to do it, you know that I have another woman by my side, and you won''t be the first, so are you sure"


    "... Right now, I''m more than serious; I love you, and that all Is a good enough reason for me, So don''t reject me!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... what is that? Is that a confession?"


    "Yes"


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes"


    "I mea-"


    "Enough talk, today you can''t run away from me; you will be mine, and I will be yours!!"


    After saying that, Gaia finished taking off all her clothes and immediately walked towards Taufik in a domineering manner.


    "Wait! Miss Gaia, Let''s Tal-"


    "No"


    Gaia rejected him and immediately locked Taufik''s lips with hers.


    With that, Gaia and Taufik continued kissing for a while and only separated when they wanted to take a breath.


    They kept doing that for a while, until finally stopping after a few minutes, when their lips parted, a string of saliva connecting their lips; Gaia was seen breathing heavily with a flushed face while looking directly into Taufik''s beautiful blue eyes.


    "... Please don''t reject me"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Are you sure you want to do this, Gaia?"


    "Was what I did earlier not enough to prove how much I want it?"


    "... It''s so... Then don''t regret it later, because you know it''s been a long time since I''ve done this, so maybe I''ll lose control a little, so don''t regret it"


    "... I will not"


    With that, Taufik then placed both his hands on Gaia''s slender and smooth hips, and with a little force, he dropped Gaia onto the mattress gently.


    "... If you insist on doing so, then I will take you to experience heaven on earth, prepare yourself"


    Said Taufik, who then sealed Gaia''s lips with his lips again; after that, what Gaia remembered was only pure pleasure.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 222: chapter 222- Sparring

    The afternoon had passed, and the night was about to end when Taufik and Gaia finished their "activities." it would have lasted longer if Gaia was currently in her best condition, but right now, she was just an ordinary woman with little strength left.


    With Gaia fast asleep, Taufik approached the Balcony, with only a pair of pants protecting his body.


    Taufik''s body, which was like a sculpture from the hands of the Creator himself, was bathed in moonlight, and his long hair was blown by the midnight wind. The place where this palace was built was right on top of a hill, which directly faced the sea. When seen from above, this palace was built around a large tree that stood upright right in the middle.


    Taufik looked out at the vast ocean with a nostalgic gaze, who knows what was on his mind.


    Then a pair of hands suddenly hugged him from behind, but that didn''t surprise Taufik at all.


    "... I thought you Ware a sleep"


    "I Ware, but when I notice that you''re not by my side, I wake up. Tell me, Honey, what is inside your Head that you making an Expression like that?"


    Gaia asked, pressing her cheek against Taufik''s broad back.


    "... I just thought about where my father is right now and what he''s doing..."


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik''s answer, Gaia seemed silent, not knowing what to say, but what Taufik said after that made Gaia quite surprised because it was very random and so sudden.


    "... Tell me, Gaia, What''s chasing you"


    Hearing that, Gaia looked a little surprised, with her eyes widening, but only for a moment before Gaia closed her eyes again and tightened her hug.


    "... You know?"


    "I don''t know, that''s why I ask, what is that thing that made you change this much... It''s not simply because you lose your power, isn''t it? There''s probably something else, something that you are trying to hide from others... From me...


    With that, Taufik turned his body and stood facing Gaia, his hand touching Gaia''s cheek, and Gaia, who seemed to enjoy it, closed her eyes and rubbed her cheek against Taufik''s palm as if she didn''t want to let go of it, with how Gaia held Taufik''s wrist with both of her hands.


    ... Tell me Gaia, what is that something?"


    "... I... I-"


    Seeing Gaia looking hesitant, Taufik, with his other hand, immediately circled Gaia''s slender hips and pulled her into his embrace.


    "Ehh!"


    Gaia gasped softly at Taufik''s sudden action. She looked up, with Taufik standing with his back to the moon, making the curves of Taufik''s face more visible, and the gentle gaze from Taufik''s blue eyes that were directed at her made her stop breathing for a moment.


    Gaia seemed a little shy with how she tried to avoid Taufik''s gaze by looking left and right, but Taufik just thought it was funny and then bent down his head to seal Gaia''s lips, Gaia seemed a little surprised, but after a while, she started to enjoy it, a few moments later Taufik lifted his head.


    "... What''s that for?"


    Ask Gaia with her face turned bright red and looked flustered, somehow.


    "Nothing, I just thought that you were very cute, so I couldn''t help myself... So care to tell me, now?"


    "... It''s not fair to use a woman''s feelings, you know?"


    Hearing that, Taufik chuckled, and with a smile still visible on his face, Taufik said to Gaia, with love that could be felt from the way he spoke. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... But you''re just not any woman, aren''t you?"


    "Wha-"


    "... You''re my woman"


    "..."


    "Hm?"


    "... Since when you Ware this smooth, or are you always like this?"


    "Hm? Ahaha~ who knows? Maybe I just like this because of you, so care to talk?"


    "*Sigh* with that face, you''re too dangerous for all of the women on earth, I''ll talk about it with Jenn and the others when we meet later... Okay, I''ll tell you, but before that, you should know that what I''m going to say isn''t something pleasant to hear... you have to prepare yourself"


    Hearing that, Taufik could only laugh awkwardly, but after hearing what Gaia said next, he couldn''t smile at all, let alone show any other expression, because like what Gaia said, it wasn''t something that was pleasant to hear.


    ------------


    Until morning came, Taufik did not close his eyes at all, he kept thinking about what Gaia said last night.


    ''... If the System were here, maybe I could consult a bit, but with him not waking up yet, this is getting a bit confusing... A five-hundred-year war... But my time here is only five years at the very least, What should I do?''


    Taufik thought, then looked at Gaia who was resting beside him.


    ''... She''s still can sleep peacefully like this, even though always dreaming of such a Scene; what a strong woman... No, maybe she just knows how to hold it in, maybe that''s why a gentle woman like her can turn into a... yandere? Pfft ~ What am I thinking? Gaia is Gaia, and will never change...


    She will still care and be ready to sacrifice if it''s for the earth and its inhabitants...''


    Said Taufik while stroking Gaia''s pale green hair, which made Gaia groan a little.


    ''But, don''t worry, I won''t let you sacrifice more than this, I will definitely find a way... no matter what.''


    And with that, Taufik kissed Gaia''s cheek, and then left the bed, put on some clothes, and then went out to get some fresh air.


    ------------


    On his way to explore this maze-like corridor, Taufik got lost. Fortunately, a maid passed by, and after seeing Taufik, the maid bowed respectfully and said.


    "... Your Majesty, can I assist you with something?"


    "Great timing; I want to go out to meet Sir Axel, but I''m lost. Can you show me the way?"


    "Early in the morning like this, Sir Axel is usually at the training ground, to train the soldiers, and the training ground is on the opposite side, Your Majesty"


    Hearing this, Taufik looked behind him, and what he saw was just a long corridor that seemed endless; Taufik could only grin awkwardly and looked back at the maid, who surprisingly remained calm even though she was faced with Taufik.


    "... You know what? Can you take me there?"


    "My pleasure, Your Majesty, this way please"


    Said the maid who then started walking in front of Taufik.


    "..."


    "..."


    "*ukhum* So, what''s your name?"


    "It''s Mathilde, Your Majesty"


    "Oh~ Mathilde, I see~"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "... How long have you worked here, Mathilde?"


    "It''s been as long as my memory can remember, Your Majesty"


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    "That''s what I mean, Your Majesty, I have no other memories other than my memory of being here"


    "Oh~ So you have lost your Memory, huh?"


    "Yes"


    "That''s really sad, my condolences"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, But I''m not the only one like that, everyone in this Kingdom has their own story, some even sadder than mine, so I never complain at all, and continue to do what I can, in the hope that one day my memory will be fully restored... Or maybe I hope it never recovers at all"


    "Hu-"


    "We''re here, Your Majesty, Please enjoy your time, and I will return to my duties"


    "We are?"


    Ask Taufik; maybe because he was busy talking, he didn''t realize that they had been walking for quite a long time and had arrived at the Training Ground; Taufik looked to the side, and there he saw Sir Axel giving instructions to the soldiers, maybe they were new recruits.


    "Oh~ you''re right, Thank you, Math- huh?"


    Taufik wanted to say thank you, but Mathilde had already walked far away. Seeing this, Taufik felt a little surprised.


    "... What a strange Maid, Mathilde, I''ll remember that Name"


    Said Taufik, who then went to approach Sir Axel.


    ------------


    "Oohh~ Your Majesty, What did I owe you for this sudden visit?"


    Said Sir Axel who saw Taufik''s arrival.


    "Are you training them?"


    "Yes, it''s my job as the CommanderI always prepare them, to be ready in all conditions, because no one knows when something will happen"


    "I see~ It''s Good to be cautious"


    Said Taufik while looking at the soldiers who were swinging their swords repeatedly.


    "... You want to try it, Your Majesty?"


    "What?"


    "Spar"


    "With them?"


    "No, With me"


    "Oh-ho~ So you already know my Intention for coming here, It''s Good, I also want to move my body a little, so this is a good time"


    Said Taufik, and hearing that, Sir Axel could only laugh a little, and then looked towards the Soldiers.


    "Clear the Training Ground, His Majesty the King will show you a trick or two, so pay close attention"


    Hearing this, the soldiers looked enthusiastic, and immediately vacated the training ground and stood on the side.


    "W- what?"


    "Your Majesty, This way, Please~"


    "Y-You!"


    "It''s Something Bothering you, Your Majesty?"


    "... Nothing, Just be ready"


    "Ahaha~ I always ready, Your Majesty"


    Said Sir Axel, and then the two of them stepped forward into the vacated training ground.


    "Would you like a spare sword, Your Majesty?"


    "No, I have my own"


    Said Taufik, who then immediately stretched his hand to the side, from there blood started to come out, and immediately formed a sword, this sight was enough to make the soldiers around quite shocked, but not to the point where they thought Taufik was strange, because the era they were currently living in was an era like that, magic and others were commonplace for them.


    "... Blood Magic"


    Sir Axel muttered as he looked at Taufik''s Blood Sword.


    "Oh~ You know this?"


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    "I am, I have many questions, but let''s do that after the spar is done"


    Said Sir Axel, who then took out his sword from its sheath and then started to take a stance.


    "I''ll be a little serious, Your Majesty"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 223: chapter 223- Aura

    "I''ll be a little serious, Your Majesty"


    Sir Axel said and with his fighting stance, his sword was immediately enveloped in some kind of energy.


    ''... What is that? Is that a kind of sword Aura that knights usually use in Fantasy Anime?''


    Taufik thought, looking at Sir Axel''s sword, which was covered in yellow energy, but suddenly Sir Axel''s body became blurry and then disappeared from where he was standing.


    ''Fast... But not enough fast for me!''


    Said Taufik, who immediately raised his sword; it did seem like a futile movement, but a millisecond later, Sir Alex reappeared with his sword, which had been blocked before he could even swing it.


    "!!!"


    Finding his current situation, Sir Axel looked surprised, as did the soldiers who were watching from the sidelines, because in their view, Sir Axel just disappeared, and Taufik just raised his sword casually, and Sir Axel''s attack was simply blocked, just like that, Like Taufik could read the direction of Sir Axel''s attack.


    "... Only that, Sir Axel?"


    Taufik asked with a faint smile while looking at Sir Axel.


    With that, Sir Axel immediately jumped back to get away from Taufik.


    "... Amazing, Your Majesty, It seems like I have to use all my strength to face you"


    "Hm~ Yove should do that from the start"


    "Alright"


    Said Sir Axel, and then closed both his eyes, and a second later, Sir Axel''s Aura, which was originally yellow, now changed to dark green, and now the same Aura also surrounded Sir Axel''s body. Seeing Taufik also became more interested in it.


    *Swoosh!*


    Without warning, Sir Axel suddenly disappeared from his spot again, but at a speed five times faster than before, and now leaving no shadow at all.


    Taufik''s eyes quickly moved right and left to search for Sir Axel''s whereabouts, and this time, Sir Axel reappeared right in front of Taufik, and with a slightly lowered position, Sir Axel immediately swung his sword towards Taufik''s waist.


    *Slash!*


    But with Taufik''s fast reflexes, he was easily able to avoid it with just a slight movement of jumping backward, but Sir Axel''s attack did not stop there; with his sword slashing to the side and passing Taufik, Sir Axel released his hand from the hilt of his sword.


    ''... What?''


    Taufik looked confused by this, he thought that Sir Axel had given up by letting go of his sword, but what Sir Axel did next shocked Taufik even more.


    With his sword still in the air, Sir Axel grabbed the hilt of his sword again, but this time, he used his left hand and immediately made a stabbing move, all of which happened very quickly.


    *Woosh!*


    Taufik was shocked by Sir Axel''s absurd and risky move, but seeing Sir Axel''s sword aimed at his stomach, Taufik moved sideways to avoid Sir Axel''s attack and wanted to counterattack, but Sir Axel had also prepared his counterattack by slashing his sword upwards, to ward off Taufik''s attack.


    *Clang!*


    Taufik''s Blood Sword was thrown back, and in between, Sir Axel released the hilt of his sword again, then held it again with his Right Hand, and immediately slashed his sword down slightly to the side.


    *Slash!*


    Sir Axel''s movement was very fast, so Taufik couldn''t block him with his blood sword. Having no other choice, Taufik changed the form of his blood sword into liquid form and flowed it quickly to his left side and immediately became a shield.


    *Clang!*


    The sound of metal clanging was heard again, and the attack finally stopped, and the surrounding soldiers could finally see the figures of the two of them clearly.


    "... What a Reckless sword technique you have there, Sir Axel; it''s so random that it''s hard to guess; where did you learn that?"


    Enjoy exclusive content from m v -NovelFire.net


    "I want to answer it, but can you first remove this thing that''s pointing at my neck?"


    Sir Axel said as he looked at a dagger of blood whose tip was only a few inches from his neck.


    "Opps~ Sorry"


    Said Taufik with a little giggle, and then made the Danger and Shield reabsorbed into his body.


    "This is why I don''t like fighting blood magic users"


    Said Sir Axel who then sheathed his sword again.


    "Hahah~ About that, how can you know about Blood Magic?"


    "I fought some before... If I''m not mistaken. They call themselves the Immortal Army; they are a mercenary group who often participate in wars between kingdoms... about that, Your Majesty, what is your relationship with them? Are you part of the immortal army?"


    "Hm~ You can say that I was the reason that they were Esixt"


    "... Pardon?"


    Hearing Taufik''s answer, Sir Axel showed a bewildered expression, Because from what he knew, the Immortal Army had existed for hundreds of years. If he didn''t hear it wrongly, then the young man in front of him was indirectly saying that he was hundreds of years old or even older.


    "... I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I may have heard it wrong, so can you say it one more time, you what?"


    "Ahaha~ forget about that, and if it''s not bothering you, I want to ask about that technique of yours and that colorful energy, is that an Aura?"


    ''... How can I forget about that?''


    Sir Axel thought, after hearing what Taufik had just said, what Taufik said was very surprising, and if it was the truth, then he might know a little about the Group that Called Themselves the Immortal Army, But because Taufik had told him to forget about it, Sir Axel couldn''t possibly delve deeper into the topic, so with his curiosity still strong, Sir Axel could only answer Taufik''s question.


    "... It''s a Technique that I invented myself, This technique relies on speed and precision to carry out continuous attacks without stopping, it requires a lot of energy, so this technique is used to quickly end the enemy, I call it, the EverLasting Sword Technique"


    Said Sir Axel, who then ordered the Soldiers to continue their training with his hand movements.


    "Oh~ Interesting"


    "... And about that colorful energy, It is indeed an Aura, It is another way of using Mana, for those of us who are not very good at utilizing Mana to use Magic... The way to utilize Aura is almost similar to the way to use Magic, we collect Mana in the Core that we have, but only the way to release it is different...


    There are several levels of Aura, from the lowest, colorless Aura, Blue Aura, Yellow Aura, Green Aura, Purple Aura, and Black Aura, From The Green Aura is divided again into three more stages: Light Green Aura, Green Aura, and Dark Green Aura... And I am currently at the Dark Green Aura stage, almost stepping into the Purple Aura stage"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Taufik stroked his chin, while thinking about Sir Axel''s words.


    "Hm~ I see... Can you show Me how you utilize your Aura Right now?"


    Taufik asked Sir Axel, and hearing this, even though he was a little confused, he still did what Taufik told him to do.


    "... Sure, Your Majesty"


    Sir Axel replied and then reactivated his Aura. Taufik immediately activated his All-Seeing Eyes and saw how the Mana inside Sir Axel''s Core worked.


    With Taufik''s gaze directed at him, Sir Axel felt a little uncomfortable, because he felt that he was completely exposed, so unconsciously, he covered his private area.


    "... A-are you done, Your Majesty?"


    "No, a little bit more, keep flowing your Mana like that"


    "... O-okey"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hm~ I see~ I see~ so that is the Difference, quick out of the box... Alright, you can stop, right now, Sir Axel"


    Said Taufik, who then deactivated his All-Seeing eyes, hearing this, Sir Axel finally breathed a sigh of relief, and he could finally stop protecting his private area.


    "Can I ask what you see, Your Majesty?"


    "... I just see how your Mana is Flowing when you use Aura... And now I saw it, Maybe I can do it myself"


    "... Ahaha~ You saying something funny, your Majesty, I Myself need Tens of Years to reach the Dark Green Aura Stage, and when I first wanted to activate my Aura, I needed several... ... ... Years"


    "You mean like this?"


    Said Taufik, whose body was currently surrounded by a dark purple aura, seeing this, Sir Axel gaped.


    ''... Holy... ''


    "Huh? This is Good, I can feel my strength increasing a little bit"


    Said Taufik, who then used Blood Magic again to create a long sword, he channeled his Aura into his sword, and instantly, his blood sword was covered in a dark purple Aura.


    "Let''s try how strong it is"


    Said Taufik, who then wanted to swing his sword, and seeing what Taufik was going to do, Sir Axel, immediately came out of his shocked state, but before he could say anything, Taufik had already swung his sword.


    "WAI-"


    *Slash!*


    A purple sword aura was then created from Taufik''s blood sword, which then shot out with great force, splitting the ground in its path, and then continued to hit the Palace until it collapsed slightly.


    "... Ohh... Maybe that''s a bit of an exaggeration, don''t you think, Sir Axel?"


    "... Farak will be furious"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 224: chapter 224- Sir Axel Curiosity

    *Slash!*


    A purple sword aura was then created from Taufik''s blood sword, which then shot out with great force, splitting the ground in its path, and then continued to hit the Palace until it collapsed slightly.


    "... Ohh... Maybe that''s a bit of an exaggeration, don''t you think, Sir Axel?"


    "... Farak will be furious"


    "... Let Me Fix It"


    Said Taufik who then stepped forward towards the collapsed building, but Sir Axel immediately stopped him.


    "Wait, Your Majesty, Let the Soldier clear the debris"


    "What do you mean? I don''t want to clean up debris, I want to fix this"


    "Yes? Pardon?"


    "... Just watch"


    Said Taufik who then approached the damaged part of the castle. With the curious gazes of Sir Axel and the soldiers, Taufik pointed his palm toward the damaged part of the castle building.


    ''... Imagination Magic- Restoration!''


    With that, the building debris floated by itself and moved back to where they came from; seeing this, of course, Sir Axel and the Soldiers were amazed by something that was beyond their common sense about the Magic that they knew.


    "... What the... "


    Said Sir Axel who didn''t know what else to say.


    "... Done, now... Farak will not be furious, isn''t he?"


    "S-sure, Your Majesty... Wait a Minute"


    Said Sir Axel who then went to approach the part of the Castle that had been destroyed but had been restored to its original state because of Taufik''s magic, and some soldiers also followed Sir Axel.


    The soldiers gathered to observe the building and began to have a discussion.


    "Wow~ There''s not even a crack; it''s like it''s back to its original state, amazing~ What kind of Magic did Your Majesty The King use?"


    "... Healing?"


    "What? Are you stupid? How can a healing magic work on building? It''s more like regeneration magic... but a different kind, something unique to The King, so Unique Magic, Maybe?"


    "Unique Magic? Hmm~ I like how it sounds"


    --------------


    After seeing the building that had just been "restored" by Taufik, Sir Axel returned to Taufik''s side.


    "... What kind of magic is that, Your Majesty?"


    "It''s just a little trick of mine... Alright, keep up the good work... I''ll go see if Gaia already woke up, Keep it up"


    Said Taufik who then immediately left, without caring what expression Sir Axel made behind him.


    ''... Little trick? Something like that is a little trick?''


    Thought Sir Axel, while looking at Taufik''s back as he continued to walk away.


    ''... The King seems to be more powerful than we thought, and his previous words about the Immortal Army still linger in my mind; what is the King actually hiding?''


    Sir Axel thought again but then shook his head because he wouldn''t be able to find the answer unless he heard the answer himself from Taufik''s mouth.


    Choosing to put it aside for now, Sir Axel looked at the group of soldiers who were still gathered to discuss the magic Taufik had used.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE?!! GET BACK TO YOUR POSITIONS AND CONTINUE YOUR TRAINING"


    Hearing this, all the soldiers immediately ran back to their starting positions and then continued their training.


    ---------------


    Taufik, who had already memorized the path back to his room, walked through a long corridor. Taufik looked out the window which showed a large tree right in the middle of the Castle.


    He looked under the tree, and he saw a familiar Maid, Mathilda, resting under the tree, looking like she was communicating with someone, but under the big tree, there was only Mathilda alone.


    "Hmm? With whom she was talking to?"


    Said Taufik who then immediately activated his All-Seeing Eyes.


    "..."


    But even with his All-Seeing eyes active, Taufik did not see who Mathilda was talking to; there were no spirits or even other invisible beings; it was just Mathilda talking to herself.


    "... Does she have some kind of mental illness?"


    Taufik said, but he didn''t question it anymore and Continued to walk back to his room. Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    --------------


    "... Your Back, Honey, Where did you go just now?"


    Ask Gaia who has woken up, but is still lying on the bed and still wearing her nightclothes.


    "Just finished warming up with Sir Axel... But for a Queen, aren''t you a little too relaxed?"


    Said Taufik who then sat on the edge of the bed.


    "You''re a King, Remember? Also, there is not much work for me to do as a Queen, the people in this Kingdom are that talented, so there is not much for me to do, just do this and that, after that, the people in this Kingdom will do the rest, I have been doing this for the past three years after the Kingdom''s situation has become stable"


    "Oh~ My Grandma Would be jealous if she knew that... I want to take a shower; want to join me? And after that, Maybe you can take me to look around the Kingdoms, Carrying out the plan that didn''t happen yesterday, what do you think?"


    "Sure~ So... Please carry me~"


    "..."


    "You don''t want to?"


    "*Sigh* Come here"


    Said Taufik, who told Gaia to approach him. Hearing this, Gaia looked very happy and immediately removed her blanket, then approached Taufik.


    "I''m Ready~"


    "Alright, hold tight!"


    Taufik said, and then immediately carried Gaia in a princess carry, Taufik wanted to leave the room, but he immediately remembered something.


    "... Where''s the Bathroom?"


    "..."


    ---------------


    After Gaia told him where their bathroom was, Taufik once again walked down the hall, but this time with Gaia in his arms.


    Several times they passed the maids who were doing their duties, and they just smiled when they saw the two of them.


    "... This kinda embarrassing, don''t you think?"


    "What is there to be ashamed of?"


    " You know, with the maid looking at us and the way they smiled toward us, is kinda... You know "


    "What''s wrong with that? They were just happy knowing that their Queen and King had a Good Relationship, it''s a Good Sign, ahh~ from there turn left, and we will arrive"


    Said Gaia, with a smile never leaving her face.


    "... Why the Bathroom is so far away from the bedroom, you don''t do this on purpose, are you?"


    "What do you mean? That''s how the layout was from the start, There~ that was the Bathroom"


    Point Gaia towards a door guarded by two maids.


    "... Your Majesty, Everything is ready inside like usual, please enjoy your time"


    Said one of the two maids, after they greeted Taufik and Gaia.


    "Greet Job... Alright, Honey, let''s go inside"


    Taufik nodded to the two Maids before entering the bathroom with Gaia; calling it a bathroom might be a bit inappropriate, but it would be more appropriate to call it a swimming pool, with how big and luxurious the bathroom was.


    "... You sure is it''s a Bathroom?"


    "Yeah~ More or less... What are you waiting for? Let''s Get in!"


    Said Gaia who then pulled Taufik''s arm to enter the "swimming pool".


    " Wait! Do you want to enter the water with those clothes?"


    "Ah~ you''re right, I was so excited that I forgot about that, Hehe~"


    Hearing this, Taufik could only shake his head and then said.


    "Let''s Change first"


    "Okay"


    -------------


    - Somewhere Unknown in the middle of the sea.


    - With Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who have been on patrol for several days.


    "Lembu, I feel Master is already conscious, Should we go back now?" N¨¡g¨¡ntaka asked Lembuswana.


    "He is? Hm~ Sounds good, the Beasts are rarely seen now, so there''s no point in just flying around without finding anything, Alright, let''s go back"


    Said Lembuswana, and hearing this, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka flew in the opposite direction, to return to the Saranjana Kingdom.


    They finally flew for a while, but a few moments later, Lembuswana''s eyes caught something; from afar, it only looked like a small dot. Lembuswana focused his vision, but he still couldn''t see clearly what it was, so he said to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Buddy, Can you fly over there? I see something and want to make sure what is"


    "There? Alright"


    Answered N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who then flew in the direction Lembuswana had intended.


    The closer they got, the clearer it became what Lembuswana had seen earlier. The black shadowy dot that Lembuswana had seen above the sea was actually a ship, wrapped around by something.


    "... It''s a Beast"


    Said Lembuswana, who saw that the ship was wrapped around by a kind of large snake''s body and was slowly crushing the ship.


    "The ship''s occupants are in danger, We need to hurry"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who immediately shot towards the ship at full speed.


    But before he could reach the ship, the head of the giant snake emerged from the sea, which made N¨¡g¨¡ntaka have to stop to approach the ship.


    *HUSSHH!*


    The snake made a distinctive sound that snakes generally have and looked at the people on the ship with a ferocious gaze.


    A second later, he opened his mouth wide, and his long, sharp fangs were visible, making the people on the ship even more panicked when they saw this.


    "Shit! Lembu do Something!"


    "What? Me?"


    "Who else?"


    "*Sigh* Alright"


    Said Lembuswana, who then created a kind of small black energy ball in his hand.


    "This is the price to pay for being curious *Sigh* What a drag"


    Said Lembuswana who immediately threw the black energy ball towards the Giant Snake.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 225: chapter 225- A Flying Snake?

    Lembuswana''s black energy ball, which contained the essence of void, moved as if teleporting towards the giant snake.


    And the Giant Snake that did not have time to dodge, had to be hit by Lembuswana''s attack on its head.


    Instantly, the head of that giant snake disappeared without a trace.


    And only leaving a headless body, and with a *Bukk!* sound, the headless snake''s body fell on the ship''s deck, releasing black blood that immediately covered the floor.


    "Hmnph~ Too Easy~ left the rest to that bunch of humans and let us Go back to our Island"


    Said Lembuswana who then returned to relaxing on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s back.


    "Hmm, Lembu, it seems there''s a Problem"


    "Yes~ And That problem has been solved by this Great one; why are you spacing out? Let''s go back already, Didn''t you say that Taufik had regained consciousness, right?"


    "I want that too, but first, look at the sea below us"


    "*Tsk* What?"


    Said Lembuswana who then looked out to sea as N¨¡g¨¡ntaka asked, and immediately his expression changed.


    "... Is what I see the same as what you see, Buddy?"


    "More or less the same"


    "Damn! Is this sea area their territory? Shit! Buddy, can you transport all the Humans on the ship at once?"


    Asked Lembuswana, who was still looking towards the sea, which had turned black, not because of a natural phenomenon or anything like that, but because of something else, which, of course, was something quite very dangerous.


    "... I can''t, There are too many of them"


    "T- Then, what about the Ship, Are you confident that you can lift the ship and fly with you?"


    "If you do something with your Ability, I can do it"


    "THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR? THEY ARE MOVING CLOSER TO THE SHIP, HURRY!!" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    With that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka quickly flew towards the ship, Racing with countless hordes of giant snakes that were also targeting the ship.


    With N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s speed, he quickly reached the ship and landed on its deck.


    Even though Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka had helped them, however, from their perspective, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana still looked more or less like "Beasts". Of course, when N¨¡g¨¡ntaka landed on the deck of their ship, they were shocked and scared, but N¨¡g¨¡ntaka didn''t care about that.


    Lembuswana quickly Lightened the ship''s Gravity, and then immediately shouted to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "NOW OR NEVER, BUDDY!!"


    "ALRIGHT, HOLD THIGT HUMAN! THERE WILL BE A LITTLE SHAKING!!"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who then lifted the ship completely from the water and quickly flew it as high as possible by using the snake''s corpse that was wrapped around the ship as support.


    One by one, the giant snakes appeared on the surface of the sea and tried to reach the ship, but fortunately, none of them succeeded.


    "F*ck! That was Insene; how many are they?... How far are we from the closest Island, buddy?"


    "... I don''t know, it''s a new area for us, so there''s not much information yet"


    "Okay, just fly for now and we will drop them off in a safe ocean area later"


    "Alright"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka replied, but not long after that, the Humans who had finally calmed down when they finally knew that Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka meant well, started a commotion again.


    "... What now? Can''t they just keep quiet?"


    Lembuswana complained, then one of the humans approached Them, and with a panicked face he spoke in a language that Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka did not understand, but seeing that the person was pointing down, Lembuswana finally sighed.


    "... Alright, just keep flying, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, I''ll go check what is it"


    Said Lembuswana, who then got off from behind N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and then walked towards the edge of the ship, but because it was cold, the ship was quite high for his puppet''s body, Lembuswana looked towards one of the humans.


    "You, Lift Me Up"


    Hearing what Lembuswana said even though the human did not understand what Lembuswana said, he still understood what Lembuswana wanted, so he lifted Lembuswana''s body, and finally, Lembuswana was able to see the sight that made the humans on the ship look panicked.


    "..."


    *Blink*


    "..."


    Seeing what he was currently seeing, Lembuswana blinked his eyes several times to make sure what he was seeing was indeed real, but no matter how much he blinked, the scene he saw did not change.


    "... What the f*ck? How''s that possible?"


    Lembuswana said, with mixed feelings, that he was confused, shocked, and also amazed by what he was currently seeing because what he saw did not make sense at all.


    "... They grew wings? What the hell happened? They can evolve that fast?"


    Said Lembuswana while looking at the group of snakes that were previously in the sea, now in the air, flying, and on their bodies, a pair of wings that resembled dragon wings could be seen.


    And their flying speed was no joke, perhaps because of their bodies, so the wind didn''t affect their flying speed too much, and soon they would catch up with them.


    "Why are they so persistent in chasing like this? What did these Humans do that these Snakes are chasing them like this, I ask them but they won''t understand either"


    Said Lembuswana who looked at the humans with a suspicious look.


    "*Sigh* There''s no point in playing tag like this"


    Said Lembuswana who then got down from the side wall of the ship and walked back towards N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka the snake is Chasing us, stop for now"


    "What? Why are they chasing us? And why would we stop? Shouldn''t we keep moving?"


    "Just stop, there''s something fishy here, These Humans must have done something to those giant snakes, so they chased these Humans like this"


    "But are you sure that we stop here? With that countless giant snakes just right behind us?"


    "Yes, Just drop this ship in the sea, and we will face those giant snakes, we keep moving but they will keep chasing us, so it''s better to just face them head-on"


    "..."


    Hearing this, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka remained silent, and a few moments later, he slowly lowered the ship into the ocean. When the bottom of the ship touched the surface of the sea, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately let go of the ship.


    Seeing this, the Humans on the ship immediately looked increasingly panicked, but N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana didn''t care about it.


    "... Are you sure about this, Lembu?"


    "They are weak, but their numbers will be a bit of a hassle *Sigh* why do we even do this?"


    "... It is Because of you, remember?"


    "..." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing what N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, Lembuswana could only remain silent.


    "They''re getting close, Lembu; what should we do?"


    "... Just burn them"


    Lembuswana said, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately prepared his attack.


    Seeing the Giant Snakes starting to approach them, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately spewed his Fire Breath at the giant snakes, but the giant snakes also spewed a kind of purple liquid towards N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s fire breath.


    If only one Snake was doing that, maybe N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s fire breath would work, but there were hundreds or even more of the Giant Snakes, all spewing the same purple liquid, they did all of that simultaneously as if they were one unit.


    A moment later, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s fire breath was extinguished, because N¨¡g¨¡ntaka could not continue to breathe fire, but the Purple Liquid that the Giant Snakes released continued to head towards Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "Shit! N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Dodge!!"


    "I would have done it even without you telling me"


    With that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately flew to avoid the purple liquid attack from the giant snakes.


    The purple liquid continued to advance until it fell into the ocean, as soon as the purple liquid touched the ocean, the area around the ocean where the purple liquid landed was immediately polluted.


    "... It would be quite dangerous if that liquid touched us, wouldn''t it?"


    "... More or less"


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, the next attack is incoming"


    Said Lembuswana who saw the giant snakes attack them again.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka let''s do this the simple way, attack them and I''ll cover you from behind"


    "What? You want me to face them all head-on, alone?"


    "I will support you from behind, don''t worry... hurry up, they are very close Already!!"


    "... F*ck!!"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who immediately flew to face the Hundreds or even more Giant Snakes directly.


    Using both of his claws, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka grabbed the head of the giant snake closest to him, and immediately spewed his Fire Breath towards the helpless giant snake.


    With that, one of the many Giant snakes fell, and then one Giant snake wanted to attack N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, but the black energy ball immediately killed the snake.


    "LIKE I SAID, DON''T WORRY, JUST FACE WHAT''S IN FRONT OF YOU, LEAVE THE REST TO ME!"


    Lembuswana shouted from behind, but N¨¡g¨¡ntaka couldn''t answer anything, because he was currently surrounded by hundreds of giant snakes.


    In this way, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka killed the giant snakes one by one, and Lembuswana also continued to attack with his own power; N¨¡g¨¡ntaka acted as the attacking Tanker, and Lembuswana was behind attacking the giant snakes that wanted to attack N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    Everything is going smoothly, but something unexpected always happens when things are going too well.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 226: chapter 226- Antaboga

    "N¨¡G¨¡NTAKA, JUST A LITTLE BIT MORE; THEIR NUMBERS HAVE ALREADY DECREASED GREATLY; HOLD ON!"


    Lembuswana shouted from behind.


    "EASY TO SAY, BUT I''M ALMOST REACHING MY LIMIT, I CAN''T EVEN USE MY FIRE BREATH ANYMORE *CHAW!*"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, while attacking the Giant Snake that tried to bite him with its claws, Although N¨¡g¨¡ntaka looked unscathed, which was because of his extraordinary healing, he seemed completely unharmed, but with the Poison from the giant snake that continued to accumulate in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s body and with him continuing to breathe fire, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka felt his throat was very dry if he used his fire breath attack even once, he might injure his throat.


    "YOU BROUGHT US TO THIS SITUATION, LEMBU, SO THINK SOMETHING THAT CAN MAKE US GET OUT OF THIS F*CKING SITUATION!!"


    "I WAS TRYING. I''VE ALREADY USED EVERY ABILITY THAT I CAN UTILIZE IN THIS BODY, BUT THEIR NUMBERS ARE JUST TOO MANY; WHAT ABOUT YOUR OTHER FORM? CAN''T YOU USE IT?"


    Lembuswana replied, also attacking the giant snakes with his own attacks.


    "YOU KNOW I HAVEN''T COMPLETELY MASTERED IT YET, IT''S NOT SOMETHING THAT CAN BE USED THAT EASILY"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who killed another giant snake.


    "OH!! AMAZING, BUDDY, I GUESS THE WORST THAT CAN HAPPEN TO US IS... DIE! IT''S NOT THAT BAD"


    Lembuswana said sarcastically while slowing down the movements of the giant snakes by adding gravity to them.


    "HAHA, ~ NICE JOKE YOU F*CKING USELESS SHIT TROUBLEMAKER DOLL!!!"


    "WHAT? YOU BIRD HEAD!!"


    "HAHA~ NICE INSULT, BUT YOU KNOW WHAT? I... AM... A... BIRD!!!"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s reply tore the body of a giant snake into two parts with his sharp claws.


    With that, Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka shouted at each other to make sure they stayed conscious while killing the giant snakes one by one, with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka as the main attacker and Lembuswana protecting N¨¡g¨¡ntaka when there were giant snakes that wanted to attack N¨¡g¨¡ntaka but he couldn''t avoid them, with their combined cooperation there were almost no direct attacks that could touch N¨¡g¨¡ntaka except for the venom attacks from the giant snakes, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was quite immune to poison but not completely immune, that''s why the poison could accumulate in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s body, but at a stage that was not too life-threatening, but it wouldn''t last forever, so they kept doing that for a long time until unknowingly the number of snakes had decreased drastically to the point that they could be counted on both hands.


    With their numbers greatly reduced, the remaining giant snakes seemed to be hesitant to attack, and this finally allowed N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana to take a break to catch their breath.


    "F*ck, From now on I will stop being curious, it''s not good for your health"


    "should have done that from the start, you dumbshit!"


    "... Wh- Wha- *Sigh* I admit it was my fault, but look, at least we saved some liv-"


    Said Lembuswana who then looked in the direction where N¨¡g¨¡ntaka had landed the human ship, but he immediately fell silent when he saw that the ship he meant was no longer there.


    Seeing this, Lembuswana immediately fell silent for a moment and immediately became angry.


    "F*CK!! I WILL KILL ALL THAT HUMAN LATER IF I SEE THEM"


    "*Sigh* Dumbass, we struggling for nothing"


    "... Let''s just end this quickly"


    Lembuswana Says. Who then immediately attacked the remaining giant snakes that were still alive.


    Killing the frightened giant snakes was quite easy; with a few attacks from N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana''s black energy ball, it was finished very quickly.


    "... Alright, let''s go back right now"


    "Are you sure, those humans must not have gone too far"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, although he didn''t show it too much, but he also felt a little resentment towards those ungrateful humans.


    "Nah~ My mana is running low, and I don''t want to waste time looking for them, let''s just go back"


    "Alright~ I don''t have much energy anymore either"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who then, with the remaining energy he had, flapped his wings to return to the Saranjana Kingdom.


    "... Where do you think you''re going after killing my minions?"


    "!!!" x2


    Hearing this, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana were immediately shocked, they both simultaneously turned towards the voice.


    "Aww... Shit!"


    Said Lembuswana while looking at the creature who reprimanded them, It was a giant snake that was many times larger than the giant snakes before, and it also had five heads, like the heads of a cobra, each of the cobra heads had serrations that continued to the tip of the snake''s tail, the five-headed snake had two pairs of dragon-like wings, one pair was right at the connection between the snake''s head kalima and its body, and the only one was located not far from the tip of the snake''s tail, with black scales that looked harder than any iron, the snake seemed difficult to defeat, especially with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana who were currently not in their prime condition.


    "The little guy has been defeated so is it time for the big boss to appear? N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, how confident are you that you can escape from that creature?"


    "..."


    "... N¨¡g¨¡ntaka? Buddy?"


    "... Huh? What?"


    "What the hell, buddy? How can you space out in front of an enemy? What happen to you?"


    "... Sorry, I don''t know, but looking at this guy, my blood suddenly boiling, which usually happens when I''m met with a dragon, like when we are in your World... Or meeting a mortal enemy"


    "A wha-"


    "HAHAHA~ Blood is never wrong, even though you are still in an immature stage, but Garuda is still Garuda, meeting you like this... I didn''t expect it at all"


    Said the five-headed giant snake, while staring at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka with clear killing intent.


    "!!!"


    "... Th- This Feeling, You- Are you the one that from five years ago?"


    "Huh? Do you still remember that? Something small like that? Amazing! Simply Amazing!! As expected of a Garuda, truly extraordinary"


    The giant five-headed snake said maniacally, clearly seeing this; N¨¡g¨¡ntaka certainly seemed a little confused by the five-headed snake who seemed to know him very well; no, it was more like he knew what Garuda was very well.


    ''... What the hell happened here?''


    Thought Lembuswana, who was, of course, more confused than N¨¡g¨¡ntaka about this sudden change in the situation.


    "... Who are you?" N¨¡g¨¡ntaka Ask.


    "Who Am I?... For the sake of the Relationship that we have, I will Introduce Myself; I''m Antaboga, The First Of All Nagas; it''s good to see you, The Last Garuda; what''s your name, younguns?"


    "... I''m N¨¡g¨¡ntaka"


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka? Hahah~ I like that name, it suits you very well"


    "... It''s a Givin Name that My Master bestows upon me, It''s a Great Name"


    "Your Master? I see; I like to meet your New Master someday... Because now I have an urgent matter that I have to finish as soon as possible"


    Said Antaboga, who then returned to his killing intent, and feeling this, Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately became tense.


    "Y- you! What do you intend to do?"


    "No need to be that tense, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, I Indeed want to fight you, but it''s not today... Because right now, I want to catch those humans who''ve stolen something Very valuable for me... And I don''t want to fight you when you''re still in your weak state like this, so let''s meet some other day; for now, it''s a Goodbye for You, my mortal enemy... And my comrade in arms"


    Said Antaboga, but his last words were only to be heard by himself, after which Antaboga flew away towards the direction where the previous ship had gone, passing N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana just like that.


    "..."


    "..."


    Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka could only remain silent after the unexpected and rapid incident happened, and it ended just like that; the silence continued just like that before finally being broken by Lembuswana, who spoke up.


    "Well, buddy, by any chance, do you ever meet that guy?"


    "... I don''t know"


    "You don''t know, and I also don''t want to know, so let''s go back before "Something" Unexpected happens again, shall we?"


    "... You right, let''s go back now"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who then flapped his wings again to "once again" return to the kingdom of Saranjana.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Just to make sure, you don''t have something a past life or something, right? A past life that maybe you forget, A past life where you died but then Reincarnated to be the "you" right now?"


    "..."


    "I mean, looking at how that guy talks, he-"


    "Shut up! Lembu! I''m too tired to listen to your bullshit, Right now, so just shut up! Will you?"


    "Alright, I will shut up... But, you know-"


    "F*ck! Shut up!! You''re just making me more dizzy, That''s why it''s not good to watch too much Anime, you''re going crazy, Lembu, F*ck! Just be silent, and let me organize my thoughts"


    "Eww~ What does Anime have to do with this?"


    "..." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not good to take out your anger on something that has nothing to do with any of this, right?"


    "..."


    ''Oh~ Master, why do you have to save this freak? Why just don''t kill him?''


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka thought, unable to stand Lembuswana''s nonsense.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net

 Chapter 227: chapter 227- Antaboga ll

    In an unknown ocean area, a ship is sailing with a Giant Snake carcass wrapped around the ship.


    It can be seen that the ship''s crew is busy trying to cut the carcass of the giant snake which has very hard scales.


    Seen on the top deck at the ship''s control room, two people were talking, one was wearing a captain''s hat and holding the ship''s controls, and the other had a shabby face and long, messy black hair.


    "Capt, Are you sure about leaving those two behind, they seem a good beast to me"


    Said the man with long, messy black hair, to the person wearing the captain''s hat.


    "... We don''t have a choice, If we stay there a bit longer those big Snakes are probably going to attack us"


    "But what if the two of them survived? Wouldn''t they be very angry when they found out that we left them?"


    Said the man with long black hair again, but the captain who heard that seemed to sneer.


    "... Survive? From that Countless Big Snake? Pfft~ It''s Impossible"


    Said The Captain In a Sarcastic way. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "What with those faces? We''re a group of fugitives you know, since when do we care about others when it comes to our safety?... Never!"


    "But, I still have a bad feeli-"


    "Stop! Don''t say something useless, Go see where the nearest island is. We''ll sell the crystal ball we got. It looks very valuable"


    "But... That Crystal is-"


    "SHUT UP! ROBERTS!! JUST DO WHAT I TOLD YOU!!! WILL YOU?!!!"


    "... Yes, Captain"


    Said Roberts, who then used the lubber''s hole to climb to the highest a


    Place of ??the ship to survey their surroundings.


    After looking around and not seeing the silhouette of a single island, Roberts looked at the Captain.


    "CAPT-... "


    Roberts wanted to shout to inform his captain about the situation he saw, but he stopped because his eyes caught a silhouette like a small shadow dot in the sky from a distance and slowly approached; Roberts narrowed his eyes to focus his gaze on the black dot in the sky.


    "!!!"


    ''Shit! It''s the Snake!?''


    "CAPTAIN! LOOK!!"


    Roberts shouted at the Captain while pointing at the black shadowy dot he saw, but the Captain and the other crew members'' eyesight was not as good as Roberts'', so they didn''t know what Roberts was pointing at.


    "... What?"


    The Captain asked, and now all the crew''s gazes were on Roberts.


    "It''s them, Captain, I- It''s the BIG SNAKE!!


    " What, Roberts? We didn''t see anything... If you are that boring, why you just don''t jump into the sea?"


    The Captain said it as a joke, and the crew laughed when they heard it, but they didn''t expect Roberts to actually jump into the sea from such a height.


    "..."


    "..."


    They were all silent for a moment after the unexpected incident, and after coming to their senses they all immediately ran to the edge of the ship to see how Roberts was doing, but what they saw was that Roberts had swam away from the ship.


    "HY, ROBERTS! WHAT ARE YOU THINKING YOU''RE DOING?! COMEBACK HERE!!!"


    The Captain shouted, but as if not hearing him, Roberts continued to swim away from them.


    "What? What''s wrong with that guy? Capt, should we bring him back?"


    Asked one of the ship''s crew, who was next to the Captain, who also saw Roberts swimming far away from the ship.


    "No, Let him just die in the ocea-"


    *Shake! Shake!*


    The Captain couldn''t continue his sentence because their ship suddenly shook as if it had been hit by a large wave, and along with the shaking, a sound that could make all the hairs on one''s body stand on end was heard.


    "... He''s The Genius one, He will definitely live a long life, unlike you all who will die here and now"


    "!!!"


    Hearing this, everyone on the ship immediately turned towards the voice, and there they saw Antaboga looking at them from the air, and the flapping of his two pairs of wings produced a wind that created waves that hit their ship.


    "I Only Gave You One Easy Task, Which Was To Deliver The Lotus Crystal Ball To The Most Established Human On The Mainland And Let Them Take Care Of The Crystal, But You Guys Ended Up Killing My Minions"


    ".. O-oh, S- Sir, It''s n-not us who k-k-kill y-your Minions, I- It''s the t-two-"


    The Captain defended what Antaboga said, and of course, he knew that it wasn''t them who killed one of his minions, but that still didn''t get them out of trouble.


    "Enough!! I Won''t Accept Any Excuses Because That Doesn''t Cover Up The Fact That You Guys Are Trying To Do Something Bad To The Crystal. Hand Over The Crystal Right Now!!"


    "Y- Yes! Yes!! You, Go take that Crystal!"


    The Captain''s order to one of the crew members, who, when he heard the Captain''s order, immediately ran into the Captain''s cabin.


    "S-sir we will hand over the Crystal to you, so, please spare our lives"


    "..."


    Finding Antaboga silent, the Captain looked increasingly panicked and spoke in a stuttering voice.


    "I- I- I will S- Sacrifice all of my Crew, so please just S- Spare my life, Sir, I beg you"


    Said the Captain, but still got no reaction from Antaboga but the crew who heard the Captain wanted to sacrifice them for his own safety burned with anger.


    "What?! You want to Sacrifice us for your own sake? You Son of a Bitch!!"


    "WHAT? WHAT''S WRONG WITH THAT? I''M THE CAPTAIN! SO! WHAT''S WRONG WITH SACRIFICING YOU ALL?! HUH?!"


    "Y-YOU SON OF A BITCH!! I WILL KILL YOU BEFORE THAT HAPPEN, DIE!!!"


    After that, a big fight broke out between the ship''s crew and the Captain, along with the fight, the crew who had been ordered to take the crystal from the Captain''s cabin had returned, and seeing the crystal, both eyes of one of Antaboga''s five heads lit up, and then a strong wind was created and blew towards the crew who was carrying the crystal, and immediately made it float in the air, and was immediately carried by the wind to approach Antaboga.


    The crew screamed in panic, but Antaboga ignored them and immediately swallowed the crew member along with the crystal he was holding.


    "SIR! I HAVE WON, SO NOW YOU WILL SPARE ME, RIGHT?"


    The Captain shouted, who was currently kneeling on the floor, with blood all over his body and one of his arms severed, and around the Captain lay six lifeless crew members.


    "... What? When did I ever make a stupid promise like that? You guys just fight on your own and for unknown reasons"


    "Wh- But, I... I already... Alrea-"


    "It seems you already lost your Mind, so it''s time to die"


    Said Antaboga. Then, the eye of his second head from the right lit up red, and then he breathed fire from his mouth, a breath of fire that then burned the ship along with the Captain, who seemed to have lost his mind.


    "Now... Who should I give this crystal to? With my appearance, I can''t go to human settlements... It seems like the day he will be reborn is still a long way off"


    Said Antaboga who then chose to return to his place.


    -------------


    - With Taufik and Gaia.


    In the large pool, Gaia was seen sitting beside Taufik while leaning her head on Taufik''s shoulder. They both sat naked and without speaking, just purely enjoying their time.


    "... Gaia, can I ask something?"


    Said Taufik, which destroyed the comfortable tranquility.


    "Hm~ What is it, Honey?" Your next chapter is on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    Said Gaia, who was still leaning her head on Taufik''s shoulder while closing her eyes.


    "... Do you know A Maid named Mathilde?"


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Gaia finally opened her eyes and looked at Taufik directly in the eye.


    "... You didn''t forget what I said before, right?"


    "Aww~ Cmon Gaia, I''m just asking, there''s something strange with that girl, so Tell me, If you know something about her"


    Hearing Taufik''s reply, Gaia finally leaned her head back on Taufik''s shoulder.


    "... Mathilde, huh? It may seem ridiculous, but there''s not much information about her"


    "Eh? But why do you keep her here?"


    Taufik asked in surprise after hearing Gaia''s answer.


    "Simple because she is hardworking and diligent, also, she always finishes the work quickly, that is why"


    "what about her origin, where did she come from? You probably know about that, right?"


    "No, I didn''t, She''s just basically appeared so suddenly like that in around the Big tree... She said that she didn''t have any memory of that day, so out of pity I hired her as a maid"


    "Just show up out of nowhere? And you can easily trust her just like that? Really?"


    "Hm~ Yap~ More or less is like that, but I can say loudly that she, Mathilde is not a bad person, or has any ill intentions towards this kingdom, so you don''t need to worry"


    "If you say so, bu-"


    *Tok~Tok~Tok*


    Taufik stopped talking when the sound of a knock on the door was heard from outside.


    "What Is It?"


    "Your Majesty, we received news that Lord Lembuswana and Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka have returned"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 228: chapter 228- A Shocking Fact

    After hearing the news, Taufik and Gaia finished their bath and then returned to their room; after putting on their clothes, Gaia and Taufik went to the place where Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka usually rested, namely under the big tree in the middle of the Palace.


    A few moments later when they arrived at the big tree, they both saw N¨¡g¨¡ntaka lying tired under the tree, as did Lembuswana.


    "Huh? They usually are not like this when they return from their patrol, did something serious happen this time?"


    Said Gaia, after seeing the conditions of Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "... Wait, let me go check them first"


    Said Taufik, who then approached them both; Taufik then touched them both.


    "... They''re fine, but Many poisons accumulated in N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s body"


    "WHAT? Poison? Are you he''s okay?"


    "Yeah~ He''s okay, His mana was slowly detoxifying the Poison, so he only needed to rest a bit"


    "Hufft~ That''s good, then what about Lembu?"


    "His condition is better than N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, maybe because of his puppet body, the Poison doesn''t affect him at all, he just used up too much of his mana"


    Hearing this, Gaia breathed a sigh of relief because this was the first time she had seen Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka in this condition in the five years they had been together, so she was a little shocked.


    "... It''s good that they''re fine, but what kind of opponent did they face that they both ended up in this condition?"


    "... Let''s ask them directly"


    Said Taufik, who then flowed his Mana into Lembuswana''s core.


    A few moments later, Lembuswana opened both of his eyes And his gaze immediately fell on Taufik and Gaia, who were also looking at him.


    "... *Sigh* It''s the first time I was happy to see you, Kid, I''m glad that you finally woke up"


    The first words that Lembuswana said after seeing Taufik conscious after being unconscious for five years.


    "Hahaha~ What is that? So all of this time, you''re not happy to see me? Is that what you mean? But It''s good to see you still live, Lembu"


    "Lembu, what happens to you and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka that you two end up in this state?"


    Gaia exclaimed, immediately asking Lembuswana.


    "This? There was a "little" incident when we came back, that''s why we are in this state" Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "A little, huh? Care to tell me what that "little" Incident is?" Taufik ask.


    "It''s just... After doing patrol and wanting to come back here we...


    After that, Lembuswana told Taufik and Gaia about the whole incident.


    ------------


    "... well~ It was no mistake it was entirely your fault for being too curious"


    "Yes, I agree with what Taufik said"


    Taufik''s comments after hearing the whole story of Lembuswana, which was also agreed by Gaia.


    "What? How can it become my fault? I just trying to save people, you know"


    Said Lembuswana defending himself


    "There is nothing wrong with your intention to save people, but when saving people you also have to choose who is worth saving or not, and hearing your story, those people have done something to those giant snakes and you just go in and save those people, and also since when did you become a hero?"


    Taufik said, making Lembuswana remain silent, and Gaia giggled when she heard this.


    "... What''s wrong with me being a hero, someone will change eventually, and so I"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Yeah~ I know, sir Guardian"


    "Pfft~ Ahahaha~"


    "... Y-you two... *Sigh* forget it, I was too tired to argue with you two"


    Said Lembuswana who immediately turned his gaze to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "... Is he fine?"


    "What? Are you worried about your partner in justice?"


    Taufik asked, intending to tease Lembuswana, but Lembuswana''s sincere answer slightly stunned him.


    "Yes, he received a lot of poison attacks from those giant snakes, so I''m a little worried"


    Hearing this, Taufik smiled faintly and then answered Lembuswana''s questions.


    "He''s fine, he just needs a little rest, after that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka will fully recover"


    "It''s so...


    Said Lembuswana while looking at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, then turning his gaze back to Taufik.


    ... So, Do you know something about this Antaboga guy? He seems to Know a lot about N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, but N¨¡g¨¡ntaka seems not to know about him"


    "... Antaboga... I know of a creature in mythology who has the Title "The First Of All Nagas," And Antaboga is one of the names of that creature; he is Ananta Sesha... If he is the one you mean, then he does have a relationship with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, or more precisely with Garuda, because they are both mounts of a god, namely the god Vishnu from Hindu mythology"


    Said Taufik, who then looked at Gaia.


    "You know about him, Gaia?"


    "I have never met a God named Vishnu before, but I have heard of him, because he is the god of a religion that exists on earth, but Earth is a place where many religions are practiced, these religions developed because of influences from outside the earth, since ancient times, there have been many beings from outside the earth who came to earth to spread their teachings, from there, these religions were born, and Hinduism is also one of these religions"


    Hearing this, Taufik immediately fell silent, which made Lembuswana and Gaia confused. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, That just surprised me a bit, it''s a good thing I''m not someone who believes in God, but if the Believers heard what you just said, they might launch a Crusade against you, you know?... But God Is a Being from Another World, huh? It was a little surprising how their teachings could be so deeply rooted in the earth"


    "That''s how human is, They need something like that so that their lives can be directed. That''s good because humans can differentiate between what is bad and what is good. As long as they don''t destroy Earth, I will let them be even if they don''t believe that I exist"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing what Gaia said, Taufik and Lembuswana immediately fell silent for a few moments before Taufik clapped his hands.


    *clap!*


    "... Wow~ This suddenly became quite a deep conversation... Alright! Let''s leave N¨¡g¨¡ntaka here to rest and let''s go grab something to eat, shall we?"


    "You''re right, I haven''t eaten anything since this morning because someone"


    After that, Lembuswana then perched on Taufik''s shoulder, and the three of them left N¨¡g¨¡ntaka alone to rest under the big tree.


    When they had walked far, without their knowledge, someone wearing maid clothes walked up to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    She is Mathilda, someone Taufik met before.


    Seeing N¨¡g¨¡ntaka lying there with a ray of sunlight shining on him, Mathilda looked up, and then miraculously, the branches of the tree seemed to move to block the sunlight from hitting N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    After that, a smile appeared on Mathilda''s cold face, who then approached N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "I hope you get well soon... Father"


    # A/N- "W- WHAT?"


    After saying that, Mathilda left again.


    -------------


    After leaving N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Taufik and Gaia went to look for something to eat outside, while also showing what the atmosphere was like in the Kingdom, as they had planned, but with an additional person, namely Lembuswana.


    The residents were very enthusiastic when they saw Gaia, especially with the addition of Lembuswana, but when they saw Taufik, they were even more enthusiastic.


    Instantly a crowd formed around the three of them, but Gaia, who had known this, had prepared several soldiers to repel the crowd.


    "Are you sure this okay, Gaia? Why don''t we use disguise?"


    Taufik asked Gaia while waving his hand toward the crowd around him.


    "It''s ok for this time, they should know that their king has regained consciousness and is in good health so this is good"


    Gaia replied, doing the same thing as Taufik and with a career smile.


    "... In other words, She uses you as a promotion"


    Lembuswana interrupted, which made Gaia immediately look at him with a cynical look.


    Seeing this, Lembuswana immediately turned his gaze away from Gaia and also waved to the crowd.


    "... But... Are you sure that we are still on Earth?"


    Said Taufik while looking at the crowd around him because not all of them were "Humans."


    "Is it, they are those who could not return to their world after being trapped here when I sealed this Earth from the outside. Almost all of them chose to settle here, where they can be accepted by society, because the outside world is a bit unfriendly to those who are not human"


    Gaia said, and then their carriage stopped in front of a luxurious-looking restaurant.


    "... Alright, This is my favorite restaurant, I guarantee the food tastes very good. Let''s come inside"


    With their carriage stopped and the carriage doors open, the soldiers created a kind of human fence on both sides.


    "MAKE A WAY TO HIS MAJESTY THE KING AND HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN!!"


    Shouted one of the soldiers, immediately the restaurant staff and the restaurant owner came out to greet Taufik and Gaia.


    After getting off the carriage, the restaurant owner led them to a table that had been prepared for them.


    "This way, Your Majesty"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 229: chapter 229- Threat

    After they finished eating, they went to visit other places, such as clothing stores, food stalls, jewelry stores, food stalls... food stalls and finally Farak''s workshop.


    "My King, It''s there anything you want from my shop?"


    Asked Farak, who seemed to have just been working on something but postponed it because of the arrival of Taufik, Gaia, and Lembuswana.


    "... I was just looking around, No need to care about me, just continue your work"


    "It''s so, then excuse me, your Majesty, Lord Lembuswana... Oh~ and if you Interested in something just take it, and if you want to ask about something, just ask the kid over there"


    Said Farak before leaving, while pointing at a human child standing in the corner, trembling because of the presence of the three highest people in the kingdom.


    "... I''ll do that"


    Said Taufik, while looking at the products in Farak''s shop.


    "What it is honey? Are you interested in something?"


    "Not yet, But as expected of a Dwarf, the items they created were truly extraordinary. If just one of these items got out there, it would cause a sensation, Any one of these items can be sold for a very high price..."


    Hearing this, those around immediately fell silent, especially Gaia, and then Taufik continued his speech.


    "But the state of this kingdom is very dangerous, after looking around, all aspects of this kingdom, whether it''s technology, culture, or human resources, everything is very advanced several centuries ahead than what this era should have, if the surrounding kingdoms find out about this, we could be attacked from every direction considering this island is right in the middle of the North Atlantic Ocean, and around us are all great powers of this era, Not to mention from the Eastern Roman Empire and other kingdoms....


    a siege from those kingdoms to take over this kingdom could happen... Gaia, have there been any strange movements in the past few years? You said before that some important people of the kingdom are currently outside the kingdom, what are they doing?"


    Taufik asked Gaia, and hearing this Gaia seemed a little doubtful, especially after hearing Taufik''s explanation. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "... Actually, I sent some people to other kingdoms to build relationships and introduce our kingdom''s products to the outside world. We have actually prepared this plan for a long time, but only recently was the plan implemented because we were able to create a ship... I sent some envoys to the kingdoms around us.


    It''s been almost a month since they left, and with the ship technology we have, they should be back in the next few days... honey, did I do something wrong?"


    "..."


    After listening to what Gaia said, Taufik immediately had a bad feeling, in this era, where Magic can be used by anyone as long as they are willing to try, wars between kingdoms can happen anytime, and with anyone, that''s why this Era is called the dark era, wars occur on every continent and deaths occur every day, If news gets out that their kingdom has resources and technology this advanced, their kingdom can be considered a threat to other kingdoms, If that happens, war is inevitable.


    "... Let''s go to back the Palace first"


    Said Taufik, and then he, Gaia, and Lembuswana returned to their carriage and were escorted by the soldiers.


    On the way to the palace, Taufik told Gaia about what he was worried about, and Gaia, who heard this, could not help but feel worried.


    "... So what do we have to do? What if what you said is actually happening?"


    "What are you worried about? Do you forget what The man In front of you is capable of? Not to mention about me and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, and our soldiers and Magician is not that weak either, you don''t have to worry that much"


    Said Lembuswana, intending to calm Gaia down.


    "It''s not that simple, Lembu, we can indeed defend ourselves, but what about the people in this Kingdom? You have to remember that the position of this island is right in the middle of the ocean; there is nothing around us; what if we are surrounded from all sides? Are you confident that you can protect everyone?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Lembuswana immediately fell silent, what Taufik said was true, they were indeed strong, but that did not rule out the possibility that they could not protect everyone in this Kingdom, in every war there would definitely be casualties, whether from soldiers or civilians, but if they were attacked from all sides, many casualties would fall.


    "... T-Then... What if we put up a big barrier around this island? You could at least do that, honey, or at least just the residential areas"


    Gaia said, their island has an oval shape, and with their Palace located on a hill as the center, which is surrounded by residential areas, but it is still right on the edge of the sea, they didn''t even build a wall around it because, for the past five years, no Beasts dared to enter the island, so the construction of the wall can be postponed, besides that part of the island is used as agricultural land or for other things.


    "... The residential area only covers 30-40% of the entire island, so-"


    "It won''t be that easy either, Gaia, using the Barrier will only be a temporary solution... And those kingdoms must also have their own Magician troops...


    I, Lembuswana, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka could defeat them easily, but that would only make things worse because the other kingdoms would see our kingdom as a great threat, they might work together to unite their forces against us, that would be the same as fighting the entire world"


    "I can Ask, Chelone and the others for help, they probably can help us a-"


    "Gaia, do you remember about that 500 Hundred Years War that you said to me before? That''s the future you see, right? If we fight those kingdoms, a future where the 500-year war could turn into a war between our kingdom and the entire world, is there no other future you see?"


    Said Taufik, which immediately made Lembuswana confused about the direction of this conversation.


    "What I received from my memories from the future were just fragments of memories, not explaining everything completely, what I saw was just a war that lasted for a very long time, up to hundreds of years, I don''t know who was involved in the war"


    "... I see" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Taufik while stroking his chin.


    "Wait! Wait!! Wait!!! What it''s all about? I can''t follow the flow of your conversation at all, 500 years of war? What''s that?"


    Lembuswana suddenly interrupted in the middle of the conversation between Taufik and Gaia


    "..."


    "..."


    "Are you saying that we will stay in this era for 500 hundred years more? No! Thank you, Five years is enough for me to be patient, but five hundred years? Your child might be an adult when we return to the future, do you want that, Fik? Not to mention Jenn and the others, what would they think if you did that? Being selfish also has its limits, kid"


    Lembuswana Burst out with a slightly angry tone and raised voice, which made Taufik and Gaia look at him with confused looks.


    "... What? When did I say that we would stay in this era for five Hundred years more? At most, it will only be another five years"


    "Eh? You don''t say that?" Ask Lembuswana.


    "No, I didn''t... " Taufik Answered


    "He didn''t?" Lembuswana asks while looking at Gaia.


    "... He didn''t..." Gaia answered while shaking her head.


    "Ohh... It''s okay then, please Continued"


    "..."


    "..."


    --------------


    It was already mid-afternoon when they arrived at the Palace; Taufik, Gaia, and Lembuswana checked N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s condition again, and the condition seemed to be getting better.


    The three of them went to a gazebo near the big tree to continue their previous conversation which had to be postponed because of Lembuswana.


    "... So, Honey, Do you have a way for that?"


    Ask Gaia, to open the conversation.


    "Actually we don''t need to worry too much about it for now, because it''s just "If" If the thing I''m afraid of really happens... But it doesn''t hurt to be prepared, because there''s a good chance it will happen"


    "You''re right, so is there something on your mind?"


    "... Actually there is one, but that''s only if you can afford it or not"


    "Really? That what is it?" Ask Gaia enthusiastically.


    "... we have to make this island disappear"


    Said Taufik, which, of course, made Lembuswana and Gaia, who heard this, suddenly shocked.


    "... WHAT? Are you Insane, Kid? Do you want to make this Island disappear?"


    "It''s hard to admit, but this time I have to agree with Lembu, honey"


    Lembuswana and Gaia expressed their opinions on the method Taufik suggested; however, making this island disappear seemed like something stupid to do; considering the hard work they and the people who had built this island to this stage, of course, they were not willing to do all that.


    "Wait~ Wait~ You guys seem to be misunderstanding something... By "disappearing" I don''t mean destroying this island or anything like that, but something else... Listen to me, it''s like this..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 230: chapter 230- Its Impossible, Right?

    "Wait~ Wait~ You guys seem to be misunderstanding something... By "disappearing" I don''t mean destroying this island or anything like that, but something else... Listen to me, it''s like this, By disappearing I mean here, it''s not like removing this island from the world...


    wait, maybe that''s what I mean, I want to make this island "disappear", in the sense of hiding this island from the outside world"


    Said Taufik to Gaia and Lembuswana, which made Gaia and Lembuswana tilt their heads in confusion. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "... And HOW you Supposed to do that? You wouldn''t just move this island to another area like that, would you?"


    Said Lembuswana, who thought that what Taufik said was a little unreasonable.


    "Why? We have The Lady Earth here, Moving the island is easy, right, Gaia?"


    "... I can''t... right now, I can''t"


    "Why so?" Ask Taufik.


    "... You remember about the barrier I put around the Earth right? It can still hold on because it uses the power of the planet''s core...


    So I can''t use my power yet, because the power of the planet''s core continues to drain to maintain the barrier, the planet''s core must be fully recharged if I want to use my power, and if I stop the flow of power from the planet''s core then the barrier will slowly disappear until the remaining energy runs out, if that happens... You know what will happen"


    Gaia explained to Taufik. The barrier that exists around the earth prevents external threats from entering the earth; even now, many external creatures are forcing their way into the earth; if the barrier disappears, then all that will happen is chaos.


    "... I see, How long will the barrier last if you stop the flow of energy from the Earth''s Core to the barrier?"


    "Not too long"


    "How long?"


    "... At most a month, because maintaining a barrier that big requires a huge amount of energy"


    Listening to Gaia''s words, Taufik and Lembuswana thought about it for a moment; after all, they themselves had faced the "external threat," and it was not an easy thing.


    "... Let''s Talk about this later... If there''s only one... God, Maybe I can still deal with it, but if there are several at once, I''m a little hesitant"


    Said Taufik then agreed by Gaia and Lembuswana, and the three of them went back to check on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s condition.


    ----------------


    "... N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, how do you feel?"


    Taufik asked N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who had regained consciousness.


    "Master, I''m happy to see you safe and sound"


    "Forget about me, what about you?"


    "I''m okay, Master; the Poison does not have much effect on me; with little rest, it will be fine... I''m sorry Master that I''m not on your side when you''re waking up"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said a little gloomily, and Lembuswana, who heard this, had to look aside awkwardly because he was the one who always invited N¨¡g¨¡ntaka to go out to relieve his boredom.


    Hearing this, Taufik laughed a little.


    "... It''s okay, it''s not the first time either... But it''s good to see you okay... Oh~ And I heard you gained a new power"


    "I am, but I haven''t fully mastered it yet, so I can''t really use it yet"


    "You will be able to master it later because as "He" said, you are not just any Garuda...


    Taufik said something that made the three of them who heard it confused about who "He" Taufik meant.


    ... Now you already come to your senses, so do you want to come back to me, or do you want to stay outside like this?"


    "If possible, I would like to stay outside for now, Master... The people in this Kingdom already regard my existence as a kind of protector; if I were to simply disappear, there might be a bit of a commotion"


    Said N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, thinking about his position as a Guardian of this island whose mere presence could make the beasts afraid to enter the island, his entering Taufik''s body was the same as disappearing from this world, so maybe it would be a little disadvantageous, that''s why Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka never left the island for more than five days.


    "... You''re right, Alright~ Stay outside for now... Now, We''ve looked around the Kingdom; N¨¡g¨¡ntaka has also regained consciousness, so what should we do now, Gaia?"


    "... Now~... Let''s go eat!!"


    Gaia said enthusiastically and then walked ahead of Taufik and the others.


    Seeing Gaia''s figure from behind, Taufik and Lembuswana looked at each other.


    "... Did she always eat that much?"


    "No... Did you two do "that" when we were not around?"


    "We... Did, but It can''t be that fast, right?... right?"


    "..."


    "... Right?"


    "Who knows? After being with you for so long, the one thing you lack is "ordinary." It may or may not happen, who knows?"


    "Right... "


    Taufik said, half doubting and half agreeing with what Lembuswana said. However, it was impossible for someone to get pregnant just a few hours after they had s*x.


    "Ohh~ N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, you want to join us?"


    "I want, but my body... It doesn''t fit into the palace, that''s why we let this tree stay here and put it right in the middle of the palace"


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka answered, which made a thought cross Taufik''s mind.


    "You always stay here? Every day?"


    "Yes, Master"


    "... You eat and sleep here?"


    "I didn''t eat that much but yeah, I always sleep here... Something wrong master?"


    Asked N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who was a little confused by Taufik''s sudden and random question.


    "... Is there nothing that happened, I mean something weird, something that suddenly appea- oh~ so, it''s like that... I see... So that is what''s happened... But her appearance is a little different, am I wrong?"


    "???" x2


    Seeing Taufik talking alone, Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka could only stare at him with confused looks.


    "... Kid, are you okay? Is there something wrong with you? ... I mean, in... Here, maybe?"


    Lembuswana asked while pointing to his head, after all, Taufik had been lying unconscious for five years, so Lembuswana thought maybe something happened to his brain or something.


    "Are you mocking me?"


    Taufik asked Lembuswana, and Lembuswana could only remain silent, seeing this, Taufik then looked back at N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "... So your body size, huh~ Alright, Maybe it is a good time... Since you chose to stay outside this time, I will give you the power to control your body size... This is also for you, Lembu, I will give you a skill that I didn''t have the chance to give you five years ago... Alright, let''s sit down first"


    "Ohh~ You mean that thing you said five years ago? About giving me the ability to change to my original body? Do you mean that one?"


    "Yeah~ Just think of this as a reward for looking after Gaia for the past five years"


    Hearing Taufik''s answer, Lembuswana immediately became very happy, after all, with his real body, he could use his powers more freely, so he no longer needed to rely too much on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka like when they fought the horde of snakes recently.


    "... Alright! Now we talking! So what do I need to do?"


    "Nothing, just sit beside N¨¡g¨¡ntaka for now"


    "I''ll do that!"


    Lembuswana replied like a dog that was very obedient to its master, he immediately sat beside N¨¡g¨¡ntaka like a puppy waiting for food from its master.


    Seeing this, Taufik could only shake his head, then tried something with his Imagination Magic.


    "Honey, what are you doing there instead of joining me?"


    Asked Gaia who returned after realizing that Taufik and the others did not follow her.


    "You can go first, I still have something that I need to do with Lembu and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka"


    "Oh~ Alright~ but do it fast, because if you take too long, I might just eat all the food up~" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... S- Sure, do as you like"


    Taufik replied, who became a little more convinced that something was happening to Gaia, after which, Gaia left again.


    "... You better prepared for the worst, kid, after all, if it comes to you, everything seems possible even the Impossible one"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Alright~ let''s go to the business, give me time to try something"


    Taufik said, which immediately changed the topic of conversation and focused on creating skills for N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembuswana.


    Actually, the concept behind creating and giving skills using his Imagination Magic is quite easy. It is almost the same as when Taufik transfers information directly to someone''s brain, but it is something that Taufik already owns and has mastered while creating a skill, and giving it to someone else will take a little time.


    So Taufik created a Skill for N¨¡g¨¡ntaka first, which was the easiest because the skill was also the same as "Body Manipulation," which he had used several times, and because Taufik had already used it, it would be very easy.


    ''... Imagination Magic... Create Skill: Body Manipulation!''


    With that, Taufik felt that his Mana had been drained a little, which meant that he had succeeded in creating the skill.


    Taufik opened his eyes again and looked at his hands. With his command, his hands grew twice as big. Seeing this, Taufik nodded in satisfaction. He returned to focus on creating skills for Lembuswana.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 231: chapter 231- Attention From Great Powers

    Creating a skill for Lembuswana will be a bit tricky. It is similar to the "Body Transformation" Skill that Taufik created for N¨¡g¨¡ntaka but also different at the same time.


    In Taufik''s mind, he had to imagine and simulate how Lembuswana would change from his current doll body to his real body.


    ''... Hmm ~ It looks a bit too bland. Should I add a special effect in the middle when he''s about to transform? Hm ~ his doll body will emit a lot of black smoke that will soar high into the sky; in this form, he will be immune to attacks; once the black smoke is enough, it will immediately take the form of Lembu''s real body with a very dazzling light... Oh ~ That''s pretty good...


    should I add a move when he''s about to transform? Ahh ~ Something like "Henshin" would be very cute for Lembu... Alright~ That''s it, that''s already very good~ Ahaha~ It will be so funny~ ''


    Said Taufik who had finished setting the effect of Lembuswana''s transformation skill.


    ''... The Name of this skill, hmm~ "Henshin," Will be good... ''


    Said Taufik, who then simulated the skill from start to finish, and the results were enough to satisfy Taufik, so, with the skill in his mind, Taufik activated his Imagination Magic.


    ''... Imagination Magic- Created Skill: Henshin!''


    With that, Taufik''s Mana was drained again, but unlike before, this time, it was drained quite a lot.


    ''... Huh? It''s quite a lot compared to before, is it possible because of the "Immune" trait? That''s also good because it means the skill was successfully created... ''


    Taufik thought, then opened his eyes and looked at Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "... N¨¡g¨¡ntaka your first, Come closer"


    "Yes, Master"


    With that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka immediately approached Taufik, with his head lowered, Taufik put his hand on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s head.


    "You ready?"


    "Yes, Master"


    "Alright, tell me if something feels strange ok?"


    Said Taufik, who then closed his eyes again and reactivated his Imagination Magic.


    ''... Imagination Magic- Transfer (Skill): Body Transformation!''


    After that, Taufik felt like he had lost something, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka on the other hand, felt that he had received something, complete with how to use it and what would happen if he used it.


    "How is it, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka?"


    "... It''s a little bit Strange feeling, It''s like getting a new limb, I don''t know"


    "Can you use it?"


    "... Oddly enough, I feel like I can, it''s like I''ve done it a few times"


    "Try it, try to make your body in size of a normal bird"


    "Yes, Master"


    With Taufik''s command, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka closed his eyes; even though he felt that he had used it several times, this was still the first time he had used the skill, so he needed a little preparation.


    "...Body Transformation, Activate!"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing what N¨¡g¨¡ntaka said, Taufik and Lembuswana looked at each other.


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "... Should he say that out loud?"


    "Not for him"


    "I see... Wait! What?"


    "... Look! His skill is already active" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Taufik, pointing to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka whose body was shrinking at a speed visible to the eye.


    "Don''t change the subject, Kid, I know you must have done something, Answer me!"


    "... How is it, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka? Any weird feeling you feel?"


    "... Nothing particular, Master, it feels normal, It''s just a change of perspective that might take a little getting used to, other than that everything seems normal"


    Answered N¨¡g¨¡ntaka who was currently only the size of an ordinary eagle.


    "It''s so, then, stays at that size for a while"


    "I''ll do that, Master, Thank you for giving me this skill, I''ll use it wisely, Master"


    "... Alright, now is your turn, Lembu, come here"


    Said Taufik, calling Lembuswana who currently looked "a little" angry about something.


    "... You must have done something to that transformation skill, right? I won''t do it before you tell me what it is"


    "Well ~ Is up to you; I won''t force you either; you''re just going to stay in that form forever, so are you willing to accept it or not?"


    "..."


    "So~ Yes or No?"


    "... You don''t do something weird, are you?"


    Asked Lembuswana, still harboring suspicions about Taufik, but he also did not want to refuse Taufik''s offer.


    "What possible I can do? Your body will look exactly like what you remember, I didn''t change anything"


    "... You sure?"


    "Of course"


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik and Lembuswana stared at each other for a moment, before finally Lembuswana sighed.


    "... Alright, I''ll accept it, I will trust our relationship so far if you will not do anything with my body, and I hope you will not break that trust"


    "I swear, I didn''t do anything to your body, believe me"


    Taufik said that it was true that he had not done anything with Lembuswana''s body; however, his original body, which was rather unsightly, had its own advantages in battle, and as much as possible, Taufik wanted to keep it that way.


    "... Alright, then give me that skill"


    Said Lembuswana who then approached Taufik.


    "Sure~ sure~"


    Said Taufik with a thin smile on his face while holding Lembuswana''s head.


    *Grip!*


    "Huh? Eh! Wait!!"


    Said Lembuswana, who felt that Taufik''s grip was a little too tight, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    "... That''s right, I didn''t do anything weird to your body, but I did add a little something, so take this!"


    Taufik said with a faint smile still visible on his face. Seeing this Lembuswana''s uneasy feeling grew even more.


    "Y-you, No! Unhand me, Kid!"


    "Opps~ Is already too late~"


    ''Imagination Magic- Transfer (Skill): Henshin!''


    Just like before, Taufik felt something was missing from him, and just like what happened with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Lembuswana also felt like he had gained something, how to use it, and what would happen if he used it.


    There is nothing wrong with the "Result" of the skill, but the way it is used makes Lembuswana feel like slapping Taufik right now.


    "You satisfied with the skill, right?"


    "Y-you, how can you do this to me? Why do you always make fun of me?"


    "What do you mean? Who''s making fun of you?"


    "Then... WHY DO I HAVE TO SHOUT WHEN I WANT TO CHANGE FORM? AND WHY "HENSHIN" OUT OF MILLIONS OF WORDS AND HUNDREDS OF LANGUAGES? WHY?... And what with that flashy light? I''m not some Magical girl or something...


    What should I do, now? I can already hear Basukhi laugh at me... Ahh~ F*ck, I shouldn''t trust you in the first place, F*ck!"


    Lembuswana said angrily, which only made Taufik look even happier with how his smile looked wider.


    "Now~ Now~ Don''t be so angry like that; how about you try that skill? Should we change places?"


    "Huh? Like hell I will do that, If I can I will baned that skill forever"


    "Pfft~ but you can''t~... Alright, it''s good for now, you probably use that skill soon or later, I know you will do that"


    Taufik said, then he felt someone approaching them, and it was Gaia, but her expression was slightly different from before.


    "Honey, there''s something I need to tell you"


    "Hm? What is it?"


    "... The envoy I sent to another kingdom is already back, but..."


    Said Gaia, who seemed a little hesitant to finish her words


    "But?..."


    "There''s a problem... "


    Hearing the word "Problem" from Gaia''s mouth, Taufik immediately understood where this conversation was going.


    "Oh no, Did what I said earlier really happen?"


    Said Taufik, which was then agreed to by Gaia by nodding her head.


    "Ahh~ F*ck, I know this will happen sooner or later, but not this fast... So where''s the Envoy? Are they okay?"


    "His condition is not good, so he is being treated by several healers at the moment, do you want to go see him?"


    "Take me there, we need to ask him to understand this situation better"


    "Alright, then follow me"


    With that, Gaia led Taufik to the place where the envoy was being cared for, with Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka each perched on Taufik''s shoulders.


    -------------


    - Konstantinopel, Throne Room.


    In a magnificent throne room befitting the strongest power in Europe and the eastern Mediterranean at that time, sat an emperor, he was Basileios I Makedonia who had risen to the emperor position after killing the previous emperor Michael III, it had been three years since he had served as an emperor, someone who was born ordinary to become an emperor.


    At this time, Basileios I Makedonia was in talks with Leo VI, who had just been appointed co-emperor this year (870).


    "... What about the envoys from the nameless Kingdom?"


    Asked Basileios I Makedonia to Leo Vl.


    "Currently they have been locked up, I have ordered the soldiers to "ask" them to tell me the location of their Kingdom, Your Majesty the Emperor"


    "... I heard one of them has managed to escape. Is that true?"


    " Yes, Your Majesty, It was negligence on our part, Please grant your forgiveness, your highness"


    Said Leo Vl, Who then continued to say.


    "But Your Majesty, are you sure you want to do this? Those people had strange things with them, even the one who escaped managed to escape because of those things"


    "... Leo, Did you see the ship they used to get here? What do you think about that ship?"


    "It''s Simply Amazing, Your Majesty, I never see something like that"


    "You''re right, neither you nor me ever seen something like that; now, Imagine if something like that is in our possession? What do you think will happen?"


    "..."


    "Not just the nearby Kingdoms, We could even rule the whole world, so far, magic alone is not enough to do that, but imagine if we have ships and other goods from the Kingdom, no one will be able to stop us"


    "Truly Magnificat, I''m ashamed of my Short Insight, Your Majesty"


    "... Keep Extract information from the envoys. If the normal method doesn''t work, use another method. If you have the information, immediately send our ship to the location of the Kingdom"


    "As your order, Your Majesty"


    After saying this, Leo Vl died Basileios I Makedonia alone in the throne room, with all these thoughts in his mind at the moment.


    "... No matter what, I will get it"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 232: chapter 232- Cheating?

    The total number of envoy groups that Gaia sent out was four, and just like what happened in the Eastern Roman Empire, the envoy groups sent to the other three Kingdoms also received the same treatment.


    However, their technology is too advanced, even the kingdoms or empires that have worked hard for tens or even hundreds of years cannot match how advanced the ship that Farak and his colleagues made, and all that because Lembuswana was the one who gave the knowledge to Farak, the knowledge that Lembuswana gave was not limited to what was in the future, but various references from what he had seen, whether from films, comics and others, and absurdly, Farak could make something from the absurd knowledge that Lembuswana gave, maybe that''s how great the Dwarts were at creating something.


    Seeing the technology they have, automatically, the kingdom''s high-ranking officials would be interested in having it in their hands; after all, with a fleet of ships with such advanced technology and with the existence of magic, ruling the world is not just a dream, who wouldn''t be interested in that? No one. This is just a race of time between the Kingdoms; whoever gets the information about the Saranjana Kingdom the fastest, then a massive attack will occur, but none of them will succeed because, after all, the Saranjana Kingdom is where the four strongest individuals on earth live.


    ---------------


    - Saranjana Kingdom, present.


    After Taufik arrived at the place where the returned envoy was being treated, Taufik did something with his Imagination Magic to wake the person up.


    "Ughh~ Where am I?"


    Said the envoy, who was a woman with black hair and green eyes; looking at the woman, Taufik felt something familiar, but he was not sure what it was.


    "Giselle!"


    Said Gaia, and immediately hugged the envoy named Giselle after seeing that she had woken up.


    "... Are you okay? I''m so sorry, you end up like this because of me"


    "What are you saying, My Queen? From the stars, it''s all my plan, remember? So there''s no need to feel guilty toward me"


    Said Giselle while stroking Gaia''s back.


    *Ukhum!*


    Taufik made his presence known with the fake cough; Giselle''s eyes immediately turned towards Taufik, but what she saw first was Lembuswana and the little N¨¡g¨¡ntaka perched on Taufik''s shoulder, and even though N¨¡g¨¡ntaka was in small form, Giselle who had known them both for a long time of course recognized him.


    "Lord N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Lord Lembuswana and-"


    Giselle greeted Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, but when her eyes fell on Taufik''s face, she immediately fell silent, then she remembered the statue that stood proudly in the middle of the town square, and all the photos of Gaia with a man that was in almost every corridor of the castle, seeing Taufik in front of her, she immediately knew the person''s identity without a need of further Introduction again.


    "... Your Majesty The King, Is an honor for me to have you here, I''m sorry I can''t Great you properly because of my Condition"


    "It''s okay, I don''t really like formalities either, you can rest, but you have to tell me what really happened to you"


    "... I will, Your Majesty... But let me first introduce myself; My Name is Giselle Greenwing; I Am Her Majesty''s Assistant... And I''m an Elf..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Giselle while removing the ring on her finger, which made her hair color instantly change to pale green and her ears turned into the typical Elf pointed ears.


    "An Elf? So~ there''s where the familiar feeling is coming, I see... By any chance, do you know an Elf named Thalia, Giselle?"


    Hearing Thalia''s name from Taufik''s mouth, Gaia looked a little disturbed and Giselle looked frustrated.


    "T-Thalia? My king?"


    "Oh~ Look at your expression; you probably know, right?"


    "... We are bound to know because Thalia is the name of the princess of the Elf Kingdom in the world I come from"


    "So she''s Indeed a Princess"


    "Pardon me, Your Majesty, have you ever met with Princess Thalia before?"


    "Yes~ a few years ago, eh? No-"


    "WHAT!! PRINCESS THALIA IS ON EARTH?"


    Giselle shouted in surprise; if Taufik met Thalia a few years ago, it meant Thalia was on earth; that''s not wrong, but that will only happen a few years in the future and not now, because right now, Thalia is still in her world.


    "No! It''s not like that, it''s hard to explain-"


    "Why it is hard to explain, Honey? Is it Hard to explain that you are cheating?"


    "What? Where does that come from? Didn''t you always in my side these the last few years? How can I possibly cheat?"


    "Who knows? Maybe in the future?"


    "What? Don''t you already know with whom I will be in a relationship in the future?"


    "I don''t know what will happen in the future in that much detail, maybe she is your hidden lover or something? Who knows?"


    "... You''re being unreasonable, Gaia, you know that"


    "... Excuse me, I can''t quite follow this conversation, what were you two talking about?"


    Giselle asked after witnessing the exchange between Taufik and Gaia.


    "


    *Sigh*


    You don''t have to worry about that, just told me about what happened to you"


    Said Taufik, still with Gaia''s cynical gaze directed at him.


    "... S-sure, Your Majesty"


    Giselle replied and then started to tell what happened from the beginning.


    "The place I went to was the Eastern Roman Empire... At first, when we arrived, everything was fine...


    When Giselle arrived in the Eastern Roman Empire, everything was fine, they were welcomed well, until the time came when she faced the Emperor, As an Assistant who always accompanied Gaia, Giselle was very fluent in speaking with other people, she then began to introduce the products of the Saranjana Kingdom to Basileios I Makedonia, and her colleagues demonstrated what the tools could do and how they were used, many of the equipment they brought from the Saranjana Kingdom, such as water pumps, refrigerators and other furniture that could only be found in the future.


    All these furnishings were already commonplace in the Kingdom of Saranjana, but to the outside world, it was a new and extraordinary Innovation, especially with Magic as fuel; using it was very simple.


    Everyone present at that time, including Basileios I Makedonia, was amazed by the furniture.


    Seeing this, Giselle was, of course happy, and they began to negotiate, the purpose of Giselle''s arrival as an envoy was actually for exchange, because the development in the Kingdom of Saranjana was very fast, their raw materials were almost running low, so Giselle proposed that their Kingdom would distribute finished materials in exchange for raw materials, and it seemed that it was approved by the high-ranking officials and the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire.


    The negotiation went very quickly and ended with a satisfactory result for Giselle; with such feelings, Giselle and her colleagues returned to their ship, which had better facilities even when compared to the best inn in the world.


    With the agreement of both parties, Giselle and her companions would stay in the Eastern Roman Empire for the next few days to monitor the exchange. The amount of furniture they brought was quite large, and Gaia had calculated and made a list of equivalent raw materials for the exchange, so it would take quite some time to prepare all of that.


    "... On the first and second days nothing happened, but on the third day the attack suddenly happened, the warning alarm did sound but it was too late, with the number of troops that invaded our ship, we couldn''t do anything at all, I was able to escape because the others distracted the troops for me so I could go to the emergency lifeboat and it had been equipped with an engine that moved with Magic, their Magician troops chased after me when they found out I had managed to escape, but by then I had sailed far enough that even their magic attacks couldn''t reach me, after that, I didn''t know anything, I continued to use my Mana to run the engine and sailed alone through a path that I vaguely remembered... luckily I was able to get here alive, sob~"


    Said Giselle, who then burst into tears, thinking about the fate of her friends there.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that you are very strong, I beg you to save those who are being held captive by the Eastern Roman Empire, The same fate also happened to the other envoy groups, seeing that they have not returned, Your Majesty, I beg you, please save them"


    "... Honey"


    Said Gaia, who then put her hand on Taufik''s shoulder.


    "... I''m okay; alright, Giselle, rest for now, don''t worry, I will definitely do something about those friends of yours..."


    "I Thank you for the deep of my heart, Your Majesty"


    "No need, because that is what I have to do because you have considered me as your King, it is my responsibility, you can rest assured"


    Said Taufik, who then left the room with Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka on his shoulders, leaving Gaia and Giselle alone.


    "... Are you sure about this, kid? What about the plan?"


    "We''ll carry out that plan later... for now... Let''s teach those shameless customers a lesson..."


    .... Read the latest on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 233: chapter 233- Discussion

    "We''ll carry out that plan later... for now... Let''s teach those shameless customers a lesson... N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, go call all the officials, said it''s an urgent matter, said it''s a call from me"


    "No need, Your Majesty, we are all already here"


    Sir Axel said, and behind him were several people lined up, some of whom Taufik already knew while others Taufik had never met before, perhaps they were those who Gaia had said were "not in the Kingdom" before.


    "Sir Axel, You guys are very quick to pick up on things, well let''s move to a more appropriate place for discussion"


    With that, Taufik and the others went to the throne room. On the way, several people who Taufik didn''t know introduced themselves to Taufik; they were merchants belonging to the Kingdom, who were assigned to sell food outside the Kingdom and only returned today. One more thing that is abundant in this Kingdom apart from advanced technology is that food is also abundant due to the impact of their advanced technology, so to utilize the excess food, merchants are sent to trade these foods.


    It was proven that this was very beneficial to the Kingdom, hearing this, Taufik was a little happy but also felt that this situation was worse than he thought because, because the same as the group of envoys, these merchants also used the same ship, which meant that news of their advanced technology had spread everywhere, and it was only a matter of time until it spread throughout the world, Taufik did admit that the people in this Kingdom were talented people, but they failed to assess the technological aspects they had, which were technology from the future and also mixed with fantasy technology, one person to blame for all of this was none other than Lembuswana, the culprit of all this, who spread all knowledge about the future to the people in this Kingdom.


    "... Stupid Lembu"


    "What?"


    ---------------


    In a room that cannot be described with any other word than magnificent, Taufik sat on a throne, in front of him were two rows of chairs facing each other, and the chairs were filled with not only humans but also non-humans.


    Seeing the non-humans, Taufik thought of something. When they walked here earlier, Taufik didn''t realize it because they were wearing the same disguise ring as Giselle''s, but when they entered the Throne room they all took off their disguises.


    Farak, as the representative of the Dwarf Race, and what made Taufik quite surprised was Cessie; she is the representative of the Elf race and is also Giselle''s sister. Actually, the representative is Giselle, but because now she can''t attend, Cassie replaces her sister''s position as the representative.


    Apart from these two races, there are other races, such as half-human-half-animals. They are those who got lost on Earth because they passed through a Crack that appeared in their world and could not return to their world again because the Crack was closed by Gaia.


    ''... Wait! Could it be that the reason why Thalia never encountered a single Non-human being while she was traveling around the world was because of me? Because I found this Kingdom? Is this some kind of time paradox? But doesn''t something like a "paradox" not have an effect on me? Ais~ There''s no end to it if I think about it... but it''s possible, right?''


    "...


    *Ukhum!*


    All of you probably know what the situation is, but let me make it clear again, Some of our friends are being held hostage by other Kingdoms because they are eyeing our Kingdom''s technology and knowledge, right now they probably already know the location of our Kingdom, so sooner or later our Kingdom will definitely receive an attack, I can confidently say that I can defend this Kingdom, especially with the help of N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Lembu, it is an easy thing, but that is only a short-term solution...


    Taufik paused for a moment to observe their expressions, and as expected, they still looked calm and no one made a sound, as if they had anticipated a situation like this, so Taufik continued what he wanted to say.


    ... If the other Kingdoms know the power we have, we will only be a threat to them... That is a situation that I want to avoid because the worst-case scenario is that the whole world will consider the existence of our Kingdom as a threat, and what will happen after that I am afraid to even imagine it, I do have a solution for this, but I want to hear your opinions first, if you guys have some kind of solution in your head, voice it, if it is better than the solution I have, then we will do that, so speak up if you have any suggestions!"


    Taufik asked, and then a woman raised her hand.


    "... Briel, isn''t it? Speak, What is your suggestion?"


    "Your Majesty, why don''t we just face them? I''m sure with the power we have, we can easily face them"


    "Are you stupid, Briel? Don''t you hear what His Majesty just said?" Farak''s comments on Briel''s suggestion


    "What? Stupid? Do you want me to burn your beard, Farak?"


    "You can try if you want, you old hag!"


    "WHAT!?? Y-YOU! I''LL END YOU HERE"


    Briel said angrily, and a fireball appeared in her palm.


    Seeing this, the others could only laugh awkwardly, as did Sir Axel who could only sigh while stroking his face.


    "... You two, can you stop flirting here? Are you both aware that you are both in front of His Majesty?"


    "WHAT? WHO FLIRTING?" x2


    Said Farak and Briel at the same time.


    "


    *Sigh*


    I''m Sorry, Your Majesty, They both always do this, please understand"


    Sir Axel said to Taufik.


    "Ahahaha~ it''s okay... What about you, Sir Axel? Do you have any suggestions?"


    "I will only follow your wishes, Your Majesty, and I am sure those here also agree with me, so we will listen to your plans, Your Majesty"


    "Is that true?


    Taufik asked while looking at everyone in the Throne Room, and in response to Taufik''s question, they all nodded their heads simultaneously.


    "... well~ It was a very quick decision making; if you want to follow my plan, then I have no other choice; my plan has its pros and cons; maybe from your perspective, there will be a lot of cons, so listen first before you agree, okay?"


    "Then, Please, Your Majesty"


    "... Alright~ First of all, I''ll tell you all a confession about Gaia... After all, if you guys want to follow my plan, We need Gaia power"


    "Her Majesty Power, Your Majesty?"


    Sir Axel asked; during his stay on this island until now, he never knew that Gaia had powers, so hearing what Taufik said, not only him but everyone in the Throne Room also looked confused.


    "Yes. Are you guys familiar with the term "Goddess"? You can say that Gaia is an Existence similar to that, Or rather, she is the goddess of Earth"


    "..." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    What greeted Taufik after he said that was only silence.


    "Huh? The reaction you guys gave was not what I expected"


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, we all know that Her Majesty The Queen''s beauty is indeed can compared to that of Goddess and we all know that you also think the same, but saying that she was a real Goddess is a little bit, you know, exaggerate?" Said Briel.


    "Fufu~ But The Queen is Indeed looking like a Goddess, And her treatment of us is indeed worthy of being called a Goddess, I can agree with that"


    "Cassie, Briel, you are being rude to His Highness"


    Denish reprimands his wife and Briel. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "What? You guys don''t believe me? Gaia was Indeed a Goddess; I won''t joke in a situation like this; she only lost her powers temporarily due to sealing the earth from External Threats; that''s why the cracks didn''t appear on the earth again; that''s because of Gaia''s efforts to protect the earth five years ago"


    "..."


    "..."


    As before, this time after Taufik said that what greeted him was silence again, but this time it was not because of confusion but because of surprise.


    "... Your Majesty, if you can, we like to hear that story first, before we get to the plan, I''m pretty sure the others won''t be able to calm down if they don''t hear the full story after you dropped such a shocking fact, Your Majesty, so, if you don''t mind, we''d like to hear that part of the story first"


    Said Sir Axel, who once again represented everyone''s voice with how they all nodded their heads after Sir Axel''s words.


    "I don''t mind telling it, but it''s not something pleasant to hear"


    "We don''t mind it, Your Majesty"


    "It''s so? Then...


    After that, Taufik told the story of an incident that happened five years ago. Taufik did not talk about his origins; he only said that he was on a journey to look for his father until an incident like this and that happened.


    While Taufik was telling the story, the higher-ups in the Throne Room showed significant changes in expression, but mostly they felt a sense of horror, but they were finally able to find out the truth behind the sudden disappearance of the Crack.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 234: chapter 234- The Big Plan

    After Taufik finished telling the story that happened five years ago, everyone in the throne room was completely silent, unable to say anything; their brains were still processing what Taufik had just said so their mouths could not utter a single word; they did not even know what to comment on.


    They did know that gods existed, from the existing religious books, but something like fighting a god, closing the gates of heaven, to killing a god, was still something that was rather difficult for them to digest, because if so, wasn''t the figure of the king in front of them right now was stronger than a god? That was what was on the minds of everyone in the throne room right now.


    "... So after that battle, I was unconscious, To protect me from the gods who were angry with me and from the angels who wanted to erase my existence at that time, Gaia had no other choice but to seal the Earth completely, because of that the cracks no longer appear and also some of you cannot return to your original world, and must be trapped on Earth... For that, I apologize"


    Said Taufik, who bowed his head slightly to the non-human race in the room.


    "... Your Majesty! You don''t need to do that! We understand the situation, It was an unavoidable situation, it was no one''s fault, and right now we are all comfortable living on earth, so there is no need to lower yourself like that to apologize, we all understand, Your Majesty"


    Cassie said when she saw Taufik bowing his head.


    "... But I still need to do this at least once... I hope you all forgive me, after all, it''s all happening because of my selfish will" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We Understand, Your Majesty, we all already forgiving you, so please raise your head"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we Understand your situation, so it''s okay"


    "Yeah~ We dwarf also do not care where we are, as long as our hammers can still hammer, everything is fine"


    "We Nymphs also like the climate on Earth, especially on this island, so if possible we want to continue living here and take care of nature here"


    "We Ailuranthropes are the same, Your Majesty"


    Said the representatives of the non-human race, and hearing that, Taufik finally raised his head.


    "If so, I can finally feel at ease¡­ Alright, let''s get back to the topic, aside from that, I told you about Gaia because my plan requires her power, but as I said before, this plan has its pros and cons¡­ the good, of course, is that our kingdom will never be attacked by other Kingdoms again, it''s not that we''re afraid of them, but fighting them all will be endless, and the bad, as I said before, there will be many, one of which is, our kingdom will have little contact with the outside world, but the worst, hmm~ which might be good for some of you too, is that the Crack will reopen, and the Earth will be in chaos again"


    After Taufik said that, the room immediately became silent again, however, the crack in the earth reopening was not a good thing, the Beasts from another world would invade the earth again, and even worse, the gods, angels, and maybe even the Devils would be able to re-enter the Earth, and with Taufik as their main enemy, was that a bad sign?.


    "... If the crack reopens, wouldn''t our Kingdom be in greater danger? You all must be thinking that way, right?"


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, but we are Indeed thinking that way; hearing your story before, I assume that you are an enemy of the gods and also the Angels... Wouldn''t it be very dangerous if those two powerful groups attacked us?"


    "Hm~Hm~ You''re right, Sir Axel; the Gods and The Angels Indeed Considered me as their common enemy, but they are not just my "enemies," what if they are enemies of all humanity? What do you think will happen? A great war will occur, not just between two factions, but five factions"


    Said Taufik, which only made everyone in the room confused, then Briel raised her hand and immediately asked.


    "Five factions, Your Majesty? Ware we Include?"


    "We? No, we will only be the observing party. The five factions I am referring to here are the Human faction, the Beasts, the God faction, the Angel faction, and if we are talking about Angels, of course, the Devils will also be present, so the fifth one is the Devil faction... My plan is to hide this island from the outside world with Gaia''s help, so~ You could say we are a neutral faction..."


    "... I understand what you mean, Your Majesty, but isn''t it kinda evil? You know like "Sacrificing all to save one" Kind of thing?" Ask Briel.


    "You''re wrong, Briel. From the beginning, we had no obligation to protect everyone; we just did "something" to protect our home... Maybe because you have lived comfortably here that you forget, but the ones who always survive until the end are not the strongest or the smartest, but those who can adapt, while we have all three aspects, we have strength, and I am sure those who are here are not just anyone, so we just need to adapt, we, the Dwarves and other Non-humans who are here can survive on earth because we can adapt, what His Majesty said is not wrong, we just have to make our kingdom adapt to our current situation by utilizing the strength and intelligence that we have... And then strike when we got the chance, isn''t that what you mean, Your Majesty? With that, I agree with His Majesty''s plan, who else with me?"


    Farak said at length to answer Briel''s question; after that, one by one, the representatives of the non-human races began to raise their hands, agreeing with Taufik''s plan.


    "I have one question, Your Majesty"


    "What is it, Sir Axel?"


    "If we carry out your plan, are we just going to stand by and do nothing?"


    "Of course not, We will do what we can, save what can be saved, and accommodate those who can''t do anything because of the situation that will occur later, I''m not that cold to ignore those in front of me"


    "If so, Then, I also agree with your plan, Your Majesty"


    "Hm~ Good, who else?"


    Asked Taufik, and a few moments later, everyone in the Throne Room agreed with Taufik''s plan; seeing this, of course, Taufik was happy.


    "Then, Your Majesty, when we''ll carry out this plan?"


    "Of course is after we saved all our friends who were held hostage by other kingdoms"


    -------------


    - Eastern Roman Empire (The Byzantine Empire).


    "... Emperor, we have found out the location of the kingdom"


    Report Leo Vl to Basileios I Makedonia who was sitting on his throne.


    "What are you waiting for, immediately send a hundred fleets and seize the kingdom"


    "But, Emperor, isn''t that too hasty? I heard that the Bulgarian Empire is also preparing their troops, and although it is not a well-known kingdom, but if they can create such powerful ships and such great items, wouldn''t they be quite strong?"


    "We have no choice, Negotiations with Ludwig II have already taken place and our alliance with them to clean up the Adriatic Sea will soon be implemented, we need those ships, after all, our army is the strongest and our Magician Troops are no joke, if that''s not enough, then call in the mercenary troops as well"


    "... Do you mean the Immortal Army, emperor?"


    "Yes, We''ve used them before, set the price they want, no matter what it is"


    "... As your order, Emperor"


    Said Leo Vl, who then went to prepare what needed to be prepared and also sent someone to contact the "Mercenary Troops" in question.


    "... With the Immortal army''s help, this will be easy, because with their help I was able to remove Mikha¨¥l III from the throne, Ahahaha~ Soon, everything will be mine, Ahaha- Hahahah~"


    --------------


    The same scene also happened in the Bulgarian Empire; they also prepared their troops shortly after getting the location of the Saranjana Kingdom from the envoy; not only the Bulgarian Empire but the other two kingdoms that were visited by the envoy group from the Saranjana Kingdom also thought of the same plan.


    Hearing the news that the two great powers such as the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire and other kingdoms, the other kingdoms began to feel that a big event was about to happen, and they certainly did not want to miss it until finally, they sent spies to find out what was going on.


    They are unaware that later they will witness something extraordinary, a sight that is unreasonable and will be passed down from generation to generation as a story, fairy tale, or even a myth.


    The story of a kingdom that was very advanced and had great power, a kingdom known by many names, and with various versions, a story about a legendary island that would disappear in one night. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 235: chapter 235- Begin

    - a few days later.


    Taufik is seen leaning against a tree and accompanied by Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    A few days ago, after Taufik discussed with the kingdom''s "Higher-ups", Taufik immediately told Gaia the results, even though the majority had agreed, but Taufik also did not force his plan on Gaia, so Taufik gave Gaia time to consider the matter, because after all, Gaia was the Goddess of the Earth, she could not just immediately agree to Taufik''s plan which would clearly cause great damage to the Earth.


    "Fik..."


    "Hm? What''s wrong, Lembu?"


    "... Regarding the attack that will occur in the near future, will you participate fully? I mean, are you going to intervene directly?"


    "... Of course not, I am A king after all, so I''ll just do what a King should do"


    "But... "


    "What? Are you worried that our troops and our Magician won''t be able to fight back?" Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "... They''re strong... But I''m afraid our numbers aren''t that many; after all, this kingdom has only been established for five years... And the number of troops we have isn''t that many, the number of regular troops is only hundreds more, and only a few of them have mastered Aura, and that''s still in the early stages; our Magician troops are indeed strong, but they only number in the tens... If our enemy has thousands, or even more... wouldn''t we be doomed?"


    Hearing what Lembuswana said, Taufik, who was leaning against a tree with his eyes closed, enjoying the sound of the leaves rustling because they were fooled by the wind and with N¨¡g¨¡ntaka in her small size resting on his lap, could only smile thinly.


    "... You don''t have to worry, Even without our intervention, everything will be fine"


    "How so?"


    "This is just my feeling, but it seems like we will meet Tina later, and did you forget? If it''s just in terms of numbers, I have someone who fits"


    "We do? Who?"


    Asked Lembuswana, and once again, still in the same position, Taufik just smiled faintly and then said.


    "... Kl''lara, come out!"


    *Crack!*


    A crack then appeared in front of them, and soon someone came out of the crack.


    "...


    *Hoamm~*


    My lord, Your servant responded to your call, what should I do..


    .*Hoaamm~*


    "


    The person was Kl''lara, the Spirit of Death, or so it would have been if it weren''t for the fact that right now, the Spirit of Death in question was wearing a love-patterned nightgown while hugging a pillow.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Oh~ Lembu is also here~ and is that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka in your lap, My Lord?"


    "...


    *Sigh*


    I will not ask why you dressing like that... Kl''lara, we have an urgent mat-"


    "My lord, now I remember it, I forgot to close my door, so excuse me, I''ll be back later"


    Said Kl''lara who then reopened the crack leading to the spirit realm and wanted to enter it, but...


    *BUKK!!*


    *AUCHH!!*


    "I see, after not seeing each other for a while, you''re starting to get brave, huh? What did you say just now?"


    Said Taufik who looked at Kl''lara with a smile, which was definitely not because he was happy or anything else, while gripping his fist tightly,


    "A- Ah~ N-Now I remember, I actually didn''t have a door, ah- ahaha~...


    Said Kl''lara while rubbing the back of her head and awkwardly averting her gaze from Taufik. But then suddenly knelt down towards Taufik while saying in a loud voice.


    ... MY LORD! PLEASE FORGIVE THIS SARVENT OF YOURS!!"


    "... No~ Thank you~ There''s always a punishment for someone who doesn''t obey, you know?"


    "... At least make it quick and try not to make it too painful, My Lord"


    "Sure"


    Taufik answered, then covered his hands with Mana, which only made Kl''lara tremble in fear.


    "... P- Please, have mercy, My Lor-"


    *SLAP!!*


    - A few "slap in the butt" later.


    After giving "Punishment" to Kl''lara, Taufik leaned back against the tree, while Kl''lara was in a pitiful position with tears coming out of her eyes because of the pain she felt in her hips.


    "... Stand up, Kl''lara!"


    "I- I''m afraid I can''t, My Lord"


    "... So, stay in that position while I explain why I called you"


    "Y- Yes, My Lord"


    "... I need your skeleton to assist this kingdom in the upcoming attack, As before, I want you to protect the common people, and also take part in battle"


    "Only that, My Lord?"


    Kl''lara asked, and, hearing that, Taufik was silent for a moment before saying.


    "No, I''m afraid you have to stay on this Island for a long time in the future"


    "... Yes, My lord?"


    "Nothing, let''s Talk about that when the time is coming"


    Said Taufik, and Kl''lara could only nod her head silently.


    Then suddenly, a Maid ran towards them with a worried face.


    "YOUR MAJESTY, THERE''S A PROBLEM!!"


    "What? Have we been attacked?"


    "No! Her Majesty, She collapsed!"


    --------------


    After hearing the news that Gaia had fainted, Taufik, Lembuswana, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, and also Kl''lara, who had changed clothes, immediately rushed to their room.


    Arriving there, Taufik saw Gaia accompanied by Giselle, but fortunately, Taufik saw that Gaia was fine and had regained consciousness.


    "Gaia, Are you okay?"


    "Honey... I''m fine, sorry for making you worry"


    Hearing that, Taufik sighed and then sat on the bed right next to Gaia.


    "... What happens?"


    "I don''t know, While discussing strategy with Sir Axel and the others, I suddenly felt like I lost my strength, like something inside me changed"


    "


    *Sigh*


    I already said that you can leave that to me; you don''t have to push yourself like th-...


    Said Taufik who then stopped when he touched Gaia''s hand, then suddenly his expression changed.


    ... Ohh"


    Taufik''s hand immediately moved from Gaia''s hand to her stomach.


    "... Oh- oh"


    To make sure more clearly, Taufik used his All-Seeing eyes and looked at Gaia''s stomach.


    "Oh, boy!"


    "What is it, kid? What happens? Don''t keep it to yourself like that"


    Said Lembuswana who was starting to feel a little disturbed by Taufik''s behavior.


    Hearing this, Taufik was silent for a while, before finally looking at everyone in the room.


    "... It seems Gaia is pregnant"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik said it was like dropping a bomb, which exploded but did not produce an explosive sound, but only an impact.


    "Yes, what? Her Majesty is what?" Ask Giselle.


    "... She is pregnant"


    "I''m What?"


    "You''re pregnant, Gaia, Pregnant!"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Gaia could only remain silent while staring at Taufik, wanting to make sure that she had not heard wrong, and not long after, tears began to fall down her cheeks.


    Gaia looked away from Taufik and looked at her stomach, then stroked it gently.


    "Ahaha~ I am pregnant"


    Gaia said softly and then looked back at Taufik.


    "I am pregnant, Honey~"


    Gaia said once again, and then immediately hugged Taufik.


    "Can you believe that? I am pregnant, Ahaha~ This is the happiest day in my life... It''s all thanks to you, honey, I love you~"


    Said Gaia, and Taufik could only hug Gaia back, feeling happy but also feeling a little bit complicated; Taufik turned to Lembuswana, who shook his head; seeing that, Taufik seemed to understand what Lembuswana was trying to convey.


    ''... You''re in a big-big-big problem, kid, you know that...''


    --------------


    Morning meets noon, and noon is replaced by evening, and from evening it continues until night, but there is still no visible movement.


    The news about Gaia''s pregnancy is currently still a secret, and Giselle is the only outsider who knows about the news; they will announce it when the situation has calmed down.


    Taufik is currently on the balcony, looking at the sea view bathed in moonlight while enjoying a cup of coffee.


    With Gaia''s pregnancy, Taufik''s heart became even heavier, but no matter what, the time limit in this timeline was only a maximum of five years, and Gaia already knew this, but that was what made Taufik''s heart even heavier to leave her.


    "... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Sigh*


    What a drag~"


    Said Taufik, who then looked at Gaia, who was on the bed; maybe because she was tired, she was fast asleep with a smile on her face, seeing this, Taufik could only smile.


    "Well, as long as everyone is happy, everything will work out I guess"


    Said Taufik, who then went back to sipping his coffee, but he suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    ''... What''s with this strange feeling, someone seems to be watching me...''


    Taufik closed his eyes and blamed his detection skill, but there was nothing strange, he opened his eyes again, and his All-Seeing Eye was active.


    Taufik immediately looked around him, but just like before, he didn''t find anything at all, but when his eyes fell on the sea, Taufik was a little surprised.


    "... Shit"


    Said Taufik, looking at the line of fleets lined up on the horizon and covered with an invisible illusion with his All-Seeing eyes.


    "... Damn, they tried to attack at night, looking at their distance, they will be here in a few hours"


    Without waking Gaia, Taufik quickly went to the big tree to tell N¨¡g¨¡ntaka to gather everyone.


    "N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, The enemy is here, go gather everyone as fast as possible!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 236: chapter 236- Its Her!

    With Taufik''s order, Lembuswana immediately flew high into the sky, to give the sign that had been agreed upon several days ago.


    Lembuswana''s body slowly returned to its original size, and then, Lembuswana''s body glowed, and with that light, the sun seemed to have risen on the kingdom.


    This notified not only the people in the Kingdom but also the existing enemies that their existence was already known.


    But because they were still very far away, they only saw a giant fireball suddenly appear above the kingdom of Saranjana.


    *KCWAAACHH!!* (N¨¡g¨¡ntaka chirp I swaer!)


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s chirping was heard throughout the kingdom, which immediately woke everyone up.


    As planned, Sir Axel immediately went to prepare the troops; Briel gathered his magician troops while Farak prepared the weapons.


    Likewise, non-human races, those who could fight joined the troops, while non-combatants helped to evacuate the residents.


    Several Minutes later, everyone, from the regular troops, the Magician troops, and the non-human races who could fight, had gathered on the shore.


    They all gathered facing Taufik and Gaia; beside Gaia and Taufik, there were N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Kl''lara, while, as usual, Lembuswana was on Taufik''s shoulder.


    "Your Majesty, all preparations are complete, just waiting for your orders"


    Sir Axel reported as the highest commander to Taufik.


    Taufik nodded his head, then inspected the troops gathered in front of him which did not even reach five hundred people, this was all the troops from the Saranjana Kingdom which could be said to be very young, seeing this, Taufik closed his eyes and exhaled, a few moments later he opened his eyes again and then spoke.


    "... Everyone, soon... The enemies will attack our beloved kingdom. Some of our friends are captured by them... In order to protect our kingdom, bloodshed is inevitable; I can''t say much. However, I know some of you must be nervous, and fear is not something that can be avoided... But don''t worry, I don''t want to act like God but with me here... Death is not the end, fight with one thought in mind, focus your mind to end the life of the opponent in front of you, maybe that''s all I can say, trust me, and victory will surely be in your hands... FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!"


    Hearing Taufik''s short speech, everyone fell silent, but the silence was then broken by Sir Axel, and then followed by the troops, and the cheers from the troops rang out.


    "FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!"


    "FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!"


    "FOR THE KINGDOM OF SARANJANA!!"


    Seeing this, Taufik nodded in satisfaction and then turned towards the sea.


    Taufik then activated his All-Seeing eyes; a few moments later, one by one, the enemy ships came into view.


    "...


    *Whistle~*


    There are quite a lot of them, are they from one kingdom?" Ask Lembuswana.


    "I don''t think so; looking at their distance, it seems like there are three kingdoms here, and it''s possible that they don''t even know about each other''s presence, quite a funny situation. Do you know which kingdoms they are from, Gaia?"


    "... The one at the very front, that is the Eastern Roman Empire, on the left is the Bulgarian Empire, as for the one on the right, that group doesn''t seem to be from an empire or any kingdom... "


    "Ohh~ And those small ships that stopped shortly after I destroyed their Illusions, who were they?"


    "... Judging from how they are keeping their distance from the three large fleets, it seems like they are scouts from the Kingdoms who are interested in this situation"


    "Woah~ It seems like we''re attracting quite a bit of attention"


    Said Taufik while looking at the sea area in front of them which was filled with ships.


    "They''re getting close, Kl''lara, it''s your time"


    "Understood, My Lord"


    Kl''lara replied, who then began to summon her skeleton army, which was mostly filled with Bone dragons.


    The troops who saw this were, of course, afraid and shocked. After all the sight of bones emerging from the ground in large numbers was something very scary, but seeing that the living bone troops were friends, they all breathed a sigh of relief, and this only made them look at Taufik with a gaze full of admiration.


    With the addition of Kl''lara''s skeleton army, numbers are no longer a problem.


    "Divide your Skeleton Troops into two groups, as we discussed before, Kl''lara"


    "Yes, My Lord"


    With that, Kl''lara divided her skeleton army into two groups, one to protect the people, which wasn''t really necessary since the barrier was already active around the kingdom, but it never hurts to be prepared for anything unexpected, and the other group of skeleton troops would help in the battle.


    "Honey, there is something wrong with the Fleet that is not from any kingdom, they suddenly stopped their ships"


    "Really?"


    Asked Taufik, who then also looked at the fleet that Gaia meant, and sure enough, the fleet really did stop their ships from moving.


    Taufik then focused his gaze on the fleet, more precisely, on the ship at the front of the fleet and also the largest.


    With Taufik''s vision, and also with the current situation at night, Taufik''s vision was even stronger.


    Seeing the distance of hundreds of kilometers was not an obstacle for Taufik, and a few moments later Taufik could clearly see what was on the ship.


    "... Huh?"


    Woman, that was what Taufik saw on the ship, the woman was standing at the very front of the ship, seeing this, a smile suddenly appeared on Taufik''s face, and the woman on the ship in question seemed to feel that she was being watched, instead of being afraid, she waved her hand happily towards Taufik.


    ------------


    - A few moments before.


    On a ship, in the cabin, sat a beautiful woman; in front of the beautiful woman stood three people, consisting of two women and one man.


    "My queen, The island that Basil referred to could already be seen"


    Said the woman standing in the middle.


    "Hm~ Thank you for your report, Heisratu... Helcard, any new Information about why Basil wants to attack that island even if he is willing to pay such a huge price?"


    "... It seems that Basil is eyeing the technology on the island, my queen, reports from my subordinates, mentioned that a few days ago, an envoy from the Kingdom on the island arrived at the Eastern Roman Empire, and introduced their products to Basil, which caused the current situation to occur"


    "... I see; it seems like having the Eastern Roman Empire alone is not enough for that greedy man, and now he is eyeing another Kingdom? His intentions are really easy to read"


    "My queen, I have a suggestion"


    Said the only man in the room.


    "What is it, Brimour?"


    "Seeing how Basil really wants the technology that the Kingdom on the island has, to the point of being willing to pay us a high price, I''m sure that it''s not something ordinary, what if we steal that technology for ourselves?"


    Brimour said with greed clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Hy!! Brimour!! How could you suggest something like that to the Queen?"


    "What? I''m just suggesting something for the good of our group, with that technology in our hands, we will become an undefeatable army throughout the world, ruling the world is no longer a dream"


    " S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Tch*


    you talk like you know what kind of technology is it"


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure it''s not something ordinary"


    "Yeah~ Keep dreaming, Our queen will not do something like stealing"


    "You don''t understand, Helcard, It''s all for our kind, Opps~ maybe with your small brain, you will never understand, sorry, it was my mistake"


    "WHAT? DO YO-"


    "


    *Sigh*


    Stop two of you! We are in front of our queen, show some manner, will you?"


    Heiseratu''s reprimand immediately made Helcard and Brimour silent.


    "... It''s okay, Heiseratu, and Brimour, ruling the world is never our goal, all we do until now it''s just preparation for later when ou-"


    Said Tina, but suddenly stopped when she felt something familiar.


    "T- This!"


    Tina quickly stood up from her chair and walked out of the cabin, followed by Heiseratu, Helcard, and Brimour.


    When she was outside, Tina was confronted by her subordinates who were in a panic. Seeing this, Heiseratu then asked one of the closest ones.


    "... What happens?"


    "Arclord, The illusion we used to hide the entire fleet has been penetrated, and it seems like the same illusion in Balis'' fleet is also in the same state, what should we do?"


    "... Calm down, for now, This is not something to be taken with panic"


    "


    *Whistle~*


    It seems that Basil is not the only one who wants the technology on the island, look there, the Bulgarian Empire seems to want it too"


    Said Brimour while looking far to the right, where the fleet belonging to the Bulgarian Empire was.


    "... My queen, are you sure you don''t want to steal that technology for ourself?... My queen, where are you going?"


    Brimour asked Tina who walked straight to the bow of the ship.


    "... My queen?" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "


    *Sst!*


    Shut up, Brimour! And Heiseratu, orders the fleets to stop"


    "Yes, Pardon?"


    "Just do as I say"


    "... As your order, My Queen"


    Heiseratu said, and even though she was confused, she still carried out Tina''s orders to stop the ship.


    A few moments later, Tina''s fleet slowly stopped moving.


    "... My queen, We received a message from Basil, he asked why we stopped"


    Said Helcard, but received no reply from Tina, and a few moments later, the three of them and the other vampires on the ship were suddenly shocked by a very unusual sight, a sight that made them all wonder if what they were experiencing right now was a dream or reality, because what they saw was the sight of Tina waving her hands while jumping happily like a child.


    This sight immediately made everyone on the ship silent.


    "... M- My Queen?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 237: chapter 237- Magic Attack

    "... This looks like it will be easier than I thought"


    Taufik said as soon as he knew who was on the ship.


    ---------------


    - Fleet of the Eastern Roman Empire.


    Leo Vl, who acts as the fleet leader, is seen communicating with Basileios I Makedonia via Magic Transmission ball-shaped


    ''... WHAT?! WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?"


    "Forgive me, Emperor, but the immortal army suddenly wants to end our cooperation"


    ''WHY! IS IT THE MONEY? IS THE MONEY NOT ENOUGH?''


    Basileios I Makedonia''s angry voice was heard from a glowing ball in front of Leo Vl.


    "No, Emperor, it seems the red queen herself wanted to end our cooperation, besides that, we don''t have any more information"


    ''...


    *Sigh*


    Are they also interested in the kingdom''s technology?''


    "The possibility is high, Emperor"


    ''... Then, what about the Bulgarian Empire, what is the situation?''


    "For that, at this time our situation cannot attack each other, so cooperation between both parties has been agreed upon, we promise to jointly attack the nameless kingdom, and the loot will be divided equally, our side can do nothing but agree because their fleet is bigger than ours, Emperor, moreover with the immortal army that broke our cooperation, we are in a disadvantageous situation"


    ''...


    *CRASH!!*


    If I know this will happen, I should send more ships; it''s all because of that red bitch! How could she suddenly terminate the cooperation like that without any further explanation?''


    "..."


    ''... Okay Leo, do as planned, as for the final result, we will talk about it later''


    "As your command, Emperor"


    Said Leo Vl, and after that, the light produced by the ball in front of him slowly began to dim, and Basileios I Makedonia''s voice could no longer be heard.


    *Knock~Knock~Knock~*


    "Enter"


    Leo said when he heard a knock on the cabin door, and after that, a soldier entered and immediately knelt in front of Leo.


    "My lord... We can now see the condition of the island clearly"


    "So what do you see?"


    "... It looks like they''ve finished getting ready to welcome us"


    "... They are?"


    Leo asked, a little surprised because he wasn''t expecting it.


    "Yes, My lord"


    "Heh~ They have quite the guts to still want to fight after seeing such a large fleet coming towards them, so how many are there?"


    "Their numbers did not reach five hundred, My Lord... But the Magicians noticed something strange"


    "... Something strange?"


    "Yes, My Lord, they said they see a Skeleton, a large number of skeletons"


    "Skeleton? Are you sure they didn''t see it wrong?"


    "No, My Lord, they have checked many times and what they saw was indeed Skeletons, and also... they are moving"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... They what?"


    *knock~ knock~ knock~*


    Before he could get out of his confusion because of what the soldier said, the knocking sound was heard again. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Enter!"


    After saying that, just like before, a soldier came in and immediately knelt in front of Leo.


    "Report, My Lord, "Target is within range, we await your orders"


    Said the soldier who had just entered. Hearing this, as if forgetting his previous confusion, Leo stood up from his chair with a grin on his face and then said.


    "... Tell The Magician to get ready, and also inform the Bulgarian Empire that we will start an attack"


    "As you command, My Lord" X2


    ----------------


    - Kingdom of Saranjana.


    "Your Majesty, The enemy is within our magic attack range, should we attack first?"


    Asked Briel, who, as a Magician, she and the Magician Troop she led were positioned at the back as the main attacker and also as support.


    "... No, Save your mana as much as possible, just create a barrier to protect the troops"


    "... Barrier, Your Majesty?"


    Briel asked, a little confused by Taufik''s order to create a barrier when no attacks were visible yet.


    "Yes, is for that"


    Said Taufik while pointing towards the sea where the fleets were.


    Briel then looked in the direction where Taufik''s hand was pointing, but she saw no attacks or even magic cast by the enemy.


    "Just do it"


    "... As you wish, Your Majesty...


    Briel answered, who then turned to look at her troops.


    ... Cast a large Scala Barrier to protect the troops!"


    Hearing Briel''s command, the Magician Troops, which only numbered dozens, began to chant spells, and a few moments later, a large magic circle appeared right in front of the entire troop, and a moment later, a transparent screen appeared in front of the entire troop.


    "... It''s done, Your Majesty"


    "Great Job"


    Taufik praised while nodding his head, and then he activated his All-Seeing Eyes.


    A few moments later something that shocked the entire squad and even Briel happened.


    Suddenly the sky was decorated with various magical attacks.


    *BOOM!!*


    Explosion after explosion from the magic attacks hitting the barrier was heard, and seeing this, the troops naturally fell into panic; fortunately, with the quick action of Sir Axel, who skillfully calmed the troops, the situation was brought under control.


    "... They coated their attacks with invisible magic, what a cunning move"


    Briel commented while watching the magic attacks that were still continuing.


    "Well~ this is a war, we can''t expect our enemies to attack fairly, right?"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Briel could only grit her teeth, but because what Taufik said was true, Briel couldn''t say anything, other than focusing on the battlefield.


    "... The Barrier! Strengthen the Barrier!!"


    Briel ordered the Magician troops she led, and the Magicians increased their Mana input to strengthen the Barrier.


    Explosions continued to be heard for several minutes, before finally stopping.


    "A- Are they already done?"


    "Nope, look over there, This time they didn''t use invisibility magic at all, probably because they thought it wouldn''t work again"


    Hearing this, Briel looked towards the fleet at sea, and sure enough, two of the three great fleets, namely the fleets from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire, each created a large magic circle.


    "!!!"


    Seeing Briel''s surprised face, Taufik asked.


    "Do you know what kind of spell is that, Briel?"


    "... I- I do, Your Majesty, It''s an Advanced Fire and Wind Magic"


    "Ohh~ Interesting~"


    Taufik said, already knowing what his enemy wanted to do, but Briel, who saw this, looked scared.


    "... Y- Your Majesty, How can you remain so calm? What should we do next? T- They have launched their attack, Your Majesty!!"


    Briel said, seeing the fire and wind magic attacks coming high towards them, the two magics continued to slide, and at one point, the two magics met and combined to create a very large storm of fire and the attack was aimed at them.


    "Y-YOUR MAJESTY!!?"


    "You''re overreacting, no need to panic so much, immediately execute the earth wall magic"


    "Earth wall, Yes! Earth Wall!... Cast earth wall magic, immediately!!" Briel orders her troops.


    Then, the Barrier disappeared, and just before the firestorm magic could hit the troops, the magic of the Magician troops was timely completed, and a large, thick wall made of earth appeared in front of the troops, and protected them from the firestorm magic.


    Explosions rang out again; the remnants of the firestorm magic that the Earth Wall couldn''t block passed by both sides of the troops and hit the skeletons that were not within the protection range of the Earth Wall magic, but a few moments later, they rose again because of Kl''lara.


    Seeing this, Briel and the other Magicians looked relieved, but after casting two large-scale Magic Spells twice, their Mana was currently low.


    Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net


    That was understandable because, after all, the average level of Magicians here was only in the Intermediate Realm, and only a few were in the Advanced Realm, including Briel.


    "Huuft~ Your Majesty, Our current Mana Level is no longer capable of using large-scale magic anymore"


    "It''s okay because there will be no more large-scale magic attacks"


    Taufik said, hearing this, Briel looked at the battlefield, but because the Earth Wall was still there protecting his view, Briel couldn''t see anything.


    But because she had experienced several times that what Taufik said was always true, this time Briel immediately believed it, and sure enough, when the Earth Wall collapsed, small boats carrying soldiers had already docked on the beach, and there were a lot of them.


    And as expected from the Army of the great Empire, as soon as they landed on the beach, they quickly formed up, as if they had done this hundreds of times.


    It was only a few minutes, and they were able to successfully form a solid formation. The troops from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire formed a formation with the Magicians from the two combined Empires behind them.


    Meanwhile, the fleet was behind, ready with its weapons ready to be fired at any time.


    Even with the sight of the combined forces of the two great Empires that might reach or even exceed two thousand and a fleet of ships ready behind and hundreds of Magicians who still had stable Mana, Sir Axel did not even flinch.


    Both sides were silent as if waiting for who would attack first, it continued until...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 238: chapter 238- Easy Win

    "ATTACK!! ATTACK THE INTRUDERS!!!"


    Sir Axel said loudly while raising his sword, then as if waiting for that sign, the troops he led also raised their swords, and with a war cry that was no less powerful than Sir Axel''s, the soldiers ran simultaneously to attack the combined troops of the two Empires.


    Even though they were the ones being attacked, defending was not an option, because, with the presence of Magicians from the enemy side, they would only become easy targets, Sir Axel also understood, currently the Magic Division Troops led by Briel could no longer cast large-scale magic to protect them, so the only way was to face them head-on, and with Taufik''s words that said ''Death is not the end'' even though Sir Axel did not really understand what was meant by that, but he chose to believe in Taufik.


    "RAISE THE SHIELD! PREPARE THE SPEAR!!"


    Likewise, the Commanders of the troops from each Empire also ordered their troops.


    In this way, the positions of both parties immediately change, the attacker becomes the one being attacked, and the party being attacked becomes the attacker.


    Thus, the clash between the two sides finally broke out; the troops from the Saranjana Kingdom, which did not even number five hundred, advanced fearlessly to attack the enemy from the combined two great Empires, which numbered more than two thousand.


    From the statistics alone, it was easy to see who would win this war, but when the Clash occurred, something surprising happened.


    The Soldiers from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire, who were already confident of their victory, drew their spears toward the Soldiers from the Saranjana Kingdom, who were recklessly advancing toward them.


    One by one, their spears stabbed toward the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom, but this is where the surprising thing happened: when the tips of their spears touched the armor of the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom, the spears immediately broke, and only left scratch marks on the armor.


    "... W- Wha-"


    *Slash!*


    Before the soldiers of the Empire could get out of their confusion, the swords of the soldiers of the Saranjana Empire had already cut them down; even with the protection of the shields and their armor, the swords of the soldiers of the Saranjana Empire could easily cut through the shields of the Imperial soldiers.


    The same thing happened all over the battlefield, the sound of weapons breaking and screams of pain could only be heard from the Empires'' sides.


    That is the greatness of the weapons and armor that the Dwarves forged themselves, ordinary weapons are no match for them.


    Seeing this unfavorable situation, the commanders of both Empires immediately ordered their Magicians.


    With that, the Magicians then used their magic, and a few moments later, arms made of earth appeared and immediately grabbed the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom; a moment later, the creatures that had these arms appeared completely; they were earth golems, and there were hundreds of them.


    For a moment, the Saranjana Kingdom''s soldiers'' attacks had to be halted, but it didn''t last long, because Kl''lara''s skeleton troops finally took action.


    Biting the golems whole in one bite and ended them, but as long as the magicians were still channeling their Mana, the golems would continue to rise again and again, and so would Kl''lara''s skeleton army, for a while the battlefield was dominated by the clash between the golems and the skeleton army, this gave both sides time to reorganize their formations and to take breath.


    Only a few troops from the Saranjana Kingdom were killed thanks to their equipment being forged directly by the Dwarves, while many soldiers from the combined two Empires had died, but that was not enough to cover the difference in the number of troops from both sides.


    Some time later magic attacks from the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire occurred again, but this time, the fleets also began to use artillery attacks.


    Explosions continued to be heard, the skeletons and even the golems that were hit by magic and artillery attacks were instantly destroyed, but because this time, the Magicians focused on using magic attacks, the golems did not revive like before, unlike the skeleton army, which could continue to revive thanks to Kl''lara and also because of the absence of their natural enemy, namely light element attacks.


    The battle situation was very chaotic, with magic attacks from both sides, soldiers fell one by one. This was the drawback of a war that did not use a definite strategy, especially with the combined forces of the two Empires, who were the ones who suffered the most casualties. This was unavoidable because their attack on the Saranjana Kingdom was something that happened suddenly without any proper preparation. They thought that with just numbers alone, conquering an unknown Kingdom like the Saranjana Kingdom was something easy.


    However, they never expected the nameless Kingdom, to hold such great power, especially with the presence of Kl''lara''s Skeleton troops and troops from the Non-Human race who had their own unique abilities, dwarves with their giant hammers that had extraordinary destructive power, Nymphs with their elemental powers, Ailuranthropes with their physiques that surpassed humans, and elves with their magic and extraordinary archery skills, the war situation on the battlefield was leaning more towards the Saranjana Kingdom.


    -----------


    A few moments later, the army of the Saranjana Kingdom had fallen almost half, but the Army of the Combined Two Great Empires was the worst because their numbers were now only hundreds, and with the many casualties falling on the enemy side, It would only make the Saranjana Kingdom stronger because of Kl''lara on their side, who continued to resurrect soldiers from the enemy side into undead.


    So now in terms of numbers, the Saranjana Kingdom has the upper hand.


    Taufik, who witnessed all this from behind, did not show any significant change in expression. His eyes continued to watch the battle that was happening in front of him; occasionally, a magic attack was aimed at him, but before the attack could even hit him, it had already disappeared.


    Some of the Magicians who had exhausted their mana had already fainted and some were still conscious, and Briel was one of them.


    "... Your Majesty, what about the enemies that managed to get past us?" Ask Briel.


    "No need to worry, Gaia and the others are there, with them alone, it is enough to fight against that number of enemies"


    Taufik answered while still looking at the battle; a few moments later, watching the troops from the Empire slowly retreat, Taufik closed his eyes, took a breath, and then opened his eyes again.


    "... The results are clear, Briel, Do you still have mana?"


    " Yes, Your Majesty, do you want me to do something?"


    "... Use transmission magic, convey my voice to our comrades, can you do it?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I use all my Mana, I might be able to, but only for a short time, will that be enough, Your Highness?"


    "Yes, It''s enough"


    Said Taufik; with that, Briel began to recite the spell.


    "... You are connected Your Majesty, you have three seconds"


    With that, Taufik nodded his head and then said only three words.


    "... Stop the attack!"


    With Taufik''s order, simultaneously all troops from the Saranjana Kingdom stopped their attacks.


    -----------


    "WITHDRAW ALL REMAINING TROOPS IMMEDIATELY!!"


    "B- but My Lord, ther-"


    "Are you questioning my orders?"


    "I- I don''t dare, My Lord"


    "THEN WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR, SCRAM!!"


    Leo shouted to the Magician in front of him. And the Magician in question immediately rushed out of the room.


    Seeing the Magician leave, Leo then also left the cabin.


    While outside, Leo looked at Tina''s fleet with anger and hatred.


    They were close enough that by shouting, their voices would reach each other.


    "... RED QUEEN!! YOU KNOW THE CONSEQUENCES OF WHAT YOU''RE DOING, RIGHT?"


    However, hearing what Leo said, Tina just looked at him without saying anything and then walked into the cabin.


    Seeing this, Leo only became more emotional, clicked his tongue, and then returned to observing the battlefield on land.


    "... The situation has turned into a very disadvantageous situation for us, especially with so many eyes watching; the Emperor will be very angry; unbelievable, where did such a powerful Kingdom suddenly appear from?"


    Leo said while gritting his teeth, watching his troops who had sailed using boats to retreat back to the fleet.


    -----------


    - In Tina''s fleet.


    "My queen, now the Eastern Roman Empire holds a grudge against us, what should we do now?"


    Heiseratu asked Tina who was sitting in front of him.


    "Now we wait, when the two fleets have left and the scouts from the other kingdoms have left we will dock on the island"


    "Ohh~ Are you now interested in the Kingdom and want to have it for yourself, my Queen?" Brimour asked with an excited expression.


    "No, there is someone very important to me on that island, I want to meet him, and not just me, that person is someone you all should respect more than me" Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Hearing what Tina said, Helcard, Haiseratu, and Brimour were shocked.


    "... May I ask who he is, My Queen?" Ask Helcard.


    "... It''s our god... The first vampire"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 239: chapter 239- Revival

    "... Your Majesty, why did you stop the soldiers from advancing?" Ask Briel.


    "Nothing, I just feel that we have instilled enough fear into them, they will think twice about attacking us again, and with so many eyes watching, news of this will spread far and wide, making those who want to attack us hesitate in their decision, that is if they can find us because after today is over, we will "Disappear" from this world"


    "..."


    Hearing what Taufik said, Briel could only remain silent before speaking again.


    "... I understand, Your Majesty"


    "Good, you''ve done a great job, Briel... If you want something as a reward, just tell me... I''ll give you anything you want"


    Said Taufik while winking at Briel and with a thin smile on his face, which immediately made Briel, who was listening, blush.


    Receiving such treatment from Taufik, who could be said to be the most handsome man Briel has ever met (Uekk~), Briel became flustered, her face turned red and her gaze wandered everywhere.


    "E- Eh! I- I didn''t do this for a reward, Your Majesty, I- I-"


    "Pufft~ I''m sorry, it''s just a joke, but I''m serious about the reward, though; just tell me if you need anything, okay?"


    "... Ah- Ahaha~ I see, Understood, Your Majesty, I''ll see you if I want something later"


    "... I see, I just took my eyes off you for a moment and you''re already flirting with another woman"


    Hearing the sound, Taufik was startled a little and then turned his body to see the source of the sound.


    "... E- Eh, Gaia? How''s the situation on your side?"


    Said Taufik, looking at Gaia who was also looking at him with a "scary" gaze from Taufik''s point of view.


    "... You damn cheater! I thought I already warn you about that, but here you are-"


    "W- What are you saying? Who''s Cheating? And Briel already has Farak in her heart"


    "Eh! What are you saying, Your Majesty? I''m and Farak is not like that"


    Briel interrupted, waving both her hands flustered with her cheeks still flushed.


    "... See? I''m telling the truth"


    "It doesn''t change the fact that you made a woman blush, that''s more than enough proof"


    "As I said, we''re not in some short relationship... N- not yet"


    "... Cheater! Should be Punished"


    "G- Gaia, C- Calm down, will you? You''re Pregnant, remember?"


    "... Chea-"


    "Your Majesty, I came to report on the outcome of the... War... Did I interrupt something?"


    "Ahh~ Sir Axel, great time, come, let me hear your report"


    Taufik said, seeing Sir Axel''s arrival; he quickly approached Sir Axel and took him away from the area, leaving Gaia, who was still staring at him with a cynical gaze, and Briel, who was still blushing for some reason.


    "... Yes, Your Majesty"


    ------------


    After leaving Gaia behind, Taufik and Sir Axel walked through the battlefield; even though the battle was over, the battlefield was still busy with various activities; the surviving troops carried the wounded soldiers to get treatment, and others gathered the bodies of the fallen soldiers in one place. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the corpses of the opponents, they don''t need to worry about that, because Kl''lara has taken care of it.


    "... How many of our soldiers fell, Sir Axel?"


    "More than two hundred, Your Majesty... Your Majesty, regarding your previous remarks..."


    "Don''t worry, just gather all of them in one place first, and I''ll do the rest"


    "As you wish, Your Majesty... There is one more thing, Your Majesty"


    "Hm?... What?"


    "About that... There is still one remaining unknown fleet, what should we do about it?"


    Sir Axel said while pointing at Tina''s fleet which had not moved since earlier. Hearing this, Taufik only smiled thinly which seemed mysterious to Sir Axel.


    "... Don''t worry about them, just focus on gathering the fallen soldiers"


    "... Understood, Your Majesty"


    -------------


    "... Your Majesty, Commander... The task of gathering all the fallen soldiers has been completed, and the injured soldiers have also been treated... What are your next orders?"


    Report one of the soldiers to Taufik and Sir Axel.


    "... Hm~ Thank you for your hard work, now, leave the rest for me..."


    After that, Sir Axel and Taufik were led by the soldier to the place where all the fallen soldiers were laid.


    "... YOUR MAJESTY! SIR!! SMALL BOATS ARE SEEN HEADING THIS WAY! IT SEEMS THAT THE UNKNOWN FLEET HAS BEEN TAKING ACTION!!"


    "WHAT? ARE YOU SURE ABOUT THAT?" Ask sir Axel.


    "Yes, Sir, Many of us seeing it, what action should we take?"


    Hearing the soldier''s question, Sir Axel looked at Taufik and then said.


    "... Your Majesty?"


    "As I said, don''t worry, they won''t do anything, you... When the small ships land on the shore, bring them to me... Other than that, do nothing else"


    "... Yes, Your Majesty"


    After that, the soldier left, gathering several people who could still move to greet Tina''s group at the seaside.


    "Now, Let''s go finish our business"


    --------------


    In an area, with only the ground as a base, the bodies of fallen soldiers were neatly lined up, although the Armor forged by the Dwarves was very strong, attacks such as magic and golem attacks were still something that could be dangerous, seen from the condition of the corpses here, most of them were caused by magic attacks, and attacks by golems, while wounds from enemy weapons could be said to be few.


    "... It''s is all?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    Hearing this answer, Taufik nodded his head and then said.


    "... Okay, Now, Move a few meters away from this area... I want to do something"


    Hearing this, led by Sir Axel, the soldiers there immediately moved a few meters away.


    Taufik looked around to make sure that the area a few meters from where he was standing had been cleared.


    Seeing that there were no more "living" soldiers around, Taufik then looked at his palm.


    ''... Blood Magic!''


    With that, fresh blood appeared on his palm in the form of a ball that floated on Taufik''s palm.


    ''... Now, Should I use my Vampire essence or my life essence? Well, let''s just use my Life essence, I also have an endless lifespan, using a little bit will only make me a little tired, whereas if I use my Vampire Essence and turn them into vampires it will be troublesome because they have to consume blood periodically''


    Said Taufik, who then closed his eyes, he had used the essence of his life to do something, even though it was something that happened suddenly and unexpectedly, but Taufik remembered the sensation he felt at that time, and with that as a reference, Taufik recalled the sensation he felt at that time.


    Taufik felt something inside him that was neither Mana nor blood flowing, it was a strange feeling, Taufik felt something moving inside him, different from Mana, it was something that Taufik could feel but Taufik could not see it, Taufik tried to move it for a while to get used to it, after thinking that he could control it completely, Taufik then flowed it into the palm of his hand and then towards the blood in the palm of his hand.


    Feeling that the amount was enough, Taufik then opened his eyes and looked at the ball of blood floating in the palm of his hand; something had changed in the blood; now, inside the ball of blood, there were particles of light.


    ''... Is this how the Life Essence should look? Well~ That doesn''t matter, right?''


    Taufik said, then relying on the blood to float high above.


    ''... Blood Rain!''


    In this way, the blood balls were divided and fell simultaneously, creating a scene of rain falling, but only limited to the area where the bodies of the fallen soldiers were.


    The drops of blood fell on the bodies of the fallen soldiers; some entered their mouths, some were absorbed by their bodies, and some fell on their wounds.


    Suddenly, something slowly began to change, Taufik''s blood automatically had a regenerative effect, instantly healing the wounds on the bodies of the fallen soldiers, and Taufik''s Life Essence slowly but surely began to take effect, forcing the dead to come back to life.


    Raindrops hitting the ground make grass and plants grow very quickly.


    The tall grass wrapped the bodies of the fallen soldiers like a cocoon.


    This miraculous thing was witnessed by everyone here, even by Tina and her troops who had already arrived here.


    "... Alright, looks like this will take a little while to complete... Sir Axel"


    Said Taufik, who then called Sir Axel but got no answer.


    "... Sir Axel?"


    "A- Ah! Yes, Your Majesty? D- Do you need something?"


    "Order some soldiers to secure this area, it will take some time for them to rise from "Death" Or so"


    "Ahh, As you wish, Your Majesty"


    Hearing Sir Axel''s answer, Taufik just nodded his head and then looked in one direction.


    Towards a group led by a woman with blood-red hair. For someone who was going to fight the clothes they were wearing were a little inappropriate, not armor, but a black and red leather outfit.


    "... Tina, come here!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net

 Chapter 240: chapter 240- Time Skip

    - Time skip.


    Three years have passed since the last war, and many things have happened during those five years.


    After the war was over, the next day, Gaia immediately agreed to Taufik''s plan to move the island to another place.


    With Gaia agreeing to Taufik''s Plan, automatically, the Barrier that protects the earth will disappear, but as Gaia said, it will not disappear immediately, but will continue to exist for the next few months, while Gaia can regain her strength in less than a month, That''s more than enough.


    As Taufik predicted, as soon as the news of the failure of the Eastern Roman Empire and the Bulgarian Empire in attacking the Kingdom of Saranjana spread widely, the general public was immediately excited. Who doesn''t know about the two great Empires? Hearing that the two Empires failed to take over an unknown Kingdom even after they worked together to do so, of course, there would be an uproar.


    Some parties dared to "Come" to visit the Island in question, but when that happened the Island had disappeared. It was still there, but because Taufik used a large-scale Illusion to hide the Island, so no one could see the Island, this was only temporary, when Gaia later moved this Island to another area, Taufik planned to do something, something that was not as simple as an Illusion, but something extraordinary, and beyond common sense.


    With that, the "disappearance" of the island caused a stir again; various theories were thrown out by word of mouth. No one knew what the name of the kingdom was, so people started calling it "Atlantis," a kingdom that had an advanced and strong civilization but mysteriously disappeared in one night. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    About Tina, After Tina met Taufik, Tina insisted on staying in the Saranjana Kingdom with Taufik, but Taufik refused because he still needed Tina to do something in the outside world, so with a heavy heart, Tina had to accept Taufik''s orders, but she did not immediately leave the Saranjana Kingdom after that, she spent a few weeks in the Kingdom with Taufik before going back to her own Kingdom.


    During Tina''s stay in the Saranjana Kingdom, Tina''s men, who automatically had to stay behind as well, got to know Taufik better, and one thing they all agreed on was that Taufik could probably kill them with just one sentence that came out of his mouth. Since then, they all treated Taufik like a saint or even a god himself.


    Of course, the soldiers who died in the war came back to life after three days in the cocoons of the grass.


    In the three years after the Barrier that protected the earth disappeared, as Taufik predicted, the Cracks began to appear again frequently, even more intensely than before. Two years after the Barrier that protected the Earth disappeared, the Gods and Goddesses began to appear on earth, the Gods and Goddesses who descended to earth were of two types, the first were those who hated Taufik, and the second were those who did not care at all, and only came to earth to gather followers.


    One thing that changed from them was, one, their strength was greater than humans in general, second, it seemed like they also got the power of regeneration although not too strong, but it was something good, and since then, for some reason the soldiers of the Saranjana Kingdom began to like to seek death in the hope that Taufik would raise them from the dead. This even made Taufik speechless, and he began to regret his words at that time. Because for some reason "Death" began to have a great hatred for him.


    Three of the five factions that Taufik had predicted had already appeared, the Beasts, the Gods Faction, and the Human Faction, but the Human Faction was still not united and was still divided. What is yet to be seen is the Angel Faction and the Demon Faction. So the only ones clashing are the Beasts and the Human factions.


    What is yet to be seen is the Angel Faction and the Demon Faction; even so, the God Faction and the Human Faction are on good terms because of their mutually beneficial relationship. The Human faction receives blessings from the Gods while the Gods benefit from the increase in their followers, which increases their power.


    But even so, every time a wave of Beast attacks occurs, significant destruction is inevitable.


    From that moment on, World History had deviated greatly from its original course.


    Events that should have happened never happened and events that never existed in real history happened one after another.


    No one knows where this unknown history will lead and what effects it will have on Earth in the future. The good thing is that wars between Humans are rare because of the common enemy, the Beasts, but that doesn''t mean that conflicts between humans never happen, but only on a small scale. Because no matter what, human greed is endless.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Well, this and that happened, Taufik chose to spend the remaining three years of his remaining five years accompanying Gaia and The happiest thing that happened was the birth of Gaia and Taufik''s child, a handsome boy, he took all the features from his mother, Gaia, but with a slightly different hair color, if Gaia''s hair is pale green, the child has dark green hair, maybe a little bit from Taufik, his father, and his eyes, it''s not like Gaia''s eyes, it''s ocean blue, just like Taufik''s.


    Another unusual thing about the birth of their child was that the gestation period was more than nine months, or more precisely, exactly one year.


    Taufik gave the boy the name Aksara, which means protector of the earth, Aksara D''Archy Hidayat.


    Apart from that, in these three years, the Saranjana Kingdom has developed even beyond the development it had in the twenty-first century.


    All of this is thanks to the knowledge that Taufik has; Taufik has remembered all the knowledge from the future and the knowledge that exists on Planet Draco, which is utilized very well by the Dwarves and everyone in the Kingdom, making the development of the Saranjana Kingdom very advanced.


    If the twenty-first century is the future then the Saranjana Kingdom is the future, a more advanced future.


    However, due to the lack of contact with the outside world, the only way to obtain raw materials is to search under the sea, such as copper, zinc, nickel, gold, silver, and phosphorus, all of which are under the sea, therefore, underwater technology of the Saranjana Kingdom can be said to be no longer earth-level technology, even because of that, the underwater base of the Saranjana Kingdom is very large to the point it can be called an underwater city.


    For celestial technology, the Kingdom of Saranjana has launched several satellites into space that cover the entire Earth, allowing the Kingdom of Saranjana to know what events are happening on Earth in real-time.


    This can be achieved in just three years, not least because of the presence of magic, and with Taufik, who can create anything at will, this is something that is easy to achieve.


    Although the Kingdom of Saranjana is closed, it does not mean that the Kingdom of Saranjana is completely closed, because even though it is not official and no one knows, Tina''s Kingdom is part of the Kingdom of Saranjana, they also continue to develop and gather strength, so even though the location of Tina''s Kingdom is also hidden, they are always active in the outside world, so it can be said that the Kingdom of Saranjana moves in the shadows and Tina''s Kingdom acts on the surface continuously accumulating reputation.


    And that''s all that''s happened over the last three years. l, and of course, in those three years, the System showed no signs of waking up anytime soon.


    -------------


    Currently, Taufik is relaxing in the Palace garden, watching Aksara happily play with Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka while witnessed by several maids, one thing that has also changed in these three years is of course the number of souls in the Saranjana Kingdom has also increased, they are those who were saved by Tina and transferred here with a special portal that connects the Saranjana Kingdom and the Kingdom. Tina''s.


    This is also one of the orders that Taufik gave to Tina, to gather people who have lost their homes, families, and places to live, and of course, these people are not only Humans because the cracks have reopened, many Non-human races who are lost on earth and do not know how to return also inhabit the Saranjana Kingdom.


    They all live in the Saranjana Kingdom in harmony without any conflict, compared to the outside world, the Saranjana Kingdom is heaven.


    "... Papa~ Papa~ Look what N¨¡g¨¡ntaka gave me"


    Aksara said cheerfully while running towards Taufik and immediately sitting on Taufik''s lap.


    "... Hm? What is that?"


    "It''s N¨¡g¨¡ntaka feather, Papa, ~ Make me something out of this"


    "Hm~ Leave it to me"


    Said Taufik, and then immediately took N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s feather. Seeing the feather, Taufik closed his eyes and immediately used his Imagination Magic.


    Suddenly, the feathers in Taufik''s hand glowed, and when the light dimmed, an earring with a N¨¡g¨¡ntaka feather decoration appeared in Taufik''s hand.


    "Here, Papa put it in your ear"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 241: chapter 241- Aksara DArchy Hidayat

    "... Here, let me put it in your ear"


    Said Taufik who then attached the earrings to Aksara''s ears.


    "... And done, heh~ It surprisingly looks good on you"


    "Really?"


    "Yes~ now, go play with Lembu and the others"


    Hearing that, Aksara nodded his head very cheerfully, and with an equally happy expression, Aksara ran towards Lembuswana and the others.


    With Aksara gone, someone suddenly appeared behind Taufik and then covered Taufik''s eyes with both hands.


    "... Guess who?"


    "I can feel you approaching from miles away, Gaia, stop it"


    "Well~ Should I feel happy about that?..."


    Said Gaia, who then removed her hand from Taufik''s face, and then sat beside Taufik, and rested her head on Taufik''s shoulder.


    They sat together while watching Aksara showing off his earrings to Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka.


    "... He looks so happy, isn''t it?"


    "Hm"


    "... I worry about what the future holds for him as he grows up"


    Hearing what Gaia said, Taufik could only remain silent, because he himself also knew what would await Aksara in the future.


    "..."


    "Fufu~ Don''t feel too guilty like that, I know you can''t be with me and Aksara forever, at least not in this era, I know there is someone waiting for you in the future and I can''t be too selfish like that, just having you during my pregnancy makes me very happy... I know what you sacrificed to be here, and as a woman, I can also understand how Jenn and the others feel... So when are you going to leave?"


    Said Gaia, with full understanding, and for some reason, when Gaia said that, Aksara turned towards the two of them and waved his hand; seeing this, automatically, Taufik and Gaia also waved their hands towards their son.


    "...


    *Sigh*


    it still makes me feel like I''m the worst, you know?"


    "... It''s your fault for having more than one woman, honey~"


    "I can''t say anything about it, it just happened like that, I have no control over that"


    "Well~ It''s also your fault because for being a very handsome and awesome man"


    Said Gaia who looked at Taufik with a lustful gaze.


    "... You, Women, stop looking at me like you want to eat me"


    Hearing this, Gaia smiled faintly and then whispered into Taufik''s ear.


    "What if I indeed want to "Eat" You? It''s been a long time since we did that"


    "Stop that, others are watching us, and it''s not that long, we did that a few days ago"


    Taufik said that over the past three years, Taufik has also succeeded in deactivating one of his passive skills, so he can have s*x with a calm mind without fear of pregnancy.


    "Well ~ for me, it''s like ages ago"


    "..."


    "Ehehe~ I''ll stop joking around, so when do you plan on going to look for Father?"


    "Hm? In a few days maybe, I have to find his location first via satellite before going looking for him, I don''t want to search aimlessly like before"


    "Have you informed the Information Department?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah~ I already told them a few days ago, and I''ve also given them my father''s characteristics, and a photo of him that I have, even though it was when he was young, but maybe not too much will change, The results should come out sooner or later"


    "Hmm~ How much time do you have left in this era?"


    "... Two years, more or less"


    Said Taufik, and after that, the two of them just sat silently while watching Aksara, but not long after, Aksara turned his head back to them, but this time, he ran back towards them.


    "... Papa, Are you going out?"


    Hearing Aksara''s question, Taufik and Gaia looked at each other in confusion.


    "... Who told you that?"


    Asked Taufik, and then Aksara pointed down towards the ground. Seeing this, Taufik and Gaia looked even more confused.


    "Who?"


    "The land told me"


    "Who?"


    "The land"


    "This?"


    Taufik asked while pointing down toward the ground. And to answer Taufik''s questions, Aksara just nodded his head enthusiastically; seeing this, Taufik looked towards Gaia.


    "... Do you have an ability like that, Gaia?"


    "I can hear what the Earth wants to say, but not in the "Speaking" stage. It''s just like, I hear whispers from the Earth"


    Hearing this, Taufik looked back at Aksara.


    "Aksa, What did Earth tell you? Can you tell it to do something?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Aksara showed a troubled expression, which seemed funny to Gaia and Taufik.


    "... You don''t have to force yourself, son-"


    Taufik said, wanting to stop Aksara, but suddenly stretched out his hand while shouting.


    "Hand!"


    *Crack!*


    With that, the ground around Aksara suddenly moved and formed a small hand that immediately shook Aksara''s small hand.


    Seeing this, Taufik and Gaia were immediately shocked, not only them but even Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, because what Aksara did was not something like magic because Taufik and Gaia did not feel any movement of Mana at all; it was more like the Earth moved by itself according to Aksara''s request.


    "... You can do something like that, Gaia?"


    "With Mana, I can, without Mana, I can''t do something like what Aksa did"


    "... Then, did our son just do something amazing, just like that? He''s not even an Aboriginal Being like you, If so, isn''t the bond between him and Earth greater than yours?"


    "That''s possible, after all, she is Gaia''s child, an Aboriginal Being, indirectly, Aksa can be said to be the child of the earth itself, an Aboriginal Being is usually not like Gaia, I mean, a woman and also has the appearance of a human, so you could say Aksa is a unique existence, maybe there is only one in the entire universe"


    Said Lembuswana who joined the discussion between Taufik and Gaia.


    "Take Basukhi and me for example, we are both men, and that is one of the important points. Usually, there are two Aboriginal beings for one planet, whereas, on Earth, there is only one; there''s only Gaia alone, and that alone makes Earth special," Continued Lembuswana.


    "... Hmm~ Valid point. So are you saying that Aksa''s existence is to complete the deficiency of One Aboriginal Being? So is Aksa a half Aboriginal Being?"


    "Well~ he''s Gaia''s son, so calling Aksa a half-Aboriginal Being Is quite right, and Half Vampire too, although he still hasn''t shown it yet"


    "... Genes work in mysterious ways, and Aksa is our child, so he automatically inherited our genes and made them into something new"


    After that, they engaged in a long debate, before Aksara approached Taufik and tugged at his shirt.


    "Hm~ What''s wrong, Aksa?"


    "... Papa, did Aksa do something wrong?"


    Aksara asked sadly while lowering his head. Hearing this, Gaia and the others immediately stopped their discussion and looked at Aksara.


    "Eh? What makes you think about that, son?"


    "... You guys have been talking about Aksa for a while, so Aksa thinks that Aksa has done something bad" Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Hearing this, Taufik was a little surprised, but then a faint smile appeared on his face, and his hand patted Aksara''s head.


    ".... Aksa didn''t do anything bad. What Aksa did was something amazing, and we''re just proud of you; I''m sorry if it makes you uncomfortable, okay? How about this, do you want to come with Papa?"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, we''re going to search for my father, which means your Grandpa; you want to meet him, right?"


    "... Grandpa? Then I''ll come with you!"


    Aksara said enthusiastically, and seeing this, Taufik also smiled and stroked Aksara''s head again.


    "What? Honey, we never agreed about that, and the outside world is too dangerous for Aksa right now"


    Gaia said with an angry expression, seeing this, Lembuswana slowly retreated.


    "... It''s a great chance for him to understand what happens in the outside world, and this could be a good opportunity for Aksa to understand his abilities better; he also needs to know what is happening out there... Gaia, please understand, that I also want to spend the time I have with Aksa as long as possible, and what dangers could happen while I am by his side"


    Taufik said; hearing that, Gaia''s expression looked doubtful; what Taufik said was true. However, Aksara was different from other two-year-olds; he was a little more mature than his peers. But as a mother, worry could not escape Gaia''s feelings.


    "B- But, what happened in the outside world right now, I don''t think Aksa is ready for that"


    "Gaia, You know Aksa is different from other kids his age, and we also can''t spoil him too much, our Kingdom is Heaven on earth, but we also have to teach him that the earth is vast, not only concerning this kingdom, he has to know what is happening out there"


    Taufik said; hearing this, Gaia couldn''t say anything; Gaia took a deep breath and then stood up.


    "... I''ll think about it first, give me some time"


    Said Gaia who then immediately left from there.


    Seeing this, Taufik could only shake his head, and then look at Aksara.


    "... Aksa, You know what you have to do, right?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Aksa nodded and then went after Gaia.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 242: chapter 242- Two Children

    - A few days later.


    As a King, Taufik did not do much, and again, if his grandmother knew this, she would be very jealous, this happened for various reasons, one of which was Gaia, almost all official affairs were handled by Gaia, and the other reason was as mentioned before, the people in the kingdom were very skilled in their fields, so almost all problems were always resolved between them, and Taufik would only receive the final results later from Gaia.


    However, this does not mean that Taufik''s work is just lazing around. Once in a while, when there is a problem that cannot be solved in the "usual way", they always ask for help from Taufik.


    One thing that has not changed in this kingdom after eight years of existence is that no one is interested in the thing called "Nobility". Because every time Taufik brings this up, the answer they give is always the same. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rank and status will only give rise to bad traits, such as Greed and selfishness, with status and Rank, Caste will be created in society even though we do not want it... When that happens, divisions will be created and from divisions, conflicts will slowly emerge, and the result of conflict is destruction, that is what we want to avoid the most, Your Majesty, moreover with our Kingdom which is inhabited by various races, we do not reject the terms "nobility" but in our kingdom, we all agree that only you and Her Majesty the Queen will have the status of "Nobility", we will only follow you both with the same rank and status, namely as your followers, Your Majesty"


    That''s what they always said, and with his All-Seeing eyes, Taufik knew they said it from the bottom of their hearts, which even left Taufik speechless.


    But that is what Taufik likes about the people of the Saranjana Kingdom, and Taufik believes that if they continue to hold on to their beliefs, Taufik is sure that this Kingdom can survive for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    But that doesn''t mean Taufik doesn''t give "Something" to those who are meritorious, just like what he said to Briel three years ago, and ended with Briel asking Taufik to teach her Magic, but Taufik''s magic is different from magic in general, and he is not sure that other people can learn it, so in return, Taufik gives something the same or even more valuable than that, and once again, Imitating an Anime, Taufik created a breathing technique, which can allow Magicians to absorb Mana directly without having to filter it first, so the mana they absorb will automatically enter their Core and become pure Mana without any contamination.


    With that, it can be said that the Magician division of the Saranjana Kingdom is one of the strongest on earth, the same as Farak, Sir Axel, and the others. As a reward for their contributions, Taufik gave them the "knowledge" he had, which indirectly only made the Saranjana Kingdom develop even faster.


    Also, with Gaia free and unsealed, the Mana Conditions on Earth slowly improved, however, perhaps because of that, Earth was increasingly exposed to Invasions from outside to the point that the gods were able to set foot on Earth once again.


    In this way, although this era is called the era of chaos, it can also be called the golden era of magic, this is proven by the opening of several large academies that specifically teach their students about magic, and one of the first was a university built in 859 which was originally intended to teach knowledge about religion and has now changed its function to provide learning and research about magic and other general knowledge, and so in every large faction of humans there must be at least one similar University/Academy.


    With magic continuing to develop and the blessings of the gods and goddesses spreading to humans, the beasts were no longer much of a threat to humans.


    Unlike before in the original world history, this time, even with the presence of Magic, Cold Weapons are still quite trendy with the presence of ways to utilize Mana to become an Aura, so besides the presence of Mana users, the Magacian, there are also Aura Knights, those who use Mana to balance out the Magicians.


    And the person who made it all happen and changed the course of history is now relaxing by leaning against a big tree and enjoying the sunlight.


    ---------


    Taufik, who was relaxing under a large tree with his son, Aksara, opened his eyes when he heard the sound of footsteps approaching him.


    "... Your Majesty, we already found out the whereabouts of your father, finding His Majesty''s Father could be said to be quite easy because, from the characteristics and photos that His Majesty provided, he has not changed much"


    Said someone from the information and communication division led by Giselle to Taufik.


    "Really? So where''s that old Man, right now?"


    "Right now, His Majesty''s father is currently in the capital of the Kingdom of Wessex, Winchester, after helping to repel the Great Heathen Army"


    "Winchester?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    "Alright~ Thank you for your Information, you can leave now"


    Hearing what Taufik said, the person then bowed his head and then left Taufik.


    Seeing that the person had left, Taufik looked at Aksara who was in his lap.


    "Son, you know what we need to do, right?"


    Taufik asked with a knowing smile towards Aksara, and with the same smile, Aksara also said to Taufik.


    "... I know, papa"


    "Hehe~ That''s my son, let''s go meet your mother"


    With that, Taufik lifted Aksara up onto his shoulder and then walked towards where Gaia was.


    "Papa~ Right! And the left!"


    Said Aksara, who was on Taufik''s shoulder, ordering where they should go; on the way, the workers who saw the behavior of the child and father could only smile.


    "... Where to next, sir?"


    "Move forward at full speed!!"


    Aksara said while pointing to a door guarded by two guards.


    "Alright! Hold on tight!"


    Said Taufik and then ran towards the door; Aksara, who was on his shoulder, had to hold on tightly, but because of that, he closed Taufik''s eyes while laughing happily.


    Seeing Taufik running with Aksara on his back, the two guards tried to stop them, but before they could say anything, Aksara created a gust of wind from his hand, this allowed Taufik to see again, but because of the wind that Aksara created, the door had to be forced open and Taufik slid into the room.


    "... And we''re here!!"


    Said Taufik while accompanied by Aksara''s cheerful laughter.


    "Papa~ Papa~ Do it again~ one more time!"


    "Sure, but you know why we come here...


    Said Taufik, who then looked around the room and saw several people who were also looking at him, including Gaia, who was currently facepalming, covering her embarrassment because of her husband''s childish behavior by covering her face with her palm.


    ... Right?"


    *ukhum*


    Seeing this situation, Taufik faked a cough and slowly stepped back while closing the door again.


    ----------


    - A few moments ago before the embarrassing incident.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    "Your Majesty, regarding the group of people recently sent by the Red Queen, the housing allocated for them has been completed by the construction and resources division, so we can move them from their temporary residences to the housing as soon as possible without any obstacles"


    Said a Dwarf who was a representative of the Saranjana Kingdom''s development and resources division to Gaia.


    "That''s great news, finish the process as soon as possible... from the labor division, have you-"


    *The sound of the door being forced open"


    "... And we''re here!!"


    "Ahahah~ Papa~ Papa~ Do it again~ one more time!"


    "Sure, but you know why we come here... Right?"


    *ukhum!*


    *The sound of the door closing softly*


    ''... Too late, stupid!''


    Gaia thought as she watched Taufik slowly step back out of the room.


    *sound of door opening*


    A few moments later the door returned, but this time in the "normal" way.


    And this time, Taufik, who was holding Aksara''s hand, entered the room in a "normal" way.


    *Ukhum*


    Taufik faked a cough again and then looked at Gaia and said.


    "Gaia, we came here to see you, But I didn''t expect that you were in a meeting, so Aksara and I will take our leave, we will wait for you in our room... Please continue your meeting, excuse me"


    Said Taufik, who then came out of the room for the second time in a "normal" manner.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Witnessing the incident that happened so suddenly and at lightning speed, everyone in the room could only remain silent, including Gaia who didn''t know what else to say.


    "


    *Ukhum!*


    Please forget about the unexpected incident just now, and let''s continue our meeting, where was that?..."


    After that, somehow, Gaia was able to continue the meeting, even though she had said to forget what had just happened, but the people in the room couldn''t get the previous incident out of their heads at all.


    "... Okay, that''s the end of our meeting this time; you all did a good job; let''s continue this performance for the progress of our kingdom, then I will take my leave... Go take care of my "two" children"


    Said Gaia, who then without further ado immediately left the room while thinking about how she should scold Taufik and Aksara later.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 243: chapter 243-

    "Son, Our journey is under threat because of what happened earlier, so remember, when your mother came in later, you immediately ran and hugged her legs and looked straight into her eyes with a pleading gaze... At least he won''t be too angry with us, do you understand?"


    Said Taufik while holding Aksara''s shoulders and looking him straight in the eye, and Aksara who heard this, immediately became serious, then nodded his head.


    "... I understand, papa, left it to me"


    "That''s my boy, I know I can count on you"


    *Bang!*


    The living room door suddenly opened loudly, and Gaia entered the room, seeing this, Aksara and Taufik looked at each other, then simultaneously nodded their heads slightly.


    So before Gaia could open her mouth, Aksara immediately ran and hugged Gaia.


    "... Mama~" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *look up*


    Then Aksara looked at Gaia with maximum puppy eyes, which immediately made Gaia forget her purpose for coming here.


    "Mama~ I miss you~"


    "... Ugh"


    ''Nice my son! It will deal very critical damage to your mother, keep going!!''


    "Mama?"


    "... Oh~ dear~... I''m sorry, mama is too busy to be able to accompany you...


    Said Gaia, who then picked up Aksara to carry him and then looked at Taufik with a sharp gaze.


    ... Unlike your father who did not have much work like I did... So~ Honey, care to tell me what did you do back then in the meeting room?"


    "... Why you didn''t take a seat, first?"


    "... Alright"


    Said Gaia who then went to sit beside Taufik with Aksara still in her arms.


    "Now, spill the beans! Why did you do that, do you know how embarrassed I was with so many people in the room?"


    "Why should you be embarrassed? They all know how I am, in this Kingdom we are all family, and this is not the first time something like this has happened, so relax"


    "That''s the problem; you act too normal towards them; what if they no longer think of you like a king anymore?"


    "Oh~ Gaia~...


    Said Taufik who then took Aksara from Gaia''s embrace while saying "come here" to his son, Aksara, and then laying his head on Gaia''s thigh. And then put Aksara on his stomach.


    ... You know I never wanted to be a King, But I still took that position because of you, even so, I still take the responsibility behind that position seriously, but you know I won''t be here long, I do what I think is my responsibility and the rest of my time I spend with Aksara and with you, you might understand, but..."


    Said Taufik, who then lifted Aksara high, which made Aksara laugh out loud.


    "... But Aksa? Even though his intelligence is beyond that of a ten-year-old, he is still a child, after all... So as much as possible, I want to spend my remaining time with him, and I want to make memories with him that he can remember even if hundreds of years have passed, and you know what I want, what my purpose is for being here"


    "... I don''t like where this conversation is going"


    "Well~ I''m the same, but it can''t be helped, people might judge me as someone who is crazy about Responsibility, but it is a Responsibility that shapes who I am today, as a person, as a man, as a son, as a father and of course as a husband... And my responsibility does not lie only in this time and era...


    Said Taufik while stroking Aksara''s cheek and then looking back at Gaia and continued speaking.


    ... But if I leave you here, isn''t that a form of neglecting Responsibility? And with the presence of Aksara, the heavier the responsibility I feel... That''s why I tried to accept my position as King, but as I thought, being a King is not my style... I prepared all of this, I gave the knowledge about the future that I have even though it was a taboo thing, but I still did it, ahaha~ even though I could feel someone''s gaze down to my bones, I didn''t care and still did it... I did all of that to create a utopia for someone who I thought would be more worthy of being a king than me"


    Taufik finished speaking at length and then hugged Aksara in his arms while still lying on Gaia''s lap. Meanwhile, Gaia could only remain silent without saying anything and could only stroke Taufik''s hair.


    "And that''s you, My son; always remember, Man is not judged by our words but by our actions; we have to finish what we have started, and that is what we call "Responsibility." So, don''t start something if you think you can''t do it until the end...


    Said Taufik while stroking Aksara''s head who felt comfortable in Taufik''s embrace.


    ... I don''t know if you''ll remember this, but I''m sure you will, your name, Aksara, means ''Protector of the Earth'' Ahaha~ and your mother is indirectly the Earth itself, so you must grow strong into an admirable man who can protect your mother, and that is the responsibility I will pass down to you, do you think you are up to it?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Aksara looked up at Taufik and then nodded his head with full confidence.


    "... I will do it, Papa!"


    "That''s the answer I want... Aksa, my son, grow up to be someone worthy of your name, even though I''m not a believer, but your name is my prayer and I hope that the real "God" will listen to it"


    "... I still don''t understand" Said Gaia.


    "Hm? What it is?"


    "... What is the meaning of all this talk? I still didn''t get the answers I wanted"


    Said Gaia, which made Taufik smile faintly and then speak.


    "The answers? All this talk means that my final journey in this era is about to begin, and I want your permission so that I can take Aksa on that journey, that is the answer you want"


    "


    Read exclusive adventures at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    *Sigh*


    So you already got the information; I knew this would happen; why did you have to beat around the bush just to convey it?"


    "Ahaha~ It was just so I could get your permission through sympathy, Maybe?"


    "... So when are you leaving?"


    "Does that mean I have your permission?"


    "Well~ I already gave my permission to Aksa a few days ago; he didn''t tell you?"


    "Eh!?...


    Taufik exclaimed and then looked at his son, Aksara.


    ... You did? Why you didn''t tell me?"


    "Um~... Should I, Papa?"


    "..."


    Hearing his son''s question while tilting his head as if it was something that didn''t need to be done, Taufik could only remain silent because he saw the image of his mother, Linda, from Aksara.


    "... Now, I''m worried" Said Taufik.


    -----------


    - A few days later.


    After several days passed, Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka finally returned from their routine patrol.


    Because no matter what, he wanted to bring Lembuswana with him. Although Taufik said that everything would be fine. But with additional people, he would feel safer for Aksara. As for N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Taufik ordered him to remain on the island to fulfill his role as Guardian.


    But even so, Taufik did not just leave straight away because he was still a king, so there were several things that had to be done first before he left, even though Taufik''s "work" was only a little. But that little "work" was very important for the Saranjana Kingdom, such as ensuring that "something" that hid the Saranjana Kingdom was safe and undisturbed, that something was a dimension, a special dimension that Taufik created only for the Saranjana Kingdom.


    Taufik created this dimension based on the "Dimension" he entered when he was in a coma, the dimension where he met "Will", a dimension that is between reality and dreams.


    Even though Taufik had only been there once, with his "Photographic Memory", Taufik could remember how he felt when he was there, and it was also a memory that he could never forget, so based on that Memory, Taufik used the "False World" to create this Dimension, So with that, the Kingdom of Saranjana is still on earth but not at the same time, and only with Taufik''s permission can someone enter and exit the Kingdom of Saranjana, Because of that, the Gods and Goddesses who have enmity with Taufik have not been able to find his whereabouts.


    Taufik implemented the "False World" in a "tool" on the island, namely a large tree in the middle of the palace, which Taufik implemented as a "Container" for the "False World". The one who controls it is a "spirit" born from the Tree, Mathilda; this is only can be accessed by a few people in the kingdom, such as Taufik, Gaia, and Sir Axel, including N¨¡g¨¡ntaka because indirectly, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka is Mathilda''s "Father", and the truth was revealed two years ago, but that''s for another story.


    Apart from that, Taufik does other things, only after that will Taufik leave to complete his goal of being in this era.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 244: chapter 244- Departure

    "... Have you prepared everything? Did you forget anything?"


    Ask Gaia, who attacked Taufik, with an onslaught of questions.


    "C''mon Gaia, you''ve asked those questions a bunch of times already"


    "... Please understand, I''m just worried, it''s the first time for Aksa to go out to the outside world, and I can''t help but feel worried"


    Gaia said with concern that could be clearly heard in her voice, which made Taufik unable to reply because most "mothers" are always like that.


    "Alright~ We''ll be ready to go, how about you, Aksa?"


    Taufik asked Aksa, who was about to put on his clothes while being watched by several maids, who looked at Aksa with a worried look because this was the first time Aksara had put on clothes without the help of a maid.


    "... It''s almost done," Answered Aksara.


    "You need a hand?"


    "No, I can do it myself, Papa"


    "Sure~ Sure~ You can"


    Said Taufik while looking at Aksara who was trying to wear the last layer of his clothes, the clothes that Aksara was wearing were clothes that looked simple but a bit complicated to wear for a child Aksara''s age, and it was all Lembuswana''s fault, he was the first to pioneer fashion that was widespread in the Saranjana Kingdom, it would be great if the clothes were the same as the clothes in the future, but the problem was, the fashion style that Lembuswana spread was inspired by comics (Manhwa/Manhua/Manga) that had a royal theme, and the most surprising thing was that the Saranjana Kingdom Society accepted the fashion style with wide open arms, and to this day such fashion has become the standard of Saranjana Kingdom Fashion.


    It does look cool and such, but it is too flashy when worn; for example, the clothes that Taufik is wearing, even though he has chosen the most "Normal" clothes he can find, overall, still look very flashy with the black cape and other accessories which are all made of gold.


    No matter where you look, what they''re wearing still screams "Luxury" but it''s the most normal clothes Gaia has chosen for them, so there''s nothing Taufik can do about it.


    ''... Well~ We''re royalty, and it''s not like I''m trying to hide my identity, but the clothes Gaia chose gave off an aura of showing off''


    Taufik thought, still looking at Aksara, who was now trying to wear a Cape like Taufik was wearing.


    "... You''ll promise that you will do everything to protect our son, right?"


    Hearing that, Taufik smiled faintly and then pulled Gaia to sit on his lap.


    "... well~ I want to say that I''ll do everything even to the point destroy the earth just to protect Aksa, but how can I do that if I know it will hurt you, My lady"


    "You''ve already "Destroyed" me enough last night"


    Gaia said in a seductive tone, with blushing cheeks; seeing this, Taufik looked at the Maids surrounding Aksara; although they seemed not to notice Taufik and Gaia and keep it calm, the blush on their cheeks betrayed them.


    "... You bed girl, look, you make the maid feel uncomfortable"


    "You started it first, I was just following along, so it''s not my fault"


    "..."


    "..."


    They both stared at each other before Gaia finally smiled and then put her arms around Taufik''s neck and then pulled him into a tight hug.


    "... Please stay safe on the outside, I know you''re strong, but you have too many enemies, I can''t help but feel worried"


    "... I can''t deny that, but you don''t have to worry too much, I know my Capability, not many gods are as strong as Hercules, so I''ll say it again, you don''t have to worry too much"


    "Mm~ I believe in you"


    -----------


    After waiting for a while for Aksara to finish putting on his clothes, he finally finished putting them all on, but even so, there were still a lot of things wrong.


    "Papa, look! I managed to do it"


    "Yeah~ I know, here, I''ll make a few adjustments"


    Said Taufik, who then squatted down and straightened Aksara''s clothes; several maids wanted to help, but Taufik stopped them, saying that he would do it himself.


    While fixing Aksara''s clothes, Taufik put various kinds of magic on the clothes, such as protection, healing, self-repair, and automatic cleaning, just like what he did on his clothes. After all was done, Taufik then stood up.


    "... And now, you''re ready to go... Hmm~ Something is missing... Ah!"


    Taufik then created a sword that fit Aksara''s body size along with a belt to hang the sword on. Then put it on Aksara''s waist.


    "Perfect"


    Seeing this, Aksara looked unhappy and then looked at Taufik.


    "... But Papa, you don''t have something like this, I don''t want to wear it, take it back"


    Aksara said unhappily, just because his father, Taufik, was not wearing the same thing; this made Taufik, Gaia, and the maids chuckle at Aksara''s behavior.


    "... Don''t worry, I also have something like that"


    Said Taufik who then created the same belt as Aksara and then wore it around his waist.


    Taufik then took his Katana from his Inventory and then hung it on his waist.


    Seeing this, Aksara still looked unhappy, he looked back and forth between the sword at his waist and Taufik''s Katana.


    "... That''s still different, Papa"


    Hearing what Aksara said, Taufik and Gaia looked at each other with awkward smiles on their faces.


    Taufik shook his head and then took back the sword on Aksara''s waist and put it in his inventory, then took his katana, and used his Imagination Magic.


    ''Imagination Magic- Replica and adjustment!''


    Taufik''s katana then emitted light and when the light went out, two katanas appeared in his hands, one real katana and the other a replica of the real katana that Taufik had adjusted the size to fit Aksara''s small body.


    "... You happy now?"


    Taufik asked after placing the small Katana on Aksara''s waist. To answer his father''s question, Aksara nodded his head enthusiastically while saying.


    "... Thank you, Papa!"


    "Mm~ Everything for you, Son"


    Said Taufik while stroking Aksara''s head and then lifting Aksara.


    "... Alright~ I think it''s time to go"


    "But Papa, where''s Lembu?"


    " Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Sigh*


    He probably hiding again"


    Said Taufik while opening a small portal with a wave of his hand and immediately putting his free hand into the portal; when he pulled his hand back, Lembuswana also came out of the portal.


    "... NO! I DON''T WANNA TO GO!! EVERY TIME I GO WITH YOU, THERE''S ALWAYS AN ACCIDENT, WHY ME? WHY ALWAYS ME?! WHY I''M GOING AND N¨¡G¨¡NTAKA WAS STAYING HERE?!! UNFAIR, THIS IS UNFAIR!!?"


    "


    *Sigh*


    you have to understand that N¨¡g¨¡ntaka is the Guardian of this Island"


    "But I''m also a Guardian!"


    "Oh, I forget" Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "Lying! You''re Lying!!"


    "Whatever, you''ll still going with us, it''s not a request but an order, Lembu"


    "Noooo~ Don''t use that card in a time like this; it''s unfair!"


    Lembuswana said depressedly, but Taufik ignored him and immediately gave Lembuswana to Aksara.


    "... Hold him tightly, Aksa, don''t let him escape"


    Said Taufik, and then looked at Gaia.


    "... I think it''s the time"


    "Mn~"


    Gaia nodded, then approached Taufik and kissed Aksara''s forehead who was being carried by Taufik.


    "... Aksa, Remember, always listen to what your Papa says, and don''t get separated from him, okay?"


    "Hm~ Don''t worry, Mama"


    Aksara answered with a nod of his head, trying to be serious but only making it look funny, and making Gaia giggle.


    "... Where''s mine?" Ask Tuafik.


    Hearing this, Gaia immediately pulled Taufik''s collar and then kissed Taufik''s lips. Lembuswana, who saw this, immediately closed Aksara''s eyes while shaking his head and then said.


    "... You two, you need to remember that you are not alone in this room"


    Hearing this, Taufik and Gaia just chuckled without saying anything.


    "... Alright, We will go now"


    Said Taufik, and with a wave of his hand, a portal opened again.


    "Hm~ Be careful out there, and always keep your eyes on our son"


    "I know"


    Said Taufik who then approached Gaia again, kissed her forehead, and then walked back towards the Portal.


    "... I''ll see you soon when I finish my business, don''t worry too much about us, And don''t overwork, okay?"


    "I know, just go already"


    "Ahaha~ we''ll go~ we''ll go~"


    Said Taufik, who then waved his hand to Gaia before entering the Portal, which would take them to a place in the Kingdom of Wessex.


    -----------


    - Somewhere deep in the Kingdom of Wessex.


    In a dense forest, a portal opened, and not long after, Taufik, carrying Aksara who was also holding Lembuswana, came out of the portal.


    Seeing that there was nothing around him, Taufik then Used his Mana Wings and immediately rose into the sky.


    Taufik flew high enough to be able to see the entire area where he arrived.


    Taufik looked around before finally seeing a city surrounded by a wall.


    Taufik then wanted to fly there, but before he could go there, he felt a presence right behind him.


    "... So you finally decided to show yourself, do you know how hard it has been for us to find you in these three years?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 245: chapter 245- Herculess Son

    Before Taufik could leave, two beams of light fell behind Taufik, and then two people wearing full armor came out of the light beam before it disappeared, both people had the same facial features, both people also had the same round shield with the lion symbol, and what differentiated them was that one was holding a spear and the other had a sword in his hand.


    "!!!"


    "... So you finally decided to show yourself, do you know how hard it has been for us to find you in these three years?"


    Said one of the two people, then Taufik, who heard it, had to turn his body towards the voice.


    "Hmm?... And who are you two? And what business do you have with me, if I may ask?"


    "We''re Alexiares and Anicetus, the son of Hebe, the Goddess of eternal youth and old age, prime of life, and forgiveness, and Heracles, the God of strength and heroes... "


    ''... Oh-oh!''


    Taufik said internally, already knowing where this would lead after hearing who their father was.


    "... We are here to claim your head as an offering of our revenge for our father, who you killed," Anicetus continued.


    "... Well~ That''s quick fast, It hasn''t even been five minutes since I was outside"


    "Huh! Keep guessing, as long as you are under the sun, we, the gods will always find you"


    Hearing this, Taufik looked up while tilting his head, wondering if it was the work of Apollo or Helios, and then chuckled


    "... Pfft~ And you only found me now? After three years have passed?"


    "Shut up! Mortal!! Even though our mother has forgiven you, we are not as forgiving as our mother, today is the day that you and your accomplice will meet your end"


    Said Anicetus while pointing his sword at Taufik with full anger. However, his brother, Alexiares, held back Anicetus who seemed to want to attack Taufik directly. Alexiares looked at Taufik and asked.


    "Mortal, you better tell us where you hid the "Mother of All" That way, at least we will kill you painlessly"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing the threat from Alexiares, Taufik could only remain silent and then looked at Lembuswana who was in Aksara''s arms.


    "... Did he just belittle me?"


    "It seems so... But, are all gods this arrogant?"


    "Well~ They all come from the same roots, maybe not all but most of them do"


    "I see, So they are Rotten to the root, no wonder they are like this"


    Taufik and Lembuswana whispered so loudly that Alexiares and Anicetus could hear them. Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "... What''s arrogant meant, Papa?"


    "Hm? Arrogant meant that all can do is talk without the power to back up their words, remember, my son, Don''t ever be like them, okay?"


    "... I will write it down in my memory, Papa"


    "That''s my son, after all, being an arrogant person will make you unpopular among girls, look at them, Even though they look a little handsome, believe me, they probably have never touched a girl, I''m sure they will be like their grandfathers, Someone who always forces themselves on women, they are the worst of the worst"


    Hearing that, Aksara felt a little goosebumps and then looked at Alexiares and Anicetus with a disgusted look, which made Alexiares and Anicetus'' veins visible because of anger.


    "... YOU!! NOT ONLY DID YOU KILL OUR FATHER, YOU EVEN DARED TO INSULT OUR GRANDFATHER RIGHT IN FRONT OF US; I WILL KILL YOU!!"


    Anicetus shouted, then suddenly disappeared from his position and reappeared right in front of Taufik with his sword ready to slash Taufik.


    Seeing this, a grin appeared on Taufik''s face, and then, with his free hand, Taufik drew his Katana out of its sheath.


    Suddenly, time around them moved at a very slow pace, thanks to Taufik''s Imagination Magic, feeling something strange, Anicetus'' eyes widened in surprise.


    Anicetus tried to move his shield, but his movements were very slow, so he didn''t seem to move at all; cold sweat began to fill Anicetus'' face, seeing the grin on Taufik''s face.


    "Well~ I think it''s goodbye, Our meeting was short, but I enjoyed it, bye~ bye~"


    Said Taufik, who then slashed toward the unprotected part of Anicetus'' body, namely, right at his neck.


    *Slash!*


    *clang!*


    But fortunately, before Taufik''s Katana could separate Anicetus'' head from his body, his brother, Alexiares arrived just in time to pull Anicetus back and raise his Shield for protection, causing the sound of metal against metal to be heard, causing Alexiares and Anicetus to be thrown back away from Taufik and out of the area where Time was moving slowly that Taufik had created.


    "Heh~ You guys are still Hercules''s son, after all, So killing you guys won''t be that easy I think... Alright, enough with the little tricks... Let''s do a little warm-up, shall we?"


    Said Taufik who then released Aksara from his embrace and let Lembuswana look after him.


    "... You, what''s your relationship with the Horae?"


    "Hm? Are you here to fight or talk?"


    "


    *Sigh*


    No matter what, I will force the answer out of your mouth!"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Whatever, just Come forward, or do you want me to attack first? But I don''t usually attack people who are weaker than me first, so I''ll give you guys a chance to attack first again"


    Taufik said in an indifferent tone, which only made Alexiares and Anicetus even angrier.


    "... You asked for this yourself, don''t regret it, Mortal"


    Said Alexiares, who then threw his spear at Taufik with full force.


    *Whoosh!*


    The sound of the spear cutting through the air could be heard; even so, Taufik still looked relaxed and only made sufficient movements.


    ''... Imagination Magic- Space manipulation!''


    Taufik said in his heart, and with just one small movement of his index finger, the spear immediately changed direction.


    *Swoosh!*


    However, Alexiares suddenly appeared beside his spear as if teleporting; with a quick movement, Alexiares immediately grabbed his spear and then made a stabbing movement downwards, towards Taufik.


    But once again, just by Taufik pointing his palm towards Alexiares'' Spear attack, the attack was immediately stopped, as if there was an invisible solid wall blocking Alexiares'' spear attack.


    But with that, one of Taufik''s hands was already locked with Alexiares'' attack, and Anicetus did not waste this opportunity, with a quick movement, Anicetus immediately arrived near Taufik, not wanting to waste time, Anicetus immediately made a diagonal slash.


    Seeing this, Taufik only let out a sigh, and with a movement of his hand, he then grabbed the shaft of Alexiares'' spear, and with a little strength, he swung the spear along with Alexiares to hit Anicetus.


    "... Huh?"


    Alexiares exclaimed in confusion, who then slammed Anicetus'' body with his own.


    "


    *ughh!*


    "


    With that, they were both thrown far away with great force and hit the trees below, creating a crater.


    Seeing this, a look of disappointment appeared on Taufik''s face, he did not expect that Hercules'' son would be this weak, even though Hercules himself gave Taufik a little difficulty when they faced each other three years ago.


    But Taufik was not too surprised, after all from their names, Anicetus "Unconquerable" and Alexiares "Warding-Off-War" They were likely responsible for the protection and fortification of towns and citadels, Taufik was confused as to why Zeus only sent the two of them to fight him, or maybe they were just meant to stall for time until the main force arrived? Or did they act on their own accord? Taufik did not know, but according to Taufik, their presence was not even suitable for a warm-up.


    "... Weak, you two are too weak; it even made me lose interest


    *Sigh*


    What do I expect from a minor deity like you two? Here, take your spear back"


    Said Taufik, who then threw Alexiares'' spear towards the two of them.


    However, as the Spear approached Alexiares and Anicetus, it seemed to lose its shine, and then rusted, then before the Spear could hit Alexiares and Anicetus, the Spear became brittle and then turned to dust and was blown away by the wind.


    "..."


    Taufik, who saw this, narrowed his eyes at the unusual incident.


    "... Who is it? Show yourself!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik shouted; a few moments later, near the area where Alexiares and Anicetus fell, a crack appeared; Taufik was familiar with the crack because it was a crack similar to the crack that occurred when Heracles appeared three years ago, a crack that had divine energy.


    Taufik continued to look at the crack with his katana ready to cut anything that would come out of the crack, but unlike what he thought, what came out of the crack was a Goddess who, from Taufik''s point of view, had no fighting ability at all.


    "... Who are you?"


    Taufik asked the goddess, who had a black-haired appearance tied up in a bun and was crowned with a flower garland; the goddess was wearing a sleeveless white dress that showed off her curves.


    Hearing Taufik''s question, the Goddess looked at Taufik with a hostile look before she closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "... O~ Defiant of Fate, I am Hebe, the mother of these two children, and the wife of Heracles, about my husband, I have forgiven you, so please, forgive these two children, they only acted impulsively, I beg for your understanding so that no new hostility is created between us, and I do not harbor any hatred towards you, and I hope that will not change, it is enough that my husband is the victim"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 246: chapter 246- Arriving In The City

    "..."


    "..."


    "... Heh~ As expected from the goddess of forgiveness, You forgive people so easily, my one question is, who sent them here? It is your brother, Apollo?"


    Taufik asked, and Hebe, who heard this, was silent for a moment before sighing.


    "... Yes, it''s indeed him, you know, he can be a little naughty sometimes"


    "..."


    "... Is there any more questions you wanted to ask?"


    "No, it''s all, alright, I''ll forgive them this time, you can take them now"


    Said Taufik who then sheathed his katana again.


    "You better go right now, before I change my mind" He continued.


    "I''ll take that offer, Thank you, O~ You Who Defy Fate"


    Said Hebe, who then healed her children''s wounds. When Alexiares and Anicetus'' wounds healed, they immediately stood up and looked at Taufik with hostile gazes, but when their mother, Hebe looked at them, they both immediately turned their gazes away from Taufik.


    "... What? Do you guys wanna go again? Come!"


    Said Taufik while grinning at Alexiares and Anicetus.


    "... Y- YOU!"


    "What?"


    "...


    *Tsk!*


    "


    Facing Taufik''s provocation, Anicetus could only click his tongue while turning his face away.


    "... Then, we will take our leave, Thank you for your understanding, o~ you who defy fate"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t answer anything, just watched Hebe, Alexiares, and Anicetus walk towards the rift.


    However, before Hebe could enter the Rift, she turned around to look at Taufik.


    "... A little warning for you, oh you who defy fate, Be careful, almost all twelve major gods of Olympus hold enmity towards you, and plan to erase your existence, you better prepare yourself for the worst"


    "... I already know that, and is it okay for you to tell me that?"


    "It''s okay because it is me, after all, I''m just a mere servant of the Gods. That''s all I want to say, the rest is up to you how you deal with it, and then I''ll take my leave"


    Said Hebe, who, without further ado, immediately stepped into the crack with her two children.


    After Hebe, Alexiares, and Anicetus were no longer visible and the crack closed again, Taufik closed his eyes and sighed.


    "


    *Sigh*


    It looks like this trip won''t be as smooth as I thought"


    Said Taufik who then called Lembuswana and Aksara to come closer to him.


    "...


    *Sigh*


    As I thought, there be always a problem when I was with you"


    "It''s not my fault if a problem keeps coming to me, I can''t do anything about that"


    "No matter how you look at it, it''s your fault"


    "... Whatever, Aksa, come here"


    Said Taufik who then took Aksara into his arms.


    After that, the three of them returned to go to their destination.


    ------------


    When they arrived at the outskirts of the city, Taufik immediately landed not far from the city gate.


    Their actions certainly attracted the attention of people around the gate, after all, it wasn''t every day they could see people flying.


    Even though magic has become commonplace in this era, the magic that Taufik performs is still an anomaly.


    But Taufik didn''t care about that and continued walking towards the gate.


    Even though it wasn''t because of Taufik''s magic, Taufik himself was enough to attract a lot of attention, and just by the clothes he was wearing, people already knew that Taufik was a nobleman, and just by his looks, people''s attention was still directed at Taufik, especially young girls, women and even old people, there were even some men who also blushed when they saw Taufik.


    From what was seen, many people were based in front of the gate queuing to enter the city, but when they saw Taufik, they all made way for him, as if they couldn''t stand having to stand with Taufik behind them.


    Taufik happily passed through the path that was opened for him.


    "... E- Excuse me, Sir, Please state your identity and what is your purpose for entering the city?"


    Asked one of the gatekeepers who felt nervous about Taufik''s presence.


    "... Should I?"


    "Y- Yes, Sir, it''s the procedure, Everyone has to do it if they want to enter the city"


    "Even me?"


    Taufik asked while spreading his hands as if to show who he was.


    "... Y- Yes, Sir"


    "


    *Sigh*


    My identity is a bit sensitive to mention. Can''t I just pass without revealing my identity?"


    Hearing this, the guard showed a troubled face, before he said.


    "... Wait, sir, I''ll go ask my superior"


    "Thank you, I''ll wait"


    After that, the Guard entered the gate, to go meet his superior, then the fellow guard took over because there were still many people who wanted to enter the city.


    "... Papa~ why are these people looking at us like that?"


    Aksara asked while looking at the line of people who wanted to enter the city who were looking at them.


    "Get used to it, Aksa, Because with our appearance, attracting attention is unavoidable"


    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "... I understand, Papa"


    After that, as Taufik had said, Aksara thought about the way people looked at them; after a while, finally, the guard came back, but with someone following him.


    "... Sir, this person here is my superior, Sir Ignus"


    Said the guard who introduced the superior to Taufik, and Taufik greeted him with a nod.


    "... I have heard about your situation from my subordinates; for now, please follow me; there are too many eyes here," Said Sir Ignus.


    "... Alright, please lead the way"


    After that, Sir Agnus specifically led Taufik and the others into the city.


    ------------


    Sir Angus led Taufik to a room in which there was a simple table and chairs made of wood, but on the table, there was a kind of crystal ball.


    "Sir, this is a magic crystal that can detect lies and bad intentions, I will ask you some questions, please place your hand on this crystal"


    Said Sir Ignus, and without saying anything, Taufik immediately placed his hand on the crystal.


    "Before that, I have to make you promise that you will not do any tricks to manipulate the results displayed by this crystal, do you promise?"


    Sir Ignus asked with his eyes fixed on the crystal ball.


    "I promise"


    Taufik answered, and Sir Ignus saw that the crystal did not show any reaction, seeing this, Sir Ignus then looked at Taufik.


    "Alright, then, I will start with a simple question"


    "Please"


    "Is the child you are holding yours?"


    "Yes"


    Said Taufik, and the crystal showed no reaction, seeing this, Sir Ignus nodded his head.


    "What about that thing on your shoulder?"


    "... My pet"


    Taufik replied and once again, the crystal showed no reaction.


    "...So far nothing is wrong, so the next question is, are you really a noble?"


    "Am I"


    "... From another kingdom?"


    "Yes"


    "... Is there any special reason why you can''t tell me your name?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you have bad intentions towards this city and kingdom?"


    "No"


    Taufik replied to Sir Ignus''s questions one by one, and the crystal showed no reaction at all; seeing this, Sir Ignus'' face looked a little calmer.


    "... Okay, last question, what is your purpose in entering this city?"


    "I want to meet someone in this city"


    "Hm~ Has the person ever been involved in any crime or anything like that?"


    "I don''t think so, even from what I''ve heard the man has helped the City through the crisis"


    Hearing this, Sir Ignus looked at the Crystal, and it showed no reaction.


    "... Can you name the person?"


    "I''m sorry, but that''s also personal information, so I can''t reveal it"


    "I see, Do you have any other goals besides the previous one?"


    "I did...


    Said Taufik who then looked towards Aksara.


    ... I want to take my child to see the outside world, and broaden his view of the world"


    Taufik replied, and like before, the Crystal did not show any reaction, seeing this, Sir Ignus closed his eyes and then let out a sigh of relief before saying.


    "Alright sir, so far, I haven''t found anything wrong with you, the Q&A session is over, you can take your hands off the crystal now"


    "So~ Does that mean we can enter the city now?"


    "Yes sir, come, I will show you the way"


    Said Sir Ignus, and then he led Taufik out of the room.


    When they arrived outside, Sir Ignus was given something by his subordinates.


    "Sir, this is your ID card. Since you are not a citizen of this city, you must report every five days if you wish to continue your stay in this city. If you wish to leave this city, simply give this ID card to the gatekeeper on duty. I remind you that even if your test shows nothing wrong, you must still obey the rules of this city" Said Sir Ignus while giving the ID card to Taufik.


    Taufik took the ID card and looked at it for a moment before looking back at Sir Ignus.


    "Thank you, Sir Ignus, if it''s not too much trouble, may I ask you something?"


    "Sure, Just ask your question, sir"


    Sir Ignus said, and Taufik started asking his own questions.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 247: chapter 247- Meeting

    - In a tavern


    A group of people, sitting in a circle at a round table. These people have fierce looks and big bodies, their weapons, in the form of axes, swords, and other male weapons hanging from their backs.


    The people seemed to be celebrating something; they sipped their drinks to ward off the coldness caused by the weather, they ate their food like there would be no more food for them tomorrow, and they sang songs with scattered notes but strangely sounded good. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the tavern was filled with such a sight, there was commotion everywhere and happy shouts.


    However, amid the commotion, at a table that was no less noisy, someone with short black hair and the same color eyes seemed not to blend in with the crowd; the person was silent and occasionally seen taking a sip of his drink.


    Unlike his other colleagues, who had large bodies and were more than two meters tall, the man, who had a slash wound over one of his eyes, had a body shorter than most of his colleagues, however, for someone who has an Asian face, that person already has above average height.


    "... Boss, what''s with that expression at a time of such joy? Are you still thinking about what that brat, Halfdan, said? It''s been a long time since Ragnar died and we''ve been away from the Tribe for a long time too, and they''re still making a fuss about it, I know they''re your students, don''t mind what they say, and let''s enjoy this celebration"


    Said someone with long, unkempt blonde hair, after patting the shoulder of the person he called boss.


    "... It''s not that, Ulf, the children were pursuing their goals, and I understand why they were angry with me because besides me abandoning the tribe shortly after Chief Ragnar died, I also hindered their efforts to seek revenge. I am not against the revenge they seek, but in the process of achieving it, many innocent people were killed, and as their teacher, I have a responsibility to stop the evil deeds of my students"


    "


    *Sigh*


    here we go again, you and your obsession with responsibility, boss, well, I can''t complain because that''s the kind of person you are, that''s why I chose to follow you, Should I start a family too to learn what responsibility is?"


    Said Ulf, but the moment Ulf said the word "Family," everyone at the table immediately fell silent and looked at Ulf, realizing the mistake he had made; Ulf looked at his boss in panic.


    "... It''s not what I mean, Boss... Forgive me"


    "No, it''s okay, I''m fine"


    Said the person, who was none other than Marzuki Hidayat, Taufik''s father.


    After that, for some reason, the table filled with people who had followed Marzuki the longest, fell silent for a while, but for some reason, Ulf asked Marzuki again.


    "... Boss, About that, Did you find any clues?"


    Hearing what Ulf said, the whole table became angry.


    *BANG!*


    "... ULF, YOU BASTARD, YOU BETTER SHUT THAT MOUTH OF YOURS BEFORE I SHUT IT MYSELF!!"


    Said someone sitting next to Marzuki angrily, after hitting the table.


    After that shout, the atmosphere inside Tarevn, which was originally lively, suddenly became silent.


    "... It''s okay, Bjorn, sit down, you''re making everyone else uncomfortable"


    "... BUT, BOSS, THIS MOTHER F*CKER-"


    "I said, Sit down!"


    "..."


    Hearing Marzuki''s words, Bjorn, who had the largest body of all the people in Tavern, slowly sat up with a snort.


    "Boss, It''s been so many years, shouldn''t you just give up?"


    "ULF!! DO YOU WANT TO DI-"


    Bjorn said once again but was cut off again by Marzuki.


    "Bjorn, it''s okay"


    "But, Boss, This Mother F*cker just doesn''t want to close his mouth"


    "I said, I''m okay, Bjorn, and what Ulf said was indeed a little true, it''s been years, and I haven''t found a single clue about how to return, I took you all across the ocean, following my selfish desires, getting involved in a lot of chaos and many of our brothers have fallen, maybe it''s time for me to think about stopping, and accepting my fate to continue being in this era without ever finding a way home"


    Said Marzuki, which made everyone at the table silent without knowing what to say.


    "... Boss, you are the strongest among us, and you have a dashing face, I am sure there are still many young women who will be interested in you, you should think about it, I can help you"


    "Ahaha~ I''ll consider your offer"


    "Yes, you should consider it"


    Said Ulf, with a smirk that he directed at Bjorn, which only made Bjorn even angrier, but he couldn''t do anything with their Boss, Marzuki, here.


    "... Alright...


    Said Marzuki who then stood up with a glass of drink in his hand. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    ... I''m sorry the atmosphere turned out like this, so refill your glasses; let''s spend our money here and go to our next destination. CHEERS!"


    With Marzuki''s words, the atmosphere in Tarevn became lively again, seeing this, Marzuki smiled and then sat back down.


    "... Nice word, Boss, but where is our next destination?" Ulf ask.


    "Should we go to my homeland?"


    "Your homeland? Sounds interesting, I''m in"


    Ulf replied; seeing this, Marzuki nodded his head and then looked at everyone at the table.


    "That''s one, what about you guys?"


    "Well, We''ll go wherever you go, Boss"


    "Yes, Boss, We will follow you even if we go to hell"


    "... That''s a bit much, but you can go there yourself if you want"


    "What? I thought we were all brothers?"


    "We are, but hell? What person in their right mind would go there?"


    "... You guys, that was just a metaphor, I didn''t mean it seriously"


    "What? So you don''t seriously think that we are all brothers in life and death?"


    "It''s not what I mean, It- It''s... F*ck! Whatever"


    After that, everyone laughed again, including Marzuki.


    The atmosphere was lively again, with laughter and singing; most of those who were here were followers of Marzuki, and there were only a few who were not; even so, they also mingled, and no one had a problem with it.


    -----------


    However, several people were not followers of Marzuki; there was someone who was accompanied by a small child and a doll with a strange shape and sitting at the end of the table; they were Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana.


    Seeing the happy scene, Taufik stood up from his place.


    "... Aksa, stay here with Lembu for a while"


    Said Taufik who then immediately walked to a table, the table where Marzuki, his father, was.


    "... Hey, look, we got a pretty boy here"


    Said one of the people at the table, after seeing Taufik approaching their table.


    Hearing this, automatically, the others also turned to look at Taufik, including Marzuki.


    "... Are you sure he''s a "Boy"? Seeing how big the cape he''s wearing, he might be hiding a pair of mountains behind it"


    Hearing this, everyone at the table and the other people who saw this laughed out loud.


    However, unlike the others, when Marzuki saw Taufik, he immediately fell silent, he felt that Taufik''s face was very familiar, but he did not remember ever seeing or meeting the person in front of him.


    Faced with this situation, Taufik did not care about it and continued to approach Marzuki.


    "Wow, Boss, It seems what I said before was indeed not wrong, see even a man is also interested in you"


    Said Ulf, which made everyone laugh. But Taufik still didn''t stop and kept walking with his eyes fixed on Marzuki; seeing this, Ulf finally felt something was wrong, and he then stood up to try to stop Taufik.


    "Hey, you better stop there before something bad happens"


    Said Ulf who wanted to stop Taufik by touching his shoulder.


    "... Get your hands off me!"


    "What?"


    "I said, your hands! Take it off from me, before I make you unable to use that hand again"


    Hearing Taufik''s threat, who was only as tall as his chest, Ulf tilted his head.


    "... What if I don''t want to?"


    *Whoosh!*


    Taufik then let out his killing intent, which spread throughout Tarevn.


    "!!!"


    Ulf, who is closest to Taufik, automatically makes him the most affected by Taufik''s "Killing Intent".


    "Ugh!"


    With a *Tud* Ulf fell on his knee.


    Seeing this, everyone drew their weapons, but Taufik seemed unaffected by the sight of dozens of people holding weapons and looking at him with hostile gazes.


    Taufik continued to walk forward, but suddenly, someone stood in front of him; that person was Bjorn, who was taller than Ulf. Taufik looked like a child in front of Bjorn.


    "... You better stop there, Kid, I don''t what grudge you have against our, Boss, but if you take one more step from there, there is only death for you"


    Taufik said nothing and continued to walk forward; seeing this, Bjorn clenched his fist, which was bigger than his head, and immediately punched Taufik.


    Seeing this, everyone seemed to know what Taufik''s fate would be.


    *Bang!*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 248: chapter 248- Father, Son, And Grandson

    "


    *ARRGHH!*


    "


    But contrary to people''s expectations, the one who screamed in pain was not Taufik, but Bjorn, who immediately pulled back his injured fist with his broken fingers as if he had just punched the hardest material in the world.


    "... Y- YOU, SON OF A BITCH! WHAT THE HELL DID YOU DO!!"


    "... I didn''t do anything, it''s you who punched me, remember?"


    "You... I WILL NEVER FORGIVE YOU!!


    *ARGH!*


    "


    Bjorn shouted, and then a burst of Mana came out of Bjorn''s body. His already large muscles grew even bigger, and his height increased, making Bjorn''s height almost reach the ceiling.


    "YOU''LL DIE!"


    Bjorn said, and he raised his uninjured hand and wanted to hit Taufik, who was now not even half his height.


    "


    *Sigh*


    " Read latest stories on mvl


    Seeing Bjorn''s big fist coming towards him, Taufik casually raised his hand, aiming it at Bjorn''s fist.


    Bjorn''s big fist headed towards Taufik at a very fast speed, the Mana that coated Bjorn''s fist made his fist a bright red, which seemed to distort the air around Bjorn''s hand.


    *Boom!*


    A shock wave was created after Bjorn''s fist hit something; the shock wave created a strong wind, blowing away everything around; it made the furniture break, and even the walls of the Tavern looked cracked.


    The Tavern Owner who saw this could do nothing but smile wryly, with a tear forming at the edge of his eye.


    A smile of victory was already visible on Bjorn''s face, he was sure that victory was completely his.


    But Bjorn''s smile immediately broke when he felt the same pain in his hand.


    "... Only that? I don''t even feel anything"


    Said Taufik when the ashes created from Bjorn''s punch had not yet disappeared. Hearing Taufik''s voice, Bjorn clenched his teeth, endured the pain in his hand, and lifted it again.


    Bjorn threw punch after punch at Taufik, ignoring the blood that was spilling from the wound on his hand which had not yet fully healed.


    The wound that was initially limited to Bjorn''s hand spread to his entire arm, but Bjorn didn''t seem to show any signs of stopping before he felt that he had hit something like flesh.


    Even as Bjorn vomited blood, he still kept raising his fist.


    The people around him tried to stop Bjorn, but Bjorn, who was the one with the strongest raw power in Marzuki''s crew, made them hesitate to stop Bjorn, who was not in his right mind because if so, they would be the ones who would get hurt.


    Even Marzuki himself did not dare to approach Bjorn who was in this condition.


    *Bang!*


    *Bang!*


    *Bang!* S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each of Bjorn''s punches created a shock wave that made the cracks in the wall crack even more, a punch that had the same force as Bjorn''s second punch again, might have destroyed this Tavern, but because Bjorn''s punches were getting weaker with each subsequent punch, that didn''t happen, but if it continued, the destruction of this Tavern was inevitable.


    Taufik also knows this, even though Taufik has prepared soundproof magic throughout the Tavern building, but if this Tavern is destroyed, the attention of the guards and the people outside cannot be avoided.


    Seeing Bjorn who seemed like he wouldn''t stop before he lost consciousness, Taufik sighed, then with a pause when Bjorn withdrew his fist, Taufik removed the Barrier that was protecting him.


    *Woosh!*


    Bjorn, who did not expect that the Barrier protecting Taufik had disappeared, was shocked when he felt that his fist had hit nothing.


    *Swoosh*


    Coming out of the ash cloud, Taufik moved quickly towards Bjorn, intending to target the part of Bjorn''s body that could be hit, namely Bjorn''s lower body.


    "!!!"


    The incident happened so fast that even Bjorn could see the attack was coming, but his body, which was already beyond tired, couldn''t react to that attack at all.


    Taufik with Katana in hand is ready to separate Bjorn''s legs from his body, Taufik doesn''t care even if Bjorn is his father''s crew, Marzuki,


    *Clang!*


    However, Taufik''s intentions were extinguished when a sound that was definitely not the sound of a sharp object cutting was heard.


    "... That''s enough, kid"


    Said Marzuki, who fended off Taufik''s Katana attack with his Viking Sword, he then ordered his other crew members to pull Bjorn''s unconscious body, which had returned to his original body size.


    "!!!"


    Taufik''s eyes widened when he heard that. He looked up, looking into his father''s eyes, but that was not the look Taufik wanted because Marzuki''s gaze when looking at him was still the same as when someone looked at a stranger.


    "


    *Sigh*


    Even at this close distance, you still don''t recognize me, huh? What did I expect from you?"


    "... What do you mean by that? Have we met before?"


    "We are, a long-long time ago"


    Hearing that, Marzuki looked at Taufik thoughtfully, racked his brain, and played back all the memories he had, but none of his memories had Taufik in them, not in the past, the future, and the present.


    "... What''s your name?"


    "... It''s not that easy, old man, you have to defeat me first if you want to hear my name"


    "..."


    "Boss, this kid is getting arrogant, let me handle him"


    Said Ulf who had slightly recovered from his hand wound.


    "You? Are you sure you can handle him? When even Bjorn can''t?"


    Marzuki asked, which made Ulf immediately fall silent. Bjorn''s raw strength was the strongest among them, whether he wanted to or not, Ulf had to admit that.


    "Ah~ This getting boring, I''m done with this"


    Taufik said lazily and then sheathed his Katana.


    "What''s your name, old man?" Taufik continued.


    "You ask that even though you said that we''ve met?


    *Sigh*


    Forget that; my name is Marzuki Hidayat, and you?"


    "Ahaha~ Nice try, old man"


    Hearing this, Marzuki shrugged his shoulders and then said.


    "... I just try what I can"


    "For now, you can call me Ranjana, about that, I want to ask you some favor"


    "... Out of the blue, you want to ask some favor from a person that you try to attack just like that?"


    "... I''m never attacking you; it''s your subordinate that attacked me first. Can you see that I only tried to approach you before?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Marzuki could only remain silent, because what Taufik said did contain a little truth.


    "Well, I have never experienced someone wanting to approach me with such an intense gaze and killing intent, but I will overlook that, so what favor do you want from me?"


    "Boss, how can you do that even after what he did to Bjorn?"


    Ulf said after seeing the exchange that occurred between Taufik and Marzuki.


    "... Ulf, my brother, What happened here just now was completely a misunderstanding from both parties. No one was wrong, and no one was right, and for some reason, I feel a little attracted to this child, so once again, can you go along with my selfishness?"


    Said Marzuki, who looked at Ulf with a smile that even Ulf, who was the longest person who followed Marzuki, had never seen Marzuki show such an expression; this surprised Ulf a little. Ulf could only click his tongue and then said.


    "...


    *Tsk*


    you''re too soft, Brother... You''re the Captain; Your will is our absolute command; do whatever you like"


    "... Thank you"


    Said Marzuki, who then looked back at Taufik.


    "So what favor do you want to ask, kid?"


    "First of all, I''m not a kid, I already have a wife and son"


    "You are?"


    "Yes...


    Taufik replied, then looked in the direction where Aksara, who was protected by Lembuswana, was.


    ... Aksa, come here"


    After that, the shield that Lembuswana created disappeared, and Aksara then ran toward Taufik, followed by Lembuswana.


    "Aksa, introduce yourself to this "Grandpa" Here"


    Said Taufik, Aksara then bowed slightly towards Marzuki and said.


    "Hallo, Grandpa, My Name is Aksara D''-"


    "Opps~ It''s enough, Aksa"


    Taufik interrupted before Aksara could say his full name.


    "D?"


    "... It''s Nothing, Old Man, for now, "Aksara" Is enough for you, more than that would be a bit problematic for us"


    "... Okay?"


    Marzuki said with a little confusion, but Taufik didn''t care about that and immediately continued speaking.


    "About the favor that I want to ask, actually, it has something to do with my son"


    "Wait! You don''t want to ask me to look after your child, do you?"


    "Well~ It''s similar to that"


    "Hell no! We''re not in a position where we can take care of a little kid like him"


    Said Marzuki who immediately rejected Taufik''s request.


    "Wait! Listen to me until the end, and who else wants you to take care of my child? Like hell, I allow that"


    "But, you literally just said it a while ago"


    "That''s why I said you need to hear me first"


    "So don''t beat around the bush and just get straight to the point, you just make me feel more confused"


    "


    *Sigh*


    So it''s like this... "


    After that, Taufik explained his intention to follow Marzuki, to show Aksara what the outside world was like, and how he had little time left. Hearing this, Marzuki was initially a little hesitant, but hearing about Taufik who only had a little "time" left, Marzuki immediately agreed to Taufik''s request.


    But Taufik did not just do that, he also had to show his skills so that Marzuki and his crew could trust his abilities more, that way, Taufik showed his skills by repairing the damage that occurred in the Tavern, Taufik returned all the damage objects to the time when everything was still good using his Imagination magic, this, of course amazed everyone there, including Marzuki, but unfortunately, the Tavern owner could not see this amazing event because he had fainted earlier.


    After everything was done, Marzuki left some gold for the Tavern owner who would later wake up and assume that all the events that happened in his Tavern were just a dream.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 249: chapter 249- Family

    #A/N - "Sorry for not uploading yesterday, I was not in a good condition to write yesterday, thankfully I''ve gotten a little better today"


    -----------


    - A few moments later.


    After leaving the Tavern, Taufik followed Marzuki and his crew.


    Taufik did not immediately reveal his identity to his father, Marzuki, because as he said, he wanted to spend the remaining time he had in this timeline with Aksara.


    "Where are we going, Old Man?"


    Taufik asked Marzuki after they had walked for a while, heading towards the gate.


    "... There''s nothing to do here now; we''ll head back to the ship and set sail as soon as Ulf comes back from buying some supplies; even though he looks like that, he''s our treasurer, after all"


    "And where do you moor your ships?''


    "In the river which is a bit far from here, so we have to walk for some time"


    "Ohh~ are you guys some sort of pirates or something like that?"


    "Pirates?"


    Marzuki asked in confusion, he was confused not because of the term ''Pirates'' but how Taufik could know about it when the term Pirates only spread widely and reached its golden age in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries.


    "... Ah, No, we''re not pirates, You could call us wanderers, we go where we''re needed, basically we just sail aimlessly and follow our hearts, well, most of the time it''s my heart''s direction, Ahaha~"


    "Well, as long as it''s on Earth, it''s still in line with my goals"


    "Abou that, are you sure you want to follow us? I mean, if it''s only you, It''s okay, but bringing your child along sounds a bit wrong with how Dangerous the outside world is right now, especially in the ocean which is an unknown area"


    "There will be no Dangerous as long as I''m with him, so don''t worry"


    Said Taufik, and Marzuki, who heard this, could only shrug his shoulders.


    "... Seeing what have you done back at the Tavern before, my worried seems worthless"


    "Seems so...


    Said Taufik, who then stopped talking as they approached the gate because he heard the commotion that was happening at the gate.


    ... What with that commotion?"


    Marzuki, who also saw this, ordered one of his crew to go and see the situation ahead.


    After waiting for a while, the Crew returned with a worried face.


    "What happened?"


    "Boss, it seems like a beast horde is heading this way, that''s why the guards are so busy, and it seems like before the beast horde passes, no one is allowed to leave or enter the city"


    "... At a time like this? Aiss~ What kind of bad luck is this?"


    "They close the gate even though there are still people outside? In this cold weather?"


    Said Taufik who saw that there were still some people who wanted to enter the city.


    "They said it couldn''t be helped, if they let those people in, they wouldn''t have time to close the gates when the beast horde arrived"


    "What kind of logic is tha-"


    "MAKE A WAY! MAKE A WAY!!"


    A shout was heard from behind, cutting off Taufik''s sentence.


    The one shouting was a person fully armored while riding a horse, and behind that person was a row of soldiers also wearing full armor.


    "ARE YOU GUYS DEAF? I SAID MAKE A WAY!!"


    The person shouted while pointing his sword at Marzuki''s group.


    Seeing this, Taufik and Marzuki opened the way for them, a few moments later, the person riding the horse passed by Taufik and Marzuki after giving them an unfriendly look, but perhaps because of the critical situation, the unfriendly look was only temporary before he walked back towards the gate.


    A few moments passed before the line of soldiers finally finished passing them.


    "... Should we help, old man?"


    "I don''t know, There''s something strange about this beast horde, there haven''t been any Rifts opening lately, so for the beast horde to head this way in such a time, something must have happened here"


    "..."


    Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik immediately fell silent, then he remembered Hebe''s previous words, Taufik immediately thought that the attack of the beast horde had something to do with him.


    "... Lembu, take care of Aksa for me"


    Said Taufik, who then lowered Aksara from his arms.


    "What? What are you going to do?"


    "... Exercise?"


    "What kind of excuse is that?"


    "Well~ Whatever~ Aksa stay here with Lembu and Grandpa, alright?"


    "Hmm"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Aksara nodded his head and then hugged Lembuswana tightly.


    "Old Man, please look at my son for a while"


    "What? Where are you going?"


    "... It won''t take too long"


    Said Taufik who immediately manifested his Mana Wings and flew away from them.


    "Wha... What!... And he''s gone


    *Sigh*


    That kid, how can he leave his son to a stranger like me"


    Marzuki said while looking at Taufik who was already quite far away, but then he felt someone tuging the side of his pants.


    *Tug*


    Marzuki looked down, and the person was Aksara; seeing this, Marzuki''s gaze suddenly became soft, and then he squatted down to match Aksara''s height.


    Marzuki smiled at Aksara while patting Aksara''s head gently before saying.


    "... Don''t worry, little man, just stay with me until your father returns, okay? But I still can''t believe it, how can he recklessly leave his son to a Starenger like me, He has absolutely no sense of responsibility towards his child"


    "Well~ I don''t think you''re the right person to say that, and from Taufik''s side, you''re not a "Complete" stranger to him"


    Lembuswana''s comment on what Marzuki had just said, made Marzuki then look at Lembuswana in confusion.


    Lembuswana, who had been with Taufik for quite a long time, automatically knew what Taufik''s father, Marzuki, looked like, which was what made Lembuswana able to comment like that.


    "Huh? What do you mean by that, You weird-looking-talking-doll?"


    "... I have a name you know S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Sigh*


    Whatever, I want to answer your questions, but I don''t have a right to do that, but you''ll find it sooner or later... For the next two years, I think?"


    "..."


    Hearing what Lembuswana said, Marzuki could only remain silent, not knowing the meaning behind Lembuswana''s words.


    "... Grandpa is Grandpa"


    "Hm?"


    "Papa said, Grandpa is Grandpa"


    "... What is that supposed to mean?"


    "I don''t know, Is what Papa said when I asked about Grandpa"


    "He is? What, how old you are, little man?"


    "... He was two old years"


    Answer Lembuswana replaces Aksara.


    "Two old years? Are you sure he''s two years old when he can speak this fluently?"


    "Well~ He''s the special one, don''t compare him with another child of his age, he''s been a genius since birth"


    Your next journey awaits at mvl


    Lembuswana said, and hearing this, Marzuki could only remain silent; from his knowledge, a two-year-old child usually can only put together two sentences at most, but Aksara''s ability to speak is like a ten-year-old child or even more.


    ''His father is a great Magician, and his son is a Genius with a limitless future; I wonder about his grandfather; I''m sure he''s very proud to have descendants like them... *Sigh* This reminds me of my son, how is he now?''


    Remembering his family, Marzuki showed a sad face.


    "... What''s wrong, Grandpa?" Ask Aksara.


    "Ahh~ It''s nothing, ahaha~ I just suddenly miss my family"


    Marzuki replied; hearing this, the crew around him could only sigh, feeling sad for Marzuki because, as Marzuki''s crew, they must have heard the story of their Captain, Marzuki, and Marzuki did not hide it either.


    "... What happened to them, Grandpa"


    "Hm? They''re fine"


    "Then why don''t you go see them if you miss them that much?"


    "..."


    Hearing what Aksara said, Marzuki became increasingly doubtful about Aksara''s real age.


    "... Are you sure you''re two years old?"


    "Hm?"


    Facing Marzuki''s question, Aksara cutely tilted his head while looking at Marzuki.


    "Hahaha~ It''s not like I didn''t want to meet them, but Right now, I just Can''t"


    "Hmm? Why not ask my Papa? You know, Papa is great, he can make anything, and he''s very strong too, he can go from here to there like *Whoosh* Oh~ And- And...


    Explains Aksara about Taufik to Marzuki in a childlike way, with hand gestures and sound effects that he creates with his own mouth.


    ... If you ask Papa, Maybe he can bring Grandpa to meet your family"


    "Really? Then I''ll ask him later"


    Marzuki replied, not taking Aksara''s words seriously; indeed, he admitted that Taufik''s strength was unquestionable; after seeing what he had done before at the Tavern, maybe it wasn''t all of Taufik''s strength, but Marzuki wasn''t sure if Taufik could return him to the future.


    "Hm! You Should, My Papa is Amazing"


    Aksara said with an enthusiastic nod.


    "Alright~ Let''s go to a safe place, and wait for your father to come back"


    Said Marzuki, who then took Aksara into his arms and went to look for a place to take shelter, together with his crew.


    ----------


    - On Taufik''s side.


    After leaving Marzuki and the others, Taufik quickly flew to the Gate, Seeing someone he knew on the wall, Taufik landed near the person.


    Seeing Taufik''s sudden arrival, the soldiers who did not recognize Taufik immediately offered him their weapons.


    Fortunately, Sir Ignus, although a little surprised by Taufik''s arrival, was able to quickly calm the soldiers down.


    "... How''s the situation, Sir?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 250: chapter 250- Horde Of Beast

    "How''s the situation, Sir?""... It''s a Nightmare"


    Sir Ignus replied with a worried face while looking at the dust cloud far away, created by the Horde of beasts running towards them.


    "From the direction they came from, it seemed like the city of Ashdown had already fallen, while our strength had not fully recovered. Due to the previous Viking attack, the only troops that could move at the moment were, the troops led by that bastard Hans, he was nowhere to be seen when the Vikings attacked the city, and only appeared at the very end, I hate to admit it but his rank is higher than mine, just because his Background, he''s coward to the core," Sir Ignus continued.


    "Oh~ Was he also the one who ordered the gates to be closed?"


    "... I don''t have a choice"


    Sir Ignus answered, then a soldier approached him and whispered something to him; hearing this, Sir Ignus nodded his head and then looked back at Taufik.


    "... Sir, I''m sorry but Hans has asked about my Presence, A little advice, immediately go to a safe place for shelter, Then excuse me"


    Sir Ignus said and then immediately turned his body around, but Taufik stopped him by asking.


    "Sir Ignus, I have questions"


    "I don''t have much time, so please make it short, Sir"


    "Will there be a problem if people outside the gate enter the city?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Sir Ignus pondered it for a while before answering Taufik''s question.


    "... Everything is safe as long as the gate is not open"


    "I see, Thank you"


    Said Taufik, and Sir Ignus nodded his head before leaving Taufik.


    After Sir Ignus left, Taufik looked at the crowd of people in front of the gates begging to enter the City and then looked at the Horde of Beasts that was getting closer by the second.


    ''... Let''s see, there were about hundreds of people below, and looking at the speed of the beasts, they would arrive in a few minutes; that was more than enough.'' S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik thought, then turned his gaze to the line of soldiers behind the gate, and he also saw Sir Ignus who was talking to the person who had told Taufik and Marzuki to open the way; from the expression that Sir Ignus showed; it seemed like it was not a pleasant conversation.


    ''... Strange, why they didn''t mobilize the soldiers yet? Even the Magician is still there, What are they planning? Well, that''s none of my business; I''ll just do my part and leave the rest to them.''


    Taufik thought, then started to do something with his Imagination Magic.


    ''Imagination Magic - Gravity Manipulation and Space Manipulation!''


    Said Taufik, and with a simple movement of his hand, hundreds of people outside the gate suddenly floated by themselves, seeing this the soldiers around Taufik were amazed, as were the people who floated, but with the addition of panicked screams, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention including Sir Ignus and Hans who were behind the gate.


    But in contrast to Sir Ignus who showed a relieved expression, Hans, on the other hand, didn''t seem happy with what was happening.


    "HEY! YOU!! MOTHERF*CKER!! WHAT ARE YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING?! PUT THEM BACK!! PUT THE SACRIFICE BACK OUTSIDE!!!"


    Hans shouted, the soldiers around Taufik looked shocked when they heard what Hans said, in contrast to the soldiers and Magicians who came with Hans, who looked calm even with the terrible thing that their captain, Hans, had just said.


    "HEY!! STOP IT!!!"


    Hans shouted once more, but Taufik did not show any signs of stopping and continued to move the hundreds of people in the air, to move them into the city.


    "... FUCK! SOLDIERS! GO STOP THAT MOTHERF*CKERS AT ALL COST; I DON''T CARE; I WANT HIM DEAD!!"


    At Hans''s command, the soldiers started running to climb the wall and the Magicians started preparing their spells.


    Seeing this, Sir Ignus also looked panicked and then ran up the city wall to protect Taufik.


    However, it seemed like he was a little too late because the Magicians under Hans''s leadership had already finished casting their spells and were ready to launch their magic attacks, and the soldiers who were also under Hans''s leadership had also approached Taufik first, seeing this, Sir Ignus shouted to his men.


    "... PROTECT HIM AT ALL COST!!"


    Hearing Sir Ignus''s order, the soldiers under Sir Ignus immediately surrounded Taufik, with their weapons ready to repel the soldiers who were getting closer, filling both sides of them with large numbers.


    "IGNUS! YOU KNOW THAT WHAT YOU ARE DOING IS A REVOLT! YOU KNOW WHAT AWAITS YOU IS THE DEATH PENALTY!!"


    But as if not caring about Hans'' warning, Sir Ignus continued to charge forward, passing Hans'' soldiers who tried to stop him, even though Sir Ignus was arguably quite strong and could use Aura, the number of soldiers blocking him was very large and he also couldn''t kill them because even though they were Hans'' troops, they were still allies, and Sir Ignus didn''t want to do something like that.


    However, the Magician''s magic attacks were already directed at Taufik and some were also directed at the hundreds of people who were still in the air. The soldiers around Taufik seemed willing to use their bodies as shields, and they could only hope that Taufik would do something to protect the people who were still in the air.


    All kinds of magic attacks were directed at Taufik, from fire, water, earth, and wind magic to lightning magic, and all of them were directed at Taufik and the people Taufik was trying to help on a large scale.


    "NOOO!"


    Sir Ignus shouted in frustration when he saw the magic attack heading toward Taufik and the people who were still in the air. Sir Ignus, who couldn''t stand what would happen next, could only close his eyes.


    One second passed, two seconds, three seconds, until almost half a minute, and there was no sound of an explosion from the magic attack, feeling something strange, Sir Ignus opened his eyes, seeing that everything was fine Sir Ignus was confused, not only him, but everyone who witnessed this was also confused, even the Magicians were confused about this.


    The area instantly fell silent with only the roars of the beasts and their footsteps running towards them being heard.


    "... W-WHAT KIND OF SORCERY IS THAT?!"


    Hans shouted, which made everyone aware; immediately, all the soldiers under Hans'' leadership moved again to attack Taufik.


    "MAGICIAN! ATTACK HIM AGAIN!!"


    Hans'' scream brought back the Magicians from their thought, who were still trying to process what had just happened, realized what they were doing, and assumed that what happened before was just an error on their part; the Magicians chanted spells again and fired magic attacks at Taufik.


    But the same thing happened again; their Magic Attacks just disappeared again; at this moment, the magicians finally realized that it was not their fault, but Taufik, the person they attacked, must have done something.


    The same thing also happened to the soldiers under Hans'' leadership who tried to attack Taufik. They tried very hard to attack Taufik but when they tried to approach Taufik, some kind of invisible force pushed them back.


    It should be remembered that the area around here has become Taufik''s space, with just his thoughts, he can control anything that enters the space, so as long as he is still in the space, magical or physical attacks will never be able to hit Taufik.


    At that time, Taufik had finished landing hundreds of people behind the walls of the city.


    "... WH-WHY ARE YOU GUYS STOP ATTACKING! A-ATTACK HIM!! I SAID ATTACKING HIM!!!"


    Hans said, but the soldiers and Magicians thought that their efforts were in vain; they thought Taufik might be a Magician in the Grandmaster Realm or even higher.


    "


    *Tsk*


    You''re so noisy, come here"


    Said Taufik and with just one movement of his index finger, Hans then floated.


    "WH-WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO TO ME? P-PUT ME DOWN!!!"


    Hans said in panic, as Taufik brought him closer to him.


    "... You said before that you''ll make them as Sacrifice, right? What about you do it yourself? Let me help you"


    Said Taufik, who then brought Hans, who was in the air, out of the city wall area.


    Hans was shaking like crazy when he saw the horde of beasts that were only one or two kilometers away from reaching the outer walls of the city.


    "... You wear shining white armor like a hero in legend, but your actions are like the demon king himself, someone must punish you, and I will gladly take on that role."


    "N-No! P-Please forgive me, I''ll give you everything you want, so please forgive me"


    "No, Thank you, I already have everything I want"


    Said Taufik and then simply let go of his control over Hans'' body, which caused Hans to fall freely from a height.


    "AHHH! NO!!"


    Hans shouted in frustration, then fell to the ground and broke several bones in the process.


    The Soldiers and Magicians under Hans couldn''t do anything, not because they didn''t want to, but because they couldn''t.


    Seeing Hans groaning in pain below, Taufik just snorted and turned his gaze to the horde of beasts.


    Someone then approached Taufik''s side, and that person was Sir Ignus, who then said.


    "... This may be a little embarrassing to ask you, sir, but can you do anything about that horde of beasts?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 251: chapter 251- Cult?

    "... This may be a little embarrassing to ask you, sir, but can you do anything about that horde of beasts?"Sir Ignus asked, but as if not interested, Taufik just kept looking at Hans who was below, crawling towards the gate and begging for the gate to be opened.


    *Sigh*


    A sigh escaped Taufik''s mouth before he turned his gaze to the city, which was previously bustling with people even though the weather was cold, but now it was as quiet as a ghost town, everyone must have taken shelter in their homes or taken refuge in a safe place, Taufik also did not see Aksara and Marzuki, thinking maybe Marzuki had taken Aksara to take shelter in a shelter.


    Taufik then looked at the soldiers around him, whether they were those who followed Hans or Sir Ignus, they were all shaking in fear and gripping their weapons tightly as they watched the crowd of hundreds of Beasts approaching them.


    ''... Where was Alfred the Great when he was needed? Why did he only send this trash to defend this city? Ahh~ F*ck, maybe it''s already too late to say this, but I don''t want to draw too much attention to myself... ''


    "Ahh~ F*ck!"


    "Everything okay, Sir?"


    Sir Ignus asked after hearing Taufik utter a curse.


    "... Hm? What?" Said Taufik, it seems he is not aware of what he just said.


    "You just said ''Ahh~ F*ck!'' So I thought maybe there''s some problem, or am I wrong?"


    "It''s nothing, I just didn''t expect that the simple outing I had with my son would become such a troublesome matter, I don''t like to interfere with matters that are none of my business, but for this matter, it seems like I have no other choice"


    "... Yes?"


    "Ahh~ Don''t worry, I will help you until you can take care of this problem on your own"


    "..."


    "... Still don''t understand? Well~ Whatever, Just look at this"


    Said Taufik, who then pulled his katana out of its sheath; immediately, the black blade of the Katana turned light green; Taufik then raised his Katana up.


    Sir Ignus and the soldiers, especially the Magicians, watched Taufik''s every move closely, hoping to learn something from Taufik''s actions.


    ''... SwordMagic Technique - Wind Form: Thousand Blade!''


    Who knows what possessed Taufik at that time, but he suddenly had the urge to say some lines; his subconscious seemed to be telling him to say those words, and he knew he would regret it later, but he still opened his mouth and said.


    "... I... I Summon upon the wind, come as fast as the wind that blows during the day, rage like thousands of arrows that rain down on the battlefield, cut them like a sword that cuts flesh, come and eradicate my enemies... Wind Judgment Magic... Rain of Thousands Wind Sword!"


    *Woossh!*


    A huge gust of wind was instantly created from Taufik''s Katana, then one by one, Swords made purely of Wind were created above Taufik, everyone was stunned by the amazing sight, the Magicians who were there felt goosebumps to their bones, because they felt the abundant and very pure Mana, to the point that it was scary for them, and the soldiers seemed to see a new possibility, because they saw Taufik using a weapon to launch magic, the Beasts who were not far from the city walls seemed to feel the danger from the thousands of wind swords which made some stop in their tracks, and some had already run away, maybe what Taufik did was a little excessive.


    *Swoosh!*


    But anyway, it was all too late when the first Wind Sword had already been launched, followed by thousands of other Wind Swords, creating a scene that matched what Taufik had described in the "Chant" he had uttered.


    The Wind Sword moved very quickly toward the horde of beasts, raining down thousands of swords made of wind on them; the beasts with large bodies had the worst fate because they had nothing to protect their large bodies, and the relatively small Beasts used the large beasts as shields.


    Roars of pain could be heard, like a horror song in the middle of the night making the soldiers shiver when they heard it, the townspeople who were hiding in their houses or shelters also heard the roars, making them wonder what was happening out there, but one thing for sure, it was not a pleasant sight to see.


    The roar of pain of the beasts began to fade whether it was because they were dead or, there was no "or" because the fate of the beasts only had two, dying slowly or dying instantly, that''s how in just a few seconds which was not even a minute, hundreds of beasts died instantly, and only dozens of beasts were left alive but with severe injuries, the area hit by Taufik''s attack instantly became a barren field filled with the corpses of beasts and pools of blood.


    The sight was very unpleasant to look at, as evidenced by several soldiers, most of whom were new soldiers, vomiting the contents of their stomachs after seeing the horrific sight.


    The experienced Warriors were still able to restrain themselves, but their hands and feet couldn''t stop shaking, and that day the Magicians saw what true Magic was.


    However, the person who created this terrifying scene, Taufik, just stood still, without saying anything, but perhaps the "Chant" he said earlier, Taufik''s ears looked red with embarrassment, but he tried to stay calm, he put on his cape then turned his body, leaving the area with the sentence.


    "... I leave the rest to you"


    Said Taufik while patting Sir Ignus'' shoulder who was still stunned and couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    Not only Sir Ignus but everyone who witnessed the incident was also in the same condition, stunned, not believing what they had just seen.


    It was only after they realized that Taufik had left that they came out of their dazed state.


    "... W-What happen just now? Is it possible for someone to do something like that?"


    "... That is the true principle of magic; he has completely mastered magic; maybe he has already broken through the Grandmaster Realm that is only a legend?"


    "Impossible! That Realm was a legend for a reason, Since Mana existed in the world, only a few Humans have stepped into the Grandmaster Realm, how could someone who has a Realm above Grandmaster just appear, Magicians who are in the Grandmaster Realm can no longer be considered Humans, that person could be a god who happened to stop by here, you know the news, that lately, many Gods have come down to Earth to gather followers, maybe he is one of those gods"


    "God... God of Magic... I will remember that face, and make a statue like it, From today I am a follower of the Magic God"


    After that, a boundary debate occurred between the Magicians who saw the extraordinary event they had just witnessed, and that''s how a sect that follows the "God of Magic" was created and would become one of the greatest sects in the future, without the knowledge of the "God" in question. (:v)


    After the incident, Sir Ignus led the soldiers to exterminate the remaining Beasts, and because the Beasts were already badly injured by Taufik''s attack, although there was a little resistance from the Beasts, there were no casualties.


    ------------


    With his hood on, Taufik walked along the path toward where he felt his son, Aksara, was without knowing what was happening behind him.


    ''... Why did I say those cringe "chants" Before? What happens to me? F*ck! I feel so ashamed, should I seal those memories?''


    Taufik reflected on his previous actions; unknowingly, he entered a place where he felt Aksara''s presence, and that place was a bar.


    "... Papa~ You''re back"


    Aksara shouted excitedly and then ran towards Taufik with Lembuswana in his arms.


    Seeing Aksara, Taufik took Aksara into his arms.


    "Hm~ I''m back, Are you behaving well?"


    "Hmm! Grandpa told me a story so I didn''t feel bored"


    "He is?"


    Asked Taufik, while walking towards Marzuki and the others.


    "Yes! He told me about a huge, hm? Huge-"


    "Huge octopus"


    Marzuki cut in, continuing what Aksara wanted to say.


    "Yes, Huge octopus" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohh~ I''ve also fought the same thing a long time ago, it''s huge than an octopus"


    "Really?"


    "Hmm~ Ask N¨¡g¨¡ntaka later, he knows all of the stories"


    Said Taufik, which made Aksara''s eyes immediately sparkle, and then he turned to Marzuki.


    "... You heard that, Grandpa, my Papa is awesome, right?"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ I believe in you... But are you sure you''re okay, kid? Your face is so red"


    "Fine, just a little question about self-identity"


    "..."


    "It''s ok if you don''t understand, so when are we going? I feel a little uncomfortable staying longer in this city"


    "Ulf it''s not here yet, so we''ll need to wait a little bit more"


    "Alright"


    After that, They waited for a while, after more than half an hour had passed, Ulf came into the bar with some of the crew, but he came back empty-handed, according to Ulf''s explanation, Because of the sudden Attack of the Beast Horde, all the shops were closed and no one was selling supplies, after considering it for a while, Marzuki finally decided to stay out of the city, and would stop by the nearest city to buy supplies.


    But because of the previous incident, Taufik proposed to move them all out of the city with a portal, and that was agreed to by Marzuki, because, for now, the city gates seemed unable to be opened, and that was another thing that made Marzuki and his crew amazed by Taufik''s abilities, this made Marzuki start to think about Aksara''s words seriously.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 252: chapter 252-

    As previously planned, after leaving the city of Winchester, Taufik followed Marzuki back to their ship.After that, they followed the river to reach another city, although there was a problem because almost all the river flow was frozen because of winter, but with magic, it could all be solved.


    But another problem arose, caused by the horde of beasts and the winter as well, this caused all the towns they stopped at to have no supplies to sell.


    The entire kingdom of Wessex was in the same condition, leading to them having to enter the Kingdom of Mercia.


    They had entered several cities in the Kingdom of Mercia but still had no results, and the last city they stopped at was the capital of the Kingdom of Mercia, Tamworth.


    "... It''s all because we stayed in Wessex too long, to be stuck in winter like this *Sigh* What bad luck, I just hope that this time, Ulf will bring a result"


    Marzuki said, but fortunately, because of Mana, they were not too affected by the cold, but stomach matters were a different matter. They could withstand the cold, but hunger could be held back for a while, but not forever.


    Even Aksara who was currently playing in the snow with Lembuswana seemed unaffected by the cold, this, of course, surprised some of Marzuki''s crew who even with Mana''s help still felt a little cold because they had been outside for a relatively long time, the thing that could dispel their coldness a little was the alcohol they had on hand, but their alcohol was also limited.


    Those who were not affected at all, or did not even feel the cold at all, were four people, and Aksara was one of them, besides that there were Taufik, Marzuki, and Bjorn who had regained consciousness and were slowly recovering from their injuries.


    Meanwhile, Marzuki and Taufik are currently seen fishing in the river, hoping to get something to eat.


    "...Where are you headed next?" Taufik Ask. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know, without supplies, we can''t go anywhere, The worst thing is, we''ll be stuck here until winter passes, and that''s something none of us want, Another option is to force ourselves to continue sailing and hunt some sea beasts along the way for food, but continuing to eat beast meat for a long time and continuously can have a bad effect on the human body, so we also need to balance it by eating normal food"


    "Heh~ That''s new for me; what happens if humans consume too much Beast meat?"


    "Well~ it''s the same with ''Demonized'' that happens when Magician absorbs too much corrupt Mana, Likewise with consuming too much beast meat, Beast meat itself contains the essence of beasts, if consumed in safe amounts, it will have a good effect on strengthening the body, but if consumed excessively, one will gain the ''Traits'' of the beast he ate, such as if he ate too many sea beasts, the person will have changes such as starting to have scales and slowly but surely the person will become the Beast itself, it is not something pleasant to see... Killing your own comrades who have lost their humanity"


    "... It is-"


    "Yes, that''s from personal experience, there was once a crew member of mine who was addicted to the power he got after consuming Beast Meat, at first we let him be because we didn''t know what would happen, but slowly, the person began to slowly change, and without us realizing it, he had become the Beast himself, he lost his mind and went on a rampage on the ship, so we had no other choice but to exterminate the person, I, myself, Kill that person with my own hands, it''s my responsibility as their captain"


    "... Oh"


    "There''s nothing to be sad about, it''s all experience, a mistake that we can all learn to avoid"


    "... You sure cherish your crew, huh, I feel a little bit jealous"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Marzuki felt a little confused as he stared at Taufik, but a few moments later he shook his head slowly and continued speaking.


    "... I don''t know what makes you jealous, but I do cherish all of them, they all chose to follow me this far, leaving their hometowns and helping me to realize my dream, at this stage, they are all no longer Crew to me, but a family"


    "... A Family, huh? So it''s about responsibility again, huh? It''s a word that''s easy to say but so hard to bear... "


    Hearing this, Marzuki looked a little sad and then said in a mellow tone.


    "... Yes, it is"


    "Alright, I''m done fishing"


    "Huh? Why? We haven''t even caught a single fish yet, why stop now?"


    "Ulf is here"


    "He is?"


    Marzuki asked then looked in the direction where Ulf had gone, but didn''t see anyone. Seeing this, Marzuki looked back at Taufik.


    "... I don''t se-"


    "It''s Ulf; he''s back; why did it take him so Long? I''m almost freezing to the death here, I hope he brings some strong liquor"


    Hearing his words cut off by one of his crew, Marzuki was not angry but instead looked back in the direction where Ulf had left. It was true that Marzuki saw that Ulf and the crew who had left with Ulf had returned, but Marzuki had to frown when he saw that this time too, Ulf had to return empty-handed.


    "...


    *Sigh*


    It is no this time to, huh? Shit, what we will do now"


    Said Marzuki, while watching Ulf and the others board the ship and then continued to ask Ulf.


    "... What is it this time, Ulf?"


    "There are no shops selling supplies to outsiders, it is said to be a mandate from the king"


    "I see, This time is the king, huh"


    "What we will do now, Boss?"


    "... I don''t know, give me time to think about a solution"


    Marzuki said, which made the atmosphere suddenly become silent.


    "...


    *Ukhum!*


    Can I say something?" Taufik said.


    With that, all eyes were on Taufik.


    "... Actually, I myself have quite a lot of supplies, which I have prepared for myself and my son, Aksa, if you want, I can share"


    Said Taufik, which was actually a lie, but not entirely a lie, because, with his Imagination Magic, it could be said that Taufik could create an unlimited supply of food.


    "..."


    "..."


    However, unlike what he expected, the reaction he got was silence.


    "Well~ It would be a good lie if only, you know, you at least had a bag with you; the only thing you''ve been carrying with you all this time is that sword on your waist"


    Ulf commented a little sarcastically on what Taufik said, and this time, it was Taufik''s turn to be silent.


    "... Are you guys forgetting what am I? I''m a Magician, remember?"


    With Taufik''s words, everyone immediately came to their senses; they forgot that Taufik was a Magician because he kept carrying a weapon with him; if expressions could speak, then the sound "Ohh" could definitely be heard from everyone right now.


    "... So~ Are you saying that you store all of your supplies... With magic?" Ask Marzuki.


    "You could say that, here, let me show you"


    Taufik said, and then with his Imagination Magic, he created a raw food ingredient, and what came to his mind was meat.


    Just like that, in front of everyone watching, a large basket filled with meat appeared in front of them, just appeared out of nowhere.


    Once again, if facial expressions could speak, an "Oh" could be heard from everyone who witnessed this.


    "... This is just a portion of what I have, you can keep it for now, when it runs out, I will give you more"


    Hearing this, the way everyone viewed Taufik, who was initially ''an insolent brat who took advantage of their captain''s kindness'', suddenly changed to ''the most honorable person'' they had ever met.


    "Excuse me, Sir, by any chance, do you also have some liquor with you?"


    Asked a crew member, which made everyone immediately look at Taufik with anticipation, hoping to get a good answer from Taufik.


    "... I did"


    Hearing Taufik''s half-hearted answer, the faces of all the crew were immediately filled with happiness.


    "Th-Then, can we request that too?"


    Crew asked, but what answered him was a blow to the head from Marzuki.


    "You guys, it''s already a blessing that he is willing to share his supplies with us, don''t be too greedy by asking for more"


    "... It''s okay, old Man, I have quite a few so it''s no problem to share some"


    "You heard that, Boss, he''s the one who said it, so there''s no problem"


    Said the crew, whose head was hit by Marzuki; seeing this, Marzuki could only sigh and then look at Taufik.


    "I don''t know what to say, but what you did helped us so much, we owe you"


    "It''s okay, we''ll be together for a while anyway, so just think of this as my rent for coming with you guys, so don''t feel like you owe me anything"


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Taufik in a new light, which earned Taufik the respect of some of Marzuki''s crew.


    After that, Marzuki ordered some of the crew to store the meat in the storage room and then got ready to sail.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 253: chapter 253- Sail

    After the supply problem was solved, they sailed without any obstacles until they successfully passed the estuary, and entered the sea area."... So~ Now we are here, where should we go?" Ask Taufik.


    "I don''t know, We''ve been sailing the seas around here, we''ve visited several kingdoms over the years, and been involved in several events that will probably go down in history, come to think of it, there''s never been a place we''ve visited where we haven''t been involved in something, and my only purpose in sailing the seas was to find a way to get back to- No, there''s no need to think about it"


    Marzuki said but stopped when he talked about his goal of finding a way home, but Taufik didn''t have a problem with it and didn''t want to question it.


    Although Taufik''s initial goal in the past was to bring his father, Marzuki back to the future, and now that he has met Marzuki, Taufik does not want to go back just like that, all because of Aksara''s presence, if it was only Gaia, then Taufik would have no problem going back to the future because Gaia would understand, but Aksara is different, if Taufik goes straight to the future, Aksara will spend hundreds of years without the presence and memories with Taufik, his father, and that is something Taufik wants to avoid, so in the two years of his remaining time, Taufik wants to travel the world with Aksara as much as possible, at least Aksara has meaningful memories with Taufik.


    "... Is there any city or kingdom that you guys haven''t visited around here?" Taufik asks again.


    "There''s one, but, that kingdom it''s, how I said it, The kingdom is full of fanatics"


    Hearing this, Taufik immediately understood the kingdom that Marzuki meant. Saranjana, who has almost all the information about the world, and Taufik, as the King of the Saranjana Kingdom, of course, know the hot news that is happening in the world. Moreover, with news such as the news of the formation of the New Kingdom, like the kingdom referred to by Marzuki.


    This kingdom is still relatively new, but its growth is very rapid, even beating the Saranjana Kingdom, but only in terms of population growth, being called a Kingdom may be a little inaccurate, because the power of the Kingdom is divided into twelve even though it is still in one Kingdom, the twelve leaders are not referred to as a King, but as a ''Messenger'' and his people are not referred to as ''residents'' but as believers.


    The kingdom did not have a definite name, but people called it the ''Holy Kingdom'' or the Kingdom of the Gods, and many more, but the one most often used by people was the Olympus Kingdom.


    Yes, the Kingdom is a Kingdom formed by the twelve Main Gods of Olympus, as a representation of Mount Olympus on Earth, Since Gaia released the barrier that protected the Earth from outside beings, and with Gaia''s presence on Earth, the Mana on earth has improved, but it also poses a danger, namely the increasing frequency of cracks opening, and also making the Earth a habitat that can be inhabited by ''creatures'' other than Humans, basically, the Earth is slowly returning to the state when the Earth was first created, where the Earth was the center of the universe, but that also holds its own dangers.


    Back to the Olympus Kingdom, the Kingdom was formed three years ago, right where Mount Olympus is, at first, there was nothing there, but three years ago, right below the foot of Mount Olympus a magnificent staircase rose high into the sky right above the peak of Mount Olympus, since then, people who called themselves ''messengers'' began to appear, they gathered ''followers'' by spreading teachings and showing miracles, and gave what is now called ''God''s Blessings'' which allows the Humans who receive it to gain great power, when the news spread, what started out as just an association became a Kingdom with a very rapid population growth in just three years.


    The formation of the kingdom was a bit problematic because the area was still part of the Eastern Roman Empire, but somehow, perhaps because of fear, because after all their opponent was a god, not just any god but the King of the Gods, Basil, the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire at that time, gave the area around Mount Olympus to them in the name of an ''Offering'' to Zeus himself.


    The Olympus Kingdom is not the only one like that; on other continents, the same thing also happened; the point is that the current growth of the earth is heading towards unknown possibilities; it could be a blessing, but it could also be a curse.


    -----------


    "Ohh~ You mean that ''Holy kingdom''?"


    "Yeah~ I don''t know why, but somehow, I don''t want to get involved with that Kingdom"


    "... Why?"


    "I don''t know, hunch maybe? My gut feeling tells me that if I go there something very troublesome will happen, something that involves me and... My family? That''s it, it''s not just my gut feeling, something inside me tells me that I shouldn''t go there, it just appeared like that without a reason, even though the Kingdom is newly formed"


    Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik was curious about why his father could have the hunch.


    ''... Does it have something to do with me, do the Olympian gods know that he is my father? But why did he have that feeling? Does it have something to do with ''Will''? Did he do something? But ''Will'' disappeared when I fell into a coma, or maybe it was just my father that strong hunch, I don''t know...''


    "... Well~ That sounds interesting, should we stop by there?"


    "What? Didn''t you hear what I just said?"


    Marzuki said, hearing this, Taufik shrugged his shoulders and then said.


    "... Hunch could be wrong, and I like interesting things, and I also have a ''little'' business with Zeus"


    "SAY WHAT? YOU HAVE A ''BUSINESS'' WITH WHOM?"


    Marzuki asked in a loud voice, making the entire crew''s eyes turn towards them.


    "... Zeus?"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Marzuki fell silent. He thought what Taufik said could be a lie, but even so, it was still a shocking thing: who doesn''t know Zeus? The King of the Gods and the Ruler of the sky, Zeus, even though what Taufik said could be a lie, still, it wasn''t a funny thing.


    "... It''s not funny even for a joke, Ranjana"


    "It''s up to you if you want to believe it or not, I will follow you wherever you go, I just suggested" Read new chapters at mvl


    "..."


    Hearing this, Marzuki fell silent again, and after a while, Marzuki called one of his crew.


    "Aren, come here"


    Marzuki called his crew, who were currently controlling the ship, and the crew, Aren, who heard Marzuki''s call, then gave control to his other colleagues and then went down to meet Marzuki.


    "Yes, Boss? What do you need me for?"


    "Ranjana, This person here is our Navigator, Aren, and Aren you already know who is this person, so there''s no need for a further Introduction"


    "Well, isn''t it already too late for an Introduction?" Aren ask.


    "Yeah~ Whatever, I just want to ask you, It is possible for us to go to the Holy Kingdom?"


    "What? Do you want to go to the Holy Kingdom now? I thought you were avoiding the Kingdom?"


    "Not now"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Aren fell silent before sighing and finally saying.


    "...


    *Sigh*


    You can be so absurd sometimes, Capt, you know that?"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Just answers my questions already"


    "


    *Sigh*


    Wait, I''ll go take the map"


    Said Aren, who then walked into the dam cabin a few minutes later, he returned with a map in his hand.


    "... Let''s see"


    Said Aren after spreading the map on a table.


    "We are now in the Celtic Sea, and the Holy Kingdom is here... Well~ It will be a very long journey, I''m afraid our supplies are enough to get there, Boss, we have to stop several times before passing through the Strait of Gibraltar and that''s not even half the journey"


    Aren explained it clearly to Taufik and Marzuki.


    "You don''t have to worry about supplies, I have Planty with me"


    Said Taufik, who immediately resolved the supply problem; this made Marzuki a little uncomfortable, but they had no other choice, so he could only remain silent.


    "... If Mr. Ranjana has said so, then we can go straight to cross the Strait of Gibraltar; from there, the situation will be a little better; so, Capt, Is our destination definitely the Holy Kingdom?"


    "Yeah~ I also want to confirm why my Hunch told me to stay away from that Kingdom"


    "Alright"


    Said Aren, who then closed the map again.


    "... Guys, We already have a destination where we are going next, Raise all the sails of the ship and go full speed"


    Marzuki ordered his crew, and after that, the sails of all the ships were raised, and the ships that were initially moving at a moderate speed were now sailing at full speed.


    "... Papa, where are we going?"


    "Somewhere Interesting" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 254: chapter 254- Strom?

    Night fell when they had just crossed the Celtic Sea; if nothing happened, in the morning, they would enter a larger ocean. It would be easier if they took the land route, unlike when going by sea, which required them to take a detour.So their journey will be quite long; if the wind conditions remain stable, then at the earliest, they will pass through the Strait of Gibraltar in seven or eight days.


    At night, the wind speed slowed down a bit, making the ship sail at a fairly stable speed, and with fairly stable waves, they chose to party with the drinks that Taufik had provided.


    The sound of singing could be heard at the table they were using, happy cheers could be heard from here and there, and the moonlight without a single cloud added to the beautiful atmosphere of that night.


    Aksara looked like he was having fun while enjoying the story that the crew told and once tried to drink Liquor because he was curious about the taste but was stopped by Lembuswana. Marzuki and Taufik could only smile thinly when they saw this as they looked at the commotion in between when they were both also involved in a conversation.


    "... So, you''re a Noble? No, a king from the Unknown Kingdom?" Marzuki asks when he finishes hearing Taufik''s story.


    "I don''t want to brag, but yeah, you could say that"


    "Heh~ So, should I call you Your Majesty now, Your Majesty?"


    Marzuki said in a teasing tone. This made Taufik frown, recognizing the expression that Marzuki made from his mother, Linda.


    ''... Did Mom keep teasing me, because she imitates my father?''


    Taufik thought but stopped before he found the answer and then continued to say to Marzuki.


    "... No, I''m not a fan of formality, I''d rather you treat me the way you''ve been doing these past few days"


    "Well~ That''s new, usually nobles like to brag about their position"


    "Not me"


    "... But Noble, huh? That''s quite convincing, seeing as the clothes you''re wearing are high-class clothes, but what a king like you do out here, Instead of take care of your kingdom?"


    "As I said before, I want to spend the rest of my time with Aksa, so at least he has a memory for him to remember when I''m no longer by his side"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Marzuki could only remain silent, from what he saw, Taufik looked like a healthy person, except for his skin which was a little too pale for a man, but other than that, Marzuki saw Taufik as someone who didn''t have much time left, Marzuki was a little hesitant to ask, but in the end, he dared to ask.


    "... Is it an acute disease that has no cure?"


    "... Yes? Oh~ You can say that"


    "


    *Sigh*


    It would be a shame for the world to lose a strong person like you"


    "Well~ It''s not like I will disappear from this world or anything"


    "... Wha-"


    *Loud Trumpet Sound*


    Marzuki''s words were stopped by a very loud trumpet sound that came from who knows where and at the same time...


    *Shaking*


    The ship that was running steadily suddenly shook.


    "What! What happened?!"


    Shouted one of the crew, but the ship continued to shake even harder; the waves that were initially calm were now raging, and the night sky that was initially cloudless was now filled with dark clouds; this change in weather was so sudden that it was unnatural.


    The waves grew stronger, crashing against the right and left sides of the ship as if their ship had been marked by something, causing the ship to tilt thirty degrees; the crew, who were initially having fun, now looked a little panicked, holding on to something so they wouldn''t fall into the ocean.


    Strong winds made matters worse with some of the ship''s sails still spread wide,


    Taufik frantically searches for Aksara and breathes a sigh of relief when he sees that he is currently floating with the help of Lembuswana.


    "... WHAT''S WITH THIS SUDDEN WEATHER CHANGE, OLD MAN! IS THIS NORMAL?!!" Taufik shouted at Marzuki.


    "WE''VE GOT STUCK IN STORMS OFTEN, BUT NOT SUDDENLY LIKE THIS; NO MATTER HOW YOU LOOK AT IT, THIS IS NOT NORMAL!!" Marzuki answered.


    "F*ck! Is this the work of the gods again?"


    "WHAT?!!"


    "... NOTHING... THINK HOW CAN WE GET OUT OF THIS SITUATION?!!"


    "WHAT?! DO YOU THINK I CAN CONTROL THE SEA?! ARE YOU STUPID?!! IT''S YOU WHO SHOULD DO SOMETHING; YOU''RE A MAGICIAN, REMEMBER?"


    "I AM, BUT I''M NOT MY WIFE!!"


    "WHAT? WHAT YOU''RE WIFE HAS TO DO WITH THIS?!!"


    "WELL! SHE CAN CONTROL THE EARTH!!"


    "WHAT?!! WHAT EXACTLY IS YOUR FAMILY?"


    "CAPT!! IT''S NOT THE TIME TO TALK ABOUT FAMILY, AT THIS RATE WE ALL WILL DIE HERE!!"


    Shouted one of the crew members closest to Taufik and Marzuki.


    "... LOOK! WHAT IS THAT?!!"


    Shouted one of the crew, hearing this, Marzuki and Taufik directed their gazes to the area the crew meant.


    Not far from them, pillars of water were visible, and they moved like living creatures.


    "... W-WHAT THE F*CK IS THAT?!!"


    "LOOK! IT''S COMING AT US!! IT IS HOW WE WILL DIE?!!"


    "HAHAHA! WHAT A FUNNY WAY TO DIE!!"


    "GUYS! NO MATTER WHAT, I WAS HAPPY TO DIE WITH ALL OF YOU, LET''S MEET AGAIN IN OUR NEXT LIFE!!"


    The crew began to talk as if they were ready to face death, they could not do anything, with the increasingly chaotic situation, the ship was swaying uncontrollably, and abnormal waves were hitting them from both sides, plus the strange phenomenon of a kind of water pillar that seemed to be winding towards them very quickly, the hope of survival was very small.


    "Ah! Shit!!"


    Said Taufik, and quickly he manifested his Mana wings and flew.


    Seeing the ship below drifting without control and Aksara who was still safe under the protection of Lembuswana, Taufik sighed.


    ''... Imagination Magic - Telekinesis!''


    Read new chapters at mvl


    Taufik then moved his hand upwards and at the same time, the ship below also rose into the air.


    "Ughh!"


    Taufik felt a little dizzy in his head, but with that, the ship stopped swaying. But...


    "... Ehh!"


    The strong wind and the ship''s sails that were still wide made the ship move following the wind, and automatically, Taufik was also carried away by the wind.


    "... F*ck! I will kill whoever does this"


    Said Taufik, and with the power of his mind, he pulled back the ship that was being carried away by the wind with all his might, but the longer he used the power of Telekinesis, the stronger the headache he felt.


    Some of the water pillars that looked alive were also getting closer to the ship; seeing this, Taufik cursed.


    ''Imagination Magic - Barrier!''


    Thus, a Barrier large enough to encompass the ship and Taufik was created, which instantly prevented the wind from entering the area within the Barrier.


    After that, the situation started to improve a little, and the sea area covered by the barrier also became calm, unlike the area outside the barrier.


    Seeing this, Taufik slowly lowered the ship into the sea, but another incident occurred.


    *Loud Trumpet Sound*


    With the sound of the trumpet heard again, the sea area inside the barrier started acting up again, but this time, instead of waves, the seawater formed large, sharp thorns in quite large numbers and shot straight toward the ship and Taufik.


    "F*ck!"


    Taufik cursed again and then created another layer of barrier that separated the Sea and the ship.


    *Splash!*


    The sound of water hitting the Barrier at full speed was heard, but fortunately, none of it managed to penetrate the barrier.


    Taufik took a breath of relief after seeing this and then lowered the ship above the barrier because if he used Telekinesis any longer, Taufik felt that his head would explode.


    "Damn it! Who did this?"


    Said Taufik and slowly approached the ship which from the outside would look like it was floating in the air.


    "Papa"


    The first to run to greet Taufik was Aksara, who looked fine, unlike the crew, who looked like they had been separated from their souls.


    "Fik, What are the gods doing again?" Ask Lembuswana.


    "Seems so, Seeing how the sea seems to be controlled, this seems to be Poseidon''s doing"


    "


    *Sigh*


    What kind of bad luck is this? Why do I keep getting caught like this when I''m with you?"


    "What? It''s my fault again?"


    "What do you think?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "What are you guys talking?"


    Marzuki asked, approaching Taufik while holding his head which was a little dizzy because of the excessive shaking.


    "... It''s nothing, What about the condition of the crew? Is someone missing"


    Hearing this, Marzuki looked around and counted the people on the ship; a few moments later, he looked back at Taufik and said.


    "... Everyone is here, Thank you for this, having you here is a fortune for us"


    Said Marzuki who expressed his gratitude without knowing that all this happened to them because of Taufik''s presence on their ship.


    "It''s nothin-"


    "Impressive, Human"


    "!!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 255: chapter 255- Triton

    "Impressive, Human"Out of nowhere, someone''s voice suddenly sounded out loud. This shocked Taufik, Marzuki, and the other crew.


    "!!!"


    "... Very Impressive"


    The voice was heard again, which immediately made Taufik and Marzuki turn to the source of the voice.


    In the distance, outside the barrier, ''Someone'' was standing on the surface of the sea, saying ''standing'' might be a bit inappropriate, because although that person, had a human body, but from his waist to the tip of his feet was a tail, or more precisely, a fishtail, similar to a mermaid but a man.


    The ''person'' had a big body, long black hair, and a long beard of the same color; on the one hand, the ''person'' had a trident, and on the other hand, he held a trumpet made of a snail shell.


    "..."


    "The name is Triton, I am here to deliver a message from my father, and the message is... your death, So die and make my job easy"


    "..."


    "


    *Sigh*


    This is why I don''t like to talk with mortals, they are always surprised by every little thing, well, if you want it hard then I will give it to you"


    Triton thought that the silence given by Taufik was because he was surprised, but actually, Taufik was silent because he was too lazy to shout as Triton was quite far away; if he wanted to communicate, then he had to shout.


    "Okay, this is what you asked for..."


    Triton said again and then brought his trumpet closer to his mouth, and then the loud sound of the trumpet was heard again.


    The seawater then moved strangely and slowly rose and took the form of, a few moments later, around them, countless water giants emerged.


    "!!!"


    Seeing this, the crew was simultaneously shocked; only Taufik looked calm, and Marzuki tried to stay calm.


    "... Attack them!"


    Triton ordered, and in an instant, the water giants in various shapes that surrounded the barrier Taufik created ran onto the water''s surface and immediately attacked the barrier.


    In an instant, the barrier that Taufik created was covered by sea giants like leeches; they turned their hands into various weapons to penetrate the barrier; some even used their teeth, which were surprisingly quite sharp.


    *Crack*


    Cracks began to appear around the barrier. Water is a liquid material that can turn into the sharpest weapon in the world if used correctly; surprisingly, it can penetrate Taufik''s Barrier defense.


    "... F*ck, I''m tired of this bullshit"


    Said Taufik with a sigh that didn''t escape his mouth.


    "... Lembu, take care of Aksa, and Aksa, wait here with Lembu, okay? I''ll go exterminate the pests first, then we continue our journey"


    "Okay, Papa"


    After that, Taufik manifested his Mana wings again and then wanted to move out of the barrier.


    "Hey, Ranjana, are you sure about this? He seems strong"


    Marzuki asked, with a little worry visible on his face; seeing this, for some reason, Taufik felt a little happy.


    "... Yeah, I appreciate your concern, but this all happened to me, so I will take responsibility for it, isn''t a man judged by his actions and not his words?"


    "..."


    Hearing those words, Marzuki immediately fell silent, the image of little Taufik flashed across his mind for a moment, overlapping with Taufik''s shoulder as he flew out of the Barrier.


    ''... No way, It''s Impossible... Something like that is just Impossible...''


    It is what was Marzuki thinking at that time.


    -------------


    Seeing the water giants that filled the surface of the barrier like leeches, Taufik sighed and then drew his katana from its sheath.


    ''SwordMagic Technique- Light Form: Absolute Cut!''


    Said Taufik with the thought of eliminating the oxygen compounds contained in the water and then slashed his Katana towards the water giant in front of him.


    *Slash!*


    At first, nothing happened, but in the next split second, the Water Giant that was hit by Taufik''s Katana slash immediately turned into gas and then disappeared into the air.


    With the disturbance in front gone, Taufik then floated out of the barrier casually.


    Seeing Taufik come out, the other water giants immediately surrounded Taufik and attacked him.


    "


    *Sigh*.


    .. "


    With a sigh, Taufik raised his Katana; instantly, Taufik''s Katana produced a dazzling light; the light then solidified and took the form of a light sword.


    "... Kill!"


    *woosh!*


    The hundreds of light swords then shot towards the Water Giants, piercing through their bodies, which were made of water, and like before, their bodies turned into gas and then rose up before disappearing completely.


    "... What a drag"


    Said Taufik who then looked towards Triton in the distance.


    "... What was your name again?"


    "..."


    "


    *Sigh*


    This is why I don''t like talking to the Gods, they always go silent when asked, do you have hearing problems? Well~ It''s not like I want to know your Name or anything~"


    "Y-You, I''ll kill you"


    "Yeah~ Hercules also said the same thing, but now he is in the arms of "Death" you know? Well~ You only have a big body; I bet your strength is not even half of Hercules'' strength. Are You sure you want to kill me? You? Can yo-"


    "ENOUGH!!"


    Triton shouted angrily, and as if responding to Triton''s anger, the already raging sea water became even more raging.


    Triton then slammed the bottom of his Trident onto the surface of the raging sea; instantly, the pillars of water that were like before, like raging snakes, the pillars of water spun rapidly, creating the sight of a drill bit moving towards Taufik.


    After that, Triton raised his Trident, and the sea surface below him rose, and then moved towards Taufik, creating a scene like Triton was surfing on the water, at high speed towards Taufik.


    "... Aegis!"


    Said Taufik, and suddenly a round shield with a snake-haired woman''s head decoration on the front appeared in front of Taufik.


    "petrified"


    The eyes of the woman with the snake hair on the shield opened and emitted a greenish light.


    *Splash!*


    The water pillars hit the shield, but a moment later, the water pillars turned into stone; even the splashes of water created by hitting the shield were no exception.


    Taufik then put away the aegis, but Triton was already right in front of him, ready with his Trident attack.


    *Clang!*


    However, Taufik was still able to react to the attack, fending off Triton''s Trident attack with his Katana, by inserting his katana between the three tips of Triton''s Trident spear. However, because Triton''s Trident was quite large because it followed the size of his body, the distance between the three Trident spearheads and Taufik''s face was only a few inches apart, With a little push, it would go straight through Taufik''s head.


    *Grin*


    But seeing this, Triton looked happy, with how a grin forming on his mouth.


    *Bzzzt*


    Electric sparks began to form at each end of the Trident''s eyes, and in just a split second, the small sparks turned into lightning, with such a close distance, Taufik had no chance to dodge.


    Taufik''s head was instantly crushed, and blood flew everywhere.


    "Now who''s dead, huh?"


    "... You?"


    Explore more adventures at mvl


    "!!!"


    With a headless body, Taufik''s voice could still be heard; this immediately shocked Triton; he tried to step back and pull his Trident, but Taufik''s hand moved and held Triton''s Trident.


    "... Wh-What!? How could Mortal still move when his head was destroyed"


    Triton said with confusion clearly visible in his eyes.


    "It''s a shame, But I''m not a "Mortal" as you think, It''s a shame, now look around you"


    Taufik''s voice was heard again; Triton then looked around; he was even more shocked when he saw Taufik''s blood now floating around him.


    "Wh-What Is this?! What are you?!!"


    "Hmm~ What do you think?"


    "N-No! Let me go! L-Let go of my weapon!!"


    Said Triton, who then tried very hard to pull out his Trident which Taufik was holding, but even with his large body, his Trident didn''t even move an inch.


    "Too bad... And it''s too late, buddy" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik said once again; hearing this; Triton panicked and looked around again; the blood that was previously just floating had now changed shape into dozens of large needles of blood; looking at this, Trident panicked even more.


    "Should I say Goodbye?"


    Seeing no way out of this situation, Triton was forced to let go of his Trident and jump into the sea.


    ''Seeing'' this, Taufik then pulled back all his blood; when all the blood gathered in his head area, Taufik''s head reappeared.


    With Katana in his right hand and Triton''s Trident in his left hand, Taufik looked at Triton swimming fast, trying to escape from Taufik.


    "... Buddy! You forget your weapon, here, I return it"


    Said Taufik, who then measured Triton''s swimming speed, and a moment later, with the full strength of his left hand, Taufik threw the Trident towards the sea.


    *Woosh!*


    The Trident was moving at full speed, but Taufik did not see whether the Trident hit Triton or not; after throwing the Trident, Taufik turned around, because Taufik let Triton live as a small warning to the twelve main gods of Olympus.


    "... Why do they always send the weak to face me? Maybe only Hercules is strong"


    Said Taufik, who then removed the barrier that was created and slowly lowered Marzuki''s ship to the surface of the sea, which had begun to calm down since Triton escaped.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 256: chapter 256- Proceed The Journey

    After Taufik returned to the ship, everyone except Aksara and Lembuswana, looked at Taufik with strange looks."... Who are you? I mean, what are you?"


    Marzuki asked out of curiosity because it was not every day or even never that someone whose head had been completely destroyed could still move and live like what Taufik had just done.


    "Hm? What with those weird questions? Of course, I''m a human being"


    "No, you''re everything but human, what exactly are you? And please don''t lie to us, after all, for now, and in the future you will be with us, so at least we should know what you really are"


    Marzuki said once again, with a serious look towards Taufik, as did the other crew members who looked at Taufik with the same serious look as Marzuki.


    "...we thank you for saving us, but we need to know who or what you really are so we can be comfortable being by your side"


    "...


    *Sigh*


    Truth to be told, I''m indeed not a human anymore"


    "... No longer human? So are you saying that you were human before?"


    "Yes"


    "Then what are you"


    "... A vampire"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik''s words, everyone on the ship immediately fell silent, ''Vampire'', no one doesn''t know about Vampires, especially in the last three years, the Vampire groups called the ''Immortal Troops'' are the mercenaries most often involved in wars, whether on a large or small scale, even lately there is a saying that says ''If the ''Immortal Troops'' are on your side, victory will definitely be obtained'' Their services are always used and fought over.


    Their reputation grew after news spread that they saved war victims and gave them a better life; they were demons on the battlefield and angels when they were outside of war.


    "... A vampire?! Are you saying that you are from that infamous ''Immortal Troops''? You from there?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So he was from that ''Immortal Troops'' No wonder he was that strong"


    "I heard everyone in that Troops was all monster, they''re not afraid of dying and also have great strength, truly fit their name"


    "Oh, and talk about that ''Immortal Troops'' I heard their queen is simply a goddess, she is a beauty among beauty, Words are not enough to describe her beauty"


    "Sure, if have you here as a wife, I will not ask for anything else for the rest of my life"


    "You? Yeah, keep dreaming buddy"


    After that, a conversation about the ''Immortal Army'', especially Tina, took place on the ship. They talked about it as a fairy tale, full of epic stories and other things.


    However, in the midst of the conversation, Marzuki approached Taufik.


    "... You said before that you''re a king from some unknown kingdom, and you''re a Vampire, so what''s your relationship with the Red Queen? Is Aksa your child with the Red Queen?"


    "... Well, our relationship is a bit complicated to explain, and Aksa is not my child with her, but with another woman who is also a bit complicated to explain, so I can''t say anything about that, sorry"


    "WHAT!...


    Marzuki asked, realizing that he had raised his voice, he looked around and saw that the other crew members were still busy discussing/fantasizing about Tina, so he moved closer to Taufik and continued speaking in a low voice.


    ... If the Red Queen is not Aksa''s mother, then who? Wait! How many women do you have?"


    "Hm~ Including Aksa''s mother, there''s five"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... How many?"


    Marzuki asked once more, thinking that maybe he had heard wrong.


    "Five"


    However, Taufik''s answer was still the same, this suddenly made Marzuki speechless for a few moments before he finally asked again.


    "... It is The Red Queen Include?"


    "Hm... Not yet"


    Once again, Taufik''s answer left Marzuki speechless.


    "..."


    Instantly, Marzuki''s gaze changed into an envious gaze; this younger man in front of him lived a life that most or even all men on earth dreamed of; he had everything: looks, wealth, and women; he had more than all men in the world had.


    ''... What a Shame, the only thing he lacked was time, but... ''


    "Can you tell me how you managed to have so many women, is there a trick?"


    "No way I tell you that, your wife will kill you and then kill me if that happens, one is enough for you"


    Hearing Taufik suddenly talk about his wife, Marzuki felt goosebumps.


    Find your next adventure on mvl


    "... You''re right, forget that I ever asked you that question"


    "Sure"


    Taufik replied; after that, Marzuki turned to his crew, who were still busy ''gossiping'' and then said in a loud voice.


    "ALRIGHT GUYS, STOP WHATEVER YOU DO RIGHT, DO SOME MINOR INSPECTIONS ON THE SHIP, SEE IF THERE IS ANY DAMAGE, WE WILL SAIL AGAIN WHEN EVERYTHING IS BACK TO NORMAL"


    As ordered by their captain, the crew inspected the entire ship to see if there was any damage caused by the incident, fortunately after completing the inspection, there was no serious damage that could disrupt the ship''s sailing, so after making a few repairs, that same night, the ship sailed back to their destination.


    --------------


    - With Triton.


    After running away from Taufik, the Trident that Taufik threw, hit and severely injured Trident''s stomach; at this time, he used the remaining strength to stay conscious and continue swimming to report what happened to his father, Poseidon, who was in the palace under the Aegean Sea.


    "That man is not even a mortal, I have to report this quickly to Father, that man''s presence would be very dangerous if he were allowed to continue"


    Said Triton who was trying his best to move his fishtail to swim with the remaining strength he had, usually with his speed he could close the distance between where Taufik and the Palace under the Aegean Sea, but now with his injured body, he even had difficulty opening his eyes, even his healing was also slow.


    "...we must get rid of that person, otherwise the influence of the gods on earth will be reduced or even destroyed, The man must be killed by any means necessary"


    After swimming for a while longer, Triton was finally able to see the Glimpse of the Palace beneath the Aegean Sea.


    The guards who saw Triton arrive with serious injuries immediately panicked and quickly went to pick up Triton who seemed to have no strength left to continue moving.


    "Young God, what happened to you, who dared to do this to you?"


    Asked each of the guards one by one, but instead of answering their questions, he ordered them.


    "... Quickly take me to my father, I have to report something very urgent that involves not only us but all the Olympian gods!"


    ------------


    - A few days later.


    Nothing major happened after the Triton incident; only a few times they encountered the Rifts, which delayed their voyage a little, but that was a problem that even Marzuki and his crew could solve easily.


    But facing the Beast that came out of the Rift, although they were fine but not with their ship, which was slightly damaged, so they had no choice but to stop when they arrived at the Iberian Peninsula (Now Portugal) was an Arab Islamic state ruled by the Umayyad dynasty.


    They stopped for a while to replace damaged parts of the ship and at the same time replenish their food, because after all, Marzuki didn''t want to continue to depend on Taufik, and Taufik didn''t have a problem with that, after all, they had already covered almost half of their journey, and in In half a day''s sailing, they would pass through the Strait of Gibraltar, and it would also be nice to touch land after several days at sea.


    After everything was repaired, they continued their journey; their journey was still quite far because after passing the Strait of Gibraltar, they still had to pass through four seas, namely the Alboran Sea, the Balearic Sea, the Tyrrhenian Sea, and then the Ionian Sea before they reached their destination.


    After half a day of sailing, nothing major happened; they managed to pass through the Strait of Gibraltar easily and safely and then sailed in the Alboran Sea.


    The Mediterranean Sea is a busy sea traffic with trade, this is also the reason why news about the ''Holy Kingdom'' can quickly spread to the outside world, gaining a lot of ''followers'' in a short time, all because of the traders who pass through the Mediterranean Sea.


    Even so, they were still able to sail calmly and without disturbance, and when several more days had passed now, they entered the Ionian Sea area, and soon they would enter the Aegean Sea area, which might be a little dangerous because that sea area belonged to Poseidon, who had a feud with Taufik.


    "... What with that face, Ranjana? It''s rare for you to show that kind of expression"


    Marzuki asked when he saw Taufik, who was contemplating while looking out to sea.


    "... I don''t know, It''s just- No, Nothing, I''m Alright"


    Said Taufik, who then turned around and went towards Aksara, who was playing with the crew, leaving Marzuki behind with a curious gaze.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N- "End of Year Is suck, too much work to do, F*CK!!!"

 Chapter 257: chapter 257- Flag

    "The Aegean Sea is ahead, soon, we will enter Poseidon''s territory... It''s strange"Said Taufik, who was leaning on the edge of the ship while looking at the crew and Marzuki, who were busy carrying their belongings, preparing to dock because they were close to their destination, together with Lembuswana and Aksara, who were looking out to sea as if they were watching something interesting.


    "What strange about it?"


    Lembuswana''s reaction to Taufik''s statement.


    "Think about it... Along the way here, expect that Triton accident, Everything went very smoothly"


    "... Isn''t that good?"


    "It is"


    "Then what''s so strange about that?"


    "It''s good if we are normal, but we''re not, I deliberately released Triton that time, as a warning, I thought they would send troops to us more often, but there weren''t any, that''s why it was strange, now, we are about to enter the Aegean sea, I feel something is wrong"


    "Yeah~ Sure~ What do you expect? A Tentacle like before suddenly rises from the sea and wraps around our ship and wants to sink our ship. C''mon, you watching too much movi-"


    *Splash!*


    "..."


    The two of them were then shocked into silence by the sound of a large splash of water coming from behind them, and then Aksara''s excited voice was heard.


    "Papa! Papa! It''s the monster that Grandpa said before! It''s Octopus, It''s here"


    It was true as Aksara said, from behind Taufik and Lembuswana, a tentacle towered high above them.


    "... F*ck, Lembu!! Do you have to describe it in such detail?! And how many times have I told you to watch your mouth!!!"


    "What?!! It is my fault now? This is just a coincidence!!"


    "Woahh!! It''s real! It''s real!! Papa~ Catch it for me!"


    In contrast to Aksara who looked happy and excited, the crew who saw this showed expressions of horror on their faces, as if Marzuki''s story to Aksara earlier was true, that they had indeed had an experience with the Kraken, and it didn''t seem like a good experience for them.


    "F*CK!! IT''S KRAKEN! B-BROTHER! GRAB YOUR WEAPON!!"


    "WHY THIS MONSTER IS HERE?!! THEY SHOULDN''T BE HERE!!"


    "... THERE''S NO TIME TO COMPLAIN! RAISE YOUR WEAPONS!! LET''S AVENGE OUR BROTHERS WHO DIED BECAUSE OF THIS MONSTER BEFORE!!"


    "DAMN!! THE LAND IS ALREADY NEAR! WHY IS THIS MONSTER ATTACKING!!"


    The crew started shouting one by one, raising their weapons and ready to attack the Kraken''s tentacles.


    One by one, the Kraken''s tentacles rose from the sea, surrounding Marzuki''s ship.


    The tentacles then wrapped around the entire body of the ship tightly, and cracks in the ship''s parts began to be heard.


    *Crack!*


    *Crack!*


    "CUT OFF THOSE TENTACLES!"


    Marzuki''s orders, the crew began to attack the Tentacles with their weapons, but none of them succeeded; only a few people like Ulf and Bjorn and several other crew members who were strong enough were able to damage the tentacles, but it was not enough to cut the tentacles completely.


    "... Shit!"


    Said Marzuki, who then drew his sword; his sword was then coated with a layer of purple Aura, and then, with all his might, he cut toward the tentacle.


    *Slash!!*


    Marzuki''s efforts proved successful, but only one was cut off while there were still seven tentacles left, Marzuki looked at the other tentacles, but his worries seemed unnecessary because the other six tentacles had been cut off by Taufik and one other tentacle had been successfully cut off by the combined strength of Ulf, Bjorn and the other crew.


    "... Huuft~...


    Marzuki breathed a sigh of relief after seeing this, but his expression suddenly turned angry.


    ... Spear! Give me a Spear! I will kill this Motherf*cker myself!"


    "Boss! We have a more critical situation than that, the cracks under the ship are quite severe, water has entered the cabin, and if we let it continue, we will sink"


    Said one of the crew who had just returned from the cabin and reported the situation to Marzuki.


    "... F*ck! I''ll kill that motherf*cker next time! Quickly get the materials, make whatever repairs you can, and increase the speed of the ship towards the harbor!"


    "No need old Man, I''ll handle it myself"


    Said Taufik then walked towards the cabin.


    "... Lembu, do you think we can eat this?" Aksara asks after Taufik leaves.


    "It''s good, I''ll already try it with your dad before"


    "Really? Then I wanted to try it too"


    "Sure, let''s ask your dad when he was finished with the repair... Oh~ here he is"


    Said Lembuswana who then saw Taufik had returned from the cabin and approached Marzuki.


    "It''s done, it''s as good as new"


    "That fast?" Marzuki ask.


    "Yeah~ Magic can do that much"


    "Magic is so convenient to use. Is it possible for me to use magic, too?"


    "Hm~ I don''t know, you have already followed the path of a warrior, utilizing Mana to create Aura, I don''t know if you can use magic, but anything is possible, there''s no harm in trying"


    "... Papa~Papa~ I want to try this"


    Aksara said while pointing to the pieces of Kraken tentacles left on the ship. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Taufik then stroked Aksara''s head.


    "... Sure, I''ll cook it for you later, let''s store it first"


    Said Taufik who then put the tentacle pieces in his inventory.


    "Fi- Ranjana, are you just going to let the Kraken go?" Lembuswana ask.


    "Yeah~ with that much wound, it will take him a long time to recover, and it''s also a Pain in the ass if we have to hunt him below the sea, we don''t know what we will encounter down there"


    "... If you say so *Hufft* It would be good if that was the only thing that attacked us" Enjoy exclusive chapters from mvl


    *Woosh!*


    *plak!*


    After Lembuswana said this, a spear flew towards them and stuck itself on the floor of the ship right in the middle of them.


    "..."


    "..."


    "CAPT! A FISH! A HUMAN FISH? AH! WHATEVER! STRANGE CREATURES RIDING SHARKS ARE HEADING TOWARDS OUR SHIP!!"


    Shouted one of the crew; hearing this, everyone looked towards the sea, and sure enough, hundreds of fish-men riding sharks like jet skis were heading towards them.


    "... Lembu, how many times that I said to you to shut that mouth of yours? Why the f*ck you always raising the flag!?"


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Lembuswana could only remain silent with a bewildered expression, starting to believe a little that his mouth might bring bad luck.


    "... Brothers, Raise your weapons; the enemy is approaching!" Marzuki shouted.


    *Kriii!*


    *kyrahh!*


    Indistinct and unpleasant cries began to be heard from the Fishmen, then, spears made of bones began to rain down on the ship.


    "Attack is Incoming, Take cover!"


    *Swoosh!*


    *Swoosh!*


    The spears made of bones were stuck into the ship''s floor one by one, the crew used barrels as protection or other things that could at least be used as protection or used their weapons to ward off the spear attacks.


    There were several crew members who were hit by the spear attacks but none of them lost their lives. The attacks did not stop there. When the rain of bone spears stopped, the crew had not yet had time to breathe a sigh of relief, but the fishmen had already started to board the ship.


    *Krahh!*


    The fishmen began to raise their weapons and attack the crew, but the crew was not a group that could be defeated so easily.


    "Attack! Kill all of them!!"


    With a sign from Marzuki, all the crew advanced to face the fishmen who hijacked the ship.


    *clang!*


    *clang!*


    The clang of iron against iron could be heard everywhere, The fishmen almost filled the ship, surrounding the crew who only numbered dozens in the middle.


    "RAHHH!"


    Bjorn screamed like a man possessed, charging forward towards the fish-man with his bare hands.


    The fishmen, seeing Bjorn charging towards them with bare hands and minimal equipment, assumed that Bjorn was tired of living, and with grins on their faces, they stabbed their weapons into Bjorn''s wide open body.


    *Clang!*


    But their grins had to be replaced by shocked faces when their weapons didn''t penetrate Bjorn''s large body as they had hoped, but instead bounced off.


    "!!!"


    But they didn''t have time to feel confused, because Bjorn''s huge fist covered in a red aura was right in front of their faces.


    *Boom!!*


    The unlucky Fishman was hit by Bjorn''s fist, which had great power behind it, was thrown back with great force, and hit his unlucky comrade, who was standing right behind him.


    "MORE! GIVE ME MORE!!"


    Bjorn shouted excitedly and then started looking for another unlucky Fishman victim.


    "HAHAHA! THIS IS GOOD! THIS IS HOW IT SHOULD BE; THIS IS HOW THE FATE OF SOMEONE WHO MEETS MY FIST DIRECTLY SHOULD BE; THAT PERSON IS JUST A LITTLE UNREASONABLE... HAHAHAHA! DIE!! DIE!!!"


    Said Bjorn who beat the fishmen mercilessly. It seems like he is still thinking about his crushing defeat from Taufik in the past.


    Bjorn continues to kill the seemingly endless number of fishmen with no mercy.


    In contrast to Ulf, who elegantly swung his sword but deadly, with every swing of his sword, one or two fish-man''s lives were lost.


    "... Capt, you batter stop that guy, he creates more destruction than the fish"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 258: chapter 258- Aksara In Action

    *Clang!**Clang!*


    The battle between the crew and the Fishmen continued below with no sign of stopping anytime soon because even though the strength of the Fishmen was not a threat to the Marzuki crew, who had been through so many battles, the number of Fishmen seemed endless.


    "... You won''t help them?"


    Lembuswana asked Taufik, who was the source of all these problems, who was casually sitting on one of the ship''s masts with Lembuswana and Aksara.


    "They can handle this much; I just wanted to see what Poseidon was planning by sending these weak creatures, or is there another scheme behind all this?"


    "... Papa, I want to fight too"


    "What? You want to fight them?"


    "Um!"


    "..."


    "Wait, Fik, You won''t give Aksa to fight those creatures, right? He''s not ready for that"


    Facing Lembuswana''s question, Taufik raised Aksara with both of his hands.


    Aksara and Taufik looked at each other, and a moment later Taufik''s serious gaze changed to a gentle gaze.


    "... Sure, but don''t tell your Mother about this, okay?"


    "Yes, I promise"


    "WHAT? ARE YOU INSANE, KID?!! AKSA HAS NEVER FIGHTED BEFORE, DO YOU WANT TO SEND YOUR CHILD TO DEATH?"


    However, when faced with Lembuswana''s words, Taufik seemed not to care and slowly lowered Aksara down.


    "KID! ARE YOU EVEN HEARING ME?!"


    "


    *Sigh*


    Why are you so worried?"


    "What? It''s you who''s not normal; Aksa is only two years old; why aren''t you worried at all?"


    Hearing Lembuswana''s words, Taufik grinned.


    "... That''s what you don''t know, Aksa is my son, I automatically passed on to him some of my techniques, such as my sword technique, although he hasn''t mastered it completely because he doesn''t have what I have, but it''s enough to fight these weak creatures, and if something bad happens to him, of course, we won''t just stand by, right? This is the right time for Aksa to start honing his abilities... After all, Earth won''t let anything happen to Aksa, I''m sure about it... "


    Said Taufik, who then fell silent for a while before speaking again.


    "... Perhaps, the reason why the gods only sent these weak creatures was because of Aksa''s presence, after all, he was the son of Gaia, the Mother of all, which would surely make them hesitant to appear in person, but that was just my speculation, but if that were true, then the situation would become a bit complicated"


    "... Why so?"


    "When they find out that Gaia has given birth to a child from her womb directly, they might do anything to get Aksa on their side"


    Hearing this, Lembuswana was silent for a while, before a thought crossed his mind, after which Lembuswana looked at Taufik in surprise and immediately said in a nervous tone.


    "... Y-You, Don''t tell me... that you-"


    Hearing Lembuswana, Taufik grinned again and then said.


    "Yes, We don''t have much time in this timeline, Lembu, after I leave, Gaia will definitely not be able to protect Aksa completely from the hands of those gods, so I will make Aksa use his power to lure those gods out, after that, we will solve the problem once and for all"


    "Y-You Insane. Are you sure you can handle all of those Gods and Goddesses at once with you alone? Just Hercules gave us so much trouble, and now you wanted to face all of those gods all at once?"


    "What are you saying, partner, I have you with me, remember"


    "... Y-Y-You!!"


    "Hehe~ We''ll be together forever, partner and you don''t have to worry, why is Hercules giving us such many problems Because of his authority, he has authority over power, his Raw power it''s just too absurd, but the others Gods didn''t have Hercules authority, So it will be a little easier to deal with them... I think"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... Yeah~ Whatever I don''t care anymore... Look, Aksa is about to face his first enemy"


    -------------


    After Taufik lowered Aksara down, he was immediately surrounded by many Fishmen.


    Seeing Aksara''s sudden arrival, the Fishman started speaking in a language that only they could understand.


    "... Hy, look, what we have here"


    "What''s a little human do here?"


    "Ahaha~ I don''t, but the meat will definitely be very tender"


    "Kill him!"


    With that, Fishmen around Aksara started to attack him.


    Seeing this, Aksara then took out a small version of his Katana from its sheath.


    "Hahah~ What are you going to do with that toy, brat!"


    ''... I remember Papa did it like this...''


    Aksara thought, then closed his eyes and imagined the teachings that Taufik had taught him.


    ''SwordMagic- Wind Form!''


    *Woosh!*


    The Aksara Katana blade then changed color to a pale greenish color from initially being black, similar to Taufik''s.


    ''Woah! I did it! I did it!!''


    Aksara thought happily as he saw his Katana Blade change color.


    "What did this boy do?"


    "... Just attack!!"


    The Fishmen commented on the changes in Aksara''s Katana, but they thought it was nothing special and continued to attack Aksara, intending to finish him off in one attack.


    *Swoosh*


    Fishman''s sword then swung towards Aksara, and Aksara had already seen the attack coming.


    Aksara raised his Katana, intending to block the sword attack from the Fishman, but something else happened, something that made the Fishman who saw this shocked and confused.


    *Clang!*


    When the Fishman Weapon touched the Aksara Katana, it did not deflect the Fishman''s sword attack but instead cut the Fishman''s sword in two.


    "..."


    "..."


    Seeing this, the Fishman froze. Their swords were made of the hardest material that could be found under the sea, but they could be destroyed by a weapon that looked like a toy, and even worse, it was held by a small child.


    "... W-What happens?"


    "Hehe~ Now it''s my turn!" Enjoy more content from §Þ??


    Aksara said and then swung his Katane horizontally towards the Fishman.


    *Woosh!*


    The Wind Sword Aura was created, and then it rushed towards the Fishmen in front of Aksara.


    *Spurtt!*


    The wind sword aura was extremely sharp and immediately cut the body of the Fishman who was hit in two.


    The wind sword aura continued to shoot out and killed at least nine or ten Fishmen before finally disappearing.


    "..."


    Seeing the thing that killed their comrade, the Fishman were silent, with horror visible on their faces, the sight they had just seen was unbelievable, a human child with a small body could kill their comrade with just one swing of his weapon, how could they believe that.


    "S-SURROUND THAT BRAT!! DON''T LET HIM SWING HIS WEAPON!!"


    Shouted one of the Fishman, of course in a language only they could understand.


    With that, almost all of Fishma''s attention was directed towards Aksara. Seeing this, Aksara naturally became nervous; after all, he was still a child.


    -----------


    Marzuki''s crew also felt this change in the situation, from previously being continuously attacked by the Fishmen to being cornered by them because the Fishmen seemed endless, while their stamina had limits, now it was no longer so intense.


    "...


    *Hufft!~*


    What happened, have we managed to reduce their numbers?" Marzuki asked with a gasp.


    "I don''t think so, Capt. Look over there, whatever''s there seems to be attracting their attention more"


    Bjorn replied, who was just as tired as Marzuki.


    "Now we can take a breath, I realized, where are Ranjana and Aksara? I don''t see them" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ulf asked after looking around.


    *Arghh!*


    They all then heard a sound of pain from the Fishman from the side where many of them were gathered.


    "... Ulf, Climb to a high place and see what''s there"


    Marzuki ordered Ulf while fending off the attacks of the Fishman in front of him.


    "Understood"


    Ulf answered, then jumped and stood on Bjorn''s shoulders, who was the tallest among them.


    "WHAT?! WHAT THE F*CK ARE YOU DOING?!!"


    "I did as the boss orde-...


    Ulf said with a grin and then turned his head towards where the Fishmen were gathered, what he saw immediately made him unable to finish what he wanted to say, and his face immediately turned into panic.


    ... CAPT! THIS IS BAD, WHAT THESE CREATURES ARE CROWDING AROUND IS AKSA!!"


    "WHAT?!!"


    "IT''S AKSARA, CAPT! THEY SURROUND AKSARA!!!"


    "WHAT THE F*CK! WHERE IS RANJANA?"


    "I DIDN''T SEE HIM THERE"


    Hearing this, Marzuki showed a very angry expression, but Aksara''s safety was the most important thing.


    "BJORN! OPEN THE WAY FORWARD, WE MUST SAVE AKSA NO MATTER WHAT HAPPENS"


    "AYE~ AYE~ CAPTAIN!"


    Said Bjorn, and then with all his remaining Mana, Bjorn''s body was coated in a red aura, and like before, his body grew bigger, and his muscles bulged.


    "GET OUT OF MY WAY!!!"


    Bjorn shouted and then ran forward toward the Fishmen, not caring about their attacks.


    The Fishmen, who saw Bjorn advancing towards them, attacked Bjorn with their weapons, but their weapons were bounced away.


    An enraged Bjorn throws the Fishman back into the sea like it was nothing.


    Seeing the open path, Marzuki and the other crew did not waste the opportunity.


    "GO!! GO SAVE AKSARA"


    Marzuki shouted to his crew, who then ran towards the path that Bjorn had opened.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 259: chapter 259- Olympus Gods

    "...""..."


    Seeing the incident that happened below, Taufik and Lembuswana could only remain silent for a while before finally Lembuswana opened his mouth.


    "... You''re in trouble, right?"


    "... I think so"


    "So do you still not want to help them?"


    "Don''t you think that if I show up now, wouldn''t it be a bit awkward?"


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "Look and pay attention? And maybe also prepare a reason that is at least acceptable"


    "..."


    -------------


    With Bjorn as a guide, Marzuki was able to approach Aksara without being injured.


    "HOLD THOSE CREATURES! DON''T LET THEM CLOSE!!"


    Marzuki told his crew to stop the Fishman from approaching, while Marzuki himself approached Aksara.


    "... Aksa! Are you okay? Do you have any injuries?"


    "Grandpa, I''m okay, what are you doing here?"


    "That''s my question, you brat!! Where is your irresponsible father?!!"


    "Eh? Papa? He''s there"


    Aksara pointed up, but there was nothing there.


    "... Eh?"


    But Taufik had long hidden himself and Lembuswana using Invisible Magic, so Aksara and Marzuki didn''t see anything up there.


    "Forget about him, now, stay here and don''t do anything"


    "Eh~ But grandpa, I also want to fight"


    "...What?"


    "I also want to fight! Papa has given me his permission"


    "Say what?"


    "Capt! We don''t have the luxury to talk, these strange creatures have literally filled our ship and their numbers don''t seem to be decreasing at all, If this continues we will all die here"


    Ulf said while cutting the Fishman in front of him.


    "... F*ck! Why at a time like this!! Aksa, don''t move from here!!"


    "No! I want to help too! I have the strength to do it"


    "Why is this kid so stubborn!?"


    "CAPT!"


    Ulf shouted once again; seeing this situation, Marzuki looked between his crew, who were surrounding him and fighting the waves of Fishman attacks that seemed endless, and Aksara, who was looking at him with a look full of confidence; seeing this, Marzuki sighed.


    "Alright! But don''t push yourself, okay?"


    "Understood, Grandpa"


    "... ALL OF YOU!! I DON''T REMEMBER YOU ALL THIS WEAK! HOW CAN YOU LET THESE WEAK CREATURES CORNER YOU LIKE THIS? HAVE YOU BEEN RELAXING IN WINCHESTER FOR TOO LONG?!! RAISE YOUR WEAPONS! KILL THEM ALL! IF ANY OF YOU DIE BECAUSE OF THIS! THEN I WILL KILL YOU AGAIN!!"


    Marzuki shouted in a loud voice


    "... What the f*ck is that, capt? How will you kill the dead?"


    "Hahaha! That''s our captain" Read new chapters at §Þ??


    "Alright Boys! Let''s bet on who can kill the most!"


    The crew responded one by one to what Marzuki said, their enthusiasm returned, and their tiredness disappeared because of the adrenaline.


    With this new spirit, the crew quickly pushed back the Fishmen because, after all, the Fishmen only had the advantage in numbers, while in terms of strength and experience, Marzuki and his crew were superior.


    With the addition of Aksara, who spammed the Aura wind sword attack, Marzuki, and the other crew were quite surprised by the great power that Aksara had behind his small body.


    In one swing of Aksara''s Katana, five or more Fishmen were instantly killed, and with him being at the back and protected by the crew, Aksara was the one who killed the most Fishmen.


    However, with Aksara''s current level, he can only use the ''wind form'' besides the lack of pure Mana that Aksara has, important factors such as Aksara not having ''Imagination Magic'' like Taufik are also the reason why Aksara cannot utilize the full power of the ''SwordMagic Divine Technique'' Technique which mostly utilizes the power of Imagination.


    With that, the number of Fishmen slowly began to decrease; even though the Fishmen continued to board the ship, the rate of death of the Fishmen on the ship was faster than the rate of Fishmen boarding the ship.


    And with their comrades dying so quickly, the Fishmen began to hesitate to board the ship again.


    "That''s the last batch! Finish them off!!"


    "RAGGHHH!"


    Hearing this, the crew screamed with all their hearts; hearing this, the remaining Fishman trembled in fear; they then abandoned their weapons and tried to escape by jumping into the sea, and of course, the crew would not let them escape just like that.


    "Don''t let any of them escape!!"


    "Leave them to me!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Said Aksara, who then immediately ran forward, passing Marzuki and the other crew.


    "... Wait! Aksa!"


    Marzuki said, but it was too late because Aksara had already run ahead.


    Aksa, who saw the Fishmen had jumped into the sea, then raised his hand.


    Then a surprising thing happened, the Fishman who had jumped earlier were lifted back up, but they were now trapped in a water ball, which actually did not endanger their lives, as previously stated, they were trapped inside the water ball, no matter how hard they tried to swim to get out, they did not move an inch inside the water ball.


    Seeing this, Aksara then raised his Katana, and then a gust of wind was produced by Aksara''s Katana.


    ''... SwordMagic- Wind Form: Sword Rain!''


    Then, from the wind, several wind swords were formed because the amount of Aksara Mana was still quite small and because he had also spammed the wind sword aura before. The amount was not too much, but it was enough to finish off the Fishmen.


    "Ahahaha~ I did it! I did it!! Grandpa, you see that? I did it!"


    Aksara said happily while turning to Marzuki and the other crew, seeing this, Marzuki smiled proudly, as if what Aksara did was his own achievement, and the crew who saw Marzuki''s smile were also happy.


    "Good for you kid, now come here"


    *Rumble!*


    Suddenly, the sky that was originally ordinary quickly changed; dark clouds filled the sky, lightning flashed everywhere, and the sound of thunder was heard booming.


    "!!!"


    This sudden change in weather shocked Marzuki and the entire crew.


    Thunderstruck crazily as if the sky itself was angry at something, and the sea seemed to be raging.


    Marzuki was a little calmer because this was the same as when Triton appeared before, but this time the scale might be a little bigger.


    "AKSA! COME HERE QUICKLY!!"


    Marzuki called Aksara who was seen looking at the sky with his slightly abnormal changes.


    Hearing Marzuki calling his name, Aksara turned back to his grandfather, and then wanted to go to him, but...


    *Boom!*


    Before Aksara could get close to Marzuki, lightning struck in the middle between Marzuki and Aksara, causing Aksara to stop.


    "!!!"


    Marzuki and the other crew were surprised by this.


    ''... Will God appear again, Damn! Why at this time? We all don''t have the stamina to fight, and Ranjana is nowhere to be seen; what should we do?''


    "AKSA! COME HERE! QUICKLY!!"


    Marzuki shouted once again, this time Aksara was a little hesitant to move forward, but he clenched his fists and tried to run towards Marzuki, but the same thing happened again, and now the lightning struck close enough to Aksara that it made Aksara fall on his butt.


    "AKSA!!"


    Marzuki immediately panicked seeing this, having no other choice, Marzuki tried to run towards Aksa by himself.


    The distance between Aksa and Marzuki was only a few dozen meters, so if he used all his remaining strength, he would quickly reach Aksara, that was what Marzuki thought, but lightning struck once again, and it was heading straight for Marzuki.


    "CAPTAIN!!"


    The crew shouted in worry, seeing Marzuki who was about to be struck by the lightning.


    "GRANDPA!!!"


    Aksara was no less panicked when he saw this; with the speed of the lightning, and with Marzuki, who was already quite tired, Marzuki had no chance to avoid the lightning, which looked bigger than the lightning that had tried to strike Aksara earlier.


    Marzuki also, of course, realized his situation; he quickly stuck his sword into the wooden floor of his ship, actually, it didn''t really work if it wasn''t the ground, but at least it could relieve a little of the shock from the lightning, he also quickly covered his entire body with aura.


    *Push!*


    But with a split second before the lightning struck Marzuki, someone pushed him out of the lightning strike area.


    *BOOM!*


    Lightning struck the ship, and sparks were seen flowing across the floor of the ship.


    "... No... "


    Said Marzuki, while looking at the person who replaced him to be struck by lightning.


    "... Bjorn!"


    The person who pushed Marzuki was Bjorn, who was now seen in a state of disarray after being struck by the lightning, his clothes were in tatters and some parts of his body were burnt, but in that condition, Bjorn was still seen standing tall, then looking at Marzuki, smiling at him, before falling to his knees.


    "... N-No, Bjorn!"


    Not yet certain whether Bjorn was still alive or not, they were all shocked again by a voice that boomed like thunder itself.


    "... Who was the one who used the power of the Mother of all things?"


    Then, from the sky, a Crack appeared, and the crack opened with abundant Divine energy.


    Behind the crack, a magnificent throne was visible, and on the throne sat a man with a strong and tall figure, with long hair and a golden brown beard, a sharp gaze, and wearing clothes that were nothing short of luxurious.


    On the person''s head, there was a crown with stars as decoration, and in the person''s hand was a staff decorated with a golden eagle; the person was none other than Zeus himself, the King of the gods, and beside him also stood several other main Olympian Gods.


    Marzuki and the other crew were trembling with the presence of Zeus and the other gods, but there was someone who grinned when they saw their appearance, and he was Taufik who would soon start his action.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 260: chapter 260- Meeting With Grandson

    - A few minutes ago."... Ohh~ Since when Aksa can control another element other than earth?"


    Asked Lembuswana who saw Aksara controlling the water.


    "... Since now? Maybe he did it instinctively, I don''t know"


    "Even you don''t know?"


    "Well, it''s all his power, to begin with; he is Gaia''s son; basically, if he wants and is willing to use it well, he can control all the elements on Earth if he wants"


    Said Taufik who now saw Aksara finishing off the remaining Fishman.


    *Rumble!*


    "... Huh? This scene seems familiar"


    Said Lembuswana, reacting to the sudden change in weather, he then turned to Taufik and saw him grinning.


    "... And why are you grinning?"


    "... They''re here"


    "Huh? Who?"


    Asked Lembuswana, who was confused but did not get an answer from Taufik; seeing this, Lembuswana looked back at Aksara; a few moments later, Aksara was almost hit by lightning; seeing this, Lembuswana looked worried.


    "... Fik, Should we help Aksa now?"


    "No, it''s not the time yet, let''s wait for a little while more"


    "..."


    "..."


    "FIK!! YOUR FATHER IS IN DANGER!!"


    "..."


    "FIK!! F*CK! I''LL GO SAVE HIM!"


    Said Lembuswana who then wanted to get out of the invisible area cast by Taufik, but Taufik then caught him, stopping him from leaving.


    "... Just a little while more, just a little"


    "You''re insane! Do you want to see your father die!!"


    "... I know, but they haven''t shown themselves yet, let''s wait a little longer, and I know he''s strong enough to withstand the attack"


    *BOOM!!*


    "..."


    "..."


    They both could only remain silent as they watched Bjorn push Marzuki aside and sacrifice himself to receive the lightning attack.


    Seeing this, Taufik breathed a sigh of relief, he quickly checked whether Bjorn was still breathing or not, and he breathed a sigh of relief again when he found out that his heart was still beating, although a little slow, but at least he was not in a critical condition, with that in his heart, Taufik thanked Bjorn.


    "... If there is the slightest mistake, you will regret it, you know that"


    "I know"


    "... Who was the one who used the power of the Mother of all things?" Your journey continues at M V L


    Along with that voice, a crack in the air opened and behind the crack, there were Zeus and the other major Olympian gods.


    "Here they are"


    "So what will you do now?"


    "... Just watch"


    -------------


    "... I ask once again, who was the one who used the power of the Mother of all things?"


    Zeus asked once again, but in the presence of the Main Gods of Olympus, Marzuki and his crew seemed unable to move their bodies, and surprisingly, only Aksara was not affected by the presence of the gods.


    However, this actually made the attention of Zeus and the other gods turn to Aksara.


    Zeus'' sharp gaze was directed at Aksara, but facing that, Aksara didn''t seem afraid. Instead, it was Marzuki who was worried about this.


    "A-Aksa-"


    "Who are you, old man? What business do you have with my mother?"


    Asked Aksa with a look that looked fearless; Aksa automatically knew who Gaia was and what identity her mother had, and with Aksara''s intelligence, he immediately knew that the ''Mother of All'' that Zeus meant was his mother, Gaia itself.


    "MOTHER?!!"


    *PLAK!*


    Zeus slammed his scepter on the floor, and the sky seemed to become even more furious and lightning flashed as if the sky was cracking.


    Bad memories began to play in Zeus'' head about Gaia''s ''Children'', especially Typhon who had once defeated him, and the presence of Aksara could also disrupt the balance that Zeus had long maintained, Gaia herself had long been a source of trouble, many Primordial monsters were created from Gaia, whether it was from her flesh, blood, even her body fluids could create a monster if it was used by the other Gods, like Typhon, he was born from Gaia''s blood that united with the essence of the underworld (Tartarus) Those who were born from that, could already threaten the balance of the World, let alone an Aksara who was born normally.


    Zeus could not imagine the consequences if Aksara was allowed to grow, while for Gaia, he could not do anything to Gaia, because somehow indirectly, Zeus and the other Olympian Gods, were descendants of Gaia herself, and Gaia was the Earth itself, where the area under Zeus'' control was located, so he could not do anything to Gaia.


    The Major Olympian Gods surrounding Zeus also started a fuss over Aksara''s identity.


    After all, they all experienced the horrors of the ''Children'' of Gaia, such as during the Titanomachy war that occurred when the Olympians tried to overthrow the Titans, which occurred because Cronus, the successor of Uranus, refused to restore justice after his father was dethroned, the war that lasted for ten years and ended with the victory of the Olympians, where Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades shared the ''Spoils'' where Zeus took control of the air and sky, Poseidon took control of the sea, and Hades took control of the underworld, while Cronus and the important Titans ended up being imprisoned by Zeus in Tartarus.


    Even though there was only Aksara alone, but a threat was a threat, if the Titans and other ''Children'' of Gaia, found out about the existence of the ''True Child'' of Gaia, Chaos could happen again, from the final decision was to get rid of the ''Seed'' of the Threat, before the ''Seed'' grew into a sturdy tree.


    Having made his decision, Zeus is then seen standing up from his Throne and then steps out of the crack, and is followed by the other Major Gods of Olympus.


    "... Capture that kid!"


    After Zeus said that, very high waves, which surpassed the height of Marzuki''s ship, appeared, wanting to crash the ship from both sides.


    "... LEMBU, NOW!" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ------------


    "LEMBU, NOW!"


    With Taufik''s shout, Lembuswana suddenly appeared, and quickly, using a skill that made him return to his original body, Lembuswana''s sudden appearance shocked the Olympian Gods, as well as Marzuki and the others.


    Lembuswana''s large body instantly covered the ship; Lembuswana used its many ''trunks'' to cover the ship completely. The large waves that were going to hit the ship now hit Lembuswana''s large body, but they did not cause significant damage to Lembuswana.


    After the waves hit Lembuswana, he simply disappeared without a trace, seeing this, the Olympian Gods were immediately shocked.


    "W-WHAT?!! WHERE DID THEY GO?!! QUICKLY FIND THEM, DON''T LET THE CHILD GET AWAY!!" Zeus shouted.


    "No need to worry, they are safe, now it''s our turn to play"


    Said Taufik who suddenly appeared in front of the Olympian Gods.


    "!!!"


    "False World: Nothingness!"


    *woosh!*


    A large amount of Pure Mana instantly enveloped the Gods, and instantly, the Olympian gods, including Taufik, disappeared.


    -----------


    In a place where there is nothing, including light, air, and even the sky seems to be non-existent, it is a place where there is truly nothing.


    This is Taufik''s way of dealing with the Gods, each of whom has their own authority. If, from the beginning, none of them existed, then authority would also not exist, and the Gods would lose what made them Gods.


    In terms of ability, fighting a God who has authority when he doesn''t have the authority himself is impossible, the authority that controls a ''Concept'' is what Taufik doesn''t have, for example, Hercules who has the Authority to control the ''Concept'' of power, he can increase his ''power'' infinitely, that''s what made Taufik have trouble when fighting Hercules before, and wanting to fight the Main Gods of Olympus who each have the Authority to control a ''Concept'' is the same as committing suicide.


    That''s what Taufik is trying to do right now, if he wants to fight the Gods without having an Authority, then the solution is to eliminate the ''Authority'' itself.


    So Taufik''s ''False World'' technique is the solution, a technique that can enable Taufik to create a world according to his wishes, enabling him to create a place where ''Authority'' does not exist.


    "... Welcome All Gods, Welcome to a place where all are equal, the concept of gods here is completely non-existent, wait... There really is nothing here"


    Said Taufik, who saw the Gods floating in the air, looking confused with their current situation; they couldn''t hear what Taufik said because there was no ''Voice'' here either.


    "... Oh~ My bad"


    Said Taufik, who then snapped his fingers to restore the ''Concept'' of Sound in the ''Room,'' but because there is no ''Concept'' of Light, no one can see, but Taufik still can because in the ''darkness,'' Taufik''s vision actually gets better.


    "Tes~ Tes~ Can you hear me now? Wait, why are there only ten of you, shouldn''t there be twelve?"


    Said Taufik who saw that there were only Ten Gods here, which meant there were two who were not here, namely, Hephaestus and Hades.


    "Well~ I don''t care; for now, let''s talk first, Shall we?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v) from the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v)

 Chapter 261: chapter 261- Aging Is Certainly A Scary Thing.

    Enjoy new chapters from M V L"Well~ I don''t care; for now, let''s talk first, Shall we?"


    mmber"... HERETICS!"


    Said Zeus who then wanted to create lightning in his hand, but all that appeared was a small spark before it just disappeared.


    "... What is this? Why can''t I use my ''Authority''? Is this some kind of curse, Apollo, do something"


    Zeus orders Apollo, who is also the god of healing.


    "No, Father, It''s not something like a curse, it''s something else"


    Apollo replied to his father, Zeus.


    "It''s useless; no matter what you do, it won''t work; the only way you can get out of here is if I allow it... Or simply kill me, but well, it''s impossible to kill me here, so it''s no way out for you guys"


    As explained before, in this place, things like ''Concepts'' were completely absent, which meant that the gods couldn''t use ''authority'', but this also affected Taufik a little, in a room that didn''t have ''Concepts'', it meant that the ''Concept'' of death also didn''t exist, which meant that he couldn''t kill the Olympian Gods even though this was his ''Domain'', where he could do anything he wanted, Taufik could just return the ''Concept'' of Death, but in that case, Demeter, the God of Agriculture, Fertility, and Harvest, who also had the power to control a ''Concept'' of Death, would be able to do something to him.


    *Swoosh!*


    An arrow then headed toward Taufik. The arrow was released by Artemis, the god of hunting, but Taufik just looked at the arrow, and the arrow stopped right in front of his face.


    "Nice try, Huntress, but unfortunately, here I am, the God, and you are all... Just a mare Mortals, so please behave well, okay... All of you here have nothing other than your bodies and the Divine energy stored within your bodies; your connection with the outside world has been cut off while you are here, so you should keep the Divine energy you have safe. Do you all understand?"


    "Why do you do all of this?" Ask Athena.


    "What kind of questions is that? Of course, I do this because all of you planned to kill me, remember?"


    "YOU FOOL! DO YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT THE CONSEQUENCES WOULD BE IF WE, THE OLYMPIAN GODS, DISAPPEARED? DO YOU KNOW WHAT THE IMPACT WOULD BE ON EARTH!!"


    Zeus shouted angrily, then continued speaking.


    "... YOU! YOU!! YOU SHOULD NOT BE HERE, NOT IN THIS TIMELINE; WHAT YOU HAVE DONE HAS DISTURBED THIS WORLD''S ORDER; YOU HAVE MADE ENOUGH OF CHAOS! DO YOU WANT TO DESTROY THIS PLANET TOO?!!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blah~Blah~ You think I don''t know? You only have the power to ''Control'' not ''Determine'' Even without you all the Earth will continue to survive, As long as Gaia is still safe, the Earth will continue to survive Because you are not ''Aboriginal Beings'' like Gaia"


    *Snap*


    Taufik then snapped his hands, and light returned to the room; a replica of the sun appeared far behind Taufik, leaving them floating in space with only the Sun as a celestial body, allowing the gods to finally see.


    *Woosh!*


    The moment Taufik returned the light, Apollo immediately manifested a spear of light in his hand and threw it towards Taufik.


    Seeing the attack, Taufik only tilted his head slightly, and Apollo''s attack was successfully avoided, but suddenly, Ares and Athena appeared on Taufik''s left and right sides.


    Athena, with her spear, thrust toward Taufik with power and precision, and Ares, with his sword, was ready to slash Taufik; his sword was large and had the sharpness to cut steel like cutting butter.


    Both deadly attacks were aimed at Taufik, if it hit him, death would be certain... If it hit.


    "!!!"


    Ares and Athena looked surprised when they saw that their attacks had indeed hit Taufik, but a moment later, Taufik''s body slowly became blurry and disappeared, Taufik himself reappeared a few steps behind his previous spot.


    "*Tsk* Stop you''re useless attempt-"


    *Woosh!*


    Just as Taufik was about to order them to stop their futile efforts, another arrow flew toward him, making Taufik sigh lightly.


    Taufik then caught the arrow casually and threw it back towards Artemis at full speed; the arrow shot very fast and then penetrated Artemis'' thigh, which made her bleed golden blood.


    "... *Sigh* I told you to stop, without your ''Authority,'' you guys are just ordinary Beings with Divine energy, alright~ If you want to do it like that, then I don''t have any choices, unlike you, here you don''t have a ''Source.'' Whereas for me, I am the ''Source'', so I can do this"


    ''Imagination Magic- Chain of Darkness: Binding!''


    With that, a chain made of darkness instantly appeared and then restrained the ten Gods who were there.


    The Gods tried to fight back, but the only one who could put up more resistance was Apollo because of the replica of the sun, but because it was only a replica, Apollo couldn''t draw the full power of the sun to use, while darkness was everywhere, so resistance was just like any other, meaningless.


    "... I''m not done yet"


    ''Imagination Magic- Barrier of restraint!''


    Then, Pure Mana came out of Taufik and immediately formed a box-shaped barrier that enclosed the ten gods inside.


    "... Chain of Darkness, release!"


    With Taufik''s words, the chains that were blocking the movement of the gods disappeared.


    "... You all can''t do anything now, so are you willing to talk now?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik''s question, none of the Olympian Gods opened their mouths and only looked at Taufik with clear hostile gazes.


    "... Ahh~ F*ck! Why are you all so stubborn, you know I don''t mind accompanying you all here for a long time because the current me is not the real me"


    Taufik said, revealing a surprising fact to the Gods, even so, it seemed that none of the Gods were willing to open their mouths.


    Then, a thought crossed Taufik''s mind, and a grin appeared on Taufik''s face; he then looked at the gods with a grin still visible on his face and said.


    "...Still don''t want to talk? Alright... Do you know, I once read something interesting, It mentioned that all of you remain young, maintaining your immortality and beauty by drinking nectar and Ambrosia served by Hebe, but there is no such thing here, and do you know, in this place, in my world, all of you are nothing more than mortals, up to this point, do you understand what I mean?"


    "!!!"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, the Ten Main Gods of Olympus who were in the barrier finally showed expressions other than hostility, especially Hera and Aphrodite, seeing this, the grin on Taufik''s face widened.


    "... Y-You, What do you want to try to do?"


    "Ohh~ The jealous queen finally decided to talk, It is an honor for me to be able to speak with you, Queen, and for that, I will answer your question, it is not something complicated, I will only return the ''Concept'' of Time here, that''s all"


    Said Taufik while bowing slightly towards Hera and then looking back at her with the same grin and said.


    "... And maybe, I''ll ''Slightly'' speed up the flow of time, You know? Aging is a scary thing, but maybe you all have never experienced it, therefore, let me present that valuable experience to you all, okay let''s start"


    *Snap!*


    With a snap of Taufik''s fingers, the ''Concept'' of Time returned to that place, and Taufik could feel the flow of time running. Likewise, the Olympian Gods felt that time was flowing again for them.


    "... Now, Let''s speed up that time ''a little'' shall we?"


    "... N-No, Wai-"


    "Too late, My queen, ahaha~ Speed ??Up Time... 100 times!"


    *Snap!*


    With another snap of Taufik''s fingers, changes began to be felt, the flow of time which was initially normal, began to accelerate rapidly, and Taufik could feel the acceleration of time, for Taufik, the acceleration of time was not a problem, because as a Vampire progenitor, he had an unlimited lifespan as long as the blood still flowed in his body which continued to produce Pure Mana, Taufik could live forever, but unlike the case of the ten main Olympian gods here, even though they had remaining divine energy stored in their bodies, it would not last for long, and they had no way to refill their Divine energy.


    "N-NO! W-WAIT!!"


    Hera screamed hysterically as she felt the changes that were happening. The Divine energy in her body was rapidly decreasing, and when the Divine energy in her body was used up, changes began to appear in her body; not only she but the other nine gods also experienced the same process.


    "N-No... "


    Hera looked on in horror as she saw her smooth skin was like a newborn baby starting to look wrinkled, her body which was the dream body of every woman, but underwent a drastic change, her body that was originally upright slowly bent, and because there was no ''Concept'' of death here, the final result that would happen to them if this situation continued was to become living bones.


    "... N-No.. M-My beautiful body... S-Stop! Stop this!! I-I''ll talk, so stop this Immediately!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 262: chapter 262- The Messed Up Family Tree

    "... N-No.. M-My beautiful body... S-Stop! Stop this!! I-I''ll talk, STOP THIS IMMEDIATELY!"*Snap!*


    Hearing Hera''s words, Taufik snapped his fingers again, and then the flow of time returned to normal.


    "... What about you guys?"


    Taufik asked, but apart from Hera, none of the other nine Main Gods of Olympus reacted to Taufik''s question, not even Aphrodite who was now no different from an old grandmother.


    "*Tsk* Why are you so stubborn? Fine, if that''s what you want, you''ll just be living bones"


    Said Taufik, who then wanted to snap his fingers again, but Hera''s scream was heard, stopping him.


    "ZEUS!"


    Hera''s scream finally made Zeus open his mouth again.


    "... *Sigh* Alright, let''s talk, but don''t expect me to answer all of your questions, so what do you want to know?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright...


    Said Taufik, with a stunned gaze looking towards the ten main Olympian Gods who were here, and with a grin on his face, he then asked his question.


    ... The first question is, what is the relationship The Olympians have with the ''Fate''? ''Fate'' I mean here that being ''itself'' The one who decided The Fate Itself, that is, so what are your answers?"


    Taufik''s question made Zeus immediately fall silent again for a while; before he opened his mouth, he nervously said.


    "...What? Why did you ask those questions?"


    "What do you mean by that? Didn''t he the one who asked you guys to kill me, didn''t he? Do you think I don''t know?"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Zeus seemed to have a troubled expression.


    ''... Strange... So they don''t know about the ''System'' existence? I don''t know if it''s a blessing or curse, but if even a Gods as caliber as Zeus didn''t know about ''System'' existence, then how can the system know that I''m being watched by many powerful beings? ''Will'' did say that the ''System'' he gave me was the manifest of his power, but being able to ''peep'' on the ''powerful beings'' in this universe without being noticed at all, isn''t that a bit too much?''


    Taufik thought when he saw Zeus'' condition, who had never expected that Taufik''s first question would be the most difficult to answer.


    ''... But does ''Fate'' himself know about the existence of the ''System''? I think he knows, because he is a being that is equal to ''Will'', according to ''Will''s'' explanation at that time, if beings like Gaia and Lembuswana are Aboriginal Beings from a Planet then the existence of ''Will'' and ''Fate'' themselves are the Aboriginal Beings of the Universe itself, and the ''System'' is what his ''BROTHER'' created, so it is impossible for him not to know, but it is still too early to conclude, let''s ask them more further''


    "Why? Can''t answer my questions? Then I''ll make it simple: Does Olympian have any connection to ''Fate''? Just answer yes or no, easy right?"


    "..."


    But even so, Zeus couldn''t even answer Taufik''s question; this made Taufik frown while thinking how afraid Zeus was of ''Fate.'' Seeing that he wouldn''t get the answer he wanted, Taufik then turned to the other gods.


    But they all avoided Taufik''s gaze; seeing this, Taufik frowned even more and had to rub the bridge of his nose.


    "... *Sigh* How is this, Queen? That was my first question, but your husband and the others don''t even want to look at me, It seems like you will end up as a living bone, what a pity~"


    "N-No! Anything but that, t-then I''ll answer your questio-"


    "HERA! SHUT YOUR MOUTH! ARE YOU READY TO FACE THE CONSEQUENCES IF YOU OPEN THAT MOUTH? IT WILL NOT ONLY IMPACT YOU BUT ALL OF US, THE OLYMPIANS!! SO YOU BETTER SHUT YOUR MOUTH!!!"


    Zeus shouted, which immediately made Hera''s mouth shut tightly, but Zeus didn''t stop there and continued to speak in a high voice to Hera.


    "I HAVE TOLERATED THE CRAZY THINGS YOU''VE DONE SO MANY TIMES, BUT NOT THIS ONE; WE CAN''T AFFORD THE CONSEQUENCES; LISTEN TO EVERY ONE OF YOU! IF ONE OF YOU DARE TO OPEN YOUR MOUTH, THEN I, AS THE KING OF THE GODS, WILL PUNISH YOU MYSELF!!"


    ""... Yes Father""


    Answered the Children of Zeus, while Poseidon, Zeus''s Brother and the God who was almost equal to Zeus, just remained silent.


    Meanwhile, gods such as Hestia, Aphrodite, and Demeter, could only agree to Zeus''s request in silence.


    "... Pathetic, All of you are completely unsuitable for your titles, perhaps only Hercules can bravely fight against his Fate, he was born with that trait, whereas you, you easily surrender to ''Fate'' itself, how pitiful"


    "... I don''t care whatever you say, you heretic, you don''t what power that being holds, he can kill anyone just with his thoughts"


    "*Smirk* And here I am, still standing while looking at a pathetic being who will do anything to steal what a woman has... Well~ I don''t care if you want to answer my questions or not, it doesn''t matter to me, I''m fine for being here Forever because I''m not the real me, but all of you will trapped here forever with me, aging slowly without the right to die, right, Demeter? You can feel the absence of the ''concept'' of death here, right? Even though you are not Hades, the God of Death himself, at least you can feel that the cycle of death does not exist here, am I not right?"


    "..."


    Demeter could not answer Taufik''s question, but the silence that Demeter gave was enough to prove that what Taufik said was indeed the truth.


    "Well, that''s all I can say, you guys better find something to do, since you know we''re going to be here for a long time, Ahahaha~"


    Said Taufik, who then with his Imagination Magic Taufik created a sofa, Taufik thought of creating a television to watch anime to kill time, but with the presence of Zeus here, Taufik gave up his intention, so Taufik only created some snacks and then sat down and relaxed eating snacks while watching the main Gods of Olympus, watching who among them would run out of patience first, and the strongest candidate was Hera.


    "*Sigh* I wanted to watch the Anime that I missed; why do I have to be here accompanying these people while the main body is enjoying his time outside? F*ck, This is boring, Maybe I should develop a new technique in my spare time? After all, my experience here will be transferred to the main body when the time comes, okay, let''s do that... Later though"


    Said Taufik while looking at the Main Gods of Olympus who were also looking at him, more precisely, the snack in his hand.


    "... Want some?"


    "We Gods are immune to hunger, so there''s no need... " Artemis replied.


    "But you are not God here... I am"


    "*Snort* Still no need"


    "Sister Artemis, there''s no need to talk with that Man, you better save your energy for the other things"


    Said Apollo, warning his twin sister.


    "... Hmph! This is why I hate Man"


    "S-sister, you don''t mean a man in general right?"


    "..."


    "Right?"


    "... You two, stop that, you just showed your weak side in front of the enemy"


    Hestia said softly to her two nephews; hearing Hestia''s words, Apollo and Artemis immediately realized their mistake and then looked at Taufik, who was also looking at them both with an amused expression.


    "Why did you guys stop? It''s funny to see two old people argue like they were little kids, keep going, I will not do anything, after all, I can kill you guys, Because indirectly, you are my wife''s family, even though she doesn''t like you, but I am a person who values ??family ''relationships'' so that I can bravely be here, challenging the Gods and the ''Fata'' itself because of my family"


    Taufik''s statement made several of the Main Gods of Olympus speechless; Zeus already knew who the ''wife'' that Taufik meant was, as did Poseidon and Hera. Some were still doubtful of their guess, and some thought that it was another Goddess and not Gaia.


    The silence continued for a while until Hestia opened her mouth to confirm his guess.


    "... If I may ask, is the ''Wife'' you are referring to ''Terra Mater''?"


    ''Terra Mater'' Gaia''s nickname besides ''Mother of All'', a Latin word meaning Mother Earth, besides that there are also Titaia and Ge, and Taufik knows all of Gaia''s nicknames, even the nicknames that poets gave her, so Taufik immediately knew that the ''Terra Mater'' that Hestia meant was Gaia.


    Enjoy new chapters from M-V-L


    "Yes, Gaia was my Wife, and the kids you guys were trying to catch were my Son with Gaia; bad choice, by the way; wait!... Doesn''t that make me indirectly are you guys ''Grandfather''? Well~ the family tree was so much in chaos from the start, by the way, add me to that with not making it any better"


    "Hahaha~ This is the first time I''ve seen a ''Grandfather'' imprisoning his ''grandchildren'' What an amazing ''Grandpa'' you are"


    Hearing this, Hestia let out a giggle that sounded melodious, befitting her as the Goddess of the Hearth and Home, who had a calm, wise, and loving nature.


    "Well~ After all, it''s the duty of an ''Elder'' to punish the ''young'' if they do ''a'' mistake, am I right, Goddess of Household?"


    "Hmm~ You sure have your way for words, now I understand a little why she chose you to be his ''Real'' Partner"


    "I''m a man of my word, I''ll always do anything according to what I say... Sometimes... You seem quite ''normal'' compared to your Brother here... What about this, I''ll ask you a question, don''t worry, this has nothing to do with ''Fate'' so you can rest assured"


    "What will I get if I answer your questions?"


    "Hmm~ What about I...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 263: chapter 263- The Beginning of Change?

    "... If you answer my question, then I will grant you one request, of course, asking to get out of here is not one of them, how about it?""... If it really has nothing to do with ''Fate'' then I will be happy to answer it"


    "Alright"


    *Snap*


    With that, Taufik snapped his fingers once again, and instantly, Hestia moved, from inside the barrier to right in front of Taufik.


    "... Please sit"


    Said Taufik once again, and then a sofa appeared behind Hestia; in the middle between Taufik and Hestia, a table filled with lots of snacks also appeared; seeing this, Hestia looked a little confused.


    "What is all this for?"


    "Just a snack, the answers to my questions will be long I guess, so you can take your time to answer them, Sit down first before I tell you my question"


    "... Alright"


    Hestia answered with a little hesitation before finally choosing to sit on the sofa provided by Taufik.


    "Then, what are your questions... Sir?"


    Asked Hestia who seemed confused about what to call Taufik, but Taufik didn''t seem to care at all about the difficulties Hesti was experiencing and immediately said.


    "... You know, ever since I got a certain ability, I''ve been interested in increasing my knowledge about any field, History is one of them... I once read a book in the future about you Olympians, but I felt that there was something wrong with the book... And I didn''t dare to ask Gaia directly, afraid of opening her old wounds, so you are the solution, you who have lived for a very long time, tell me, all the events that happened in your era, if possible, I want everything in detail... Everything"


    *Glup!*


    When Hestia heard Taufik''s question, she immediately swallowed hard, and her eyes fell on the water bottle on the table in front of her.


    "... Can I drink that water first?"


    "Sure, do ask you Like, make yourself comfortable"


    After getting Taufik''s permission, Hestia immediately took the drinking bottle, but she was a little confused about how to open the bottle cap.


    Seeing this, Taufik chuckled a little and then took the drinking bottle, opened it, and then gave it back to Hestia.


    "... Here"


    "Thank you"


    Said Hestia, who then drank the water a little embarrassedly.


    "Sir... I could answer your question, but to go into detail, it would take quite a lot of time, is that okay with you?"


    "What are you saying? Time it''s all we have here; just think of this as a way to kill some boredom until Zeus or someone else is willing to tell me about ''Fate'' or until the real me decides to let you guys go... So let''s get started"


    "Alright~ Then...


    ------------


    A few seconds after, Zeus and the other Olympian Gods were forced into the False World by Taufik''s Clone, who had half of Taufik''s power.


    In the area where the Marzuki Ship disappeared, a spatial distortion occurred and then Taufik appeared.


    "..."


    Taufik closed his eyes and felt that something about Earth had changed a little, but not to a dangerous level.


    "... Maybe they do have a small role in Earth, but as long as Gaia is still safe, nothing will happen to Earth...It''s going to be a little quiet for a while"


    Said Taufik, who then took out his Katana from its sheath and then slashed into nothingness.


    *Slash!*


    A slash appeared in the air, and it expanded, behind the open slash was darkness/emptiness.


    After the incision opened, Taufik felt his connection with Lembuswana reconnect; Taufik then sheathed his Katana again and put his head into the void.


    "... LEMBU! YOU CAN GET OUT NOW!"


    Taufik shouted, a few moments later, Lembuswana reappeared with the same posture as before, protecting something with all of his tentacle-like trunks.


    "AHH! IT''S BEEN A LONG TIME SINCE I WAS INSIDE THE VOID, I THINK I''M GETTING A LITTLE STRONGER... BUT FIK ARE YOU SURE YOU COULD TOUCH A VOID LIKE THAT? IT''S VERY CORROSIVE YOU KNOW"


    Ask Lembuswana, Void is the most destructive matter in the universe, and Taufik casually puts his head into the Emptiness, where the Void is located.


    Taufik himself has no problem with this because he himself can also control the Void if he wants.


    "... Stop talking, what about Aksa and the other? Are they safe?"


    "YEAH, THEY''RE OKAY"


    Lembuswana replied, and then he descended to the surface of the sea. He released his tentacles, and then the Marzuki Ship was back above the surface of the sea.


    After that, Lembuswana returned to his doll form and landed on Taufik''s shoulder.


    Meanwhile, Marzuki and the other crew were like confused people, not understanding their current situation.


    Taufik then went to the ship and saw Aksara with Marzuki while Bjorn was being treated by the other crew.


    "Papa!"


    Said Aksa who then ran towards Taufik and immediately hugged him.


    "... Papa, do you see what I did before?"


    "Well, you are very brave my son, I am very proud of you"


    "Hehehe"


    "Where have you been!"


    Marzuki said to Taufik in an angry tone.


    "... I-I was... taking a dump? Hehehe~"


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Is that the reason you said "At least acceptable" earlier?''


    Lembuswana said in his mind after hearing the reason Taufik gave to Marzuki, but he didn''t say it out loud and preferred to remain silent.


    "... *Sigh* And you expect me to believe that?"


    "... Maybe?"


    "... Forget that; luckily, you came at the right time. Otherwise, we might all die here... Then where did those people go?"


    Asked Marzuki who had observed that the sea had returned to calm and the weather had become normal.


    "I have driven them to a faraway place, no need to worry, they won''t appear anytime soon, so we can continue our journey in peace"


    "... It''s so? I don''t know how can you do it, but that''s good to hear"


    Said Marzuki, who then looked at Ulf who was taking care of Bjorn with the other crew.


    "How is Bjorn?"


    "His condition is stable and his life is not in danger, a few days of rest and he will be able to wake up again"


    "*Hufft* It''s a relief to hear that"


    Marzuki said with a long sigh of relief that didn''t escape his mouth and then said again.


    "Alright, Ulf, take Bjorn to the deck to rest, those who are injured, go treat your wounds, and those who are still okay and can still move, let''s repair the ship as best we can before we continue sailing"


    With Marzuki''s order, the crew began to move, the injured went to treat their wounds as best they could before returning to help the others repair the ship.


    After a few hours, they managed to repair the ship with whatever materials were available, after eating, they immediately continued sailing to their destination, planning to make full repairs when they docked.


    -------------


    - Holy Kingdom, Temple of Zeus.


    In front of an impressive statue of Zeus sitting on a throne, a man wearing a long white priest''s robe embroidered in the shape of a lightning bolt.


    The person was seen praying but in a hurried manner, as if there was no peace in his prayers.


    "No, I can''t... Why can''t I connect with God Zeus, what''s going on?"


    *Knock~Knock~Knock~"


    A knock was heard from the door behind the person and was also accompanied by someone saying.


    "Lord Messengers, the other Nine Messengers from the other Temples are here to see you, they say something urgent is happening, and they want to consult it with you"


    Hearing the words of one of the followers from outside the door, the Messengers of Zeus stopped praying and then stood up and straightened his clothes.


    "... Tell them to go to the Main Temple, I''ll be there soon"


    "As you wish, Lord"


    Said the Follower; after feeling that the follower had left, the Messenger of Zeus took a deep breath and then looked at his palm.


    *Zap!*


    "...The blessing that God Zeus gave is still there, but why can''t I communicate with him... Are the other Temples also experiencing the same problem? What is actually happening?"


    Said the Messenger before taking another deep breath and calming himself down.


    "... It would be clearer if I asked them directly, but nine? Are there two Temples that have no problem communicating with their Gods, which Temples are they perhaps?"


    Said the Messengers of Zeus before stepping out of his private room to go meet the Messengers from the other God Temples. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------------


    - Underworld, Throne of Hades.


    In the dark, cold, and silent room, there was a throne made of shiny black obsidian, cold and heavy, as if absorbing all light. Intricate carvings adorned the backrest and arms of the throne, depicting terrifying mythological creatures and symbols of death.


    On the throne sat a man with dark gray skin; the man was wearing a long robe that had symbols of death. The man''s face could not be seen because it was covered by a helmet, but it could be seen that the man was thinking about something very deeply.


    "... What exactly happened, why can''t I feel the presence of my two brothers?"


    Said the man who was none other than Hades himself, the ruler of the Underworld.


    "... Husband!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 264: chapter 264- The Commotion In The Holy Kingdoms

    A beautiful woman entered Hades'' Throne room; the woman had a graceful and charming figure, smooth white skin, long brownish hair, and sparkling green eyes.The woman was wearing a long, flowing, light blue dress and wore a beautiful spring flower crown.


    The beautiful woman was Persephone, the ''wife'' of Hades and the daughter of Demeter and Zeus. She entered Hades'' throne room with a worried face while saying.


    "... Husband! M-Mother and My Father, I couldn''t feel their presence, the same as the presence of my Brothers and Sisters, t-they suddenly just disappeared"


    "Persephone, Calm down"


    "H-How can I calm down in a situation like this, I-I''ll go to Olympus"


    "NO!..."


    Hades said with a slight raise in his voice, seeing this, Persephone immediately fell silent. Hades, who realized what he had just done, exhaled and then spoke back to Persephone in a gentle tone.


    "... Forgive me for raising my voice, but you know how things are in the upper world right now. The balance of the upper world is currently in disarray with the disappearance of Zeus and the others. If you set foot in the upper world right now, the cycle of nature will be disrupted, I hope you understand what I''m trying to say"


    "... B-But... "


    "Don''t worry, I will go check out what''s happening on Olympus right now"


    Hades said, trying to calm Persephone down.


    "... Cerberus"


    With the call from Hades, a giant dog with three heads, a venomous tail, and a body covered in venomous snakes appeared.


    Cerberus appeared and immediately bowed the three heads to Hades. Hades said.


    "Cerberus, Take Persephone to her room, and ''guard'' her"


    Hearing Hades'' command, Cerberus did not make any additional movements, looked at Hades, and then lowered his head once again.


    Cerberus looked at Persephone and then started walking out of the throne room.


    Persephone knew that Cerberus wanted her to follow him, but Persephone hesitated a little and then looked at Hades once more.


    "... Don''t worry, I will investigate this matter, please return to your room first"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Persephone lowered her head and bit her lower lip in frustration, her hands clenching her dress while shaking. She knew she couldn''t do anything, but she also didn''t know what to do; Persephone turned to Hades one last time before then turning towards Cerberus, who was waiting for her.


    "..."


    Seeing Persephone leave, Hades could only remain silent and pensive while closing his eyes. In his mind, Hades was communicating with his Messengers who were in Hades'' temple in the Holy Kingdom.


    Over time, Hades'' expression changed to anger.


    *Boom!*


    *Rumble!*


    An angry Hades slammed the end of his staff on the floor, causing the entire room to tremble.


    "... *Sigh* Where did Zeus and the others go? What exactly did they discuss in the previous meeting that caused the situation to become like this? I have to go check it myself, otherwise, this misunderstanding will cause my followers in the Holy Kingdom to be destroyed... Macaria"


    Hades once again uttered a name, and from the darkness, a female figure emerged, she was the Daughter of Hades and Persephone, Goddess Of Blessed Death.


    "... You called me, Father?"


    "I''ll leave the underworld affairs to you, for the time being; I have to go out to take care of something... And pay attention to your mother, don''t let her leave the underworld, do you understand?"


    "... As you wish, Father, Is there anything else?"


    "That''s all... If you find any difficulties, contact Hecate to help you"


    "Alright, When will you leave, Father?"


    "The situation is urgent, so I will be leaving now"


    Hades said, Suddenly a carriage pulled by four black horses appeared out of nowhere, Hades stepped onto the carriage, took the reins, and immediately ordered the horses to move.


    The horse carriage, ran through the ceiling as if it didn''t exist, and so, Hades was no longer visible.


    -----------


    - Holy Kingdoms.


    A meeting between ten of the twelve Messengers is taking place In the underground room under the Main Temple of Zeus.


    A round table with twelve chairs and only ten chairs are occupied and two chairs are empty.


    They are representatives of the Temple of Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Athena, Apollo, Artemis, Ares, Hermes, and Aphrodite.


    The content of the meeting concerned those who could not connect with their respective Gods, only the Ten Main God Temples experienced this, while the Temples of the other two main gods, namely the Temple of Hades and the Temple of Hephaestus, and the other Temples of the Olympian Gods did not encounter this problem, Except for the Temple of Hestia, this caused a heated debate among them.


    In the end, the Messenger of Zeus, a Messenger who had slightly higher Authority than the Messengers of the other Main Gods, expressed his suspicions about the two Main God Temples that did not have the same problems as them.


    Especially the followers of the Temple of Hades, who are notoriously cruel and mysterious out of the other nine followers of the Temple of the Main Gods of Olympus.


    The followers of the Temple of Hephaestus were not included in the selection, because in addition to almost all the equipment they used coming from the Temple of Hephaestus, the followers of the Temple of Hephaestus were also known to rarely leave their temple area and always focused on honing their forging skills, also because of the support from the Messengers of the Temple of Aphrodite who had a good relationship with the Temple of Hephaestus because of the relationship their God had, immediately making their suspicions towards the Temple of Hephaestus disappear, leaving the Temple of Hades as the main suspect.


    "...Alright, we all agree on this matter, then let''s discuss how we should deal with the followers of the Hades Temple; we must stop this problem before it spreads everywhere... Are there any other Temples having the same problems as us?"


    Ask the Messengers of Zeus to other Messengers.


    "It seems like the others are still fine, but I haven''t asked the Messengers of Hestia yet"


    Answered a woman who was a Messenger of Athena.


    "...She? Forget it, She never settled in one place and chose to wander to spread the teachings of Goddess Hestia, Goddess Hestia herself does not have a Temple here, so just leave her alone"


    "... Alright, So how are we going to take care of the followers of the Hades Temple?" Ask the Messengers of Athena.


    "Well, first we will..."


    ------------


    - One day later, in a city port at the foot of Mount Olympus.


    Taufik and the others had docked at a port in a city at the foot of Mount Olympus.


    Currently, Marzuki and Ulf are doing the administration of identity checks and what their purpose is in coming to the Holy Kingdoms with the leader of this city.


    So as long as the permit has not been given, Taufik and the other crew members cannot leave the ship.


    Currently, Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana, who are perched on Taufik''s shoulders, are enjoying the view of the city from the ship while the Marzuki crew is assessing the damage to the ship thoroughly and preparing a list of materials they need to repair the ship later.


    "... Papa, What is the name of that mountain?"


    Aksara asked Taufik while pointing towards Mount Olympus in the distance.


    "Its name is Mount Olympus"


    "Hmm~ Is there anything interesting there, Papa? Why do you keep looking up at the mountain?"


    "Of course, it''s something very interesting. Do you want to see it too?"


    "Yeah! I wanted to see it!"


    "Alright, come here"


    Said Taufik who then carried Aksara.


    "Try closing your eyes for a moment, and open them when I say open"


    Aksara followed Taufik''s instructions and then closed his eyes.


    "I want to see it too, Fik"


    Lembuswana said, also interested in what Aksara wanted to see.


    Hearing this, Taufik also ordered Lembuswana to close his eyes.


    Seeing that they had both closed their eyes, Taufik then focused his All-Seeing Eyes Skill on the sky above Mount Olympus.


    The view he wanted to see was seen by Taufik''s eyes, then he used his Imagination Magic.


    ''The Magic of Imagination: Sharing Perspectives!''


    With that, Taufik''s Mana enveloped Aksara and Lembuswana and then absorbed into their eyes; seeing this, Taufik smiled faintly and said.


    "...Now open your eyes and look up"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Aksara and Lembuswana then opened their eyes simultaneously.


    "..."


    "..."


    They both could only remain silent, amazed at the sight they saw at that moment.


    On the highest peak of Mount Olympus, a majestic date towered high through the clouds, as they followed the stairs, a floating island appeared, and there they saw a magnificent Palace.


    "... What is it, Papa?"


    "That''s what we came here for...The original Mount Olympus, the abode of the Olympian Gods"


    "Isn''t that place empty because you locked them up with your technique?"


    Lembuswana said, not knowing what Taufik''s purpose was in coming here, while he had locked Zeus and the other Gods in his ''False World'' technique.


    "It may be empty without any powerful Gods inside, but the items inside are still there, right?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You, don''t tell me you want to..."


    "Hehe~"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 265: chapter 265- Hestias Request

    - Inside the False World.Who knows how long it has been since Hestia started telling Taufik about events that happened long ago, and almost all of the content of the story that Hestia told was about this conflict and that conflict, it made Taufik realize how chaotic the times were.


    "... And so, thanks to the help of the Hekatonkheires and the Cyclopes, we managed to win the ten-year-long war. Our victory, the Olympian gods over the Titans, paved the way for a new social and cosmic order... And also marked the end of the Age of the Titans"


    "..."


    "That''s all I can tell you and even though I didn''t tell you everything, I hope you can understand my condition because I can''t tell you everything in detail"


    "I see... It''s not too different from the story I read in the future"


    ''... If combined with the story that Chelone told me before then...


    In the early days when the earth was created and there was nothing but land, Gaia prayed to the Creator, and Tartaros (Underworld), Eros (love), and Niks (night) were created.


    From there, other Gods began to appear, such as Uranus(Sky), Pontus(Sea), and the Ureas(Mount), who made the Earth into what it is today.


    From there, other Gods and Goddesses began to appear on Earth, but problems began to appear when Uranus (Sky) began to show his greed.


    That''s where the long-running conflict began.


    "... So in short, Uranus was overthrown by his son, Kronos, and then Kronos was overthrown by his son, Zeus, Wow~ What a great family you have there"


    Said Taufik, and for some reason, Zeus, who heard it, could only click his tongue in annoyance.


    "... Something like that, do you have any other questions you would like to ask?"


    "Alright~ Here are the last questions, Are you familiar with Odin from Norse mythology?... You know, the Gods from Norse Mythology appear more often in future movies than you do; how come Earth is your guy''s ''Domain'' as you claim?...


    Said Taufik, and hearing this, Hestia, not only Hestia but the ten Main Gods of Olympus who were in the Barrier were shocked by the question they did not expect from Taufik. But Taufik did not stop there and continued what he wanted to say.


    ... As for the Gods of Norse Mythology, I am not at all sure that they do not exist on Earth today, why is that? While there are many records of them existing on Earth, not only them, other Gods and Goddesses from other Mythologies also do not exist"


    "... Why do you ask that question, sir?"


    "There is no particular reason; I am just curious: why? Is it difficult for you to answer?"


    "Didn''t Mother Gaia tell you, sir?"


    "He did tell me that besides you, the other Gods and Goddesses came from outside the Earth, I know that, but what is the reason they all disappeared? That''s what I want to ask"


    "... I would like to answer your question, sir, but I think Zeus would be more appropriate to answer it"


    "It''s so...


    Said Taufik, who then looked at Zeus, who immediately turned his face away; seeing this, Taufik could only sigh lightly.


    ... It seems like he doesn''t want to talk, forget it, I''ll ask Gaia later, it''s time to keep my promise, tell me what you want"


    Hearing this, Hestia smiled faintly; she then turned to Zeus and the others before turning back to Taufik.


    "Sir, I''m sure you already know, but I am no longer one of the twelve Olympian Gods. I resigned from that position a long time ago"


    "I know that, I heard that you chose to resign because of your peaceful nature and disinterest in power, and you preferred to focus on guarding the sacred fire in the hearth although I don''t know what that means"


    "... Well, more or less like that, I was here because I was forced to come because, after all, I was once part of the twelve main gods of Olympus"


    "I understand what you want, but didn''t I tell you that you can ask for anything other than getting out of here, except killing me or waiting until the real me wants to get you guys out, in short, I have no authority over that at all"


    Taufik''s words immediately made Hestia a little sad.


    "... I knew it was impossible, I knew that, I just asked and hoped that I would have a chance, but it just seemed impossible"


    Seeing this, Taufik felt a little guilty, but he couldn''t do anything, because if it weren''t for the real Taufik who was outside, he wouldn''t even be able to get out of here.


    "Tell me, is there something you want to do so badly that you ask for something that you yourself know is impossible?"


    Hearing this, Hestia looked hesitant to answer, but not long after, Hestia sighed and then looked at Taufik.


    "Since you already know how I am, then this will be easy to explain¡­ Unlike the other Gods, I do not have a large Temple, because I myself do not want to, because I prefer to have my followers pray to me from in front of the hearth¡­ Even since three years ago, after we Olympians were able to set foot back on earth I still held fast to that position of mine, and in the Holy Empire as humans choose to call it, I only have one follower, and that is my own Messenger, or as I prefer to call her my Disciple, at first I did not want to raise a Messenger, but the strong will that my disciple had reached me with her prayers, so I had no choice but to acknowledge her as a ''Messenger'', but as time went on I began to grow fond of that child, so..."


    "... So? Hearing your long explanation, your request must be related to your student, right?"


    "Yeah"


    "Tell me what you want"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Hestia turned back to Zeus and the other Olympian Gods, she took a deep breath again, like someone who was ready to bear whatever consequences would befall her, before looking back at Taufik.


    "I believe that with the disappearance of Zeus and most of the Major Gods of Olympus, chaos will fall upon the Holy Kingdom, with a sincere heart, I ask of you, or rather you who are outside... Please take care of that child; I am not asking to guard her all the time; I am only asking for you to help her when she is involved in a dangerous situation. Is that possible, Sir?"


    "..."


    Hearing Hestia''s request, Taufik was silent for a moment.


    Seeing Taufik''s silence, Hestia looked a little worried, she thought that maybe her request would be difficult or even impossible to grant.


    "HESTIA! HOW CAN YOU ASK FOR SOMETHING SO SELFISH, AT LEAST ASK FOR SOMETHING FOR OUR GOOD, LIKE RESTORING OUR ORIGINAL STATE!!"


    Hera shouted from behind the barrier.


    Hearing this, Hestia flinched a little, but she did not reply or even look at Hera and continued to look at Taufik with hope.


    "HEST-"


    "Noisy!"


    Taufik said in an annoyed tone and then pointed at Hera.


    *Woosh!*


    From beneath Hera, chains of darkness emerged again and then locked Hera''s movements.


    "N-No... Zeus! Hel-"


    *Grip!*


    Taufik then clenched his fists, and then the Chain of Darkness wrapped around Hera''s entire body until Hera herself could not be seen because she was covered by the chain of darkness.


    "Hmpff! Hmphh!"


    "*Sigh* Even in that condition she is still noisy"


    Said Taufik, and then looked at Hestia.


    "Hestia"


    "Y-yes?"


    "I have received your request and I will convey it to my original self, so you can rest assured"


    "Really? Thank you, sir! Thank you"


    "No need to be excessive, it was my promise so it is my responsibility to fulfill it"


    "Even so, I still have to thank you"


    "Hm, Whatever, So now, do you want to go back inside the barrier or stay here?"


    "Is that possible?"


    "Of course, unlike the others, I like you a little, so I won''t treat you the least bit badly"


    Said Taufik, and hearing this, Hestia immediately blushed, and Apollo and Poseidon, who were in Barrie, were seen clicking their tongues because they had both proposed to Hestia but ended up being rejected. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "E-eh, Sir, I am happy with your feelings, but I will stick to my principles and remain as v-virgin as possible"


    Hestia said while holding her face with both hands to cover her blushing face.


    "And besides, you already have Mother Gaia, so it would be a bit uncomfortable for-"


    Hestia continued but was immediately stopped by Taufik.


    "Wait! There seems to be a bit of a misunderstanding here, the ''Like'' I meant is not the ''Like'' that leads to that"


    "... E-Eh? It''s so?"


    Hestia said with a face that was even more blushed than before and sounded a little disappointed.


    "HESTIA! WHY DO YOU SOUND DISAPPOINTED, ARE YOU..."


    Poseidon shouted from behind the barrier.


    "What? Me? O-Of course not, why should I?"


    Hestia said with hesitation which only made her denial sound less convincing.


    That only made Poseidon and Apollo even more annoyed.


    "YOU! LET''S DO THIS LIKE A MAN! FACE ME LIKE A MAN"


    "YEAH! YOU COWARD! GIVE ME BACK MY STRENGTH AND LET''S FIGHT!"


    "YOU... "


    Apollo and Poseidon shouted in turns, trying to challenge Taufik to fight over Hestia.


    *Slap*


    Taufik slapped his forehead, saying.


    "F*ck! I thought I could relax in peace here, but it seems like I can''t"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 266 chapter 266- Meeting of the Gods.

    - Real World.- The highest place on Mount Olympus, the abode of the main Olympian Gods.


    On Mount Olympus, the Gods were gathering, even those who usually rarely went to Mount Olympus had to attend this meeting.


    Because after all, the disappearance of Ten of the Twelve Major Gods of Olympus was not something that could be taken lightly. If a God of Zeus'' class could disappear, what about them, who were only Minor Gods?


    In addition, this meeting was also attended by almost all circles of Gods, starting from the Personified Gods, the Sea Gods, the Sky Gods, the Rural Gods, the Agricultural Gods, to Humans Who Became Gods.


    As for the Gods of the Underworld, none of them appeared to be present at this meeting because, after all, it was not an easy thing if someone wanted to leave the Underworld.


    A meeting that usually could only be attended by certain Gods, but this time, the meeting was attended by those who could be classified as ''Evil'' Gods because the problem this time did not only concern the human world, but also their ''existence'' as gods, or that was what they thought.


    "... Lord Hephaestus, as the remaining main God along with Hades, what do you think about this?"


    Asked one of the minor Gods to Hephaestus, who was sitting in a special place for the twelve main Gods of Olympus, which was now only occupied by Hephaestus himself, while the other nine seats and two seats placed higher, namely the seats for Zeus and Hera were empty.


    "*Sigh* You made me quit my job just because of something as trivial as this?"


    Hephaestus replied sounding like he had no interest whatsoever in this. Then speak again.


    "... You know that I am one of the two remaining; why don''t you call Hades here, too? And do you have the authority to hold a meeting like this ''just'' because you want to? Since when did you have such authority?"


    Hearing Hephaestus'' words, all the Gods in the room immediately fell silent, not knowing what to answer.


    "... LORD HEPHAESTUS, How can you treat this as a trivial matter when the King of the Gods Himself is missing?"


    "... Kratos/Cratus, a primordial deity, the personification of strength and power. One of the four children of Pallas and Styx, alongside his siblings Nike (Victory), Bia (Force), and Zelus (Zeal), known for their unwavering loyalty and their willingness to use force to achieve their goals, You who claim to be so loyal to Zeus, how could you let this happen? What did you do back then, that this could happen?"


    "THIS AND THAT ARE TWO DIFFERENT THINGS!"


    The angry Kratos was immediately restrained by his sister, Bia, The Goddess of force, power, might, and strength. And Bia herself said to Hephaestus.


    "Lord Hephaestus, We respect you very much, so please do not mock our Loyalty like that, if we knew something like this would happen, we would never have left the King of the Gods'' Side even for a second"


    "... Yeah Sure, This and that are two different things... I just want all of this to be over quickly and get back to lifting my hammer"


    "HEPHAESTUS! YOU DON''T CARE ABOUT ANY OF THIS AT ALL!"


    "Why are you all so worried, they just disappeared, not leaving this world, sooner or later, they will also return"


    "But Lord Hephaestus, this all happened so suddenly, and not just one but ten, no, even Goddess Hestia disappeared, we all know how Goddess Hestia is, no matter where we look there is something not normal about this"


    "Wait, isn''t it strange that only Lord Hephaestus and Hades are left?"


    Said one of the gods which caught the attention of the God of the Underworld.


    "Isn''t it even stranger that none of the Gods from the Underworld are here?"


    Said Apate, the god of trickery, fraud, and deception.


    After hearing Apate''s opinion, the other Gods began to discuss it among themselves.


    "... Wait, we can''t just blame one party without any concrete evidence, and Apate, I know how you are, so don''t try to do your tricks here, because it won''t work if we weren''t in this Holy place, I wouldn''t want to be in the same room with you like this, don''t think that we have forgotten what you have done"


    Said Aletheia, the goddess of truth, who openly expressed her dislike for Apate.


    After that, a heated debate took place between the gods; some accused Hades of doing something, some defended Hades, and some just chose to remain silent. Hephaestus was one of those on this side.


    *Shaaa!*


    Amid the heated debate of the gods, in the midst of them, a pillar of darkness suddenly rose in the middle of the Colosseum-like hall, all the gods immediately felt cold and instantly made them all Goosebumps.


    Coming out from the pillar of darkness was Hades himself, riding his ghost chariot and wearing his helmet of darkness. The figure of Hades, who suddenly appeared, immediately made the entire room silent without a single sound being heard.


    "... Interesting"


    The first words out of Hades'' mouth.


    "..."


    "..."


    But none of the gods, not even Hephaestus himself, understood the meaning behind the words ''Interesting'' that came out of Hades'' mouth. Before Hades himself then opened his mouth again.


    "... I''ve been listening to your ''conversation'' from the start... And it''s quite interesting"


    "!!!"


    Hearing Hades'' words, the other Gods were immediately shocked, and those who had been accusing Hades were immediately covered in cold sweat. And with the addition of Hades glancing at them as if marking their faces, they could only avert their gazes with pounding hearts.


    Hades then turned his gaze and headed to his place, no one spoke even until Hades sat on his chair, with the absence of Zeus and Poseidon, along with Hera and several other main Olympian Gods, automatically, the highest authority would be held by Hades, but he preferred to sit on his own chair rather than take the highest place, namely Zeus''s place which was left empty.


    "..."


    Even after Hades sat down, not a sound was heard.


    "Why? Why are you all silent? Continue your conversation! I''m interested in listening to it"


    "..."


    "What was that? You accused me of being the cause of all this? Me?"


    "..."


    "What are your thoughts on this, Hephaestus?"


    Hades asked Hephaestus, but Hephaestus'' answer was still the same as before.


    "Don''t drag me into this, Hades, I didn''t want to get involved in this troublesome matter from the start, their disappearing has nothing to do with me, I just want to return to my workshop and create something new"


    "It''s so like you"


    Hades said, and then looked back at the other Gods.


    "... So what? I''m already here, so what are you guys going to do?"


    "..."


    But once again, none of them dared to open their mouths, even those who had defended Hades, let alone those who had accused Hades, they just wanted to get away from here immediately and hide somewhere that Hades couldn''t reach if possible.


    *Clap~Clap~Clap~*


    "!!!"


    In the silent room with only Hades'' voice being heard, a sudden clap was heard, this attracted the attention of the gods, and they wanted to know who had such courage in front of Hades.


    "... Who''s that?"


    Asked the Gods, looking around but not finding the origin of the applause. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where are you all looking? I''m here"


    Said someone whose voice came from the entrance gate to the meeting hall.


    In an instant, all the Gods and Goddesses, including Hephaestus and Hades, shifted their gazes towards the origin of the voice.


    "!!!"


    There, they saw a man who, even by god''s standards, could be considered quite handsome; he was sitting on a sofa casually, with a child who looked almost exactly like him sitting beside him and a strange ''ornament'' on the man''s shoulder.


    The man and the child and even the strange ''Ornament'' were casually eating food (popcorn) that the gods did not recognize, the man looked at the gods with an interested gaze without saying anything and continued to put food into his mouth without caring about the gazes of the Gods that were directed at him, whether they were hostile gazes or gazes of interest.


    "... You guys want some?"


    Said the man while offering the food in his hand to the gods.


    However, the small gesture made by the man only provoked the anger of some of the gods in the meeting hall who took out their respective weapons.


    "WHO ARE YOU?! HOW DID YOU GET IN HERE?!!"


    "DON''T ASK! LET''S ATTACK HIM AND FORCE THE ANSWER OUT OF HIS MOUTH!"


    The Gods then wanted to go towards the man, and the man just smiled faintly.


    "Silence!"


    That one word from Hades instantly brought the meeting hall back to silence.


    After that, Hades looked at the man, who also turned his gaze toward Hades.


    "... I know you... Why are you here?"


    Hades asked the man.


    Hearing Hades'' question, the man smiled faintly again and then said.


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to join in the fun and maybe in the process... Rob, you guys, maybe?" Said the man who was Taufik.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 267- Found Out?

    - A several hours ago.After waiting for a while, finally, Marzuki and Ulf returned to the ship.


    But judging from their expressions, the discussion with the mayor didn''t seem to be going smoothly.


    The entire crew then stopped their activities and crowded around Marzuki and Ulf to hear the information they had.


    "... How?"


    Taufik asked when Marzuki had arrived on the ship.


    Hearing Tuufik''s question, Marzuki shook his head and then answered.


    "... Not good, it seems like there is a problem in the Holy Kingdoms, so currently, outsiders are not allowed to go deep inside and can only go as far as this port city, more than that, we have to go through a strict process to be able to enter the main city where the twelve main temples of the Olympian Gods and the temples of the other Major Gods are located"


    "So what are we going to do now, Boss?"


    A crew member asked Marzuki.


    "We have no other choice, some of you go with Ulf, make two groups, one to buy materials to repair the ship, and the other to go buy raw food, etc"


    Marzuki''s instructions then looked towards Bjorn, who, due to Taufik''s secret care, was now able to move his body.


    "How are you, Bjorn? Are you able to do any activities yet?"


    "Yes, Capt, Somehow my body feels fresher than before, and a little lighter than before, this feeling is really great"


    Hearing Bjorn''s statement, Marzuki turned his head slightly towards Taufik, he was sure that Taufik must have done something, but seeing Taufik who chose not to tell him, Marzuki just sighed and then looked back at Bjorn.


    "Good for you, then, you come with Ulf too, earlier I saw a lot of people causing trouble because they couldn''t enter the main city, just in case, go with them"


    "Good, that would be good for warming up after lying down all day"


    "Don''t cause trouble; the guards here are not ordinary guards, so don''t get involved in unnecessary trouble; we will only stop here to repair the ship and then sail again; there is not much we can do here... Not only for Bjorn, but also for all of you, Alright, everyone gets back to work, and if you want anything, go talk to Ulf"


    With Marzuki''s statement, each crew returned to continue their previously delayed activities. Ulf chose several crew members to go with him. Several crew members went to talk to Ulf to buy them ''something''. Some were approved by Ulf and some were not.


    After a while, Ulf finished selecting some crew to go with him and had listed the requests from the crew he had agreed to.


    "... Capt, I have selected some people, and will be leaving soon"


    Ulf reported to Marzuki.


    "Okay, you can go now, and remember what I said earlier"


    "We will, Capt, then we will leave now"


    Ulf said once again, which was then answered with a nod from Marzuki, after that, Ulf, Bjorn, and the others left the ship to carry out their duties.


    "... Seeing you guys like this, it looks more like a military group than a group of travelers, impressive"


    Taufik said to Marzuki after Ulf, Bjorn and the other crew had left.


    "That''s only natural, I trained them based on the training I got when I was still-... No, let''s not talk about the past... First of all, I thank you for everything you did for Bjorn, thank you"


    Said Marzuki who was happy because of Taufik''s praise, but stopped before he could finish what he wanted to say and immediately changed the conversation to another topic.


    Hearing that, even though Taufik was a little disappointed because Marzuki didn''t seem to fully believe him, Taufik still answered Marzuki''s question.


    "... What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything, it was all because of his amazing self-healing"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Marzuki only smiled faintly while looking at his crew, then said.


    "Whether it''s because of Bjorn himself or because of you, I will always be grateful to you and...


    Said Marzuki; he saw his busy crew, Aksara, running here and there while pulling Lembuswana with him while laughing. He and Taufik were currently leaning on the left side of the ship''s Bow while looking at the setting sun; Marzuki saw the scene; all sounds seemed to be silent, and he continued his words.


    ... I''m glad you''re here, but please give me a little more time"


    Said Marzuki while looking at his crew with the same smile still on his face.


    "!!?"


    Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik was a little confused, or more like he didn''t expect Marzuki to say that for some reason, and then a thought occurred to him, and in surprise, Taufik looked at Marzuki.


    "... O-Old man, y-you, don''t tell me you already know?"


    Marzuki then turned to Taufik with the same smile as before. However, the gaze he gave Taufik was slightly different from before, and the gaze made Taufik momentarily amazed.


    "Just like I thought, My intuition is never wrong... You, You also want to do something, right? Let''s stay like this until the time comes"


    "..."


    Hearing Marzuki''s words, Taufik was silent for a moment, his lips trembled slightly, but Taufik held himself back, lowered his head, then took a deep breath to calm himself, then looked at Marzuki and said.


    "... Yeah~ Whatever old Man, what are you going to do in the meantime?"


    "I will engrave these moments in my heart so that I won''t forget them later, how about you?"


    "Just like what I said before, I will spend my time with Aksa, until the time comes"


    "How long?"


    "... Two years"


    "Can''t it be longer?"


    "I can''t, that is the time limit I gave to the people over there, more than that, I will be ''skinned'' by those over there"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Marzuki was silent for a moment before a chuckle came out of his mouth.


    "... It''s so like her, How is she?"


    "What? I thought you didn''t want to talk about the ''past''?"


    "Hmm? But we''re talking about the ''Future, right?"


    "..."


    "... Or I''m wrong?"


    "*Sigh* You two are the same, always finding a way through words, but she''s fine... And she''s getting prettier every day, I don''t know, maybe she''s found another man?"


    Said Taufik who then looked at Marzuki, but unlike what he expected, Marzuki looked calm.


    "... Are you okay if she finds another guy?"


    "Why should I? If she''s happy, what can I do?"


    "... I''m sorry, I''m just kidding, she is the most loyal woman in the whole world"


    "..."


    "..."


    "*Pfft* I know that too, why do you think I''ve survived this long? I''ve survived because I know how she is, do you know what I said to her before I got ''trapped'' here?"


    "..."


    "... I told her, to wait for me to come back and I will definitely come back to her using whatever means I can, that''s what I said to her, so I know she will wait, thinking about that, it keeps pushing me to keep trying to find a way home, I had given up, but seeing you here, I''m glad my efforts were not in vain"


    "About that, how did you recognize me?"


    "At first I found you very similar to her, your mother, but I opposed that thought and thought that it was just a resemblance, but after spending time with you and observing your strange behavior, my intuition grew stronger, and what made me even more certain was Aksa, your mother once showed me a photo of her when she was little, and Aksa had a resemblance to her, your mother''s blood flows strongly in the family, I don''t know why, even you, in terms of your face you are very similar to her"


    "What? I think she looks like my wife. Am I wrong?"


    "You''re not wrong, what I mean by ''similar'' here is Aksa''s facial expression, before, when Aksa scolded those people for talking about his mother, it was very similar to your mother, because coincidentally, the photo your mother showed me a long time ago was a photo of her scolding two boys, it was very similar to her, ahaha~" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Only that?"


    "Well~ That may sound shallow... But your answer earlier confirmed what my gut feeling said, I just said what I felt and your reply confirmed it"


    Hearing this, Taufik felt fooled.


    ''So he just said that on instinct and wasn''t completely sure who I was? But my answer confirmed what his instincts felt?''


    "*Sigh* I feel like I''m being fooled"


    "Ahaha~ Indeed so"


    After that, the two of them continued talking to each other, until the sun finally set.


    "... What? You other wives are pregnant right now?"


    "Yeah~ That''s why I can''t stay here for long, and two years is the time limit I have here, once I return to the ''Future'' then Aksa will spend time in this ''Time Line'' without me, so that''s why I want to spend as much time with him as I can before returning to the ''future''... This is a situation where I don''t have many choices"


    "... I... I don''t know how should I react to that"


    "You don''t need to, Old Man, just prepare yourself when the time comes... Alright, I guess it''s time"


    "Hmm? Where are you going at a time like this?"


    Asked Marzuki who was about to leave his place.


    Hearing Marzuki''s question, Taufik then turned towards Marzuki, and with a faint grin, he said. Continue your journey with empire


    "... Where else if not to a place that can ensure that our journey for the next two years will be completely undisturbed"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 268- Fight With Kratos

    - Present.- Mount Olympus Assembly Hall.


    "Nothing much, I just wanted to join in the fun and maybe in the process... Rob, you guys, maybe?"


    Said Taufik, which immediately provoked the anger of the Gods in the room.


    The Gods were ready with their respective weapons and looked like they were going to attack Taufik at any moment.


    "... SILENCE!!"


    However, Hades'' voice echoed again in the hall and made the atmosphere calm again.


    "...MARK MY WORDS!! IF ANYONE MOVES, I WILL PERSONALLY LOCK THEM IN TARTAROS!!"


    After Hades said that, all the Gods and Goddesses, whether good or evil, immediately sat quietly in their places, that''s how scary Tartaros was.


    Seeing that the condition had returned to normal, Hades then looked back at Taufik.


    "... You, I know you have something to do with the disappearance of Zeus and the others"


    "How so?"


    Taufik said casually, not taking Hades'' words seriously.


    However, different from the Gods and Goddesses in the hall, Hercules can be said to be one of the Humans who became the strongest God in all of Olympus, the power he has can be said to be unlimited, Hercules'' death eight years ago was quite surprising to the Olympians, especially Kratos/Cratus, who also held the Authority of power, but the cause of his death was unknown to the other gods apart from the Twelve main gods of Olympus and a handful of Gods like Habe.


    Not to forget the matter about Gaia, they also know that Gaia has been released from her seal, and they (the Gods) who can set foot on earth again are proof of this because, with Gaia''s return, the Mana on earth slowly becomes Pure again.


    And now, appearing in front of them, someone who was sitting relaxed like someone watching an opera in front of them, was the one who killed Hercules himself and also the same person who freed Gaia, and that should be the truth because the one who said it was Hades himself.


    Immediately, several Gods who had wanted to attack Taufik shrank their intentions, but only a few.


    However, Hades ignored the slight commotion that was happening in the hall and continued his speech.


    "... You are an ''anomaly'' you shouldn''t be in this era; your soul is not connected to this Era; Zeus has long had his eyes on you since you killed Hercules back then and also freed Gaia from Tartaros somehow, do you think I wouldn''t know that?"


    "Ahh~ You were there too, weren''t you? And you should also know that it wasn''t ME who killed Hercules "Directly" but another entity... How can you even be sure that he''s dead? Did you see his soul directly in the underworld?"


    Taufik answered in the same way as before while putting popcorn in his mouth.


    "You don''t know, his fate is worse than death because his soul was taken by the "Death" Herself, And you are the cause"


    "What? What do you mean by "I am" Was the cause? From the first place, it''s you guys who "Force" Him to kill me, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, and that won''t happen if you didn''t come to this timeline and Angering ''Fate'' itself, don''t you know what kind of chaos you''ve created, huh?"


    Hearing the word ''Fate'', all the gods in the hall immediately fell silent, ''Fate'' was a frightening entity for them because they, as Gods, could not escape from what was called ''Fate'' itself because all creatures, whether living or dead, all had their own fate.


    "... You have messed up the "Line of Destiny" that was determined even before this universe itself existed, even I myself still can''t believe that you can still live until now after doing all those Taboo things"


    "..."


    ''... So, they only know about ''Fate'' but don''t know about ''Will''? That was strange, Does the moment ''Will'' shares his essence with all living beings that makes him disappear also mean that his existence disappears completely? So is it only me and maybe ''Fate'' who is the only one who knows about the existence called ''Will'' in this world or maybe in this entire universe? To sacrifice so much just for someone who won''t even remember him, Isn''t that so absurd?''


    Taufik thought, which might be true, ''Will'' had been trying to find out too much about the creature called Human until he had unknowingly fallen too deep, to the point of being willing to sacrifice himself so that humans could have ''Desire''. If only he had not tried to find out and had behaved indifferently towards the creature called Human, like what ''Fate'' did, none of this would have happened, and ''Will'' himself knew that.


    That was what ''Will'' tried to convey in the inscription "Curiosity is a curse and ignorance is a blessing" that Marzuki found inside the pyramid in Antarctica.


    ------------


    "... I can''t say anything about that, but I have my own reasons about why I came here, and you don''t have to know that"


    Taufik answered Hades'' previous question, but the one who greeted his answer was not Hades but another god.


    "... Unbelievable"


    "Hm? Who are you?" Taufik asked.


    "... I''m Kratos/Cratus, I have long considered Hercules as my rival, I do not believe that he could be killed by a weakling like you"


    Said Kratos, who then stood up from his place. His brothers and sisters, who saw this, tried to stop Kratos, but Kratos firmly refused.


    Kratos then looked at Hades, bowed his head slightly, and then said.


    "Lord of the Underworld, allow me Kratos One of the four "winged enforcers" of Zeus, to ask your permission to duel with that man in the name of the King of the gods"


    "..."


    Hearing Kratos'' request, Hades could only remain silent for a moment, but before he could answer, a click of the tongue was heard in the hall.


    "*Tsk!* Disappointing, I quite like your other versions, but this one? Very disappointing indeed, Your other version was amazing, taking on the entire Olympus alone in the name of revenge and emerging victorious after killing Zeus, but I didn''t expect the real Kratos to be Zeus'' loyal dog, what a disappointment" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The one who said that was Lembuswana, which surprised all the Gods in the hall; all eyes were on Lembuswana, and after that, they looked at Kratos.


    "!!!"


    But unlike Kratos, hearing what Lembuswana said, Kratos'' anger peaked, he looked at Lembuswana with a gaze full of killing intent.


    For Kratos and his Brothers and Sisters, their Loyalty to Zeus was something they were very proud of, however, going against the entire Olympus? Killing Zeus? That was something even worse than an Insult for Kratos, as well as his Brothers and Sisters.


    "... You dare to come here, in this holy place, and then let your strange pet insult the loyalty I have to the King of Gods; it is truly unforgivable¡­"


    Said Kratos, who then jumped into the middle of the hall, which was indeed an arena for battle.


    Stay updated via empire


    *Boom!*


    Kratos landed with great force, creating a crater. Kratos then took his weapon, a twin blade that hung on his back.


    Kratos then pointed his blade at Taufik and spoke in a loud voice.


    "... I AM KRATOS, ONE OF THE FOUR "WINGED ENFORCERS" OF ZEUS! I CHALLENGE YOU TO A LIFE AND DEATH DUEL, WHOEVER AMONG US DIES, HIS SOUL WILL FALL INTO TARTAROS AND NEVER COME OUT! I HOPE THE RULE OF THE UNDERWORLD AGREES TO THIS!?"


    "..."


    After Kratos said that, the entire hall became silent again. They all knew how terrifying Tartaros was, but besides that, the gods also really enjoyed a show, especially a duel, so with full expectation, they all looked toward Hades.


    "... *Sigh* I give you my permission, but the duel you want cannot take place if your opponent does not agree. So, O Defiant of Fate, do you agree to this duel or... Are you too afraid to agree?"


    Hades said with a grin on his face while looking at Taufik, it was clearly a provocation, and Taufik knew it.


    Hearing Hades'' words, all the Gods in the hall showed happy faces, especially Agon who is the God who personifies races, matches, contests, and competitions themselves.


    "... Cheap provocation, but why not? I''ll pretend not to know, and accept your cheap provocation"


    Said Taufik who then stood up from his seat, the Gods who saw this, cheered happily, as if the problem that was the reason for their meeting had been forgotten and everyone was focused on the duel that was about to take place.


    "... Fik, are you sure about this? What if they all attack you in the middle of the match?" Ask Lembuswana.


    "... No need to worry, the Gods and Goddesses here are not a threat to me, they cannot control Concepts like Zeus and the others, and the only one who can give me resistance is probably Hades, you stay here and guard Aksara, I will go move my body a bit"


    "... But doesn''t Kratos also have the Authority of Strength?"


    "... Probably, but maybe not as strong as what Hercules has"


    "What''s with that half-hearted answer?"


    "Ahh~ Just shut up! And Aksa, Watch and learn what I''m going to do, ok?"


    "Understood, Papa"


    "Okay, I''ll go now"


    Said Taufik, who then went down to the arena, which made the cheers from the Gods only get louder.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 269- Fight With Kratos ll

    Without saying another word, Taufik descended into the arena, where Kratos stood waiting."... Lord of the Underworld, Allow me to be the referee in this match"


    Said Agon, the God who personifies races, matches, contests, and competitions, stepped forward and addressed Hades with a respectful tone.


    Hearing Agos'' words, Hades gave a slow, deliberate nod, then replied to Agos'' question with a voice that echoed in the hall.


    "...Permission granted"


    Hearing this, Agon''s lips curled into a wide smile and then descended to the arena.


    Agos then stood in the middle between Taufik and Kratos.


    "... I, Agon, shall preside over this duel, from the challenger''s side, standing on my left side, Kratos, God Of Strength And Power, challenges ''He Who Defies Fate'' In a duel of ''Life and Death''... Whoever ''Dies'' in this duel, According to the agreement that has been agreed upon by the Lord of the Underworld Himself, Lord Hades, the soul of the loser of this match will be locked in Tartaros and will never come out, I and all the Gods and Goddesses present shall bear witness to this sacred combat, From both sides, is there anything you wanted so said?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing Agon''s statement, neither Taufik nor Kratos said anything, seeing this, Agon nodded his head again.


    "Alright, Since there are no objections from either side, Then let''s start this fun; there are no special rules in this match; everything is allowed... Alright, both of you look at the gold coin in my hand. I will throw it into the air, and when this coin hits the ground, that''s when this match begins... both sides ready?" Asked Agon once again.


    Kratos and Taufik then nodded their heads in agreement.


    Kratos, who looked very serious, was a little annoyed with Taufik, who seemed to think all of this was just a normal thing, but Kratos kept his anger to himself and would vent it later when their duel began.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Agon''s mouth, and without further ado, he immediately threw the gold coin in his hand up into the air.


    *Clang*


    A *Clang* sound was heard as Agos'' thumbnail flicked the coin upwards.


    All the observers in the hall were silent when they saw the gold coin being thrown upwards. The coin moved quickly as it rose upwards, but when the gold coin was about to fall, time seemed to slow down.


    The silent, and tense atmosphere continued, Kratos, Zeus'' loyal follower, whose strength was unquestionable, and Taufik whose strength was still questionable, aside from the fact that he was the one who defeated Hercules and managed to free Gaia from Tartaros, even though it was confirmed by Hades himself, but none of them knew how strong Taufik was personally, even Hades himself, did not know how deep Taufik''s strength was, if not for that, Hades himself would directly face Taufik, that''s why Hades agreed to this Duel, he thought, with this Duel, Hades could measure how strong Taufik really was.


    The tense atmosphere continued and became even more tense when the gold coin was about to touch the ground.


    Agos had been keeping his distance from the two participants in the arena, afraid of being affected by the fight between the two, because he had always been an ''Enjoyer'', not a ''performer.''


    All eyes were on Taufik and Kratos; in their eyes, enthusiasm was visible. Life as a God is a long and boring journey, and that''s why none of them cared who would lose and who would win; for them, watching the fun was the most important thing.


    The atmosphere became more tense when the gold coin was only a few centimeters from the ground, Kratos had been in a ready position since earlier with the twin blades connected by a chain in his hands, while Taufik still had his hand on the handle of his Katana which was still in its sheath and his eyes were not focused on Kratos but on Hades above.


    This small gesture only made Kratos even angrier because he thought Taufik was underestimating him. A murderous glare was clearly visible in Kratos'' eyes. If looks could kill, Taufik would have fallen a long time ago.


    The gold coin continued to spin in the air, and at the final spin before touching the ground.


    *Clang!*


    The sound produced by the small gold coin was like the sound of war drums in the silent hall, and with the gold coin touching the ground, it signaled the deadly duel had finally begun.


    -----------


    Kratos stands with a fluid stance, his eyes locked on Taufik. His weapons are a pair of razor-sharp blades, each attached to the hilt with a taut, black chain. His hands are steady, ready to control the blades'' movements with swift precision, able to strike from nearly any angle.


    Taufik still looked calm, one of his hands resting lightly on the hilt, his gaze unwavering; whether it was because he considered this situation normal or something else, one thing is for sure: the calmness that Taufik showed was very illustrative: the calm before the storm.


    *Clang!*


    The sound of coins falling was heard.


    Immediately, the ground beneath them trembles with the sheer force of their movements.


    *Swoosh*


    In the blink of an eye, both of them vanished, and all that''s left are fleeting traces of dust. The air is thick with anticipation as the aftereffects of their initial clash linger in the arena inside the Hall.


    Kratos is the first to reappear, his twin blades streaking toward Taufik in an unpredictable web of motion, each blade swinging with the speed of lightning, one coming low, the other high. He controls them with a fluidity that almost seems unnatural, each attack designed to overwhelm his opponent from every angle.


    Taufik moves like water, flowing around the attacks with an ease that matches Kratos'' speed. His katana flicks through the air in a blur, parrying each blade with his katana as though it were an extension of his own body. With every strike, his calm focus sharpens, his gaze unwavering. His Katana blade meets Kratos'' blade with rhythmic precision; each move he makes is a perfect counter to the next attack that Kratos launches on him.


    *Tink!* *Clang!*


    The sounds of striking metal echo through the Hall. Kratos attempts a feint, his twin blade sweeping one way before snapping back the other. Taufik, however, is already several steps ahead, his footwork allowing him to pivot just out of range of the counterattack. His katana flashes through the air again, aiming to slice through the chain that connects Kratos'' Twin Blade.


    Kratos reacts instinctively, pulling his weapon back just in time, the blade missing its target by an inch. He can feel the bite of the air as Taufik''s katana slides past, but the warrior is already closing the gap. Kratos doesn''t yet fully know Taufik''s full capabilities, but with the weapon he currently wields, Kratos knows that in close quarters, his weapon loses its advantage.


    Kratos takes a step back, his blades snapping back into position. He grins, a low rumble in his chest.


    "You''re quick, but... "


    Kratos flicks his wrists, and both his twin blades fly outward in a powerful burst of motion, aiming to strike Taufik from either side, forcing him into a defensive stance.


    But Taufik is undeterred. His movements are so fast they seem like an extension of the wind itself. He dodges to the right, feeling the air rush by as one of the twin blades sails past him, while his katana arcs upward in a calculated riposte. The blade slides through the space between the chains, aiming for Kratos'' exposed wrist.


    Kratos winces, feeling the sharp edge graze his forearm, but he doesn''t pull back. Instead, he grits his teeth and counters with a sudden, brutal lunge. The chains lash forward like serpents, seeking to bind Taufik''s arms and legs.


    Taufik rolls to the side, his katana flashing out to slice through one of the chains in a quick, fluid movement. The chain falls to the ground with a metallic clang. Kratos snarls, momentarily off balance.


    In that split second, Taufik moves in. His katana comes down with the speed of a storm, aimed directly at Kratos'' chest.


    But Kratos isn''t done yet.


    He yanks the remaining chain back, using it to create distance between them, forcing Taufik to retreat just as the tip of the katana nears his chest. The tension is palpable; the two of them are locked in a deadly dance of give and take. Find exclusive stories on empire


    For a moment, there''s silence between them as they circle each other; amid the silence between the two of them, the cheers of the audience continue to be heard louder and louder as the duel continues, both taking stock of the situation. Kratos is slightly bruised, a cut across his arm from Taufik''s katana, but Kratos is still standing strong as if the injuries he suffered were completely non-existent.


    "Impressive, As expected from Kratos the ''Ghost of Sparta''. Really impressive~"


    Taufik murmured, even though Kratos himself didn''t know what Taufik meant by the ''Ghost of Sparta'' that Taufik said.


    "... You''re not bad either, I admit that"


    Kratos says, his voice low; with a little annoyance, he continues to say. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But you''re a little arrogant by not giving your all... Let''s see if you can keep up that attitude... WITH THIS"


    With a sudden roar, Kratos launches himself forward, both chains spinning in the air in a devastating whirlwind of steel. The chains lash out like serpents, and the two twin Blades at the end of the Chain were like fangs ready to pounce on Taufik. one aimed at Taufik''s head, the other at his legs. The ferocity of the attack is unlike anything Taufik has encountered before, there''s no room for error.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 270- VS Kratos lll

    "But you''re a little arrogant by not giving your all... Let''s see if you can keep up that attitude... WITH THIS"With a sudden roar, Kratos launches himself forward, both chains spinning in the air in a devastating whirlwind of steel. The chains lash out like serpents, and the two twin Blades at the end of the Chain were like fangs ready to pounce on Taufik. one aimed at Taufik''s head, the other at his legs. The ferocity of the attack is unlike anything Taufik has encountered before, there''s no room for error.


    Taufik narrows his eyes, the glint of his katana catching the light as he steps forward with calculated precision.


    The twin blades scream toward him, but Taufik doesn''t flinch. With a burst of speed, he sidesteps the first strike aimed at his head, and with a fluid motion, he swings his katana upward.


    The katana clashes against the chain targeting his legs, redirecting its momentum to the side with a spark-filled collision.


    Kratos snarls, his fury mounting as he repositions himself mid-air, yanking the chains back with immense force. The blades retract like boomerangs, slicing through the space between them. Taufik spins on his heel, his katana weaving an intricate pattern that deflects the incoming blades. His movements are sharp yet calm.


    "You''re still holding back"


    Kratos growls in anger, his voice like thunder.


    "... I will not stand for this mockery! DIE!!!"


    With a roar, Kratos channels all his power into this one attack. His Twins Blades ignite with a blinding, fiery aura, and the chains elongate unnaturally, glowing with molten energy.


    Kratos slammed the chains into the ground; the two Twin Blades, as if merging in the air, created a greater impact than before; with that momentum, the Twin Blades shot towards Taufik at an incredible speed and contained a power that could not be underestimated.


    *Boom!*


    The attack causes a massive explosion that creates a shockwave of searing flames that towers high into the air, swallowing the arena in chaos, but it is not fear that is seen but cheers of joy from the crowd.


    The ground trembles, and for a moment, it seems as though nothing could survive the devastation, that''s what the observers thought. In contrast to Kratos, he still breathes calmly, but his muscles are taut as he surveys the destruction; as the smoke clears, Taufik emerges, his black katana blade glowing with a strange glow. His clothes are unscathed, his expression calm with his eyes locked on the figure of Kratos..


    "... That''s all?"


    Taufik asks, his voice low but laced with a chilling edge. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If that''s all you''ve got, then I''m disappointed"


    Kratos'' eyes widen, but before he can react, Taufik moves and closes the distance between them in an instant, his katana shimmering as he channels his Mana into his Katana. The Black Katana blade becomes a blur, changes color, and then emits a soft green hue light.


    *Swoosh!*


    A Wind sword Aura shot towards Kratos who still had time to open some distance between him and Taufik.


    Kratos blocks the initial strike, but the force behind it sends him sliding back. A second strike follows, then a third, each faster and more unpredictable than the last.


    Taufik''s attacks did not stop there; Taufik''s attacks were like a never-ending storm, continuing to hit Kratos, who had difficulty fending off Taufik''s attacks, which were hard to predict where they would come from because they flew like the wind itself.


    "... You rely too much on brute force"


    Taufik says, his voice calm but deadly.


    "You need to know that you are not Hercules, who has an almost endless power; I''m arrogant? No! You''re just too weak for me to be able to use my full power, You have high and limitless potential, however, your loyalty chains your own potential, How disappointing~" Experience tales at empire


    Kratos grits his teeth, ignoring taunts from Taufik while desperately swinging his chains to counter Taufik''s seemingly endless attack, but Taufik''s movements are like the wind itself, fast and unpredictable.


    Flowing around each attack. With a sudden flourish, Taufik slashes downward, his katana shimmering with the force of his technique that has changed form into ''Earth form'' The air itself seems to split as the attack lands with the force of gravity behind it, sending Kratos crashing into the ground with a great impact.


    ------------


    - In a special place for the twelve main Gods of Olympus, with Hades and Hephaestus.


    Hades and Hephaestus watched the match between Taufik and Kratos without missing any detail, even though Taufik and Kratos moved at a speed that was difficult for ordinary human eyes to follow, but for them, the Gods, no movement from Taufik or Kratos could escape their attention.


    In the midst of the heated duel, and the cheers from the audience, one thing that caught Hades'' attention was Taufik''s weapon that kept changing color, coincidentally the person sitting next to him was someone who really understood weapons, so with great curiosity, Hades asked Hephaestus without looking away from the duel that was taking place.


    "... Hephaestus, what do you think about that man''s weapon? Does the power he has come from that weapon?"


    Similar to Hades, Hephaestus also had the same interest as what Hades felt. As the god of blacksmiths, metalworking, fire, and volcanoes, he was also particularly interested in Taufik''s weapon. However, when faced with Hades'' question, Hephaestus was a little hesitant to answer it.


    "... No, it''s not the power of his weapon, how should I put it, that man, Instead of using a wand just like what a Magician usually used, that man, used that weapon of his as a catalyst to cast his Magic, but his weapon had its own uniqueness"


    "Hoo~ Continue"


    "To make it short, his weapon was not made in the usual way, you know how the process of forging is, but that man''s weapon, it seems like it didn''t go through any forging process, it seems like it was directly created as a set like that, it is truly very unique and..."


    "And?"


    "... Although it is a bit vague, the weapon has its own soul, if the soul within the weapon is fully awakened, the weapon will become a weapon of the highest level in the entire world, even in the entire universe... Whether it is an enemy or not, I want to meet the person who created that extraordinary weapon"


    "... A weapon with soul?"


    "Yeah..."


    "..."


    "..."


    After that small talk, Hades and Hephaestus returned to watching the duel taking place in the arena with more focus than before.


    "... How is it? Have you finished measuring the depth of that man''s strength?"


    "Sadly, No, that man does not even use his full power while facing Kratos, Who, in terms of raw strength, is only second to Hercules... I remember eight years ago when that guy first appeared in this timeline, he had a hard time facing Hades directly, I didn''t expect his power to grow this fast, maybe even Zeus didn''t expect this"


    "Eight years ago, huh? That day is sure crazy, if Mother Gaia didn''t seal the earth, The Ages of Go-"


    "Hephaestus"


    "Opps~ I almost said it"


    "*Sigh* Just remember, don''t speak carelessly in the future, the truth is only known by a handful of us"


    Hades said firmly while staring at Hephaestus with a sharp gaze, but in his mind, he also had the same thoughts as Hephaestus.


    ''... But it was indeed a great fortune for us, If Mother Gaia had not sealed the Earth in time, the consequences would have been very fatal for us, the Olympians''


    That day, it was not only the Olympian gods who were actually expelled from Earth, but other entities that had once set foot on Earth also wanted to enter Earth. Fortunately for the Olympians who came from Earth, the backlash was not too serious for them.


    Unlike those other entities, they used a lot of their divine power to forcefully enter Earth, but because of the seal that Gaia had placed in time, they were forcibly pushed out of Earth''s atmosphere, which made them receive serious backlash, with such severe injuries, they would need a very long time to recover their strength before trying to enter Earth again.


    ''We planned to gather as many followers as possible and grow our strength to face the other entity later at this crucial time, but something unexpected like this had to happen, Zeus and Poseidon, those two, they are always impatient... *Sigh* In the end, everything will end up as ''HE'' has decided''


    Long ago when the Titanomachy War ended, a golden opportunity for the Olympians arose, but a new threat was created, a threat beyond the control of the three brothers, Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon.


    "... We have sacrificed so much, but why does everything never go according to plan? In the end, do we have to take advantage of Mother Gaia''s ''goodness'' again?"


    "You know that Impossible now with that man on her side"


    "Then we will do anything we can do to erase that man''s existence from this world at all cost even if we have to ask for help from ''HIM'' again"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 271- Vs Kratos lV

    After rising from Taufik''s attack, Kratos rose again with a more burning spirit than before. Taufik''s taunt did not discourage him but only made his desire to win even greater.Kratos continued his attacks, each attack he made connected to the next one, and each attack was deadly; his Twin Blades continued to head toward Taufik with a chain that could extend at will, not giving Taufik a chance to counterattack, and he could only defend.


    The battle direction might have been on Kratos'' side if only every attack of his that contained great power hit its target, but like a dancer, Taufik avoided every attack from Kratos without difficulty and with little effort, his body moved like the wind, and avoided Kratos'' attacks just a millimeter before Kratos'' attacks hit him. But on the contrary, every attack by Taufik always hits Kratos, which eventually causes Kratos'' wounds to pile up.


    It was a sight that was amazing even for the Gods who were watching the duel, even now, even though their eyes saw it directly, their brains still couldn''t accept that someone could do such a move, besides Taufik, the Gods also acknowledged Kratos'' tenacity, if it were them, they weren''t sure that they could survive and even attack relentlessly like Kratos did even with the injuries he suffered.


    The battle continued, and the once beautiful arena was now in chaos; the ground split and scorched as Taufik and Kratos clashed. The dust began to settle from the previous exchange, revealing Kratos lying in a crater, this is the second time.


    Perhaps due to the accumulated wounds, Kratos breathed heavily; his Twin Blades lay embedded in the dirt beside him, their chains coiled like dormant serpents, but Kratos''s hands stubbornly still held the handle tightly.


    Taufik stood tall, unharmed while looking towards Kratos; his katana shimmered ominously in the dim light, its edge glowing faintly with the power of his SwordMagic- Earth Form technique.


    "You are resilient, Kratos"


    Taufik said softly, which strangely sounded loud to Kratos even amidst the cheers of the audience.


    "But resilience is not enough to defeat me; how much more will you suffer before you accept you''re weak?"


    Hearing that, Kratos gritted his teeth, his bloodied hands clawing at the dirt as he forced himself to rise. Amidst the loud cheers of the crowd, Kratos caught the voices of his Brothers and Sisters, asking him to surrender. Even Nike, the Goddess of Victory herself asked Kratos to surrender, but his spirit remained unbroken. The chains of the Twin Blades rattled as he gripped his twin blade handles tightly, lifting them once more and ready for another attack.


    Seeing this, the gods watching cheered wildly.


    ".. I have faced gods and monsters and always come out as a winner"


    Kratos growled, his voice a deep.


    "... And This Time, It Won''t Be Any Different!!!"


    With a roar, Kratos launched himself forward, his feet skimming the ground as he slid toward Taufik with Unbelievable Speed ??for someone who was quite badly injured.


    The Twin Blades spun in his hands, their chains extending like snakes striking at their prey. Sparks flew as the blades carved through the air, creating arcs of fiery destruction.


    Taufik''s eyes narrowed, his grip on the katana steady. He moved with a dancer''s grace, his feet gliding across the ground as he evaded each of Kratos''s relentless strikes. The attacks were powerful, each swing carrying the weight of Kratos''s fury, but like before, they lacked the precision, no, maybe because his opponent was Taufik, that''s why not a single attack from Kratos managed to land on Taufik.


    "... You are so stubborn"


    Taufik said calmly, weaving through the storm of attacks. He sidestepped, ducked under a vertical slash, and deflected a chain strike with a sharp twist of his katana. The clang of metal against metal echoed through the hall.


    Kratos roared again, his attacks growing more frenzied. He swung the blades in brutally, their chains lashing out in every direction. Taufik, however, remained untouchable. He flowed around each strike like water slipping through cracks, his movements impossibly smooth.


    "... I am getting bored of this, I think, I already showed enough to Aksa... Let''s end this"


    Taufik said sharply, his tone carrying an air of unexplained pressure. Taufik leaped back, his katana glowing brighter as he channeled his Mana into it.


    The ground beneath his feet began to tremble, small rocks rising into the air as his technique was ready to launch.


    Kratos lunged at him, refusing to give up. He swung his blades with every ounce of strength he had left, but Taufik raised his katana high, the blade now glowing with an earthen glow.


    ''SwordMagic-Earth Form: Graviton Slash!''


    Taufik said silently.


    With a single, powerful motion, Taufik brought his katana down in a devastating slash. The air itself seemed to shatter, a loud boom resonating as the force of gravity amplified that attack. The sword''s energy surged forward, crashing into Kratos like a tidal wave.


    *BOOM!*


    Kratos was sent flying, his body smashing into the arena wall with a thunderous impact that shook the entire hall. Dust erupted into the air, obstructing the audience''s view.


    When the dust finally cleared, Kratos lay on the ground, motionless; he had lost his grip on The Twin Blades, their chains lifeless.


    Taufik stood tall, his katana lowered, the glow in his katana because of his technique fading.


    "You''re Awesome, Kratos"


    Taufik said, without much change in his tone, and then continued.


    "Your strength is admirable, but it''s not enough"


    For a moment, there was no answer from Kratos, but then, a faint sound of a growl was heard from Kratos''s mouth.


    Kratos''s fingers twitched, and his hand forced himself to rise once more. Blood dripped from his wounds, his body trembling with exhaustion because of the accumulated wounds and the strong attack earlier, but his eyes burned with unyielding determination.


    "I will¡­ not¡­ fall, not yet, I... Will... Only... Stop when my head... Is separated from my body, remember that"


    Said Kratos, as he tried to reach for the Twin Blades lying mere inches from him.


    Taufik remained silent. He stepped back, giving Kratos space and time, yet his stance remained ready for anything.


    "Admirable, but also foolish, What makes you fight so hard? Is it because of your loyalty to Zeus or is it just your ego?"


    Kratos clenched his jaw, his muscles trembling as he forced himself to stand, his breathing was heavy, but he refused to collapse. With a sudden, rough roar, Kratos grabbed the chains of his Twin Blades and swung them with all of his might; the chains whistled through the air as the blades spun in wide arcs, aiming at Taufik.


    Taufik sighed lightly, almost disappointed.


    "You don''t know when to give up, arent you?"


    Taufik muttered, sidestepping to avoid attacks directed at him. His katana flashed as he blocked the second blade, sparks flying from that clash. Find your next read on empire


    Kratos continued to advance, his attacks erratic but fierce, the chains lashing out like wild serpents. Taufik, however, moved with calculated precision to avoid Kratos strikes.


    With each clash, he seemed to anticipate Kratos'' next move, despite Kratos'' tenacity, it was clear that his strength was waning.


    Taufik observed and then said in the middle of their clash.


    "... You fight with rage, but rage alone won''t be enough"


    Kratos growled, ignoring Taufik''s words, then yanked the chains back, the Twin Blades spinning toward Taufik in a deadly, crisscrossing pattern. Taufik raised his katana, parrying one blade and ducking beneath the other. In a swift counter, he dashed forward, closing the gap between them.


    Before Kratos could react, Taufik delivered a powerful strike to Kratos and landed on Kratos'' shoulder, forcing the "God of War" to drop his weapon.


    Kratos stumbled, falling on his knee once again, blood pouring from the fresh wound.


    "It''s over"


    Taufik said firmly, his katana pointed at Kratos'' neck, his body trembling not because of fear but because of the fatigue felt by his body, Kratos then glared up at Taufik. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Kill me!"


    Kratos spat, his voice defiant even in defeat.


    Taufik paused, his katana steady on Kratos neck. The Arena grew eerily quiet; Kratos, despite his broken body, still radiated an unyielding spirit. Taufik slowly sheathed his katana, the blade sliding into its scabbard with a click.


    "No, You don''t deserve a death like this. To kill a warrior who can no longer fight would bring me no honor and it won''t look cool in front of my son"


    Kratos'' eyes widened in disbelief, then narrowed in fury.


    "You... dare spare me?" Kratos growled.


    "Yeah~ You''ve been humbled today. Live with that and learn from it"


    With that, Kratos collapsed fully to the ground, The atmosphere in the hall was quiet for a while, but a few moments later, loud cheers were heard from all corners, they all cheered Taufik loudly for showing a very amazing match, successfully emerging as the winner without any injuries when fighting Kratos the God of Strength and Power himself.


    But Taufik ignored all of that and just looked at Hades.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 272- Vs Kratos End

    Amidst the cheers of the gods that continued to echo in the hall that might be more appropriately called a ''colosseum'' than a ''meeting room'', Taufik''s eyes were fixed on Hades.An indescribable atmosphere formed between them that even affected the entire hall with how the cheers of the audience slowly faded away.


    One second, two seconds, and a few moments later, no sound could be heard anymore, Kratos was still lying on the ground unconscious due to too much blood loss, Agon who was the referee in this duel also did not enter the arena to announce the winner, suddenly everyone realized that the match was not over, because according to the rules, this was a life and death duel before one of the two contestants breathed his last, the match would still continue.


    "... Why did you stop? The match isn''t over yet, kill him, kill Kratos"


    Hades'' cold voice sounded in the crowded yet silent hall; the atmosphere became tense, and an uncomfortable feeling could be felt in the air.


    "Why? Kill him and you will come out as the winner"


    Hades'' voice was heard again, Kratos'' brothers and sisters who were watching from the audience had a strange look in their eyes, their eyes seemed to say that they were ready to rebel if necessary, calling it a ''rebellion'' might be a bit wrong, because the four of them including Kratos who was lying on the ground unconscious only put their loyalty to one figure, and that figure was not there at the moment, they were only loyal to that figure, they were only loyal to Zeus and not to Olympus as a whole.


    "... What are you waiting for? Kill him"


    Said Hades for the umpteenth time; hearing this, Kratos'' brothers and sisters tightened their grip on their weapons; their wings were ready to flap at any time if Taufik would make a move that they were afraid he would do.


    But unlike what they had expected, Taufik, who had been looking at Hades, then lowered his head with a sigh that didn''t escape his mouth, after that he looked back at Hades with a completely different expression, it was like a disturbed expression that adults show when a child they don''t know very well is acting too annoying.


    "... Who are you to order me around?"


    Taufik said in a different tone, then he looked left and right, when his eyes fell on the three winged gods who were standing while holding their weapons tightly like people ready to fight, Taufik sighed again.


    "... What are you guys doing there? Quickly take him and give him treatment, why are you standing there like an idiot?"


    "... Eh? B-But..."


    Bia said in confusion as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "What? Just come down here and take him, or do you also want me to kill him?"


    "... N-No"


    Bia said nervously, she then looked at Hades, but seeing Hades who did not do anything and did not say anything, Bia breathed a sigh of relief and then invited her brothers and sisters to go help Kratos.


    After that, the three of them then went down to the arena and approached Kratos. Bia immediately checked Kratos'' condition and breathed a sigh of relief that Kratos was only exhausted and had lost a lot of blood; Bia immediately told Zelos to support Kratos and immediately told him to go with Nike. While Bia herself turned to Hades, lowered her head, and then spoke.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Lord of the Underworld"


    Bia said to Hades but did not get any reply from Hades, but Bia was not disappointed because she had expected it to be like that. Bia then raised her head again then turned towards Taufik.


    "For you too, With all my sincerity, on behalf of my brothers and sisters, we thank you for sparing our brother''s life, in the future, no matter what your relationship with Olympus is, if you ask, I promise, the four of us will always be ready to help you..."


    Taufik, who heard what Bia said, could only grin awkwardly because if Bia knew what Taufik''s purpose was in coming here and what he had done, Bia probably wouldn''t have said that.


    Earlier, Hades had mentioned the matter of Taufik ''having a connection with the disappearance of Zeus and the others''. However, Taufik did not ''confirm'' this, so Hades'' statement was still ''possible'' and Bia would not possibly think that far ahead, so, with a forced smile, Taufik said.


    "... well~ I don''t think Kratos is willing to do that, but I''ll accept your offer; please take care of your brother because he is something like an Idol for humans in the future"


    "... I''ll do that, once again, Thank you... I don''t know what business you have with us, the Olympian, but I hope it will go smoothly... Alright, I''ll go now, and Be careful, because you don''t know what Lord Hades is thinking"


    Said Bia, giving a warning to Taufik before walking away from the meeting hall.


    "... Wait" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bia said suddenly before she even walked halfway out of the Arena, while turning back to Taufik, and then added.


    "Can I ask you some questions?"


    "!!!"


    ''Did she notice something?''


    "Y-Yes?"


    Taufik replied nervously.


    Seeing Taufik who looked nervous with an awkward smile, Bia tilted her head slightly, then asked.


    "... Why do you look nervous?"


    "Eh? N-Nothing, I''m like this, occasionally... I get nervous when someone as beautiful as you talk to me for too long, it''s a kind of mental illness"


    Said Taufik, who even he himself did not know what the meaning behind those words was; Taufik could only smile awkwardly again to cover his embarrassment while inside Taufik was screaming.


    Taufik kept looking at Bia to see how she would respond but he didn''t expect that Bia would show a response that he didn''t expect at all.


    ''Eh?''


    Taufik exclaimed inwardly because he saw that Bia''s face was currently blushing.


    ''What the... Why your face is like that?''


    "... E-Eh?"


    --------


    "E-Eh?"


    Bia immediately blushed, she didn''t expect a reply like that, for Bia who was often involved in battles due to the missions Zeus assigned, Bia had a muscular body like a man, and the compliments she often received were ''She''s Strong'', ''She''s very strong'' or ''Bia is very Extraordinarily strong'' the point is the impression that Bia gave off was that she was a strong Goddess, but deep down, Bia was still a Woman, but she had never received a compliment that said that she was ''Beautiful'' this was the first time, so Bia was a little unprepared for the ''Attack'' that came suddenly.


    Moreover, the ''attack'' came from Taufik, who is not far behind Adonis in terms of handsomeness, while Adonis himself was often considered the epitome of male beauty, that even captivated the Goddess of Beauty, Aphrodite herself and Persephone, furthermore, Taufik said that sentence with an awkward impression which added a plus point in Bia''s eyes, if Taufik knew this, he would get goosebumps because of cringe.


    Still, with a blushing face, Bia said again.


    "What are you saying? I''m not that pretty, don''t say nonsense"


    "A-Ah~ I''m sorry, that was also one of the effects of the illness I had... Forget that, what did you want to ask earlier?"


    "I see, poor you, about that question, I just want to ask a simple question, what''s your name?"


    "A-Ah, Name, yeah~ Name, I-Its T-Ranjana, yeah, That''s my name"


    "Oh~ Tranjana?... Tranjana... Tranjana... That''s a good name, I''ll remember that... Okay, I''ve taken a lot of your time, I''ll be going now, see you next time, Tranjana~"


    Said Bia while winking at Taufik, then turned back towards the exit; when she was outside, Bia spread her wings and immediately flew away quickly to catch up with her brothers and sisters. While Taufik could only watch all of that with cold sweat pouring down his cheeks, not knowing how to react.


    "... *Hufft* It''s already over... F*ck! What the hell even that? *Sigh* I don''t know anymore... Eh, wait?"


    With Bia already gone, Taufik immediately remembered something, he then slowly raised his head and looked around him, and sure enough, the hundreds of gods were staring at him silently.


    "Ahh... Aha-Ahaha~ You all picked a bad time to be silent, did you all do it on purpose?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A large hall, hundreds of gods, but not a single one reacted, seeing this, Taufik also fell silent.


    "... *Ukhum* I''ll go back to my seat first before we continue our conversation"


    Said Taufik who then slowly walked towards his sofa where Aksara and Lembuswana were.


    # A/N- "I don''t know if there are one or two readers who have reached this chapter; if there are, then I say thank you, nothing important; I just want to ask about the previous four chapters, as you know, last month, or should I call it last year? Hehe ~ just kidding, as you know, before, I didn''t upload many chapters because my work became too busy because of the end of the year so I didn''t have time to write, but in every little free time I had, I did some research by Reading a few action book and did some experiments using AI to create a battle situation, and learned from it, the previous four chapters (Vs Kratos) were the result of that, so I want to ask, what do you think about those chapters, are they good enough or not? Just in case there is someone who has made it this far, please reply with a comment on this paragraph, Please!!... Maybe that''s all; in the future, look forward to the new chapter because starting today, the new chapter update will be back to normal... Maybe, Ahh~ Happy New Year"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 273 - Evidence

    A little awkwardly, Taufik walked towards his place, where Aksara and Lembuswana were.After Taufik returned to his sofa, he was immediately greeted by Aksara.


    "... Papa, that was awesome!! please teach me that!"


    Hearing his son''s voice, Taufik felt a little relieved, he patted Aksara''s head gently and said.


    "... It''s so? I''ll teach you later, but let Papa take care of something here first, okay?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Aksara smiled broadly while nodding his head enthusiastically.


    "Hmm! I''ll wait!"


    Said Aksara, who then sat back down quietly while holding Lembuswana on his lap. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that, Taufik just smiled faintly and then sat down with his son.


    From this side, Taufik could see the entire hall, even Hades and Hephaestus who were sitting in a higher place than the other Gods.


    They were all still silent as if waiting for one of them, namely Hades or Taufik, to open their mouth.


    Taufik once again looked left and right, trying to catch what expressions these gods were showing, after which, he then looked back at Hades.


    "... Ukhum! This didn''t go according to my plan, but what happened is what happened... Actually, I''m here to tell you all something, but because of what happened earlier, it got delayed, so allow me to introduce myself once again; I''m ''D''Archy.'' That''s not my full name, but I prefer for you all to call me by that..."


    Taufik was silent for a moment, returning his attention to the silent crowd, seeing those who did not want to say anything, Taufik continued what he wanted to say.


    "... Alright since none of you have any objections... Let''s get straight to the point... Right now, Zeus and the other Nine Main Gods plus Hestia are now in my hands"


    "..."


    "..."


    Instantly, the Hall which was initially silent, became even quieter, but after they finished studying Taufik''s words, the silent hall was abuzz with discussions from the other gods.


    Hades, who didn''t like the crowd, immediately slammed his staff on the floor, which created a shock wave that was no less powerful than a bomb explosion.


    *PLAK!* *Swoosh!*


    "SILENCE!!"


    With Hades'' roar, the entire Hall fell silent again.


    "..."


    Hades stared at the audience with cold eyes as if asking who dared to challenge his authority, seeing all the gods silent, Hades'' eyes then fell on Taufik.


    "You! Do you know what you just said? Do you know what the consequences are?"


    "... I don''t know and I don''t wanna know" Enjoy new stories from empire


    "HERETIC!! DO YOU KNOW THE CONSEQUENCES IF ZEUS AND THE OTHERS DON''T DO THEIR JOB?!! CHAOS! CHAOS WILL FALL TO THE EARTH! AND THOUSANDS OF HUMAN LIVES COULD BE THREATENED, WILL YOU BE CAPABLE OF THE CONSEQUENCES?!"


    "Blah~ blah~ You talk too much, I''m coming from an era where all of you were just a Myth in human eyes... Only a few believe that you all exist, and you know what... The Earth still continues to spin on its axis, the seasons still continue to change, and the sky is still the same as it was yesterday... Who are you trying to fool with that nonsense Hades?"


    "You... You''ve gone too far, don''t think that with your relationship with Mother Gaia, you can act as you please! Stop all this madness before it gets out of your control!!"


    "Why bring Gaia into this conversation? She has nothing to do with any of this... Besides, Zeus and the others ended up like that not because I wanted them to but because they came to me on their own accord, so basically, this isn''t my fault, I was just trying to protect myself"


    "ENOUGH!! If what you said is true then show us all the evidence! What you said earlier could be a lie that you made up because you knew the situation was like this"


    "Evidence?... Hmm~"


    Seeing Taufik''s hesitation, the corners of Hades'' mouth rose, not wanting to lose momentum, Hades then spoke again.


    "Why do you look doubtful? Was what you said just now just nonsense?"


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik hummed, looked at Hades, and then looked at the entire audience in the hall, Taufik could clearly see the doubt in their eyes. Seeing this, Taufik sighed and then shook his head. Then said.


    "... Doubtful? Me? Foolish, I didn''t show you the evidence because I''m trying to protect the Image of Zeus and the others because right now, their appearance is not the same as their usual appearance... But you foolishly forced me to reveal something that will become your downfall, but I always respect someone''s wishes; if that''s what you ask for, then I will show it to you; I hope after you see this, you won''t regret it, you should remember that, Hades... Here is the evidence"


    After Taufik said that, he raised one of his hands into the air, and then a large screen appeared in the air; the screen showed nothing but black, like a dead television.


    "..."


    All the gods, including Hades and Hephaestus, looked confused by the black screen, not understanding what was on the black screen that could be used as evidence.


    But Taufik just kept quiet, having no intention of explaining or clearing up their confusion, he continued to stare at the black screen casually, not caring about what the Gods around him were saying.


    "... Is there anyone who knows what that thing is?"


    "No, it''s the first time I''ve seen something like that"


    "But what is that man trying to show us with that thing? Where''s the evidence?"


    "Maybe he is a fraud? Like what Lord Hades said earlier, he might just be taking advantage of the situation for his own personal gain"


    "How dare is he to try to deceive us, the gods?"


    "Then, why you don''t try and fight him, maybe you will win, just maybe"


    "..."


    "No, I will give that chance to another god... I used too much of my divine energy yesterday... So I''m not in my top condition right now"


    "Just say you''re afraid, we will not laugh at you"


    "Actually, I''m a little scared of him... But Just a little"


    "Ahahaha~"


    That was the conversation of the gods on Taufik''s left side, where most of them were occupied by Gods labeled "Good," while on his right side, where most of them were occupied by Gods labeled "Evil," they had a slightly different conversation.


    "... This man is interesting, if he is willing, I will be happy to take him under my wing"


    "You? Are you worthy? Didn''t you see what was done to Kratos earlier? Are your abilities sufficient to take him under your wing?"


    "But what he (First Person) said is true; this man is very interesting. Should we try to recruit him to our side?"


    "Don''t you hear what Hades just said? He has some relationships with Mother Gaia, do you think he wants to come to our side just like that?"


    "Well~ Who knows? You won''t know until you try it, right?"


    "Yeah~ Keep dreaming"


    That was the conversation that Taufik heard around him, but Taufik didn''t care about it and continued to stare at the black screen which still didn''t show anything.


    One second, two seconds, until several seconds had passed, but there was no change on the screen, some impatient gods shouted at Taufik, but with just a look that Taufik gave, the god politely sat back down in his place.


    "... You, What are you planning? What do you expect from that strange thing? Just give up and accept your fate, it will be easier for all of us"


    Said Hades, who seemed to be unable to wait any longer, because the longer time passed, the more he thought that what Taufik said might be the truth. This made Hades feel an inexplicable discomfort.


    "... Shut up, will you? Just wait a little bit longer... Why so impatient? It''s not like an hour has passed"


    *Buzzt!*


    "Ohh~ Not what I expected, it took a little longer, but here it is... All of you, open your eyes and look at this"


    Taufik said, asking all the Gods in the hall to look at the black screen, which had now changed into a blurry television broadcast image, actually he didn''t need to say that because when the black screen made a reaction, the eyes of all the gods were already directed at the screen.


    The screen flickered a few times, and with each flicker, the image on the screen became clearer, and it stopped flickering when the screen showed a slightly strange sight.


    The screen showed a scene where another ''Taufik'' was sitting with a serious expression, with the sun behind him while in front of him, the gods saw Hestia, the two of them were playing chess.


    [Hmm~ You''re Good, I don''t expect you to be this good in chess, amazing Hestia]


    [Hehe~ I''m quite familiar with this game, This game is a bit similar to the chaturanga game in India]


    [Well, this chess game originally spread from India, so that''s not surprising]


    That was the conversation that ''Taufik'' and Hestia had while playing Chess, while the real Taufik could only slap his forehead when he saw this scene.


    "... Ukhum! Hey!"


    [Huh? Who''s talking?]


    [Not me]


    [Then who?]


    "Here! I''m here!!"


    [What? Who?]


    "It''s me! The Original one"


    [The Original one? Where? What are you doing here?]


    "... It''s not important, just look at the camera!"


    [Camera? Where?]


    Said Taufik who was on the screen while looking left and right.


    Seeing this, the real Taufik could only sigh lightly, then said.


    "... F*ck! This is gonna be hard"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 274 - Showing The Evidence

    - After Several Minutes later.- Inside the false world.


    "... Ohh~ Here it is... You should do this from the start, why make it so difficult"


    Said Taufik, shaking his head while holding a round object that looked like an eye, and in the middle of the object, a red light spot was flashing. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You''re just too lazy... Don''t you know how hard it is for me to send something there?]


    Said a voice similar to Taufik''s voice from the object in his hand.


    "... You just said that you are lazy, you realize that?"


    [...]


    "... Who are you talking to, sir?"


    "Hmm? It''s the original me, and you know what''s funny? He just said that I''m lazy, didn''t he just Indirectly say that ''he'' himself was lazy?"


    Taufik answered Hestia''s question. Then after that, a sigh came out of the object and was followed by words.


    [... Whatever, I''m not in a place to make a joke right now; I''m in Olympus right now... And these flocks begin to become impatient, so just do what I said]


    "You''re in Olympus right now? What are you doing there? Ahh~ Don''t tell me, are you trying to empty their warehouse? That''s so like me... What''s the plan?"


    [... F*ck! You just blew the plan idiot! Didn''t I tell you that I''m on Olympus right now? You see, they''re all angry right now, All the Olympian Gods are here right now]


    "... Ohh~... Well~ That''s not my fault... It''s your fault for making this just a one-way broadcast"


    Said Taufik2 while shrugging his shoulders as if it had nothing to do with him at all, while the real Taufik could only slap his forehead. Then said.


    [... Forget that; I contacted you because Hades and the others want ''Evidence'' that Zeus and the others are in my hands, so point this camera at them... But why is Hestia outside?]


    "... What did you expect? Do you want me to spend the time here while doing nothing other than become a ''Warden''? And Hestia is different from them... So I made an exception for him"


    [I see... You are me, so I''m probably going to do the same thing if I''m in your shoes, Is that also the reason why you asked for that strange request about looking after Hestia''s student?]


    "Yeah~"


    [I see... All decisions are in your hands, okay, do what I tell you now, those here are getting impatient]


    "*Sigh* Why do you even do this? That''s not like me... Well~ You''re the original, so you''re in control... Wait a minute"


    --------


    - In Olympus.


    At first, all the gods in the assembly hall were shocked when they saw Goddess Hestia, a Goddess who was respected by both the ''Good'' and ''Evil'' Gods... No one doubted whether Hestia was real or fake because even from behind the screen, Hestia''s divinity could be seen.


    Taufik in ''False World'' has restored Hestia''s youthful and charming appearance to its original appearance.


    Explore stories on empire


    Hades, who saw this, felt quite relieved when he saw that his older sister was in good condition, making him think that Zeus and the others might also be in the same condition.


    However, besides that, both the original Taufik and the clone, needed a few more minutes to stabilize their communication device, making those few minutes the longest minutes for the Gods who had lived a very long life, they had started to grow impatient and began to urge Taufik to immediately show them how Zeus and the others were, but Taufik did not really respond to it, he still continued to do everything his own way, but as time went on, the voices of the gods began to bother him a little, so he had no other choice but to use his ''Imagination Magic'' again to create the Device that Taufik2 was currently holding, after that, their communication finally became smooth.


    [*Sigh* Why do you even do this? That''s not like me... Well~ You''re the original, so you''re in control... Wait a minute]


    After Taufik2 said this, the camera then turned and showed the appearance of a box-shaped barrier from a distance.


    "!!!"


    Hades had a bad feeling when he saw this scene, which made him grip the armrest of his chair tightly without realizing it.


    [... It''s done, can you see it?]


    "No, you''re too far, Those here can''t see it, move the device closer"


    [Oh~ Alrig-]


    "NO! STOP IT! TURN OFF THAT STRANGE DEVICE!!"


    Choosing to believe the bad feeling he felt, Hades then shouted loudly, which stopped Taufik2''s movement.


    [Huh? Who''s that, Is that you?]


    "... No, it wasn''t me"


    [... Okeyyyy~ Should I keep going?]


    "Yeah, Keep going"


    "NO! I SAID STOP IT!!"


    Shouted Hades once more time.


    [Are you sure it is fine if I keep going?]


    "..."


    [... Original?]


    "... Keep going! It is what he asks"


    [...]


    After that, the camera movement, which had previously stopped, started moving again; those who have sharp eyes can see what is inside the barrier shown on the screen.


    Hades himself could also see what was happening on the screen; the sight made him feel a strange feeling, it was like an insect was walking under his skin. Making him very uncomfortable.


    "... I... I SAID TURN IT OFF!!"


    With a roar, Hades floated in the air; he was surrounded by a dark aura; above Hades, a ball of darkness that looked like a ball of black fire was formed and continued to grow.


    Hades was clearly angry, and an angry Hades was never a good sign, because he, who usually seemed calm and mysterious, was now angry, and a calm person being angry was never a good sign.


    Instantly, the entire assembly hall became cold; Olympus, which was usually a very beautiful place, with stunning views and a majestic atmosphere, suddenly turned grim.


    The light seemed to be being absorbed by the manifestation of the power of Hades; the sun, which had been shining, seemed to be immediately replaced by the moon.


    ''Not Good!'' That was what was on the minds of all the gods in the Assembly Hall.


    The Dark Aura Ball that Hades created was clearly not an ordinary thing, it was an attack that contained darkness, death, and destruction. If it hit someone, even if that person was a God, it still wouldn''t end well.


    "... You dare to defy the Gods, as a ruler of the Underworld, I shall punish you!"


    "SHIT! HADES ARE YOU INSANE! DON''T YOU KNOW WHERE ARE YOU?! THIS IS NOT YOUR UNDERWORLD, STOP THIS MADNESS IMMEDIATELY! DON''T DRAG US ALL INTO THIS!!"


    "No! I will only stop when I manage to kill that man, he is a threat, a bigger threat than those ''Aliens''!" Hades said.


    Hephaestus, who heard what Hades said, showed a troubled expression; what Hades said made sense, but this was Olympus, and Hades'' power contained destruction; if he went on a rampage here, Olympus would face destruction.


    "You better get out of here soon, Hephaestus, and tell everyone to stay away from Olympus for a while, and return when the situation is safe again"


    Hearing Hades'' words, Hephaestus could only remain silent; he looked at the entire Hall; all the Gods who had filled the Hall now ran out because they felt the danger; Hephaestus'' eyes then caught the figure of Taufik, who still looked calm even in the midst of the chaos that was happening.


    Seeing this, Hephaestus gritted his teeth, with his hands clenched tightly, Hephaestus then let out a light sigh.


    "... Okay, I''ll go, you better not overdo it"


    Said Hephaestus who then started to move his body to leave the meeting hall.


    After a while, the only ones left in the meeting hall were Hades, Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana.


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik and Hades exchanged intense glances for a few moments before Taufik looked away and sat back down on the sofa.


    "... Why? Are you not afraid of me?"


    Hades asked after seeing Taufik who still looked relaxed even with the pressure from his power.


    "Should I? But your acting it''s sure is Amazing... Tell me, what do you want?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Hades fell silent again after hearing Taufik''s words... But then, the corners of Hades''s mouth rose to form a grin because what Taufik said was true: Hades deliberately looked ''furious'' and used his power to expel all the Gods in the hall.


    "... Did you think I wouldn''t notice?"


    "... So you noticed it, huh?"


    Said Hades, still With the ball of dark aura still floating in the air above him.


    Hearing Hades'' words, Taufik clicked his tongue, then said sarcastically.


    "... I''m stupid if I didn''t realize something so obvious like that, And you''re not that stupid to go on a rampage in Olympus, am I right?... Tell me, what do you want?"


    "That''s my question, what do you want? If you tell me, then I''ll tell you what I want"


    Hades asked back.


    "... Hmm~ Since I''m a ''Guest'' here, I guess that''s fair enough, okay, I''ll tell you what I want, it''s quite simple actually..."


    After that, Taufik conveyed his intention to come to Olympus with the Hades Dark Aura Ball that looked threatening still floating in the air.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 275 - The Agreement With Hades

    - Inside the False World.After Hades'' angry scream, the connection between Taufik2 and the real Taufik was simply cut off.


    Hades'' scream was so loud that it could be heard by Zeus and the others.


    [...]


    "... Hallo? Are you still there?... Original?"


    [...] Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Oii~"


    [...]


    "... What the f*ck! What the hell happened there?"


    Said Taufik while shaking the device in his hand but still getting no reaction.


    "... This is not working"


    Taufik said with a sigh then threw the device like it was junk.


    "... Sir, that didn''t sound good, did something happen in Olympus?"


    Hestia asked with a clearly worried expression, because no matter what, even though she was rarely on Olympus, Olympus was still Hestia''s home.


    "Well, ~ Hearing Hades shout like that is probably not a good sign... It seems like Hades is going on a rampage in Olympus because the original me"


    "WHAT? HADES WHAT?"


    Hearing Taufik''s words about Olympus seemed to provoke Zeus, who had not said a word until now.


    "Hm? You finally spoke, huh? Is Olympus that important to you?"


    "DON''T DIVERT THE TALK! JUST ANSWER MY QUESTION, WHAT IS HADES DOING RIGHT NOW?!!


    Hearing Zeus''s scream, Taufik looked at Zeus with a mocking gaze.


    "... Why I should do that? Earlier, when I asked you, you didn''t want to answer my question at all, and now you expect me to just answer your question, just like that? Are you kidding me?"


    Taufik said in a mocking tone, then added.


    "... Or have you not realized what your position is here? Right now you are not the Great King of the Gods, or whatever other people call you... Here, you are a ''Prisoner,'', and I am the ''Warden.'' Don''t think you can order me around just because you want. Know your place... Zeus"


    Hearing this, Zeus seemed to lose his patience, this was the first time he had been humiliated like this.


    *Zap!*


    Electric currents seemed to be circling Zeus'' body, with a cold tone, Zeus said.


    "... Know your place? Me? What A Funny Thing To Say... Don''t Think That Because You Lost The Concept Of Lightning, I Can''t Use My Power... I Am Lightning Itself... I Am The Concept... How Dare You, Humiliate Me, The King Of Gods, To This Extent, I Hope You Are Ready To Accept The Consequences"


    Zeus said. Lightning sparks were seen all over his body; his body floated, and his eyes turned completely blue; the lightning sparks struck the barrier as if wanting to force their way out, and those around him immediately moved away from Zeus; their current bodies were not their previous bodies where they had abundant divine energy.


    The unlucky one is Hera, whose body is currently still bound by Taufik''s chains of darkness, making her unable to move her body.


    "... Father, please stop this, You hurting Mother Hera... And Please save your divine energy, Your body is currently aging at a rapid rate due to excessive use of divine energy"


    "Don''t Stop Me, Athena, I Have Reached The Limit Of My Patience... I Don''t Care If My Body Becomes A Living Skeleton, Today, No Matter What Happens I Must Do Whatever It Takes To Maintain My Dignity-"


    "Brother, stop there... "


    Hearing Poseidon''s words, Zeus seemed to be in disbelief. Those words would be normal if they came from Hades'' mouth, but if they were said by Poseidon, the most impulsive and hot-tempered of the three brothers, it was a little hard to believe.


    Slightly stunned, Zeus turned to Poseidon and then said.


    "... You Too, Poseidon? Why Are You Behaving Like This? This Is Not Like You! You''re Usually The One Who Steps Forward First! What''s Wrong With You? Why Have You Become Such A Coward?!"


    "Me? Behaving Not Like Me? No, It''s you who behaves differently than usual, Zeus... Ever since that man appeared, you''ve been acting strange... What did ''he'' promise you that you''re like this... If I knew it would be like this, I should have stayed in my domain like Hades did, from the start, if you had told him what he wanted to know, we would have been out of here a long time ago, if only you had told him, Olympus wouldn''t be like this, no, you know how it is when Hades gets angry, Olympus might be in ruins right now, it''s all your fault, Zeus, it''s all because of you"


    "..."


    "... Just tell him what he wants to know, if you don''t want to, then I will"


    "YOU DARE!! POSEIDON! ARE YOU TELLING ME TO BREAK MY PROMISE? ME? THE KEEPER OF THE OATH AND TESTAMENT?!!"


    Hearing Zeus'' words, Poseidon snorted coldly. Then said.


    "... Well, and you are also the Savior who couldn''t even save the Olympus he loved... What are you trying to protect here? You should decide between the oath you made or the Olympus you love... Olympus, the home of us all... Tell me, Zeus, between the promise you made with ''him'' or Olympus, which of the two is more important to you?"


    "..."


    "Why don''t you answer me, Zeus? TELL ME ZEUS!!... THIS SITUATION HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU, WE ARE TRAPPED HERE... WE LOST THE TRUST OF MOTHER GAIA... THE SITUATION GETS COMPLICATED LIKE THIS!! ALL BECAUSE OF YOUR STUPID GREED!! WHAT''S THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN YOU AND KRONOS?!!"


    "DON''T COMPARE ME TO HIM! WHY ARE YOU BEING LIKE THIS? IS IT BECAUSE SISTER HESTIA IS CLOSER TO THAT MAN THAN YOU, WHO HAS BEEN REJECTED, THAT''S MAKING YOU LIKE THIS? PATHETIC!! DON''T ACT LIKE YOU HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH THIS! WE ALL AGREED TO THAT DECISION THAT DAY! WHY ARE YOU ACTING LIKE YOU HAVE NO PART IN ALL OF THAT?!!"


    "WHY BRING UP SOMETHING THAT HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH THIS? FROM THE BEGINNING..."


    --------


    Seeing the two brothers arguing, Taufik casually sat on the sofa while munching on popcorn.


    *Crunch*


    Meanwhile, Hestia stood watching the verbal altercation between Zeus and Poseidon that seemed like it would soon turn into a physical altercation with Worry.


    "... Wow~ You''re quite amazing, Hestia; I wonder how hard you rejected Poseidon that day to the point where it stuck in his mind this deeply? Amazing, just amazing!"


    "Sir, Please don''t talk nonsense... Rather than that, won''t you stop them?"


    "Huh? Why should I?"


    "Eh?"


    "What? Why do you look surprised?"


    "No, I mean, don''t you want something from them?"


    "Ahh~ That''s not important anymore; now I think about that, why do I ask them that when I can ask Gaia directly later? Besides, my job here is only to keep you guys here until the appointed time... For the troublesome matters, I will leave them to the real me"


    "... E-Eh... B-But... If you don''t stop them... "


    "Why? Is this the first time they''ve fought like that?"


    "No, Bu-"


    "Did their fight get to the point where they wanted to kill each other?"


    "No-"


    "Then why are you worried about it? Just relax, sit here, and enjoy the show with me"


    "B-But... "


    "No ''but''! Sit down"


    Hearing Taufik''s order, Hestia looked hesitant, she looked back and forth between the barrier and Taufik, but in the end, with a light sigh, Hestia chose to sit beside Taufik.


    "Here, eat this"


    "... Alright, but sir, if the situation is getting Dangerous, please stop them, I beg you"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ I''ll do that, so just relax, it''s not like will die, as long as they are still inside here, they will not die"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Hestia''s mouth formed a 0, after she remembered again, Taufik had indeed said that no one would die in this place.


    Only then did Hestia finally relax a little and let out a soft sigh before finally taking the popcorn that Taufik offered and joining in watching the fight between Zeus and Poseidon.


    "... Would you like something to drink?"


    "Ahh~ Yes please"


    "Alright... Oh~ Look at that, it seems. It looks like they''re going to start a physical fight; who do you think will win?"


    --------


    - In the real world.


    "...Is that all you want?"


    Hades asked after he finished hearing Taufik''s conditions.


    The conditions that Taufik asked for were quite simple, and not far from what he wanted.


    "... Yeah~ That''s all; in return, within two years or maybe even sooner, I will free Zeus and the others; actually, I wanted to leave immediately after I completed my goal of coming to this Timeline, but there was a little unexpected thing happen..."


    Said Taufik while looking at Aksara, then looking back at Hades. Then added.


    "... So I can''t just go back to my Timeline like that"


    Following Taufik''s gaze, Hades also looked at Aksara, then said to Taufik.


    "Is he the Child that Gaia had with you?"


    "Yeah~ Something like that"


    "... You know that after you leave, he will face a hardship, right?"


    "I''m aware of that, but I know he will solve it, I also won''t leave without leaving something for him... Even if it''s just a little, at least it can help him... So, that''s how it is in the future I hope none of you will act stupid enough"


    Said Taufik while looking at Hades with his vampiric eyes, those blood-red eyes, as if showing Hades what would happen if one of the Olympians dared to violate Taufik''s conditions.


    This made Hades narrow his eyes as he looked at Taufik before he sighed and then said


    "... Don''t worry, in these two years, I will make sure that nothing will disturb your journey"


    "... In Two Years, huh?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing... Alright~ I think I''m done here, Is time for me to go back, is nice to be able to talk to a cool-headed person like you"


    "Likewise"


    "... So how should we do this?"


    "Just go, I''ll take care of the rest"


    "Well~ If that''s what you want, then I won''t hesitate"


    Said Taufik, who then went back to Aksara and Lembuswana.


    Taufik carried Aksara, looking one last time at Hades, before using invisibility magic, and disappeared from Hades'' sight.


    And just as Hades said, after Taufik was far enough from Olympus, Taufik heard a loud explosion from the direction of Olympus, after that, Taufik didn''t know what happened anymore.


    And just like that two...


    # A/N - "This month is not good, sorry in advance if I don''t upload a new chapter in a day or two, because I''m working a part-time job to cover the expenses of this month"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 276 - For The Future

    And just like that, two hours passed since Taufik left Olympus, and now, Taufik and the others have returned to the ship which is no longer in port, for reasons of making it easier to repair the ship.When they arrived earlier, the crew had already begun to repair the ship, Taufik had wanted to suggest repairing the ship using his magic, but that was immediately rejected by Marzuki, saying ''Although using your magic would be very efficient, repairing the ship with our own hands has its own meaning, This will take a few days or so... So for the next few days just enjoy your free time with your son''


    So because of that, Taufik is currently helping Aksara to master his Origin Power because it is the key for Aksara to master his SwordMagic Technique completely without the need to use Mana.


    Aksara has a unique constitution; he inherited what both of his parents have; he can use Divine Magic from the genes inherited from Gaia, who is a God, while from Taufik, he inherited all the uniqueness that a Vampire has. Blood Magic, which can be said to be Dark element Magic.


    From here, Aksara can already use two elements, namely the elements of light and darkness.


    With these two inherited elements, Aksara can master them over time, so in the remaining short time, more precisely, in the next two years, Taufik will help Aksara to master other elements; this is where Aksara''s unique constitution lies.


    For one reason that is still unclear, Aksara can control four main elements, Fire, Water, Earth, and Wind, so far Aksara has shown two elements, namely Earth and Water, while the Wind Element used a few days ago when fighting Fishman, was the result of him using Mana, what Aksa used at that time was not the ''SwordMagic'' technique but only an imitation of ''SwordMagic: Wind Form''. You could say it was just a ''Wind Blade'' magic with Katana as a catalyst.


    As mentioned earlier, Aksara is a Half God and half Vampire. And Vampire, especially because he is a direct descendant of Taufik, Aksara has the same pure Mana as Taufik, which allows him to use all elements, and maybe because Aksara is also half Aboriginal Being helps a little.


    Unlike Gaia, even though Gaia is the true Aboriginal Being, even though there is a possibility that Gaia can also use all elements, Gaia herself tends to use the earth element or divine energy. Gaia tends to or is stronger towards the earth''s elements.


    In essence, even without having Imagination Magic, Aksara, with all the potential from his parents'' descendants, can use all the elements that make him the perfect candidate to master Taufik''s SwordMagic Technique.


    That''s what Taufik is trying to perfect, at least, before Taufik returns to his Timeline; Aksara has mastered all the basics; the rest, Taufik will leave to Aksara''s efforts and hard work.


    --------


    Currently, Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana are in a place not far from the ship being repaired, so that Aksara''s training does not disturb the crew who are repairing the ship.


    Taufik and Lembuswana sat on the floor of the ship watching Aksara who was bare-chested while taking a stance with his katana and eyes closed.


    "... Aksa, Feel the Essence of the Earth Element within you, do you feel it?"


    Taufik asked, hearing his father''s question, Aksara nodded his head.


    "Alright, do you remember what sir Axel taught you about aura? It''s no different than that, but instead of Mana, channel the essence of the earth element that you feel into your katana, it will be easy because you have mastered the earth element to a certain level, don''t rush, do it slowly"


    "..."


    "Ohh~ the color is Changing"


    Lembuswana exclaimed as he saw the black katana in Aksara''s hand slowly change color to a slightly brownish color, but before it reached the tip of the katana, the brownish color slowly receded and disappeared, returning to black. After that, Aksara dropped his Katana, fell to the floor, and gasped for breath.


    "... Huh? What''s the problem?"


    Asked Lembuswana after seeing the failure experienced by Aksara, he then looked at Taufik to find an answer.


    But Taufik also frowned slightly seeing this. Then said.


    "... It seems like it was my fault for not considering one important aspect of using that technique"


    "Huh? Are there more others than using the essence of an element?"


    Lembuswana asked again with a confused expression clearly visible on his face.


    "Yes, keep in mind, although that technique looks easy, it is the incarnation of my magic, that technique has the same way of working as my Magic... The elemental essence is used as a magnet to attract the surrounding Mana to ''create'' Elemental Attacks... It is a technique that combines three aspects, the first is Elemental Essence, Mana, and Imagination"


    "... What? Doesn''t Aksara have all of that? Or are you saying that Aksara lacks Imagination?"


    Hearing Lembuswana''s statement, Taufik showed a troubled expression, and with a sigh that did not escape his mouth, he said.


    "No, it''s on the contrary, for a child at his age, Aksara has too much imagination. He is in the pre-operational stage, where he has his own world in his head where he believes that anything can happen... Or maybe Aksara still doesn''t know how to gather the Mana around him... Either way, if he can''t master both of them completely, he can''t use the technique completely"


    "... But isn''t Aksa considered mature enough or even very mature for a child his age? Gaia and you were the ones who said so, did you forget?"


    "... He is indeed quite mature for his age, but that is because of his strong mental condition, but it does not affect his brain growth; after all, he is still a two-year-old child... *Sigh* This is going to be a bit difficult"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I can teach him how to gather the Mana around and condense it... But for his ''Imagination'', only time can do something about it, at least Aksa needs to be seven years old or older so that his Imagination can focus on just one thing... *Sigh* This is the first time since I became a Vampire that I think that time is not on my side"


    "... So do you have a solution?"


    "No... We can only help him master all the elements completely and help him accumulate battle experience in the next two years. The good news is Aksa is so smart that he already mastered the basics of the SwordMagic Technique... The rest, it all depends on Aksa himself"


    Taufik said; he looked up; it was starting to get dark; looking at the crew, most of them had stopped their work and chose to rest. Then said.


    Some of the crew even had made a fire for cooking. Seeing all of this, Taufik looked back at his son.


    "... Alright~ Aksa let''s stop here, go wash yourself in a nearby river with Lembu, I''ll go talk with your Grandpa in the meantime"


    "... Hmm, Lembu, let''s go"


    Aksara answered, then carried Lembuswana in his arms and then went to clean himself in the nearest river.


    Looking at his son''s back, Taufik sighed again. Then said in his mind.


    ''... As someone who has an almost unlimited lifetime, this time I really feel that time is not on my side''


    Hades'' words about Aksara having a hard life rang in his head again, making Taufik sigh lightly again.


    ''... Today, for some reason I''m sighing more than usual''


    Taufik said inwardly; his eyes then caught the figure of his father, who was sitting around a campfire made by the crew.


    With slightly heavy steps, Taufik walked towards where Marzuki was, hoping to get a piece of advice or two from him.


    That''s how, after Aksara returned from cleaning himself, they ate a simple dinner together, talking about stupid things and laughing to themselves, until sleepiness attacked them.


    The day ended with Taufik having so many thoughts on his mind that he couldn''t even close his eyes to rest.


    The next day, they all woke up to continue their activities from yesterday.


    Marzuki oversees the ship repairs, Ulf goes back and forth from the city to buy supplies, Bjorn does the rice work that suits his physical strength, and Taufik and Lembuswana back to help Aksara with his training.


    The activist continued to repeat this for several days until the ship that was damaged by the Fishman attack at that time had been completely repaired.


    Which signifies that the time to set sail again has arrived.


    "... Papa, where is our next destination?"


    "Don''t know, go ask your grandpa... We''ll just follow where they go"


    "Okay!"


    Aksara answered cheerfully and then went to look for Marzuki.


    Seeing Aksara like that, a warm smile appeared on Taufik''s face. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... You don''t look good with that kind of expression, Fik, It doesn''t suit you"


    "Let it be"


    Said Taufik, ignoring the insults thrown by Lembuswana, and then looked towards the vast ocean with the same smile on his face. Then added.


    "... I hope time can move slowly for the next two years"


    And so, two years passed. (This time it was true, maybe, hehehe~)


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 277 - Time Skip

    Seconds turn into hours, and hours merge into days, days pass and before you know it, they become months, month after month passes until the year changes.That''s how it was; one year had passed since they left the Holy Kingdom.


    Along the way, Taufik continues to help Aksara master his power to control elements because that is the key for Aksara to master the SwordMagic Technique as a whole.


    As for collecting Mana around and controlling it, it was quite easy for Aksara, where usually just to feel the Mana around someone required to be at least in the Intermediate Realm or so, but for Aksara, because of hereditary factors, once again hereditary factors, since he was born, Aksara has been in the Intermediate realm or even higher.


    So it took Aksara only a few days to master the art of Controlling the surrounding Mana moving on to the other thing Aksara did during this one year was to gather fighting experience.


    One thing that has also changed and Taufik had expected to happen is the frequent appearance of cracks and the increasingly strong monsters that come out of the cracks; it is unimaginable how terrible the monsters will be in the next few years; one more thing that makes Taufik worried about Aksara and also Gaia.


    Because of that, Taufik''s desire to make Aksara grow stronger also grew stronger; they could also travel in peace because, as Hades had promised, for the past year, not a single Olympian had disturbed their journey.


    This made it easier for Taufik to help Aksara train, but one problem arose, namely the difficulty for Aksara to gain fighting experience, and for some reason, the beasts that came out of the cracks in the sea were sometimes too strong for Aksara, Taufik was scolded by Marzuki for telling Aksara to fight the Beast at one time but the idea was rejected by Marzuki considering that the Beast was bigger than their ship, and also there was not only one, which made Marzuki even more disagree.


    Well, after he found out that Aksara was his real grandson, his grandfatherly instinct that didn''t want to see his grandson in trouble grew bigger which made it a little difficult for Taufik to train Aksara where he was required to get into trouble, but this and that happened and one opportunity happened when they docked on an island to fill up supplies, coincidentally, yes, coincidentally, a crack opened on the island, this ''coincidentally'' happened, not because Taufik opened the gate to another world or what, but ''coincidentally'' happened, and what came out of the crack was a ''Goblin'' a Monster/Beast that was very suitable to be used as a source to gather experience for beginners.


    Maybe goblins are too easy for Aksara, and not too challenging for Aksara, but as the saying goes ''the journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step'' That''s what Taufik tries to apply, at every stop they make the same ''coincidence'' will happen and in every ''coincidence'', the Beast that comes out of the crack becomes stronger than the previous beast.


    Although the cracks appeared more and more often, but the ''coincidence'' that happened to them every time they docked on an island might be a bit excessive, and sure enough, Marzuki finally found out that the ''coincidence'' was something that Taufik created, Taufik got a little scolding from Marzuki who deliberately endangered his own child, but Marzuki did not stop Taufik, because he himself saw Aksara''s growth, and also Marzuki knew why Taufik did this, so even though he was a little worried but he did not stop Taufik, even now he has allowed Aksara to participate in facing the Beast that came out of the cracks in the sea, but has not allowed Aksara to face it alone.


    Just like that, they continued to sail following where the wind took them, sometimes when they docked on an island, they were involved in a conflict that occurred on the island, whether it was a conflict due to cracks, war, or even a conflict between the common people and the nobility, they would definitely be carried away by the current in the conflict, they could have avoided it, but Marzuki''s sense of justice was so high that Taufik doubted whether he was really his son, but Taufik could only follow what his father said because it could also be an experience for Aksara, and what he did that day could be of help to him in the future.


    It was a journey full of adventure, which was what Taufik hoped for; sometimes, he also recommended victims of the conflict to Tina, whether it was to become part of his army or hand them over to the Saranjana kingdom; Taufik left everything to Tina.


    Regarding Aksara''s training, during this one year, Aksara''s development in controlling various elements has grown very rapidly, and he has mastered one element perfectly, namely the Earth element, this has made Aksara able to use ''SwordMagic: Earth Form'' which of course makes Taufik a little calmer to leave Aksara later.


    However, this does not mean that Taufik is satisfied with what Aksara has achieved because, with just that, Aksara is not ready to face what awaits him in the future. Therefore, Taufik is intensifying the training he gives Aksara.


    Sometimes he also asks Marzuki or other crew to help train Aksara, whether it''s about Aura, Sword Technique, Marksmanship, or other general things, as long as it''s useful for Aksara, Taufik will ask anyone to help Aksara, and Aksara becomes a genius child, absorbing the knowledge he gets like a Sponge greedily absorbing water.


    In addition, in between their rest, Taufik also told about the future where he should be, about what was there, about their family, about his other mothers who were there, and about his brothers and sisters that he would have, Taufik who thought that Aksara would show a less than happy reaction turned out to be very happy with the family that he would have later, this surprised Taufik a little but of course, he was happy about it. Discover more stories at empire


    But one thing that made Taufik think, and maybe a little stupid was, about who would be the first child, if you look at the pregnancy time, Jenn''s child is the first, but because Taufik went to the past and then Aksara was born, making the position of the first child a little ambiguous, but Taufik chose to think rationally and because he was in the past and the future where he came from was still very far away, Taufik thought that Aksara was the first child.


    Another change that occurred during those one year more was the emergence of several forces that were the same as the Holy Kingdom, and some of these forces created quite a stir in the world.


    Taufik had heard one of them and maybe the one that Taufik thought would become something troublesome in the future, However, Taufik could not simply destroy the group just because of his feelings, because even though the group was not affiliated with any particular party, they were sponsored by several great powers that supported what they were doing.


    They called themselves the Worshippers of the God of Magic, but to the wider community, they were known as the Cult Group, who were willing to do anything for research on their magic; of course, they created some riots, but the results of their research proved to be helpful in terms of magic.


    That is why, even though they are called a Cult Group, where Cults are usually associated with being a gathering of heretical people, but the Magic God Worshippers can be accepted by society because what they produce is proven to be beneficial for the wider community, therefore the Magic God Worshippers set their base on an island, which is called the Magic Tower, and as time goes by, the number of their members continues to grow.


    Well, that''s another problem that Aksara has to face in the future, whether he will be hostile towards them or embrace them and become a mutually beneficial alliance, Taufik will support whatever decision Aksara makes Because after Taufik returns to the future, he will hand over all the Authority he has in the Saranjana Kingdom to Aksara as the next King of Saranjana, it may sound heavy for a child Aksara''s age but Gaia will always be there to help him, besides that, Taufik told N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Kl''lara to stay in this time kingdom and support Aksara, With the potential of N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Kl''lara''s immortal bone army, they will be of great help to Aksara.


    In addition, with Tina, Taufik can confidently say that Saranjana is a kingdom that holds the greatest power on earth today and maybe in the future.


    Marzuki, who knew that his time with his crew would end, suddenly announced that Taufik was his son, but not as expected, or maybe they had expected it, the crew accepted it calmly and also tried to accept it, because that way, it meant that Marzuki''s goal had been achieved, and their adventure to ''help'' Marzuki find his way home was over, which meant that sooner or later, their group would disband.


    And so, their journey, which had successfully crossed more than half the world, would come to an end, marked by the island they would stop at later before their group officially disbanded, and the crew would leave to find or achieve their respective goals.


    # A/N- "Sorry for the past three days, I''ve been doing some work, I went on my uncle''s ship and went fishing in the middle of the sea using a net with him and some of my friends, which required me to spend the night at sea for a few days, the results were quite enough to cover my living expenses this month... I wanted to upload a new chapter yesterday but I was too tired to think so I could only upload it today, that''s it, look forward to the new chapter tomorrow, because maybe that will be the end of this Volume!!... Maybe"


    ....


    ... S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    .

 chapter 278 - Time Skip ll

    After sailing for some time they finally arrived at an island called Aran Island, one of the islands near Ireland, the land where most of Marzuki''s crew came from.Taufik could have landed directly in the Kingdom of Saranjana which is currently located in an ocean in the middle between the African continent and the Antarctic continent.


    But his father, Marzuki, insisted on ending their journey in the land where it all began so that it would be romantic, he said. Taufik, who could do nothing, could only follow Marzuki''s wishes because this journey was the last journey he would take with his crew because after he returned to the future with Taufik, it was likely that all of his crew members would no longer be in the world.


    Well, the Kingdom of Saranjana has been slowly moving away from the Atlantic Ocean for the past few years. The impossible is possible with Gaia''s power, but moving an island as large as Saranjana Island requires a great deal of power even for Gaia herself because it''s the same as cutting a very large mountain and making it float in the ocean, from that ''word'' alone it seems like a very impossible thing.


    So because of that, Saranjana Island is now a floating island, to keep it from sinking in the future and to not rely too much on Gaia''s power, researchers from the Saranjana Kingdom have created technology for it, so that''s why the underwater city of Saranjana was created, which was originally just a place for researchers to make their work easier, has now become the most popular tourist spot in the Saranjana Kingdom.


    Gaia''s goal is to move Saranjana Island as close to Indonesia as possible, which will take about ten or more years.


    This is where the Legend of Atlantis City and Saranjana Island originate. A myth about Atlantis that disappeared in one night, and Saranjana Island, which has very high Technology. (:v)


    --------


    - Aran Island, Night time. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After docking the ship at the port of Bheal an Duin, Marzuki and the crew unloaded all the goods they had from their ship onto land.


    On land dominated by rocky floors, the crew gathered around a campfire. A gentle sea breeze hit their skin. Some of the crew prepared food, and some just waited quietly; some just sat in thought, enjoying the heat of the campfire with drinks that had been served.


    But unlike the usual lively atmosphere of the crew, it was now replaced by silence, a silence that felt very heartbreaking; none of the crew touched their drinks, nor did they talk.


    Marzuki who saw this could only smile wryly, for him all of them here were family, those who filled the empty space in his heart when he was stranded in this past without knowing the way back to the future, but seeing that they would soon be separated Marzuki felt deep sadness, but if he did nothing, they would part with unpleasant feelings, as much as possible, he wanted to part with a sense of satisfaction so that later when they remembered these memories it would not be regret that they felt, but pleasant nostalgia, with that, Marzuki with a smile filled with sadness, opened his mouth.


    "... What''s going on? Why are you all so quiet? This isn''t like you guys usually"


    It was unusual for Marzuki to initiate conversation as usually, it would be either Ulf or Bjorn or another crew member who would start a topic, but because of the heavy atmosphere, none of them seemed to want to talk, just sitting there silently staring at the campfire.


    "..."


    But seeing that he didn''t get any response from his crew, Marzuki then sighed lightly. Then said.


    "... *Sigh* You guys, don''t make it difficult for me to leave you all like this, I also don''t want this... Our togetherness to end like this, but circumstances force it to be like this"


    Said Marzuki who no longer knew what to do, when he left the tribe at that time, Marzuki actually wanted to go alone because it would be easier for him, but some people like Ulf and Bjorn chose to follow him, for years together through joy and sorrow together a bond that was equal or even more than a family bond was formed between them.


    The crew knew what Marzuki''s purpose was for going on the trip, they all knew that one-day Marzuki would leave them because that was indeed Marzuki''s purpose of ''Finding a Way Home'' but now, Marzuki was really leaving, there was a heavy feeling that was hard to explain appeared in their hearts, like something very important to them was leaving and would never return.


    --------


    Still getting the same response, Marzuki could only shake his head slightly with a sigh not escaping his mouth.


    "... Do you all still remember that time? When we stopped by an island and one of our friends chose to stay on the island because he fell in love with the woman there? Have you all ever wondered about his condition now? Is he happy or not? But It doesn''t matter because it was his dream to find a woman who wanted to be with him and spend the rest of his life with that woman... Isn''t that a very simple dream? But because he managed to make that dream come true, I''m sure he''s happy, and didn''t we all promise that day that we would support anyone''s dream? ... And this is my dream, and you all know it, so support me to achieve that dream ... Send me off with your stupidest smile that you ever made so I don''t have any regret when I leave all of you guys"


    "... *Sigh* bringing up something like that in a time like this... It''s not fair, Capt"


    Ulf said while looking at the night sky with a sad expression. Then added


    "... But Dreams, huh?"


    "Do you have any dreams, Ulf?"


    Marzuki asked, trying to lighten the sad atmosphere.


    Hearing Marzuki''s question, Ulf turned to Marzuki, with a self-mocking grin, Ulf said.


    "Me? Dreams? Let''s see... Hmm~ Maybe Collect a lot of money, buy a castle in the mountains, and then marry many women"


    Ulf said in a joking tone but with a little seriousness.


    "Pfttt~ Ahahaha, What the F*ck is that? You? Marry many women? Yap~ It will be a dream that will last forever"


    Said Bjorn after laughing out loud after hearing Ulf''s dream.


    "What? Why I can''t? I''m quite handsome you know? And if you have a lot of money, you can get any woman, there is no such thing as not looking good enough, what exists is not being well off enough, you laugh like that like your dream is better than mine"


    "... At least it''s better than yours"


    "What?"


    "... When I was little I dreamed of becoming a farmer, I felt that being a farmer wa-"


    But before Bjorn could say all the sentences he wanted to say, Ulf had already laughed first which made Bjorn stop his words in the middle.


    "Pfftt~ Ahaha, Farmer? You? Do you even know what a Farmer is?"


    "What?! Are you picking a fight with me, Ulf?"


    "How can I? I don''t want to fight a Farmer"


    "YOU! ARE YOU MAKING FUN OF ME?"


    "... Of course, I am, Ahaha~"


    "ENOUGH! I''LL KILL YOU!"


    Said Bjorn, who then jumped towards Ulf with his big body, which, of course, Ulf managed to avoid easily.


    With laughter still flowing from his lips, Ulf moved away from Bjorn while saying.


    "Help! A Farmer is trying to kill me!!"


    This immediately invited laughter from the crew, even Aksara also laughed when he saw this.


    Hearing the laughter, Ulf then stopped and looked at the crew with a faint smile.


    "... I caught you!!"


    Said Bjorn who hugged Ulf with both big hands from behind tightly.


    "!!!"


    "You can''t run now, You should know what the reward will be if you mock me"


    Said Bjorn who then lifted Ulf''s body easily.


    "Huh! Wh-Waht Bjorn! I was just joking earlier, I just trying to lighten the mood, and it was you who first made fun of me"


    "... I DON''T CARE!"


    With that roar, Bjorn hit a German Suplex on Ulf.


    *Boom!*


    Ulf hit the rocky ground with a loud sound. If Ulf was an ordinary person, the rocky ground that Ulf hit would crack. If it was someone else, he could have died from Bjorn''s attack, but Ulf managed to survive. Because of that, Ulf fell unconscious.


    Seeing this, none of the crew helped Ulf but instead laughed at him.


    But because of what Ulf and Bjorn are doing, the atmosphere begins to thaw, and with the food finished being prepared, with the drinks in their hands, they begin to tell stories, telling the others about their dreams one by one. So that time continues to flow as if it were imperceptible.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . From the six infinity stones, I just want one... the power stone (:v) from

 chapter 279- Dreams

    ''What''s your dreams?'' That night, questions were asked over and over again; each crew member had their own dreams, whether they were big or small, whether they were beneficial to many or not, whether they were simple or not, and each crew member told them without any shame.The night was getting darker as their food ran out and their drinks became increasingly scarce, some were already fast asleep, and some were still awake.


    Aksara had been asleep on Taufik''s lap, Bjorn was fast asleep, snoring, which disturbed the other crew, and Ulf, who had woken up from fainting earlier, was now enjoying what was left for him.


    Those still awake are no more than ten, and Taufik and Marzuki are also included.


    The atmosphere that had been lively earlier had now become quiet again. Marzuki poked the bonfire with a stick to keep the embers burning, producing a pleasant sound to the ears.


    Amidst the silence, Marzuki looked at Ulf and then spoke.


    "... Thank you for earlier, Ulf"


    "Hm? What for? I don''t remember doing something that worth your thanks, Capt"


    Ulf answered without any change in his expression while continuing to eat the meat in his hand.


    "Yeah~ Whatever, I know you know what I mean... "


    Said Marzuki, while continuing to keep the fire burning. However, Ulf, who heard what Marzuki said, did not say anything else but slightly averted his gaze from Marzuki.


    "... Tsundere"


    Said Taufik while shaking his head slightly and continuing to stroke Aksara''s head who was sleeping while hugging Lembuswana.


    Hearing that, Ulf, who even though he didn''t understand the meaning of the word ''Tsundere'' that came out of Taufik''s mouth, still felt annoyed, so with a slightly angry face, Ulf turned towards Taufik, he wanted to raise his voice but saw Aksara who was sleeping, he stopped for a moment, before saying to Taufik in a whisper but with an angry tone.


    "... Are you mocking me, kid?"


    "... No, why do you think so?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Ulf could only stare at him with a cynical look, if someone who didn''t know Ulf received that look, they might think that Ulf was going to kill them but if someone who had known Ulf for a long time, they would just think it was normal because that was Ulf''s expression.


    "..."


    "... What?"


    "*Tch* Nothing!"


    With that, Ulf withdrew his gaze from Taufik and then went back to enjoying his food; seeing this, Marzuki, Taufik, and the other crew who were still awake could only giggle.


    With a shake of his head, Marzuki then looked back at Ulf and asked again.


    "But Ulf... " S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm?"


    "... Is what you said earlier true? About your dream?"


    Hearing his Captain''s question, Ulf took a moment to think, taking a sip of the drink in his hand, before answering.


    "... Maybe the things about the money are true; having too much money until I''m sick of it has always become my dream since I was still a kid... Money can''t buy happiness? What bullshit, someone who said that is probably someone who never struggled in his entire life... So, yes, My dream is to have too much money until I''m sick of it, so one day, I also can say that Money can''t buy happiness"


    "..."


    "... I don''t know, it sounds so deep, but... Strange?"


    Said Taufik, frowning slightly at what Ulf said. Meanwhile, Marzuki could only remain silent, because he knew why Ulf liked money so much, it was because of his past story.


    "... Whatever, kid... It''s my dream, I don''t care about what the other said... You said something like that, do you even have a dream yourself?"


    "What a strange question, of course, I also have dreams myself..."


    Said Taufik while gently stroking Aksara''s head, wandering about Aksara''s growth during their journey of almost two years.


    "Let me guess, with your power, it''s probably something grand like taking over the world, am I right?"


    "Well, it''s not something so complicated like that, and why do I need to do something like that if the ''World'' itself is already in my hands..."


    "Then, what''s your dreams?"


    "... My dreams?... I''m maybe still too young to say this but My dream is simple, I just want to have a complete family and watch all of my kids grow into someone great"


    "Ohh... "


    That was all that could come out of Ulf''s mouth, he looked at Marzuki, and Marzuki looked guilty after hearing what Taufik said, and he who didn''t say anything just confirmed that he did feel guilty, especially after hearing that Taufik had grown up for more than ten years without him, even though it was a story that Taufik had told him long ago, but still the guilt never left his mind, once he thought if only that day he didn''t accept the mission and listen to what his wife said at that time, all of this would never have happened, but what had happened could not be changed, however, life is about choices, it was his fault for choosing the wrong choice, so he had to bear the consequences of his choice, it was a form of responsibility.


    "... A-Ahh~ I always heard it when you told Aksa about the future, it is really like that? I mean about the technology and... And the building, it is true"


    Ulf said hurriedly as he felt the atmosphere becoming a little gloomy.


    "... The future, huh? I also wanted to hear that, I wanted to know the change in advance so later when I''m back, It won''t shock me that much"


    Marzuki said. Although he often heard Taufik''s stories about the future that he told Aksara, he usually only heard a few sentences, so he also didn''t know about what changes occurred in the future after he disappeared.


    "I want to tell you about it, but it will take a lot of time, is that okay with you guys?"


    "Just tell us, the night is still young; we have all the ''time'' we want, just talk," Ulf urged.


    "... Alright, if it''s what you want then-"


    "Wait! Don''t start yet; I want to hear it, too!"


    Said a crew member who interrupted Taufik''s words, immediately woke up from his ''sleep'' and then approached Ulf and sat down near him.


    "Alright, then-"


    "Wait! I also want to hear it!"


    Said another crew member who interrupted Taufik''s words again.


    "..."


    Taufik could only remain silent when his words were interrupted twice; he then turned towards the other crew, who were still ''asleep.''


    "*Ukhum!*"


    *Flinch*


    With Taufik''s fake cough, the crew, who were lying down, flinched a little; seeing this, Taufik sighed, then said.


    "Are there any of you who also want to hear it? You better wake up now rather than interrupt me again later"


    "..."


    At first, no one woke up, but after a few seconds passed, one by one they slowly woke up while scratching the back of their heads awkwardly. Taufik continued to wait until there was only one person left who was still asleep, and really asleep, namely Bjorn, two if Aksara was counted.


    "*Sigh* Why do you have to pretend to be asleep like that?"


    Marzuki asked while looking here and there among the crew who had just woken up, and the crew who heard Marzuki''s question, which was directed at them, could only laugh awkwardly.


    Taufik, who saw this, could only shake his head before opening his mouth again.


    "... Okay, since everyone is here except Bjorn over there, I''ll start the story... In the future-"


    "Wait!"


    "F*ck! Who is it this time?!"


    Taufik said with a little annoyance as he looked toward the source of the voice that interrupted his words. And it was Bjorn who raised his hands.


    "Hehe~ It''s me, I just wanted to suggest, since the story is going to be long and there are a lot of us here, I think it would be better if it was accompanied by something like a drink or something... But if you can''t... Then it''s okay, Hehehe~"


    "F*ck! You interrupted me just for that, are you serious?"


    "Hehehe~"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Ulf could only laugh awkwardly while stroking the back of his head.


    Meanwhile, Taufik could only sigh, but he still took out a drink from his inventory and then ordered a crew member to pour it for everyone. He also brought out some snacks to accompany their night.


    After seeing that everyone had a drink in their hands, Taufik finally started his story, and this time, because everything was served, Taufik finally started telling his story, but before he could even say a word, Aksara, who was sleeping on his lap, suddenly groaned.


    "... Ugh~ Papa, Is it morning already, why is it so noisy?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t know what else to say, and because this time it was his own son who interrupted him, Taufik couldn''t get angry or anything.


    Seeing Taufik like this, the crew, including Marzuki, chuckled.


    "... Oh, Are we too noisy? It''s okay, it''s not morning yet, you can go back to sleep"


    "...Okay"


    Aksara said in a sleepy voice, then hugged Lembuswana tightly who could only surrender, then fell back asleep.


    After Aksara fell back asleep, Taufik then looked around and saw the crew also looking at him.


    "... Alright, let''s start... Where was I just now?"


    Taufik asked, which then invited laughter from everyone.


    "Ahahaha~ Man, You haven''t even said a word"


    "... Oh... Then..."


    After that, Taufik told everyone about what was in the future, and of course, in every aspect of the future that he told, it never ceased to amaze everyone.


    And just like that, the night continued accompanied by Taufik''s stories about the future.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N- "Next! I swear, this volume will end in the next chapter!!"

 chapter 280- Farewell

    The dark sky without any trace of the moon could be seen, that was a quiet night. The sound of laughter couldn''t be heard anymore.The remains of the campfire were only ashes and charcoal, producing a distinctive smell in the nose, the sound of the waves hitting the rocks could be heard from a distance, adding to the beauty of the silence of the night.


    It was as if the sound of laughter that had previously filled the night was just a dream, in harmony with the silence that had struck, that night, like before but with a different atmosphere, and once again, the ones who were still awake were Taufik, Marzuki, and Ulf.


    Taufik and Marzuki, who seemed unable to sleep, sat side by side without saying a word, and Ulf, who seemed to refuse to sleep so that he could be with his captain a little longer before they parted, sat facing the two of them.


    --------


    In the silence of the night with only the sound of the waves crashing against the rocks and the breathing of the crew to be heard, Ulf began the conversation.


    "... The future you talk about, like a beautiful place to live in for me, If only I could live long enough to see that time"


    "... You can if you want"


    Taufik answered briefly. Hearing that, Ulf snorted lightly before speaking.


    "If I want? What am I? I''m not like those long-eared beings who can live up to hundreds of years, for me, it''s just another dream that will remain a dream"


    "... But I can keep you alive for hundreds of years even beyond the lifespan of the elves, I can do it, I have the power to do it, if you want I can grant it"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Ulf immediately fell silent, he did not doubt Taufik''s words at all, because, during the almost two years they had been together, which was quite a short time, Taufik had shown him abilities that exceeded human common sense, so if Taufik said he could, then it was likely that he could do it.


    Ulf wanted to answer yes but thought about his life so far, even though at the beginning of his life he lived in a miserable state, with his tribe constantly seeking war, both of his parents died in one of the invasions carried out by his tribe, since then Ulf lived alone without any support, at that time he was used to not eating for days, a piece of stale bread thrown away by someone was an incomparable luxury for him at that time, he was still very young at that time, and he had to be dragged into the current of war.


    If he had not met Marzuki, who had become the right-hand man of the Ragnar tribe leader, perhaps Ulf would have been a corpse in one of those battles. Ulf looked at Marzuki, seeing him now, Marzuki had not changed much even though the incident had been decades ago.


    Currently, if Ulf is seen standing with Marzuki at this time, they would be called the same age, but in fact, Ulf''s age is half Marzuki''s age.


    All of that was a story of the past, but Ulf''s life so far had been a valuable experience for him, but no one knew what would happen in the future, and as much as possible Ulf wanted to leave the world with his current memories, therefore, with a sigh that contained a lot of meaning behind it, Ulf said.


    "... That is a very tempting offer, but no, thank you, I will just live like this. Besides, with the level of aura I have, I can at least live for another hundred years; that is enough... That is long enough for me"


    "... That''s unexpected, I thought you''ll accept it Immaditaly"


    Marzuki said, with a fake shocked expression.


    "*Tch* Is that what you think of me, Capt?"


    "Well~ It still feels like yesterday to me when I watched a child recklessly enter the battlefield with nothing but a broken weapon in his hand, I never thought that such a handsome child would grow up to be an unkempt uncle like you are now, what a waste"


    "... That''s the story of the past, I''m different right now... I''ve learned my lesson... "


    Ulf said, feeling a little embarrassed by what Marzuki said, then fell silent for a moment before he continued. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... But thanks to you Capt, that I still can keep standing like this... Also, if it weren''t for you, the tribe''s policy of requiring children over the age of ten to participate in combat would probably still be in place today, all because of you, Capt. Thank you"


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t do that for any special reason; I just did it because I thought that as a non-native of this era, that practice was wrong... Do you know how heated the argument was between me and Ragnar that day, because of that? The elders and Ragnar himself rejected my suggestion because our fighting strength would decrease, in the end, that cunning man (Ragnar) forced me to do all those tiring tasks... Teaching children to fight is something very tiring, especially all of Ragnar''s sons; they are very difficult to educate... *Sigh* back then, I should have taught them a little common sense, otherwise, their fate would not have ended like that"


    "You can''t do anything about it, Capt, it''s their choice"


    "You''re right, If only I had told them the truth behind their father''s death... those leeches *Sigh* maybe that was one of the reasons I left the tribe back then, but all of that was no use, the rice had become porridge, there was nothing that could be done about it"


    "... Ragnar''s son, I had a chance to meet them when I first came to this timeline"


    Said Taufik, who joined the conversation between Ulf and Marzuki.


    "You did?"


    "Yeah, that time, they...


    And just like that, until the sun rose, the three of them, Ulf and Marzuki, talked about the past while Taufik just listened and only occasionally joined in the conversation.


    --------


    With the sun slowly rising from the horizon, one by one the crew began to wake up.


    Some of the crew who had woken up early had prepared the food that would be their last breakfast together because after this was over, the crew would go to their respective destinations, whether in groups, pairs, or alone.


    Some have already packed their belongings.


    "Papa, Papa, Are we going to see Mama now?"


    Asked Aksara who was sitting next to Taufik.


    "Yeah, just wait a little bit more, let''s finish the breakfast first"


    "Okay... Are we going with Grandpa?"


    "... Yes, we''re going with Grandpa"


    "Really?!"


    Taufik then nodded his head at Aksara''s question, and suddenly Aksara looked very happy, but Taufik, who saw this, looked sad.


    With his arms around Aksara''s shoulders, Taufik spoke in a slightly sad tone.


    "... Aksa, you know that I love you, right? I love you with all my heart, heard me out... In the future, I will no longer be on your side for a long, long time... At that time, You will faced with many hardships, and there are many obstacles that you have to go through; you can face them alone, but remember, when you are in trouble, look back; there will be many people who are ready to help you... Sometimes, being weak is not wrong, asking for help is not a sign of weakness, and relying on others is not something uncool... And also remember to protect your mother, listen to what she says and don''t argue because she will always be the one who will be on your side even if the whole world turns away from you... You don''t have to make everyone like you but don''t make the people around you hate you and turn away from you... Papa feels bad to burden you with this heavy responsibility when you are still this young, but if Papa is no longer by your side, you will be the one who will take Papa''s place as a King, are you able to do it?"


    Said Taufik at length, while occasionally patting Aksara''s upper arm. While Aksara could only listen to his father finish speaking, and without realizing it, Taufik''s words were also heard by those around, including Marzuki, who was sitting not far from the two of them.


    "... Where are you going, Papa? Do you really have to go?"


    "Yeah, It''s a must, Papa will go to some distant place... Far, far, far from here, Papa will back to where Papa should be"


    "..."


    Seeing Aksara silent, Taufik smiled faintly, then asked again.


    "... Why? Do you think you can''t do it?"


    "No, but, will we meet again?"


    "Of course we will"


    Hearing Taufik''s answer, Aksara then pondered for a moment before finally speaking with strong conviction evident in his gaze, a gaze that was slightly inappropriate for a child his age.


    "... Don''t worry, Papa, I can do it, no, I will do it, As you often say, a man is not judged by his words but by his actions, so don''t worry, I will do it"


    Hearing that, Taufik and Marzuki fell silent while looking at Aksara with a slightly shocked look before laughter came out of their mouths.


    While stroking Aksara''s hair, Taufik said.


    "... You are not yet a man, my son, you still have a long way to go before you can become a real man... But, I like what you say, and I don''t think I''m the only one who feels that way"


    Said Taufik while looking at Marzuki, and then followed by Aksara.


    Seeing the gazes of his son and grandson, Marzuki could only avert his gaze, pretending not to see their gazes and looking as if he was waiting for breakfast to be finished.


    #A/N- "NEXT!!! "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 281 - Farewell ll

    A few minutes later, breakfast was ready, and now everyone was gathered together again. The atmosphere was quiet, but there was no aura of sadness like last night.No one spoke during the breakfast, and the silent atmosphere continued until breakfast was over. Actually, it was time for them to part, but as if waiting for something, none of them moved from their places, but everyone''s eyes were on Marzuki as if waiting for him to say something.


    Seeing the expectations in their eyes, Marzuki then stood up with a glass of drink in his hand.


    There was sadness visible on his face, and his throat felt uncomfortable, but Marzuki still tried to express his feelings because if not now, they would not have another chance; Marzuki then cleared his throat and said.


    "... *Ukhum* All this time... I still don''t know what you all see in me that you are willing to follow me this far, on a journey of my selfish desires... I will not say thank you because what I feel cannot be expressed with just the word Thank you..."


    Marzuki paused for a moment to observe the faces of everyone here, and unexpectedly, Bjorn, who had a large body and a fierce face, was the most sensitive with how he tried to hold back his tears from falling; seeing this, Marzuki just smiled slightly and continued.


    "... But like other stories that have an ending, our story will definitely have an end, and the story of our journey together has met its end here, Every meeting must have a parting, and parting will create a new meeting... After this, it will be a sign for each of you to start your new story, create a new story, embrace new people, and create new opportunities... For all of you, I hope you all can achieve your dreams. Each, raise your drinks because this will be the last time with all of us here... CHEERS!"


    After Marzuki finished saying that, everyone there raised their glasses; even Aksara, who only had juice in his glass, also raised his glass high.


    "CHEERS!!"


    --------


    After the short and simple farewell event was over, it was time for the real farewell.


    After saying goodbye to Marzuki, the younger members immediately hugged Marzuki while crying; some only said a few words and left immediately, as if they could not bear to be there for a long time, which might break their determination to leave; that''s how much they love their group.


    As time went by, of the crew that had left, only Bjorn and Ulf remained.


    Ulf, who still looked relaxed, and Bjorn, who could no longer hold back his tears, were the two who had been with Marzuki the longest. When they were still in the tribe, Marzuki was the one who trained them and became a father figure to them, as well as the most valuable friend in their lives.


    "... *Sigh* why are you crying like that, Bjorn? Stop that, it doesn''t suit your age"


    Ulf scolded, seeing Bjorn who kept crying.


    "... Leave him alone, Ulf, that''s just how he is... Even though he''s grown this big, in my eyes, he''s still the same as when I first met him, just a whiny little brat; forget that; are you two planning to be together after this?"


    "... Yes, but Capt, why does it sound weird when you say it like that?"


    "... It''s just your feeling, but it would be good if you two would continue to be together, that would calm me down a bit"


    "That''s how it is, he can''t be left alone, who knows what will happen if he goes wandering alone, so I''ll take him with me, at least, his power is a real thing"


    Ulf said, looking at Ulf, who still couldn''t hold back his tears, so he couldn''t say anything; no matter what, after this, they would be separated after decades of being together.


    Seeing this, Ulf and Marzuki could only shake their heads while giggling a little, then Marzuki asked again.


    "... Do you have a destination in mind where you are going?"


    "Not yet... I''ll just go where my nose smells money, that''s the plan, as for a definite destination, it doesn''t look like it''ll be for the near future"


    "Sounds pretty much like a plan to me...


    Marzuki said, then fell silent for a while while watching Ulf trying to calm Bjorn down. Then added.


    ... Alright, I think it''s time, if we keep staying here, I don''t think Bjorn will ever stop crying"


    Hearing that, Ulf looked at Bjorn and then nodded as he said.


    "You right, Capt, we will go now... Bjorn, c''mon, stop crying; remember your age; don''t you feel any shame for crying like that in front of Aksa?"


    "... B-But"


    "No, But! Stop now!"


    "Alright *Sob* "


    Seeing the exchange between Ulf and Bjorn, Marzuki could only shake his head without saying anything.


    After a few seconds passed, Bjorn finally stopped crying. Which made Ulf finally breathe a sigh of relief; they had to cross the ocean again to arrive at the mainland; only then did their real journey begin, but because of Bjorn, their journey might have been delayed a little, that''s why when Bjorn finally stopped crying, Ulf felt relieved.


    Ulf then looked at Marzuki, wanting to offer a handshake, but seeing Marzuki open both his hands wide, Ulf felt a little awkward.


    "... C''mon, Capt, I''m not a little boy anymore"


    "For me, you guys are always a little boy, a proud disciple of mine and my best friends, c''mon don''t be embarrassed, this is for the last time"


    "... It is, but stil-"


    *Swosh*


    Before Ulf could finish his sentence, something big and fast passed him, before he realized it, Bjorn was already in front of him, embracing Marzuki in his big embrace. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... What the... "


    "Thank You, Capt; I Will Always Remember What You Did All This Time In My Life To Me As An Orphan. You Were A Father Figure To Me; Thank You, And I Hope You Will Succeed In Achieving Your Dreams!"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ You too, I hope you will become a great farmer someday"


    Marzuki said while patting Bjorn''s back, then looking at Ulf, as if inviting him to join him and Bjorn.


    Seeing that, Ulf could only sigh lightly, but then, with a faint smile, he also joined Bjorn in hugging Marzuki.


    That was it; three adult men shared a hug like a pair of lovers who were about to part so that Taufik, for some reason, unconsciously closed Aksara''s eyes.


    "... Thank you for everything, Capt, please remember us when you return home... It''s a shame that we haven''t been able to be your home, even though we''ve spent a long time together, Thank you for everything... Father"


    Ulf''s last words, spoken softly in Marzuki''s ear before releasing his embrace, made Marzuki a little shocked because he didn''t expect those words to come out of Ulf''s mouth, who usually liked to hide his feelings.


    Marzuki wanted to say something, but Ulf had already walked away while dragging Bjorn along. It seemed like he also didn''t expect those words to come out of his mouth, and in the end, Marzuki could only watch his two students leave with a smile on his face.


    After that, Marzuki then looked at his son, Taufik, and said.


    "... Alright, I''m ready to go"


    After that, Taufik, stored the ship used by Marzuki and his crew in the inventory, because for some reason, none of the crew wanted to use the ship.


    Taufik then immediately opened a portal that led directly to Saranjana.


    --------


    Under the large tree in the middle of the Saranjana Royal Palace, which the Saranjana people call the Tree of Life, a portal opens.


    The first person to come out of the Portal was Taufik, followed by Aksara.


    "HOME!! HOREYY!!!"


    Aksara said in a loud voice, jumping up and down while raising his hands happily.


    "C''mon Aksa, let''s go greet your M-"


    *Swoosh!*


    "Huh?"


    "MY SON, I MISS YOU SO MUCH! WHY YOU... YOU MUST HAVE BEEN THROUGH A LOT OF DIFFICULTY... Are you okay? Are you hurt? Are you eating well? Is your daddy not treating you well? Ohh~ My little baby, let Mama hug you"


    Said Gaia, who appeared suddenly and immediately hugged Aksara tightly.


    "Ughh! Mom, too tight, too tight!"


    Said Aksara, whose words actually shocked Gaia; she then released her hug from Aksara, with her hands on Aksara''s shoulders; Gaia, with a surprised expression, said in a stuttering tone.


    "... M-Mom? Aksa, a-are you okay? What about ''Mama''? You used to call me that, why ''Mom'' so suddenly? Did something happen?"


    "No, I just decided to change starting today, that''s all"


    "W-What? Why so sudden?"


    Gaia asked with a stunned expression clearly visible on her face. Meanwhile, Taufik could only pretend not to hear and see what was happening in front of him.


    "Mom, please stop, You embarrassed me in front of Grandpa"


    "Grandpa? Who"


    Gaia asked, looking left and right, then her eyes fell on a man standing next to Taufik, a man who bore a slight resemblance to her husband.


    "Hello"


    Marzuki greeted, while waving his hand towards Gaia, while Gaia could only stare blankly for a moment.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    # A/N - "N-NEXT!!"

 chapter 282 - Farewell lll

    "Mom, please stop it, You embarrassed me in front of Grandpa""... Grandpa? Who?"


    Gaia asked while looking around, then her eyes fell on a man standing next to Taufik, a man who bore a slight resemblance to her husband.


    "... Hello"


    Said that man, while waving his hands toward her.


    "... Oh... Ahh! Hello!"


    Said Gaia who immediately stood up and bowed respectfully towards Marzuki. Then added in a very formal way


    "I''m Sorry For Showing You Something Embarrassing, Father-in-law! Please Forgive Me!"


    "..."


    Marzuki didn''t know what to do or say when he saw this; he was so shocked by this sudden event that he didn''t know how to react, so his last resort was to ask for help, which is why he looked toward his son. But Taufik right now was also taken aback by this; everything was happening so fast, and he also didn''t expect that Gaia would talk to his Father in such a formal way; it''s like some commoner when they greet their king or so.


    "... *Sigh* Gaia, You''re speaking too formally, take it easy... Just talk like you usually do"


    "But... "


    "Yeah, he''s right... daughter, just take it easy; I''m not used to formalities; if you want, just call me Dad, even if you call me old man, it''s fine... Call me whatever you like"


    "... N-No... How can I call you an Old Man, b-but-"


    "She''s right, old man. How can she call you an ''old man'' when her age is- *Ugh* "


    Taufik, who interrupted Gaia''s words, had to be interrupted by Gaia with a sharp blow to his stomach, which made Taufik kneel on the ground.


    "Don''t talk about my age...


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Said Gaia while looking down at Taufik, but she suddenly remembered something, then awkwardly turned to Marzuki, smiled awkwardly, and then said again.


    ... This is the way I usually show my love to him, this always happens"


    "Ohh~ I- I see... Pfft~ ahaha"


    Marzuki suddenly laughed; seeing this, Gaia looked a little confused, which made her immediately ask.


    "Is there something wrong... Father?"


    "Ahh, I''m sorry... It''s just the way you act is similar to how my wife when she''s angry, I just found it a little bit funny"


    "Really? It is that similar?"


    "Yeah~ When she''s angry, she always... "


    Marzuki and Gaia then talked to each other, forgetting about Taufik who was still kneeling on the ground.


    "... Father, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay... But Aksa, do you also have to change the way you call me?"


    "... That''s as it should be, Father. If I change how I call Mom, but you don''t, Mom will definitely be angry...


    Aksara answered, then looked at Gaia, seeing her still busy talking to his grandpa about her grandma, Aksara then said to Taufik in a low voice.


    ... And it''s scary when Mom gets mad"


    "A Valid point... But why Father though and not Dad?"


    Taufik said about the words his son said; he then stood up and looked at Gaia, seeing her busy talking with Marzuki; a warm smile appeared on his face, but remembering that he would leave sooner or later, the smile disappeared and was replaced with a deep sigh.


    As if knowing what his father was thinking, Aksara said.


    "... Don''t worry, Father, I''ll take care of Mom for you"


    Hearing that, Taufik was a little taken aback, looked at Aksara, then crouched down to be at the same height as Aksara.


    With his hand on Aksara''s shoulder, Taufik said.


    "... Aksa, I''m Indeed asking you to take care of your Mother, but not now, you need to remember that you''re still a kid... Just act like one... Don''t grow up too fast, That''s what I want, and I think your mother will agree with me too... Don''t let what I said before make you ruin your childhood because then I will feel very guilty, for now, grow up like other children, for now, behave like other children, for now... that''s all I ask, you still have a long way to go before you be able to carry out the responsibilities I give you... For now, let the adults do what adults should do... Do you understand Aksa?"


    Hearing the complicated things that Taufik said, which might be difficult for other children of the same age as Aksara to understand, but not for Aksara, his mind was already able to make him understand what his father was trying to convey, so after a moment of silence, Aksara then answered briefly.


    "... Yes, I understand, Fa- Papa"


    Hearing Aksara''s answer, Taufik showed a complicated expression, but in the end, with a smile, he then hugged Aksara while saying.


    "You just need to know that I love you; I want to take you with me. I want it so badly, but your Mother probably will be very sad if I do that..."


    ''Why Not take Gaia into the future?'' That thought often came to Taufik''s mind during the past year, but it was too risky, no one knew what would happen in the gap of time from the current year to the future in Taufik''s actual timeline if Gaia, an Aboriginal Being, was not present on Earth, if it was only for a year or two, maybe the impact would not be too severe but this was more than a thousand years, during that time, Earth could be destroyed without Gaia''s presence, unlike before when she was sealed, this time Gaia would disappear completely from the timeline because she immediately jumped into the future, after all, Earth was like the main arena for everything that happened in the universe, it would not be an exaggeration to call Earth the Core of the Universe itself.


    That''s how important Earth is as the Creator''s last creation before he disappeared. Even ''Fate'' and ''Will,'' who are beings who are always by the Creator''s side, don''t know where the Creator disappeared to.


    --------


    "... What are you guys talking to?"


    Gaia asked Taufik and Aksara.


    "Nothing, Just a conversation between a son and a father, right Aksa?"


    "... Hum, Mama don''t need to know, it''s a secret between the two of us"


    Said Aksara, who then took Taufik''s hand and Gaia''s hand, who was now pensive because Aksara called her ''Mama'' again and not ''Mom''. She was not pensive because she was surprised or anything but just happy, happy Because she saw her child back to being like what she knew. It was a very simple thing, but it meant a lot to Gaia personally.


    Gaia, silently staring at Taufik, with a warm smile, thanked Taufik without a sound. Only mouth movements, but Taufik understood what Gaia was trying to convey, he did not reply anything, just surrendered to being pulled by Aksara into the palace.


    "... Grandpa, c''mon! I will introduce you to everyone in the Palace. First, there is Sir Axel; he was very good with a sword; I''m sure Grandpa would love to talk to him, then there''s..."


    Aksara said to Marzuki, mentioning one by one the names of all the people he knew in the Saranjana Kingdom. Marzuki did not feel disturbed; he was even happy, with a smile on his face. Marzuki followed Aksara while listening to his chatter.


    --------


    The four of them(+ Lembuswana) continued to walk along the corridor, sometimes they came across a maid who was carrying out her duties, and they warmly welcomed Taufik''s return, greeting him with ''Your Highness'' which was normal for Taufik but foreign to Marzuki, so Marzuki did nothing but follow them and occasionally listen to Aksara''s chatter.


    "... Ahh~ I forgot to mention it, but everyone already knows that you will return today, so everyone has been waiting for you in Grand Hall... I know you want to rest, but let''s Go there first... Please understand, this is the first time they have seen their King again in a long time... Just a short Greeting, okay?"


    Said Gaia, in between their walks; hearing that, Taufik could only sigh lightly and then nod his head; there was nothing he could do; even if he refused, Gaia would definitely force him, so he could only accept it with an open heart.


    "... Good, it''s also a good chance to Introduce Father to everyone"


    "Hm~ Just do as you like..."


    Taufik replied; he then looked at Lembuswana, who was on his shoulder and asked.


    "... Why have you been so silent since this morning, Lembu?"


    "*Sigh* Are you pretending not to know, or it''s just my feeling, I don''t know anymore"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, I just felt that you would do something that I would not like"


    "... It''s just your feeling then"


    Taufik answered with a little hesitation.


    "Why did you answer it hesitantly like that?... You''re not thinking of leaving me here, are you?"


    "What? Why should I do something like that? I''m not that Heartless"


    "You sure?"


    "... Of course...


    Said Taufik, which made Lembuswanan feel a little relieved, but the words Taufik said next made him immediately silent.


    ... I''m not that sure"


    "..."


    "What? It''s not like I know what will happen in the future, so yes, I''m not sure, Maybe something will happen that requires you to stay here, who knows, right?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... But if something like that comes out of your mouth, you probably will do something like that"


    "Yeah~ You''re right"


    "Shit! I know it, I know you will do it"


    "Please understand, it''s for the sake of everyone, and Aksa will probably feel sad too if you also leave him, right?"


    "What? Am I a babysitter now?"


    "Always, Lembu, Always. Now shut up, we''re here"


    Said Taufik, who had seen the entrance to the Grand Hall and already heard the noise from inside, which made Taufik immediately feel tired even before he could do anything.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 283 - Farewell lV

    Seeing Taufik and his entourage, the two guards guarding the entrance to the Grand Hall immediately knelt down in respect. When the greeting was finished, they stood up again, then opened the two entrances to the Hall and immediately announced the arrival of Taufik and the others."His Majesty The King And Her Majesty The Queen, Enter The Hall!"


    "The Crown Prince, Prince Aksara Entered The Hall!"


    "The King Father Entered The Hall!"


    Hearing the announcement, everyone''s eyes in the Grand Hall were directed to the entrance; Taufik and Gaia, walking side by side, were seen first, followed by Aksara, who walked not far behind them, then Marzuki, who appeared with simple clothes, and also looked awkward with his current situation.


    Taufik walked to his seat with Gaia, then sat down, followed by Akasra who also had a place next to Taufik and Gaia, and Marzuki who also had a special place for himself, but because it was made in a hurry his place was not as luxurious as Taufik and Aksa''s, but Marzuki was grateful that it was not as grand as Taufik''s, because if so he was not sure whether he could sit there or not.


    Seeing that the King and the members of the royal family had taken their seats, everyone in the Grand Hall immediately knelt down.


    They were all important people in the Saranjana Kingdom and Sir Axel and the others were also in the crowd, they were super busy people, and were rarely seen together, because their tasks were different from each other and held important aspects in the smooth running of the Saranjana Kingdom, they were all people that Taufik knew very well, and vice versa.


    "We pay our respect to our Kin-"


    "Silence!"


    Shouted one of the guards who saw Taufik raise one hand up.


    "... You guys stand up, Just skip the formalities, you guys know how much I don''t like it, and I think my Father also felt the same way... look how nervous he is... *Sigh* You''ve all been with me for so long and know how I am, why do you keep doing this? Do you guys do it on purpose? Whose idea is this? Brial, is this your idea again so you can skip your work again, is that it?"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, a woman with long blonde hair immediately flinched, her blue eyes trembled slightly, looking left and right for help, but everyone she saw turned their gazes away from her, in the end, she looked towards Sir Axel, but Sir Axel also did the same, this made Brial immediately feel betrayed by her partner.


    "... Brial?" Taufik called once more time.


    "H-How can that be, My King? We all missed you so much, and seeing you come back safely, we just wanted to celebrate that"


    "Are you sure?"


    "... Y-Yeah~ Of Course Your Majesty, how can I tell you a lie for something like that, hahaha-haha"


    "Brial, look at my eyes!"


    "..."


    "Brial?"


    "..."


    Hearing Taufik''s call for the umpteenth time, Brial could no longer hold back the pressure; in the end, Brial could only kneel down in front of Taufik and then say.


    "I''m sorry my king, it''s right that this is my plan, but the others also agreed to it, I''m not alone in this Crime, Everyone here is involved, we are doing this so we can take a break from our respective busy lives, Your Majesty, please forgive me"


    "... Aiss~ You guys, if it''s too hard, you all just can take a day off or something, why force yourself this hard, You make me look like a tyrannical leader, now what? You guys already Saw me just doing fine, should we end this ''Welcoming party'' now?"


    Taufik said, hearing this, several people in the crowd looked a little panicked and then hurriedly said.


    "N-No, My King... L-Look, there are still a lot of dishes left untouched, wouldn''t it be a bit wasteful if we just leave them like that? Also, it would be a shame for the chefs who cooked all this if we didn''t even touch it, so let''s continue this ''Welcoming party'' thing, okay?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, what he said is right"


    With that statement, one by one, the crowd agreed to continue the ''Welcoming Party''; this made Taufik unable to do anything but sigh.


    Leaning on his throne, Taufik said in a weak voice.


    "... Now you guys finally showed your true color, alright just do as you please, but remember, but remember to keep the formalities low, so my Father can join comfortably among you"


    After Taufik''s statement, everyone''s face in the Grand Hall looked happy. Seeing this Taufik also smiled, then said again.


    "... Sir Axel, After the Party ends, please stay here for a bit with the ''others''... I have something I need to tell you, it is okay?"


    The ''Others'' that Taufik means here are those who have served the Saranjana kingdom the longest, such as Sir Axel, Brial, Farak, and others, they are someone who hold the highest positions in their respective fields and are the people that Taufik can trust the most to support Aksara when he is no longer in the Saranjana kingdom.


    "Me and the others, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes, is this about the future of our kingdom"


    "Understood, Your Majesty, I''ll tell the others"


    "Thank you"


    "No, Your Majesty, it''s my honor"


    Hearing Sir Axel''s answer, Taufik could only smile wryly at Sir Axel''s way of speaking which had never changed at all since they first met, he understood Sir Axel''s past as a Knight and a knight must always respect his superiors, but once in a while Taufik hoped that Sir Axel could talk normally with him like the others, at least if they were in a closed place like this and not in a public place, but it seemed, until the time came when Taufik would leave, it would remain a hope.


    "*Sigh* when will you stop that kind of act, Sir Axel?"


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"


    Hearing the question, Taufik just smiled as he said.


    "Nothing, please continue, just enjoy your time"


    "... Understood, Your Majesty"


    After that, the party continued lively, in the middle of the party that was going on, Aksara pulled Marzuki to join in the fun, unlike what Gaia said ''Just Short Greeting'' The party continued until no one knew how long, and with Marzuki joined, the party became even more lively, Marzuki was able to socialize easily because as Taufik said, everyone kept the limits of Formality low.


    Luckily, Taufik did not have to be directly involved in the party, indeed there were occasional people asking about Taufik''s experiences during the two years he had been adventuring with Aksara, but not too many, so Taufik only had to sit on his throne while watching the party go on. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------


    As time went by, the party continued until day turned into night; without realizing it, the party had ended, and most of the guests had long asked permission to leave until only a few people remained in the Grand Hall.


    They are Sir Axel, Brial, Farak, Danish, Cassie, and several others.


    They all stood facing Taufik and Gaia, while Aksara had long been asleep and was taken by Marzuki to his bedroom.


    "... Your Majesty, we are all here"


    Said Sir Axel, representing everyone in the Grand Hall.


    "Hum... Good"


    Said Taufik while nodding his head. Then added.


    "... What I am going to tell you will sooner or later be known by all the people of Saranjana, but I want you who are here to be the first to hear it"


    Taufik said, pausing to look at the expressions of Sir Axel and the others. Then he continued. Find more to read at empire


    "... As you already know, Aksara is the one who will take my position when I step down from my throne as king... And that will happen soon"


    Hearing that, everyone''s expressions immediately changed; they all showed shocked faces, and only Gaia still looked normal.


    "What do you mean by saying that, Your Majesty? Are you going to step down from your throne soon? Is it because of your health problems? Are the wounds you got before still there?"


    Sir Axel asked worriedly; not only Sir Axel, but everyone there also showed the same expression, but they still chose to remain silent and let Sir Axel speak because they were sure that what they felt was the same as what Sir Axel felt.


    "... No, it''s not something that simple, it''s quite complicated to explain but I''ll try to explain it briefly and simply so that you can at least understand my situation, and I want what I say here to end with you guys only and not spread to the wider community, do you understand?"


    Hearing that, everyone in the Hall simultaneously nodded their heads. Seeing this, Taufik smiled slightly and then began to explain what happened when he first arrived in this timeline, and about his true identity and origins to Sir Axel and the others.


    Sir Axel and the others could only listen carefully, occasionally feeling amazed, surprised, afraid, and various other exceptions while hearing Taufik''s story; in essence, that day, it felt like they were hearing the real truth of the Earth they inhabit.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 284 - Farewell V

    Time flows as Taufik tells his story; for those who listen, the story told by Taufik is like a fantasy story; even with the current Earth, the things Taufik tells still sound like a made-up story for Sir Axel and the others.Time Travel, Fighting with Gods, and changing the real History of the World, Any one of those three things sounds impossible, but Taufik did all of that at once, and managed to survive until now, if someone else told it then no one would believe it, even if now the Earth has welcomed the descent of the Gods to Earth, but the one who told this was their King, the strongest person they knew and someone they didn''t know how deep his power was. They wanted to doubt, but they had seen how strong Taufik was, but to believe, their common sense was a little hard to accept.


    But none of them tried to interrupt Taufik''s story because it was a story told directly by their king; if the story itself was a made-up story, they would try to believe that the story was a true story.


    But there is one thing that makes them quite believe in Taufik''s story, namely about Gaia, their Queen who, according to Taufik''s story, is a Goddess and is a fairly famous Goddess, namely Goddess Gaia, Mother of All, which is the Earth itself.


    Gaia herself never hid her name from anyone in the Kingdom of Saranjana, and Taufik himself often called her ''Gaia'', but no one in the Kingdom of Saranjana associated her with ''Goddess Gaia'' because how could something like that happen?


    Moving on to the next story, it is about Taufik, who faced Hercules, Hercules; only a few people do not know about the story of Hercules, the greatest Hero of mankind, and that Hero fought against their king and lost.


    So far, the story that Taufik told sounded like a made-up story, but one person who heard Taufik''s story completely believed it and that was Brial.


    From there, Taufik''s story continues until he reaches the part where he falls unconscious for years and then wakes up and finds himself having become a king. Only then does Taufik finish telling his story.


    --------


    "... After I woke up, without realizing it, several years had passed. The rest is as you all know, but I don''t have much time left in this Timeline, and soon I will return to where I should be... You are the people I can trust the most in this Kingdom That''s why I''m telling this to all of you who are here, I know the story I''m telling sounds like a made-up story but it happened, Gaia, Lembu, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka were there to witness it happen, even two years ago I had the chance to visit Olympus together with Aksa and Lembu for some reason, I know you are still doubting my story, so if you have any questions, you can ask them now"


    After Taufik said that, the person who raised his hand the quickest was Brial.


    "Me! I have questions, Your Majesty"


    Read latest stories on empire


    "Speak"


    "From the start, I never doubted your story, my King, but if I had to ask, I only have one question, one that I have kept to myself for a long time, and that is regarding the incident of Magic Particles filling the Earth''s atmosphere several years ago, was it because of you, Your Majesty?"


    "Magic Particles?... "


    Taufik exclaimed, trying to remember what was meant by the Magic Particles mentioned by Brial, but Taufik did not remember anything about it because it happened after he fell unconscious; seeing the difficulties faced by Taufik, Gaia, who was sitting next to him, immediately spoke up.


    "That thing was caused because of me, it''s the result of me sealing the Eaerh that day, You remember the year when the Cracks never appeared again, right? It was because of that, your King didn''t remember it because at that time he was already unconscious because he saved me from the Seal... But the Barrier that I had put down to seal the Earth had disappeared that''s why the cracks reappeared, it happened not long after Our Kingdom was attacked"


    After hearing Gaia''s explanation, everyone immediately showed an enlightened expression, if words could describe facial expressions, then now on their faces would be written the word ''Ah'' or something like that. Seeing this, Gaia then asked.


    "... It''s that enough answers for you, Brial?"


    "... Yes, Your Majesty"


    "Good, Is there anyone else who wants to ask questions?" Ask Gaia again.


    "Me, Your Majesty"


    "Sir Axel, Please"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty"


    Said Sir Axel, who bowed his head slightly and then looked back at Taufik.


    "... Your Majesty, if what you said is true, then, isn''t our Kingdom in a very dangerous situation, I mean, with the Olympus Gods as our enemy, It''s not that I don''t want to sound desperate but wouldn''t that be similar to suicide, and with you yourself who will leave the Kingdom, even with the presence of Her Majesty The Queen who is also a God, wouldn''t fighting not only one but many Gods at once sound, how should I say it, impossible, wouldn''t it?"


    "... Hum~ I understand your concerns, Sir Axel; I have also thought about it, but you don''t need to worry too much; just being in the Saranjana kingdom itself is the same as being in another world... Don''t underestimate the barrier that I put around our kingdom, it can even deceive the Eye of God... In your opinion, why do the Gods of Olympus never come to our Kingdom? Where here we clearly have Gaia, who is the most sought-after Goddess right now? All of that is because of the barrier that protects the Saranjana Kingdom... another advantage is that no one knows that you are the people of the Saranjana Kingdom, so you can enter and leave the Kingdom without worry, in your opinion why Gaia never leaves the Kingdom Area, it is all for that reason"


    Said Taufik, who then paused for a moment to see if Sir Axel wanted to say something but saw that Sir Axel was silent as if he knew that Taufik still wanted to say something. Taufik then continued with a smile on his face.


    "... But you don''t need to worry, this doesn''t mean that we have to hide forever, and this is where I want your support, the key to facing all those Gods lies in Aksa, Aksa has the potential to grow to be very strong, even stronger than those gods, Aksa has that much potential... He is the hope for the Saranjana Kingdom after I leave, but it takes time. I don''t ask much from you, from all of you. Aksara is a smart child, and I know you all know that... Once again, I don''t ask much, I just want you to continue treating Aksara the way you have treated him all this time, don''t push too much pressure on him, let him grow like a child should grow, just watch over him until the time comes, he already knows what his responsibilities are, as my son and as someone who will become a King in the future, but it''s not the time yet... There is still a lot for him to go through, and there is still a long time for him until the time comes for him to carry out his responsibilities. Until that time comes... Stay the same person as how Aksara knows you; that''s all I ask; if I have to beg, then I will beg; as a Father, I''ll do that much, but I know you all won''t like it if I do it like that, so I will do it as you all like..."


    Taufik paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and looked at all of them in front of him, he was going to do something he had never done as a king because he didn''t like to do it, but for this special situation, he was going to do it, after looking at the faces of everyone in front of him once again, Taufik continued his words, with a voice containing a commanding tone, and this time his expression was also different from before, his expression was cold, the firmness that radiated from his face, was a breathtaking moment for everyone there, for the first time they saw their king look like how a king should look and it was amazing.


    "... Listen, this is the first and last time I did this; I, as the King you serve, order all of you to do what I just said without any slightest resistance or disobedience, If any of you does something that should not be done, a fitting punishment will be meted out to you, mark my words as your king! And my wife, your Queen here will be the witness and the one who will carry out the punishment if something like that happens, do you all understand?"


    For a moment, no one spoke for a while, as if still recovering from that moment, but eventually, someone moved, and it was Sir Axel.


    Sir Axel moved, kneeling, and then followed by the others.


    "... As your Order, Your Majesty, We will carry out your orders without the slightest error, you can rest assured"


    .... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 285 - Farewell Vl

    Sometime after that, everyone finally dispersed because it was already quite late, and they still had things to do the next day, so they had to get enough rest, as did Gaia and Taufik; after the others had left, they both also returned to their rooms.On the balcony of their room, which directly faces the sea, Taufik sits looking at the vast expanse of the sea shining, reflecting the light of the moonlight; sitting on his lap is Gaia, who has her arms around Taufik''s neck.


    The two of them sat in silence for a while, their figures bathed in the moonlight were like something out of a painting, if beauty had an incarnation it would probably be the two of them, the cold night wind was no problem for them, and the feeling of flatulence was not a common thing for two high-level beings like them, that night they both seemed to just want to stay awake and enjoy each other''s presence until the sun rose again.


    "... So, tomorrow?"


    Gaia said, breaking the silence between the two of them.


    "Yes, it''s tomorrow"


    Taufik answered briefly, and after that, silence returned for a while before Taufik said something again.


    "... Will you hate me, Gaia?"


    Hearing that, Gaia looked at Taufik, and the two of them then looked at each other, Gaia''s gaze seemed to absorb all the courage in Taufik, which made him immediately look away from Gaia, seeing this, Gaia smiled warmly, both of her hands held both sides of Taufik''s cheeks, then brought Taufik to return to looking at her, with the same smile Gaia then said.


    "... Honey, Why should I hate you? For what reason? There''s nothing; There''s no reason that I have which will make me hate you; my life these several years was nothing but happiness; why should I hate you? Is it because you''re going to leave me and Aksa? No, in the first place, it''s me who forced myself to be with you... Back then, what I told you about the vision of the future that I saw was just one of the infinite possibilities that would happen, but I saw happiness there, I saw the future where I smiled more than I used to, the future where I have a real Family like what I want to, that''s what made me dare to do that, and it''s true that I was happy, I was very happy right now, so why should I hate you? Tell me, Honey, why should I hate you?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ask Gaia, the question ''Why Should I hate you?'' that Gaia asked repeatedly was like a blow to Taufik''s heart; in his view, no lies were emanating from Gaia''s eyes, only sincerity.


    But that only made it even harder for Taufik to look Gaia straight in the eye until he had to look away again while speaking with a complicated expression.


    "... I don''t know, I just felt that maybe I wouldn''t feel so guilty if you ended up hating me later; maybe that''s just another selfishness of mine; it is what I felt is Wrong?"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Gaia''s eyes became glazed, but not long after that, a beautiful chuckle was heard in Taufik''s ears; Taufik turned towards Gaia, but what he saw was only Gaia who was going to hug him.


    Taufik was a little confused by Gaia''s sudden movement, but Gaia''s next words made Taufik''s confusion immediately disappear.


    "... If it would make you feel better, then, should I hate you?"


    Hearing that, for some reason Taufik felt a little uneasy in his heart, which made him immediately answer Gaia''s question.


    "No, I also don''t want you to hate me..."


    "What? Honey, you are more complicated than a woman''s heart, I don''t know anymore"


    "I know, I also felt like I''m not me, I know *Sigh* forget that; is there anything I can do for you? Anything you want"


    "No, Nothing, just let me like this, Let me enjoy everything about you so that I will never forget even if hundreds of years have passed, for now, let me be like this"


    Said Gaia while still hugging Taufik with all her heart.


    "... You know there''s another way for you to be able to enjoy everything about me instead of something like this"


    Hearing that, Gaia let go of her hug, then with both hands on Taufik''s shoulders, Gaia looked at Taufik with a confused look. She asks in a tone so innocent that it even sounds fake.


    "... There is?"


    "... I don''t know if you really don''t know or are just pretending not to know, but yes, there is"


    "How?"


    Gaia asked in the same tone as before, but now both corners of her mouth rose as if teasing; seeing this, Taufik''s eyes narrowed, and then he said.


    "... You bad women, and you know, bad women always receive punishment... And I will personally punish you!"


    With that, Taufik immediately stood up which surprised Gaia.


    "... Huh?! What are you trying to do? Where are you going to take me?!"


    "We''re going to the place where I''m going to punish you, you better prepare yourself!!"


    "Nooo~ Ahaha~"


    "There''s no mercy for you!!"


    "Nooo~"


    # A/H - "... What did you expect?"


    --------


    - The next day.


    The first thing Taufik does when he is done with his night ''activity'' with Gaia, even when the sun is still not showing, is to free Zeus and the others from the False World.


    Even though it hadn''t been two years as stated in the agreement between him and Hades, if not now, then Zeus and the others would be trapped in the False World for who knows how long, so after his morning activities, he released his False World technique that had trapped Zeus and the others.


    The Wave of Memories hit Taufik''s head the moment after he released his technique; this time, receiving an abundance of memories at one time was no longer a problem for Taufik because of his photographic Memories.


    In just a few seconds, Taufik had learned what had happened to his clone while he was in the False World, all of it without exception, even the smallest detail did not escape his Photographic Memory Skill, and there were some memories that Taufik would rather not bring up or even better to just forget, the main thing was that the memories involved Hestia in them.


    ''... *Sigh* What the f*cking hell that me... Him... I do to the Goddess Hestia?!... At least I don''t have to worry about Zeus'' revenge soon''


    Taufik said inwardly, that he was not worried about Zeus who might look for him for revenge because, from the Memories he Received from his Clone, the condition of Zeus and the others except Hestia were in a condition that was more than worse and it would take them a very long time for them to recover all their strength, so it would take a very long time for them to be able to take revenge, of course, that revenge could only happen if they could find this island where Saranjana was located.


    What Taufik was a little worried about was that when he returned to the future, by then, Zeus and the others would have more or less returned to their prime, but yes, he had locked them up once and Taufik could do it again.


    --------


    In the heart of the Saranjana kingdom where the Tree of Life is located, Taufik is standing right under the tree with one palm pressed against the trunk of the great Tree of Life.


    So far, the Tree of Life, which has functioned as a container that holds Mana so that the Barrier surrounding the Saranjana Kingdom continues to work, uses Mana transfer from Taufik which will be concentrated inside the tree to attract Mana around, but all of this time, Taufik has only transferred his Mana to the tree once and it will last for five years to be refilled, but now because Taufik will be gone for a very, very long time, no one has as much pure Mana as Taufik in the Saranjana kingdom, so Taufik will make a special Core for the tree, actually there is a possibility for Taufik to be able to change Mathilda who is a spirit from the Tree of Life to become one of his kin, but Taufik is not sure if it is good to combine a spirit with a Vampire, so Taufik prefers the safe path of making a special Core for the Tree of Life.


    A special Core made from his pure Mana amplification, which functions to continue to attract Mana around and does not need to be refilled.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    Taufik already had in mind how the Core would look and what its function would be, the rest was just making it real, which was the easiest stage of using his Imagination Magic.


    But before Taufik could do that, Mathilde approached him.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty The Queen is here"


    Mathilda said. The area around the World Tree has become a sacred area; even just to enter requires several checks first before getting permission.


    "... Tell her to come in"


    Said Taufik. Without saying anything else, Mathilda then bowed to Taufik and immediately left.


    Shortly after Mathilda left, Gaia came.


    "... Honey, are you done with anything you''ve done? If then, let''s go eat breakfast"


    "Just wait a little bit more... Where''s Aksa?"


    "He''s already there with Father, it''s only you left"


    "Okay, I''ll be there in minutes, you can go first if you want"


    "No, I''ll wait here"


    "... Do as you Like"


    After Taufik said that, he continued his activities with Gaia looking at him from behind in silence.


    And as Taufik said, it only took him a little time to create the Core, and a little more time to infuse the Core into the Tree of Life and connect.


    After all that was done, Taufik and Gaia went together to the dining room to eat breakfast together for the last time, which would probably only happen again in a very long time.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 286 - Farewell Vll end

    After breakfast, this and that happened and it was time for goodbyes."... Master, it is really okay for me to stay here?" Asked N¨¡g¨¡ntaka to Taufik.


    "... Yeah, you should, you''re the face of this kingdom, stay in this kingdom and keep protecting this kingdom"


    "Understood maste-"


    "NO! PLEASE TAKE ME WITH YOU!"


    Lembuswana shouted as he struggled in Aksara''s arms; it was true, as Taufik had said before; Aksara asked Lembuswana to stay with him to accompany him, which Taufik happily accepted.


    "... Are you sure it''s alright for Lembu to stay here, Master?"


    "Probably... I think"


    Taufik answered, then looked at someone who had not been seen for a long time, then said.


    "... And for you, Kl''lara do your task properly"


    "You can trust me, my lord"


    Kl''lara said with full confidence, but hearing it, Taufik was not happy but frowned.


    "... I''ll trust you if you didn''t say that with your pajamas on... *Sigh* at least with you here, I can feel more at ease"


    "Hehe~ I don''t have any activity after the last war, so there''s only sleep, sleep, and then sleep, hehe~"


    "*Tch* Whatever, but now, you need to remember to always be ready and listen to Gaia and Aksara''s orders because, during my absence, they were the ones who replaced me as your master, later, If I hear even one word of your disobedience to them, you know what will happen, right? Do you understand?"


    "Yes, my lord, you can rest assured"


    "Good"


    After saying everything he needed to say to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Kl''lara, Taufik then approached Aksara, who was standing right next to Gaia while hugging Lembuswana.


    Taufik then crouched in front of Aksara to match his height with Aksara. Taufik placed one of his hands on Aksara''s shoulder, and with a smile on his face, he said to Aksara.


    "... You remember what I said to you before, right?"


    "Yes, Papa, I won''t promise, but you will see the results yourself when we meet again, Papa"


    Aksara said with a determination that did not match his age contained in his voice.


    Seeing this, Taufik could only smile, he watched his son''s face carefully for the last time because this face would no longer be the same when they both met again in the future.


    Changing into a face that he would not know what it would be like, it could be similar to him or maybe similar to Gaia his mother, or maybe it would be like his grandfather or his grandmother, Taufik would not know how time would change his son''s little face, so for the last time, Taufik will implanted his son''s little face in his mind because, for him, it might only happen in a short time but not with Aksara and the others, they would live every second that passed until the time they met later in the future, where Taufik was.


    One thousand one hundred years is not a short time, many will leave, many will change, and maybe later when they meet again, the kingdom of Saranjana will not look like what he remembers, no, it will definitely change, that''s how time works, the Kingdom of Saranjana in the future will no longer be the same as the Kingdom of Saranjana that Taufik currently knows, many people he knows will be gone in the future, Taufik is not sad but only a little regretful that he cannot see them go or at least accompany their departure, but there is nothing he can do, every action no matter how wild will definitely end too, so too with the unreasonable things he does now, whose time has come to end.


    "... Ahh~ I hope I can see you growing up, my son, but that would be the most selfish thing I''ve ever done, and I can''t be more selfish than this, I hope one day you''ll understand that no matter how strong a person is, sometimes there are things we can''t break, maybe I''m not the right person to say that, because I''ve done a lot of things that are considered taboo but I don''t regret them... What I want to say is, no matter how strong you become later, always remember that there are things we can''t do just because we want to; learn to be humble, okay?"


    "... Yes, Papa"


    Aksara answered with a little hesitation, seeing this, Taufik smiled again and then gently stroked Aksara''s head while saying.


    "... You''ll understand when the time comes, no need to rush, you have all the time you need"


    Aksara did not answer this time, just looking at Taufik in silence, he heard every word that his father had said word by word but he did not really understand the meaning behind the words, so he could only be silent and try to remember every word that came out of his father''s mouth and then nodded his head, believing in what Taufik said, that only time could make him understand the meaning behind Taufik''s words.


    "... Come here, let me hug you"


    Said Taufik then went forward to hug Aksara. Then added.


    "I hope you growing into someone great that even I have to look up to you"


    After saying that, Taufik released his hug and then looked at Lembuswana who was in Aksara''s arms.


    "... Please understand, Lembu, I can do anything about this; Aksa himself is asking you to stay, but don''t worry, later when we meet again, I''ll grant one of your wishes, you can ask for anything, Even if you ask me to free you, I will do it"


    "... Are you sure?"


    "Yeah~ I admit I did make you suffer a little too much, so going that far was probably worth it in my opinion, so please, just suffer a little bit more, okay?"


    "What kind of request is that? But if what you say is true, then I will stay here"


    "Ohh~ You accepted quite quickly, what kind of request are you going to ask for?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Lembuswana looked away and said.


    "... It''s none of your business"


    "Well~ I''ll definitely hear about it in the next few ''Days'', so it''s fine with me"


    "..."


    Seeing Lembuswana who was silent, Taufik could only smile, then looked towards the last person, namely Gaia.


    "I think my farewell ''words'' last night were enough, or was it not enough, Gaia?"


    Hearing that, Gaia''s face immediately turned red; she then moved forward and approached Taufik, who was still crouching and pulling his ear. Then said.


    "What kind of things do you say in front of your child?"


    "Aw! Aw! I don''t say anything wrong"


    Said Taufik, who immediately stood up after Gaia pulled his ear; he looked in pain, but Gaia knew that he was just acting.


    "*Sigh* Just go already"


    Said Gaia, which suddenly made Taufik, who heard it, surprised.


    "...Do you want me to leave that badly?"


    "No, I just think the longer you stay, the harder it will be for me to let you go"


    Gaia said again while turning her gaze away from Taufik because she didn''t want him to see her sad face.


    "..."


    Taufik couldn''t answer anything after hearing Gaia''s words, and in the end, he just approached Gaia and then hugged her tightly.


    "... I love you, and it will always be like that, no matter how much time passes, my feelings will remain the same, you just need to know that"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Gaia could only hug Taufik back while sobbing on his shoulder, then said.


    "Me too. You will always be my first and last; I love you, Honey... I can''t monopolize you because I know I''m not the only one who feels this way and I know that you also feel the same way about them as you do about me, so go and make them happy as much as I do"


    "... I''ll do that"


    After that, the two of them continued to hug for a while before finally deciding to end it.


    Gaia, who was wiping her tears, asked Taufik.


    "...Are you sure you won''t see the others before you go?"


    "Yeah~ I already said what I wanted to say to them, and I already prepared a surprise for them, it will show after I leave, so just wait"


    Taufik replied, then after that, he looked at Marzuki and immediately said.


    "... C''mon, Old Man, it''s your time to say goodbye and after that, we will leave immediately"


    "... I don''t know what to say but okay"


    Said Marzuki who then approached Gaia, he said a few words before finally looking at Aksara, this time, Marzuki spoke at length to Aksara because the two of them were very close even before Marzuki knew that Aksara was his real grandson, and that was it, after saying goodbye to Aksara, Marzuki also said goodbye to the others, but only a few words and after everything was done, he then returned to Taufik''s side.


    "You done?"


    "Yeah" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, then let''s get going"


    Said Taufik, who then took out his Katana.


    Taufik then slowly took out the katana from its sheath. The katana immediately emitted a heavy dark aura as soon as the katana was completely out of its sheath. Seeing this, Taufik took a deep breath.


    "Alright, I can do this"


    Said Taufik who then closed his eyes to concentrate.


    He thought about the destination he wanted to go to in his mind, in his mind there appeared a giant straight line that seemed to keep moving forward, but if you looked closely it looked like there were many threads forming the straight line, it kept spinning forming a vortex pattern that moves forward, but there is one thread that seems to be forcibly separated from the others, the thread makes its own path which is the end of the thread, until it forms like the letter (p).


    Taufik saw that and tried to cut the end of the thread.


    *Swoosh!*


    Taufik''s sword slashed; in Taufik''s outward view, it seemed as if he had not slashed anything, but if he looked at it from his mind, the end of the thread had been cut and slowly returned to the main path and joined the straight line.


    After the thread joined the giant straight line and became one, Taufik slowly opened his eyes and a portal appeared before his eyes.


    ....


    ...


    Stay connected with empire


    ..


    .

 chapter 287 - Meeting With Fate

    after using his technique, taufik slowly opened his eyes, and a portal that would take him and his father back to the timeline where they were supposed to appear in front of him.looking at the portal, there was hesitation in his steps, as if something was trying to stop him from entering the portal. taufik didn''t know for sure what it was, but what was certain was that it wasn''t a heavy feeling of leaving aksara and gaia, but something else.


    but marzuki, who saw this, interpreted it in that direction, so he said to taufik.


    "... you sure it''s safe?"


    stay updated via empire


    "hum? ahh~ yes, it''s safe"


    "it''s so, then i''ll go first, take your time"


    said marzuki, who then, without saying anything else, immediately entered the portal.


    "... it''s there anything you forgot, honey?"


    gaia asked, seeing the hesitation in taufik''s steps.


    "... no, something just doesn''t feel right somehow"


    said taufik without looking at gaia, but trying to find what was wrong, taufik didn''t have much time and his father had also entered the portal first.


    "... wait! portal? shit!"


    taufik said in surprise, thinking that maybe the uneasy feeling he had was the portal, he had made a mistake once and maybe it would happen again, but he didn''t remember making a mistake in opening the portal, he was sure, but anything could happen, so with a little panic, taufik turned to gaia, aksara and the others, then said.


    "... i''ll go now, i love the two of you with all my heart. do your job well, lembu, n¨¡g¨¡ntaka, and especially you, kl''lara; alright, that''s all; let''s meet again a thousand years later... and aksa, always remember what i said to you! see you!"


    taufik said quickly and then immediately ran into the portal, leaving aksara, gaia, and the others stunned.


    "... what with that goodbye? can he put a little effort into it, we weren''t separated for a day or two but a thousand years or more *sigh*"


    said lembuswana after taufik left which only made gaia giggle and then said.


    "... he already says everything he wanted to say, there are no more words left for him to say... alright~ now that he''s gone, what we should do now? all of a sudden thousand of years seems so long to me now"


    "what if we made a theme park?"


    "what is that, lembu? it seems a fun thing to do"


    "hehe~ theme park is something that''s very suitable for a kid like you, it''s a place where''s fun is endless"


    "really? mama! let''s make a theme park!"


    "sure-sure~"


    "can i just sleep?"


    "no, you can''t! remember what master told you, follow me, let''s the two of us go on patrol"


    "what?! that sounds like something very tiring to do"


    "no! you must follow, or else i''ll report this later to master"


    "*sigh* snitcher"


    "where should we build the theme park, lembu?"


    "hehe~ leave it to me, i''m an expert if it comes to having fun, just follow my lead"


    the light conversation continued as they walked out of the sacred place where the tree of life was located.


    an hour later, as taufik said, something appeared above the sky of the saranjana kingdom and could be seen by everyone, it was a large black screen.


    the black screen flashed several times before finally showing an image of taufik looking at the camera. taufik, who was on the screen, was silent for a few moments before saying a short sentence, ''i''m leaving,'' before the black screen disappeared. at that moment, the saranjana kingdom became silent.


    those who already knew about taufik''s departure could only shake their heads at their king''s behavior, while those who did not know could only panic after knowing what really happened, but thanks to gaia and several high-ranking saranjana people, the panic could be reduced, a few moments after that the saranjana kingdom went as usual even though there were still some who asked about the departure of their king, but other than that, activities in the saranjana kingdom continued as usual.


    --------


    - back to taufik.


    after taufik entered the portal that was created, taufik''s vision then became dark, but when he opened his eyes, or that was what he felt, what he saw was still the same: darkness filled his vision without a single light.


    seeing this, taufik immediately panicked, his heart was beating fast, and the thought that he might once again fail to open the portal kept repeating in his head, it would be nice if he did make a mistake and went to another world, but what he saw did not look like a ''world'' because all there was was endless darkness.


    "... oh, no! old man?! where are you?!!"


    taufik shouted when he remembered his father, who entered the portal before him, but he didn''t receive a single answer; this made taufik even more panicked.


    "shit!! old man!! father!!! where are you?!! are you hear me?! please answer if you hear me?!!"


    "..."


    "... oh, shit! shit!! shit!!! shit!!! old m-"


    "oh~ i see~ now i understand, so that''s why, i see~ i see~ i thought he already disappeared completely, but i didn''t expect him to prepare something like this, amazing, truly amazing"


    "!!!"


    taufik immediately looked shocked when he heard a voice. it was not his father''s voice, but in his ears, he was familiar with the voice, but he was not sure whose voice it was; what was certain was that taufik had heard the same voice as the voice he was hearing now.


    "who''s there?!! where is my father?!"


    "ouch~ that''s hurt that you don''t recognize me"


    said that voice again.


    "... don''t play around with me! who are you?!!"


    "how come you don''t recognize my voice, brother?"


    hearing that, taufik only looked more confused, so with that confusion still in his mind, he then said.


    "... i don''t remember having any siblings"


    "not you, but something that hides deep inside you"


    "?!!"


    hearing those words, taufik''s confusion was immediately replaced with surprise, he quickly knew who he was talking to, but taufik was not completely sure, but before he could say anything further, he heard the voice again.


    "do you know who am i now?"


    "... are you by any chance... fate?"


    "bingo!"


    "shit!"


    said taufik, who then immediately took out his katana; his entire body was immediately covered by aura; aegis appeared beside him, and he was ready to launch an attack at any time if necessary.


    "woah~ woah~ easy, i will not kill you, not yet, it''s not the time yet"


    "why should i believe the words of someone who has tried to kill me several times?"


    "someone? pfft~ by ''someone'' you said, do you mean me?"


    "what a stupid question; who else here, other than you and me?"


    "..."


    "... why did you suddenly become silent, do you realize that you might be a fool?"


    said taufik, but still didn''t get any answer from fate.


    "hy, are you still the-"


    *swoosh!*


    "!!!"


    a strong gust of wind suddenly hit taufik from above.


    "what the hell!"


    taufik exclaimed; in an instant, the place that was initially filled with darkness was filled with dim golden lights.


    if it was just ordinary light, taufik might have been fine, but what taufik felt from the light was more than that, a strong pressure was pressing him down, the pressure was so strong that it even forced taufik to bend down a little, which was already extraordinary.


    "... what the f*ck!!"


    "look here, you deviate!"


    "what?!"


    hearing a voice that was very different from before, taufik looked up with difficulty.


    "what the heck is that?!!"


    taufik said what he saw up there was something massive; it was not something abnormal, just an eye, an eye that seemed to fill the sky.


    the eyes were gold with a black line in the middle, they were like the eyes of a predator, those eyes gave taufik a feeling that he hadn''t felt for a long time, a feeling like he was being watched by something far beyond common sense, a feeling that made him feel that he was still nothing.


    "... f*ck! i hate this feeling!"


    "remember this! you who deviated! i am not what you can define! i am not something or someone... although i have not reached that stage yet... but i am the one who will become the creator! i can kill you as easily as killing an ant! don''t think that i will let you live because i can''t do anything to you... it''s just not the time, when the time comes... you who have a part of my brother will meet your end, enjoy yourself while you can... because your time is running out, at that time, no matter if it''s you or my brother''s ''will'', no one will be able to stop me... the time will come because all of that is something that is destined to happen!" s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..."


    "you are nothing, you are just an error that will disappear in the new world that i will create later, in a world where everything goes according to the will of the creator! according to my wishes! implant that in your mind and never forget it... now go away, disappear from my sight! go enjoy your fun while you can!... begone!!"


    *crack!*


    after ''fate'' said that, from taufik''s view everything he saw seemed to be breaking, and when everything seemed to be crumbling into nothingness, taufik''s vision turned white and...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 288 - Back to the Future

    #a/n - "sorry for the past two days, there was a little problem, this is a long chapter as compensation, hehe~"--------


    - on marzuki''s side.


    after marzuki entered the portal by himself, he felt a very severe nausea even for someone who was often at sea like him, but other than that, nothing strange happened to him.


    after experiencing nausea for a while, which was less than five seconds, marzuki finally arrived at the other end of the portal, namely the timeline, where he was supposed to be.


    *ugh~*


    after exiting the portal, he immediately fell to his knees due to the nausea.


    "... ugh~ this is the first time i felt this kind of nausea even in my time on the sea"


    said marzuki while trying to calm himself down and collect his thoughts. then added.


    "... but where''s my son though? and where is this? i thought he said that we would immediately arrive at the house, but all i could see was a tree..."


    marzuki suddenly panicked a little when a thought crossed his mind. continue reading at empire


    "wait! is this even still earth? shit! am i lost again? and this time is on another world? *sigh* i shouldn''t have acted understanding and gone alone, aiss~ let''s check the mana first, let''s see if this is still on earth"


    said marzuki who then closed his eyes to concentrate and then tried to absorb the mana around him.


    the large flow of mana immediately headed towards marzuki and directly entered his core; for an aura user like him, the process of collecting mana is not much different from magicians; the only difference is how to use it.


    magicians collect mana in their core and will release it later when they use magic, while aura users will condense the mana in the form of ''liquid'' in their core and sharpen it, the mana that has changed will be contained in their core, the mana will be distributed to all body cells like blood, this can buff the human physique to exceed humans, and when the mana is distributed to weapons, whatever weapon it is, then it will produce a sword aura.


    another thing that distinguishes aura users and magicians is the size of their core, aura users no matter how high their level is, the size of their core will remain the same and will not change, while magicians are different because every time they step into a new realm, their size will also increase, or in other words, get bigger.


    can aura users use magic? yes, but its power will not be comparable to the magic used by magicians even though the magic used is the same magic and the aura user and magician are at the same level, but it''s a different story if someone has two cores like arman, which is a case that never happened because arman can have two cores because of taufik''s help, but if there is someone who does have two cores, becoming a magicswordman who can use magic and aura is not impossible.


    --------


    - a few moments later.


    ''... hmm ~ the mana structure is the same, but why does it feel a bit... impure? well, it''s not to the point where it''s threatened, but if the mana is absorbed in large amounts in a short time, it might be a bit threatening, but at this level, it will be fine i think. *hufft~* at least i can make sure that i am still on earth''


    marzuki said inwardly, then opened his eyes, he still saw the portal, but taufik had still not come out from that portal; another worry began to emerge in marzuki''s heart.


    ''... why is he still not coming out? did something happen to him? no, he''s that strong, so there''s nothing to worry about, but... why he''s taking so long?''


    after that, marzuki decided to wait longer; after almost half an hour had passed, taufik was still nowhere to be seen; at that time, marzuki''s worry grew, but he tried to appear calm and continued to wait. but...


    *rustle!* *rustle!*


    "!!!"


    marzuki suddenly heard movement from behind him; marzuki''s senses immediately became tense; his hand was already holding the hilt of the sword hanging from his waist, and he was ready to draw it at any time.


    marzuki was ready with his horse stance while trying to catch every sound around him.


    *rustle!* *rustle!*


    however, the rustling sound that was initially only heard behind him was now heard all around him, and this made marzuki even more tense.


    ''... one, three, ten... f*ck, there are so many of them; who are they?''


    "... you look familiar, who are you? and is that portal yours?"


    "!!!"


    hearing someone''s voice, marzuki immediately turned towards the voice while drawing his sword towards the voice.


    what marzuki saw was a man who, by asian standards, could be said to be quite handsome. brown eyes and black hair were typical asian characteristics, but what was different was the man''s clothing; it looked like clothing that was usually worn by tribal people, but at this time, that was not important.


    "... hey, i''m asking you, do you hear me? or do you even understand what i''m saying?"


    the man said again when he didn''t get an answer from marzuki.


    "that''s my question, who are you? and why if it''s this portal is mine? what will you do?"


    "ohh~ so you understand me, this will be easy, do you know where are you now? this is our tribe''s territory, our sacred forest, only a few outsiders are allowed to enter this forest, and here you are, now do you understand your situation, outsider? so answer my question first, or it will not end well for you and... us"


    said the man, and a moment after he said the word ''us'' while raising both his hands wide, those who had been hiding one by one began to show themselves.


    there were dozens of them and they stood around marzuki in the middle.


    seeing the only way out of this disadvantageous situation was to break through with all his might, marzuki then manifested his aura.


    "i didn''t want to do this on my first day back but if the situation forces it then i have no other choice"


    the blackish-purple sword aura that enveloped marzuki''s sword radiated a threatening pressure; every muscle in marzuki''s body that was forged through battle tightened, the slightest threatening movement made by anyone around him, marzuki would be ready to face it.


    "... come if you dare"


    marzuki said in a cold tone, making everyone around him feel threatened as if the grim reaper himself was ready with his scythe, which was attached to their neck and would take their lives if they made the slightest wrong move.


    everyone immediately looked doubtful, making them steal glances at the man who had spoken to marzuki, but the man also looked a little nervous after seeing the sword aura that marzuki manifested, especially since it was a blackish purple sword aura that was one step away from entering the black sword aura which was the highest level for aura users.


    with cold sweat falling down his cheeks and then smiling awkwardly at marzuki. then said.


    "... w-woah~ woah~ easy man, put down your weapons, let''s talk this out, there''s no need for violence... please~"


    "i''ll do it if you and your person drop all of your hidden weapons. do you think i will not realize it? i know it''s my fault for entering your territory, but i don''t have control over it, it''s just happening, so drop your hidden weapon and we will talk"


    "alright! alright! i know, i''ll drop it, so calm down, okay?"


    "..."


    "... see? i just have this one"


    said that man, while dropping something like a needle to the ground.


    "d-did you see it? i dropped it, now calm down"


    "... you have, but your people haven''t done it yet, do you think i am a fool?"


    "n-no, no, no, no! how can i think something like that"


    said the man who then looked at his people around marzuki.


    "... what are you guys doing? drop your weapon now"


    "but, rij-"


    "there''s no but, this is an order from the next chieftain!"


    no one answered after those words came out, and they just followed the man''s orders; they took off all the hidden weapons on their bodies and then dropped them to the ground; the process took a few minutes before it was finally completed, and the tense atmosphere still continued.


    after everything was done, the man looked back at marzuki, and still with his awkward smile, he said to marzuki.


    "... s-see? we''ve done our part, now it''s yours"


    "..."


    marzuki didn''t answer anything, but his sword aura slowly faded.


    seeing this, a satisfied smile slowly began to form on the man''s mouth, and when marzuki''s sword aura was about to disappear, the man immediately shouted.


    "now!!"


    *woosh!*


    the moment the man said that, dozens of needles coated with poison suddenly shot out from the bush, and they all shot toward marzuki from every side, which would make it difficult for anyone to avoid them.


    "ahaha~ how na-"


    *woosh!*


    "eh?"


    the man immediately fell silent after the purple blade aura passed by his side and slightly scratched his cheek, causing blood to drip.


    he then looked at marzuki who was in a position like someone who had just slashed, but now marzuki was covered by a purple aura all over his body and also his sword.


    around marzuki lay many needles that should have been stuck in marzuki''s body but now they were lying on the ground.


    the man then looked behind him, several trees behind him had now collapsed as if they had been cut down by something sharp. cold sweat filled the man''s face as he slowly looked towards marzuki.


    dejavu, the man felt dejavu, like this had happened to him before, his mouth was speechless when his eyes met marzuki''s eyes which now looked like the eyes of a predator looking at its prey, not only him, but all the people around marzuki and those who were hiding also felt the same feeling as the man ''fear'' was what they felt, even though their numbers were dominant, but they felt like a group of goats facing a predator, it would be good if the predator was a wolf, because only one of them would be the victim but what was in front of them was not a wolf but a predator of all predators, they were like a group of goats facing a dragon that would devour them in one go.


    *gulp*


    "how naif? is that what you''re going to say? what a shame, it seems it''s you who is naive... get ready, my next attack won''t miss"


    "w-w-wait!"


    "too late"


    *woosh!*


    after saying that, marzuki disappeared from his place, which made the man and the others immediately panic.


    "w-weapon! grab all your weap-"


    "i gave you a chance but you wasted it, don''t blame me for this, blame yourself, goodbye"


    said marzuki who suddenly appeared in front of the man and was ready with his sword to slash the man.


    ''oh, shit! rati, forgive me for leaving first, please take care of our unborn child, i love you, mother'' s§×arch* the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the man said inwardly, closing his eyes, ready to accept his death because he didn''t see any chance for him to avoid the attack that was coming at him, ignoring the hysterical screams of the people around him who told him to avoid him, not that he didn''t want to but he just couldn''t.


    *clang!*


    but what he found was not pain but the sound of iron hitting iron that was heard in his ears.


    ''... clang?''


    said the man then slowly opened his eyes to peek, and someone appeared in front of him, using his black katana to ward off the attack for him, the man recognized the person who protected him, instantly he felt a deep sense of relief that his eyes watered.


    "you''re here, taufik... sir, thank you for protecting m-"


    "*sigh* i was only gone for a while, and it''s already like this; what are you trying to do to someone i know... father"


    "yes, what?"


    "oh~ rijal, long time no see, i see, you''re getting braver, it''s good"


    "... long time no see... no! what are you saying again? father? who? him?"


    "... yes?"


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 289 - New World

    - a few moments later.after taufik appeared, the situation immediately calmed down, and with taufik saying that rijal was someone he knew, marzuki then resheathed his sword, and so did rijal and the others.


    after explaining this and that, marzuki and rijal apologized to each other, and after that the problem was finally resolved.


    "... so~ why are you attacking him? i mean, my father?"


    "... ahh~ about that, a few moments before that happened, the chiefs sensed an unusual mana movement in the forest and had me lead some of the tribe members to check it out, and there we met your father, standing in front of a portal, at first we thought maybe he was an intruder so that''s what happened... but... "


    rijal answered then, stole a glance at marzuki, then quickly looked back at taufik and said in a small voice.


    "... is he really your father? i mean, your real father?"


    "i still can hear you, you know?" marzuki''s interlude.


    which immediately made rijal feel awkward, but fortunately before rijal felt any more awkward, taufik then answered rijal''s question.


    "... he is; he''s my real father; he''s only run away from home for these few years and now decided to come back. is that answer satisfy you enough?"


    "run away from home? him? when he was that...ol-"


    *ukhum!*


    "h-huh, sorry sir, i didn''t mean to be rude, aha-ahaha~"


    however, marzuki ignored rijal''s apology, but he also couldn''t say anything about taufik''s unreasonable reasons for him having ''disappeared'' for several years, so he preferred to remain silent and continue walking following taufik and rijal to get out of the forest.


    "forget that, is there any change in these few months?"


    hearing that, rijal then smiled broadly and then answered taufik''s question with high spirits.


    "yeah! rita is pregnant, and in a few months, our son will born. isn''t that good?"


    "no... no, wait! i''m happy with that, but that''s not what i meant; i mean, the world, has anything changed?"


    hearing taufik''s strange question, rijal frowned, then answered taufik''s question even though he didn''t know the reason behind taufik asking the strange question.


    "... the world? nothing much different... i think... no, why are you asking such strange questions in the first place?"


    "nothing, i just wanted to know... alright, we''ll go now, by the way, i''m happy to hear about your wife''s pregnancy, i hope you will be a good father, ok, see you later"


    said taufik; the words entered rijal''s heart; the words ''good father'' immediately reminded him of his father''s figure; his father was far from the word ''good father'', but as an individual, rijal respected his father.


    now, seeing taufik, there was no anger or desire for revenge in him, he did not blame taufik for his father''s death, even though taufik was the one who took his father''s life, but the source of the problem that caused his father''s death was his own father.


    rijal realized that, after living with the dai''yak tribe for quite a long time, the cause of his father''s death was not taufik but his father''s own greed, in fact, rijal was grateful to taufik, if taufik was not there, maybe he would continue to be trapped in a leaky ship that was slowly sinking with his father, rijal was not grateful because taufik ''killed'' his father because that would be very unreasonable, but rijal was grateful to taufik for showing him the truth that every bad things that human do will definitely get its reward sooner or later.


    even though feeling gratitude towards the person who ''killed'' your father sounds like an unreasonable thing, rijal managed to do it and will continue to do so.


    --------


    "... yeah, see you later"


    said rijal who saw taufik''s back slowly manifesting wings made of pure mana, but before taufik could fly while holding his father''s hand, rijal then remembered something and then asked taufik about it before taufik left.


    "... wait! i want to ask about jenn and the others"


    hearing that, taufik then turned towards rijal and immediately said.


    "what about them?"


    "no, i am just curious... actually, these few months, they always visit our tribe to spend time, but lately, we rarely see them; i''m just asking because rita is worried, you know..."


    rijal said hesitantly because he felt that asking about someone else''s wife was a bit impolite, rijal scratched the back of his head while looking down. then continue.


    "... they are heavily pregnant and it''s past the time when they should have given birth, but they haven''t, i and rita just worr-"


    "... rijal, they already go"


    said one of the tribe members to rijal.


    "yes, what?"


    rijal said in surprise, he looked in the direction where taufik had been standing, and sure enough, taufik and marzuki were no longer there; looking up at the sky, he saw that they had flown far away while carrying his father at high speed.


    "... what? *sigh* how should i say this to rita... aiss~ let''s just go back and report this to the chief"


    said rijal then led the group to return to the tribal village.


    -------- continue reading on empire


    "... oh shit! they probably will give birth sooner or later, let''s hurry!" said taufik.


    however, marzuki, who looked down, looked confused.


    "... but i feel like we just go deep into the forest, or it''s just my feeling?"


    "no, we''ve moved from the previous house to the new house"


    "what? why did you guys move?"


    "i''ll explain it later! let''s go back first"


    "... alright"


    after that, without saying anything else, taufik immediately flew to his house.


    after several minutes of flying, taufik could finally see the silhouette of his house in the distance.


    looking from a distance, taufik could see someone standing in front of the door as if waiting for him to arrive, and that person was shasha.


    seeing this, taufik increased his flying speed and then immediately landed right in front of shasha.


    "... master, it''s good to see you bac-"


    "let''s skip that, tell me where are they? why i didn''t feel any presence inside? where are they?"


    "madam and all the mistress along with young lady alice in hospital right now, it''s been a few days, miss jenn asking to wait here in case you''re back"


    "... oh, no! which hospital, take me to there''s right now!"


    "understood, master"


    after saying that, shasha then manifested her mana wings, which taufik also followed.


    "this way, master"


    "wait, let me put an invisible magic around us first"


    "... yes?"


    "yeah?"


    after that, taufik and shasha looked at each other in confusion.


    "... master, don''t tell me"


    "what?"


    --------


    "... what the hell happened to the world right now?"


    said taufik when he saw what the city looked like when the three of them flew into the sky without invisible magic.


    from the infrastructure, not much has changed, it''s pretty much the same as the tarakan city that he knew, but what''s changed are the people, they are still human, but, as far as his eyes can see, everyone he sees can use magic, children play with magic, adults use magic, and there are some of them who fly using magic just like them, but not using mana wings like them but using broomsticks, like in movies that have witches, there are also other objects used to fly but taufik is too shocked to mention them one by one.


    "... fik, i don''t remember the world is like this, or i''m remembering it wrong?" marzuki asked.


    "you''re confused, i''m even more confused..."


    taufik said to marzuki; after that, he looked at shasha and then asked.


    "... shasha, since when the world is like this?"


    "... from as long as i can remember, which was when you created me, the world has been like this, even after you went to the past to search for your father, the world has been like this"


    shasha explained to taufik which only made taufik even more confused.


    taufik looked back at the city below, in every corner of the city he saw there must be someone using magic, it was like a common thing, magic had become a part of their daily lives, this made taufik unable to believe what he saw, it was like he was in a different world from what he remembered.


    even cars are almost non-existent on the road, and even if there are, the cars are not even like the cars that taufik knows; cars today do not use tires and directly float above the road.


    "... what the hell?! this is all because of what i have done in the past. is it what i changed? this is just crazy, i''m indeed expecting some changes... but this is too much"


    said taufik, then he remembered about saranjana; he then looked at shasha again and asked.


    "... shasha, have you ever heard about the saranjana kingdom?"


    "saranjana kingdoms, master? if it''s about the saranjana kingdom in legend, yes i''ve heard of it, but its existence is still debated whether it exists or not"


    shasha said; hearing this, taufik looked a little relieved; at least what he did in the past had not changed. sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... master, here we are, that''s the hospital where all the mistress are"


    "... *sigh* i''m so confused right now, but let''s focus on jenn and the others first"


    said taufik, then the three of them landed right in front of the hospital gate.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 290 - New World ll

    Even with many people passing in and out of the hospital, the sight of Taufik, Marzuki, and Shasha flying and then landing right in front of the hospital gate was not a ''strangeness'', even with Mana''s wings emerging from Taufik and Shasha''s backs.This is not something new for Taufik because when he was in the past, Taufik had done the same thing when he wanted to enter the city, the response he received from people was still a little the same but that was in the past, but Taufik did not expect that it could also happen in the future like now.


    It was like a normal thing, but there was one thing that still didn''t change, namely the way people looked at Taufik, especially the women.


    Having spent almost ten years in the past and returning to the future, Taufik''s appearance has changed a lot, now besides being handsome, Taufik also exudes an aura of maturity that is hard to ignore, especially now that he is still wearing royal clothes which adds to the charisma he has, people''s attention is naturally drawn to Taufik.


    Whispers began to be heard around them, and some of the women tried to approach Taufik, but Taufik ignored them and immediately rushed into the hospital.


    When Taufik left, disappointment was everywhere, but a few moments after Taufik left, there were some people who recognized Taufik''s identity, his identity as a prince from the British Empire, even though it had been several months but the talk about where the Prince of lust (Taufik) went after his coronation as Prince was still a hot topic that was often discussed on the internet, and some people recognized Taufik even though some of him had changed a little, a few moments after that the news about the whereabouts of the prince of lust (Taufik) spread widely on the internet and went viral in just a short time even to overseas, and not long after that, this hospital would be crowded by many people who wanted to meet Taufik, but it all happened without Taufik''s knowledge because he was currently thinking about something more important than that.


    --------


    After entering the hospital while trying to ignore what was happening around him, Taufik went straight to the reception desk. There he saw a young woman typing something on her computer.


    "... Excuse me!"


    Taufik greeted the young woman behind the reception desk, but the young woman still seemed busy with whatever she was doing at the moment.


    "EXCUSE ME!!"


    Taufik said once again but this time raising his voice a little, which seemed to work because the young woman seemed to stop typing.


    "*Sigh* can you see that I''m b-"


    The young woman said in an annoyed tone, but after she looked at Taufik she immediately froze.


    "... O-Ohh~ Ahh~ I''m sorry, what''s again?"


    Said the woman after freezing for a moment, pulling her hair behind her ear and trying to look pretty; her attitude suddenly changed 180 degrees when she saw Taufik.


    "... I want to ask about a patient"


    "... Yes? Can I have the name of the patient, please?"


    "Sure, It''s Janet Jennifer Robins, Mahar-"


    "Ohh~ A woman? Can I ask about your relationship with that woman? Is she your friend, sister, or your girlfriend maybe? Hehe~ Just kidding, it would be a shame if she is indeed your Girlfriend though"


    "... What?"


    "Yes~ Your Relati-"


    *Bang!*


    Taufik, who could no longer be patient with the woman''s behavior, immediately hit the reception desk, which attracted the attention of the people queuing behind Taufik and the people around him, including the young woman''s co-workers.


    The young woman was immediately shocked by Taufik''s sudden change in behavior. She felt that she had done absolutely nothing wrong that made her deserve such treatment from Taufik.


    "Fik, Take it easy, no need to be so emotional"


    Said Marzuki who tried to calm Taufik down, but Taufik seemed to ignore it and continued to stare annoyedly at the unreasonable woman in front of him.


    Taufik then pointed directly at the woman''s face and said angrily.


    "Listen to me, woman! I don''t have time to deal with your bad sense of humor right now, so just answer my question, and we''ll be done!!"


    "... What''s wrong with you?!"


    The young woman asked in a slightly irritated tone.


    Hearing the woman''s question and how she spoke, Taufik looked a little disbelieving of what he had just heard, in this situation, shouldn''t he be the one feeling irritated? Therefore, Taufik then said in the same irritated tone as the woman.


    "... What? That''s my question, woman! What the hell is wrong with you?!"


    "W-What?!... Don''t think that just because you have a handsome face, you can do something like this in a hospital. Are you crazy?!"


    "You, women! I''m in a hurry right now, I don''t have time to deal with your nonsense! So you better shut your f*cking mouth! And answer my question, No... "


    Said Taufik, then looked at his female colleague who also witnessed this incident.


    "... Someone, please take this woman''s place, I don''t want to deal with this unreasonable woman anymore"


    "What?! Who are you to order me around, do you think this hospital is yours? Huh?!"


    The woman asked with a very annoyed expression.


    "..."


    "Why are you silent now? Are you afraid, huh?"


    "..."


    "Are you scared now? Hah?! I was stupid just looking at your handsome face earlier; I didn''t expect you to be this rude; this is why I hate men, say something, you coward!"


    "F*ck! Who the f*ck put this woman behind the reception desk? Is there something wrong with this Hospital? Shasha, why did Jenn and the others choose this Hospital? Is there some reason they chose this hospital instead of another Hospital?"


    "Master, this is the only Hospital in Tarakan City where they use magic and technology at the same time to treat patients, it''s Madam who chose this hospital"


    "It''s my Mom? Do you know where the room they stay at?"


    "No, Master, I was always in the house to wait for your return"


    "... I see"


    "Hey! Don''t just ignore me like th-"


    "*You shut up!*"


    Said Taufik, using his Word Magic to shut the woman''s mouth.


    "*Hum!* *HUMM!!*


    "*Sleep!*"


    Taufik said, using his Word Magic again, which immediately made the woman fall asleep, which immediately made everyone in the room shocked.


    Seeing this, Taufik then looked towards one of his female co-workers who was a man.


    "... You, Come here and replace this woman"


    "... A-ahh, Yes, Sir! Wait a minute"


    The man said and then walked to the computer that the woman, who was now sleeping, had been using.


    Several of her other co-workers were seen lifting the woman to move her to a more comfortable place for her to ''lie down'' for a while.


    "... W-What''s the patient''s name again?"


    "*Sigh* It''s Janet Jennifer Robins, Maharani, Anugerah, and Kaele"


    "... Okay, wait a minute"


    Said the man who then typed something on the computer in front of him, and not long after that, he then looked back at Taufik.


    "The four women you mentioned earlier, are they pregnant women who experienced postterm pregnancy?"


    "Yes"


    "Are you the husband?"


    "Yes"


    "... Which one?"


    "The four of them"


    "..."


    The man who heard Taufik''s answer paused for a moment as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard, he asked Taufik again to make sure.


    "... Whice one, sir?"


    "... The four of them?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The four of them, sir?"


    The man asked again, still not believing that what he heard was true.


    "Yes, the four of them"


    "Damnnn! The four of them? You''re on fire, man! Amazing"


    "What? Excuse me?"


    "Ahh~ I''m sorry, sir, I''m just amazed, excuse me, their room right? Their room is on floor x room xxx Visiting hours are about to end so you better hurry up"


    "Finally~ Thank you, and you don''t have to worry after this I meet them I will directly move them to another Hospital"


    Taufik said, then looked at Shasha. Experience new stories on empire


    "Shasha, Pay all the hospital bills and we will leave as soon as we see Jenn and the others, I don''t want them to be treated in a problematic hospital like this"


    "As your order, Master"


    Shasha replied, bowing slightly towards Taufik who was walking towards the elevator with Marzuki.


    The receptionist could only remain silent while looking in the direction where Taufik went; he was lost in thought because he felt that Taufik''s face felt familiar; what made him out of his thoughts was Shasha''s voice.


    "... Excuse me, how much should I pay for bills?"


    "... Ahh~ Wait a minute, no, before that, can I ask what happened to my friends? Is she going to be alright?"


    "... She''s fine, My Master just put some Magic on her, she''s will wake up soon or later, you don''t have to worry"


    "I see, Thank you for your answers... Oh~ Here''s the bill, Would you like to pay by cash or by card?"


    "... Card, here used this"


    Shasha said then handed over a black card with the words Am*x Centurion written on it above the logo of a soldier.


    Seeing the card, the man immediately trembled, and with his trembling hands, he took the card slowly and carefully and then began the payment process.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    # A/N - "Next It''s the Drama, I think?"

 chapter 291 - Reunion

    "... Here''s your card, miss"Said the receptionist, and then handed the credit card back to Shasha.


    "Thank you"


    "Um~ Miss, can ask who that person is? He seems like a high Realm Magician but I''ve never seen him before, his face seems familiar though, it''s like I''ve seen him before, but I don''t remember where"


    "... You will know soon or later, just prepare yourself... Are all the payment processes complete? If so, I will go after my Master..."


    Asked Shasha, and saw the man nod his head while saying ''Yes.'' Shasha then turned around to catch up with Taufik and Marzuki, but before she took a step, she turned back to the man. Then said.


    "... A little warning, if you don''t want this hospital to be in trouble, you better fire that woman, My Master identity is not something you all can look down on, one word from him and this hospital can be closed immediately, that''s all I want to say, the rest is up to you to decide, then, excuse me"


    After that, Shasha didn''t say anything else, or even look at the man''s expression after hearing her warning and immediately went to the elevator to catch up with Taufik and Marzuki.


    "... What? Is he a king or something?"


    "No... "


    Said one of the man''s co-workers who was currently looking at her Smartphone.


    "See? I bet he probably a High Rea-"


    "He''s a Prince, not any prince but the Prince of Lust, Who was crowned several months ago and then disappeared, he is a prince of the British Empire, he''s Taufik D''Archy"


    "... What?! Say it again!"


    "Here, read this"


    Said the male coworker and then handed her smartphone to the man.


    The man took the Smartphone and then read the article that was being shown on the Smartphone, it was an Article, with The title "The Return of the Prince of Lust! What Happened? Where has he gone for the past few months?!" under the Title of the Article was a picture of Taufik from behind who was entering the hospital.


    As the man read the article, his face turned pale and he began to panic.


    "... Oh, Shit! Aren''t we in big trouble right now? Should we report it to the Director?"


    "The Director is not in the Hospital right now"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Nothing, the director must also already see this article, so let''s just wait for him"


    "... But, what with this mess? How should we explain this to the director?"


    "I don''t know"


    --------


    After exiting the elevator, Taufik and Marzuki then looked for the room where Jenn and the others were, during their journey the two of them attracted too much attention from patients and families passing by in the hallway, apart from their appearance, their clothes were also not something that ordinary people usually wear, but it didn''t look strange but instead added to their appeal, but no one dared to approach them because of the angry expression that Taufik showed.


    "... Room xxx... Let me see... Ohh~ It''s here"


    Said Taufik when he found the room where Jenn and the others were, Taufik wanted to open the door to the room, but then he looked at Marzuki. Then ask.


    "... You want to come in together?"


    Hearing the question, Marzuki looked hesitant, but not long after he finally answered.


    "... No, I''ll wait here, I don''t know what should I say to her when I see her, give me some time to calm down first... I''ll go sit there, let me collect my thoughts first"


    "Okay, but don''t think too much about it, just do as usual... Mom hasn''t changed much, she''s still the same as before, still the one you know"


    "Yeah, I know... It''s just, you know... I just... I don''t know, just give me some time to think, ok?"


    Said Marzuki who then immediately headed to the chair in front of the room. Seeing that, Taufik could only shake his head because he didn''t know what else to do, but if he asked for time, then Taufik would give it; because of that, Taufik entered the room alone.


    *Click*


    --------


    - A few moments ago, Inside the room xxx, before Taufik come in.


    In the room that could be considered quite luxurious, there were four beds side by side, and each bed was occupied by one woman, the funny thing was that each of the women had different hair colors, ranging from black, light blue, green, and gold, but each of them had extraordinary beauty even though their stomachs were currently bloated.


    The four women were relaxing on their beds while watching the drama that was being broadcast on television.


    "... Hmm?"


    One of them, the golden-haired woman who occupied the bed closest to the window suddenly looked out the window, which caught the attention of the other three women.


    "What is it, Rani?"


    Ask the black-haired woman while looking at the golden-haired woman with her beautiful azure green eyes.


    "Nothing Jenn... Just-"


    "What''s wrong, Rani, are you having contractions again?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blue-haired woman asked with a worried look.


    "No, besides, you''re the one who often experiences contractions, right?"


    "Sis Rani is right, Sis Anugerah, you shouldn''t worry too much, because it will affect your baby too... You''ve been thinking too much lately, it''s not good for your baby''s health"


    The Green Haired Woman''s Interlude.


    "But Kaela, I can''t help it; it''s been several months already, but our husband hasn''t come back yet; what if something bad happened to him?"


    "Anugerah! Don''t say that, you know how strong he is, I''m sure he''s fine, maybe he just found a little trouble on his journey, but he''ll be fine, I''m sure of that"


    "But-But... I understand, maybe I''m just worrying too much... But Jenn, I''m worried about you too, it''s been more than twelve months since you got pregnant but your baby hasn''t come out yet, I can''t help but worry, even though we do too, but you''re the one who''s taking the longest"


    Hearing Anugerah''s words, Jenn stroked her stomach gently, then said.


    "... I don''t know, it''s like this child doesn''t want to go out yet, not before he comes back maybe, this child just stays there and doesn''t do anything, even the doctor himself was surprised by this child, who doesn''t move much even at his age"


    "Good for you Sis Jenn, unlike my babies, they are very active to move, and even because of that I sometimes wake up at night"


    "... It''s natural, your babies are twins, so you will experience quickening more than us"


    "But the doctor said it was sister Rani. Babies are the most active of the four of us... I guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree; Ahahaha ~ Right, Sis Rani?"


    Kaela asked Rani, but Rani was still focused on looking out the window, this made the others look at Rani.


    "... Rani, what''s wrong?"


    "..."


    "Rani?"


    Jenn asked once more time, but Rani was still focused on looking out the window, this made the others a little worried.


    "... Sis Rani?"


    "... I think he''s here"


    "Who?"


    "Him, our husband, he''s here"


    --------


    *Click*


    With the sound of the door opening, Taufik immediately entered the room.


    And as if they had been waiting for his arrival, when Taufik entered the room, what awaited him were the gazes of his four wives.


    "..."


    Taufik, who was being stared at by the four women, could only remain silent; his voice seemed unable to come out, and he didn''t have to do anything.


    "*Sob* "


    What got Taufik out of the situation was the sound of crying from one of the women, Anugerah, who suddenly cried, it was Anugerah.


    Taufik''s gaze immediately fell on Anugerah; seeing Anugerah''s tears, a great feeling of guilt immediately hit Taufik, something like gripping his heart tightly; it hurt but didn''t bleed.


    "*Sob* You finaly back *Sob* do you know how worried we are?"


    Said Anugerah; hearing that, Taufik could not hold back his guilt anymore; he then approached Anugerah''s bed and immediately hugged her while saying.


    "I-I''m so sorry, I''m sorry to make you worried, but everything is done now, I''ll never leave your guys again"


    "So, what is time? What makes you take so long to get back? And why do you look like that? What''s with that long hair and... those clothes, Dear?"


    Jenn asked after observing how Taufik looked now.


    "... It''s a long story"


    "Don''t worry, Husband, we have any time we need, just tell us"


    Rani said, which was then continued by Kaela who said.


    "Yes, Fik, I also want to hear your story"


    "... Alright"


    Taufik answered, then he looked at Anugerah who was still crying in his arms.


    "... Are you fine now, Anugerah?"


    "Hum~ I''m fine, All my worries disappeared the moment I saw you, I''m fine now, you can tell me now because I''m also curious about your journey this time"


    Answers Anugerah, who then released Taufik from her embrace.


    Seeing this, Taufik felt relieved, but then he realized something and immediately conveyed it.


    "...Where are Alice, Mom, and Tina?"


    "Alice is at school, Mom and Tina are currently picking Alice up from school, it''s been a while and maybe they are on their way here"


    Jenn answered, which surprised Taufik.


    "What?! Alice is going to school now? Wait! That''s not it!... Did you say that Mom is on her way here right now?"


    "... Yes? What''s wrong with that?"


    "Ohh~ No!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 292 - Reunion ll

    #A/N - "It was a bit hard to write this chapter, for some reason, but here we are, I don''t know if this is bad or a little bad, but still, please enjoy!"--------


    "Ohh~ No! Father is outside right now! This is bed!"


    "... What? Father is here? Why you don''t ask him to come in?" Ask Jenn.


    "I have, but we thought Mom was here, so he said he wanted to gather his thoughts first before he met her"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Ask him to com- *Ughh* " Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jenn, who ordered Taufik, suddenly felt terrible pain.


    Enjoy more content from empire


    Seeing this, Taufik immediately looked panicked, he immediately approached Jenn''s bed and asked


    "JENN! WHAT HAPPENS?"


    "... *Ugh* I think it''s the time!"


    "WHAT?!"


    "Husband, I think Jenn is going to give birth soon?"


    "Look Sis Jenn''s Amniotic Fluid Is Breaking!"


    Said Rani and Kaela, while Anugerah could only look worried, and Jenn continued to groan in pain.


    "... Fik, Doctor, quickly call the doctor"


    Said Anugerah, which was actually not part of Taufik''s plan, he actually wanted to take the four of them to Britain, or even directly to his grandmother''s palace because he was sure that the medical quality there, especially the Royal Doctors, was better than here, but if it was like this, Taufik had no other choice.


    "... Alright, I''ll go call the Medical staff, Jenn just hang on a little longer"


    Said Taufik, who then wanted to go straight out, but before he could even touch the doorknob, he heard another groan of pain from someone, and it wasn''t Jenn.


    Taufik looked back quickly, and now his eyes were fixed on Rani who was now in the same condition as Jenn.


    "... Rani? A-Are you too?"


    No answer came out of Rani''s mouth other than a scream of pain; this, of course, made Taufik very panicked.


    But it doesn''t stop there, Like a chain reaction, not long after Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela also experienced contractions, this made Taufik panic, very panic, this was only a few hours after he returned, and he found that the world had changed but he didn''t have time to understand the changes and then went straight to the hospital, where he found less than pleasant service, when his father''s problem was not over, simultaneously all his wives would soon give birth at the same time, and not to mention the problem about his father, this was only a few hours since he returned from the past and Taufik had gotten the most severe crisis in his life, even with his ''Photographic Memory'' Skill Taufik didn''t know what to do first, even the task of calling the medical personnel now he forgot because of the current situation.


    "... F*ck! Shouldn''t there be experienced medical personnel monitoring at a time like this?! What''s wrong with this damn hospital?!!"


    "... Husband, Instead of complaining, you better go call them; I-I think I can''t hold any longer; it''s like the baby wants to force the way o-out *Ughhh!* "


    "O-Ohh~ You r-right, Wait! Please hold on a little longer!"


    Said Taufik, who then left the room without further delay.


    --------


    When Taufik was outside, Taufik looked at his father sitting on one of the chairs, not knowing what he was doing. He sat there with his head down, like someone in deep thought.


    "... *Sigh* "


    Taufik could only sigh at this, letting his father do what he was currently doing and trying to go find any medical personnel he could find, but when he turned the other way, in the distance, Taufik saw three people, two adults, and one child, even though it had been ''almost ten years'' he had not seen them, but Taufik knew that the child he saw was Alice, his daughter, and the two adults next to her were none other than her mother, Linda and Tina.


    ''Wow~ What an incredible coincidence, what''s with these events that keep happening one after another?''


    Taufik said inwardly. He looked back at his father, thinking whether he should tell him this or not, but a moment later, Taufik immediately threw away that thought; he didn''t have enough time for that, so he would just leave it all to how his father would resolve it.


    And strangely enough, in the hallway, apart from a few patients being seen, there were no medical personnel in sight at all, which is a bit of an odd thing.


    Not knowing what else to do, Taufik immediately ran to the elevator to the ground floor.


    Not long after, he met Alice and the others. Reunions are usually something touching, but not in this situation.


    "... DADDY!!"


    Alice said when she saw Taufik, but Taufik didn''t reply anything; he just lowered his body slightly and immediately took Alice into his arms and then ran again with Alice in his arms; maybe in other people''s eyes, this was like a child kidnapping.


    "... Eh! Master! Where are you going?!"


    "You unfilial son!! Shouldn''t you greet your Mom first when you get back? What''s with all this?!"


    Linda and Tina shouted in turn while watching Taufik carrying Alice running towards the elevator while trying to avoid several patients in the hallway.


    "... I DON''T HAVE A TIME! I NEED TO GET THE DOCTOR! JENN AND THE OTHERS ARE GOING TO GIVE BIRTH SOON. I''M SORRY I COULDN''T GREET YOU PROPERLY, MOM!! OHH~ I PREPARED A SURPRISE FOR YOU, YOU CAN SEE FOR YOURSELF! I''LL EXCUSE MYSELF!"


    Taufik shouted as he continued running towards the elevator without looking at Tina and his mother.


    "Ehh! But... There''s an emergency call bell in... "


    Tina wanted to say something but didn''t have time because Taufik was already seen entering the elevator.


    "... Nevermind"


    "... Surprise? What is that kid talking about? And doesn''t his appearance look a little different from several months ago, right Tina?"


    Linda asked, but Tina looked dazed while looking in the direction where Taufik had disappeared earlier. Seeing this, Linda looked confused and then asked again.


    "... Tina? What''s wrong?"


    "..."


    "Tina!"


    Linda called out, raising her voice a little. This finally woke Tina from her daze, and she immediately turned to Linda while saying.


    "... Oh! Yes! What?"


    "Is there''s something wrong?"


    "Yes... Oh!"


    After saying that, Tina immediately shook her head. Then add.


    "No, Nothing wrong, Let''s just go see Jenn and the others, and let''s see what we can do"


    "... Okay... But are you sure you''re okay?"


    "Yes, Mother... It''s just that earlier when I saw Master, I just felt like I remembered something but I don''t know what it was, but I''m fine, forget it, let''s hurry up and see them, they''ll be in pain if we delay any longer, come on"


    Said Tina, who then immediately walked ahead of Linda, Linda could only look doubtfully at Tina, but not long after that, she walked after Tina. Then said.


    "... I don''t know what happens to you, but if something happens, tell me, okay?"


    "Yes, Mother, I will, don''t worry"


    "Alright... Then let''s hurry... Up"


    Linda said but her steps immediately stopped when her eyes looked at a man who was sitting in front of Jenn and the others'' room, where the man was also looking at her, but in an instant, the man immediately turned his gaze away, but even though it was brief, Linda could still see the man''s face, even just for a while.


    Tina, who felt that Linda had stopped walking, also stopped walking and then looked at Linda. Then ask.


    "... Mother? What''s Wrong?"


    "..."


    "Mother?"


    But no matter how Tina called Linda, Linda still didn''t budge. Having no other choice, Tina followed Linda and saw the man sitting in front of Jenn and the others'' room, but she couldn''t see the man''s face because he turned his gaze away from the two of them.


    But no matter how Tina called Linda, Linda still didn''t move. Having no other choice, Tina then followed Linda''s direction. She looked and saw the man sitting in front of Jenn and the others'' room, but she couldn''t see the man''s face because he turned his gaze away from the two of them.


    Tina then looked back at Linda and said.


    "... Do you know that man, Mother?"


    Linda, who had been silent until now, finally answered Tina''s question, no emotion could be heard in her voice, but Linda''s brain played back thousands of memories which were the most beautiful and saddest memories for her, with all of that in her head Linda answered Tina''s question.


    "... yeah... Tina, can you go first, go and see how Jenn and the others are doing right now, I... I''ll stay out here for a while"


    Hearing that, Tina looked back and forth between Linda and the man; suddenly, a thought crossed Tina''s mind, and it seemed like she already knew the man''s identity, with that, Tina said.


    "Ohh... I see... Then I''ll go first... Umm, Mother... No, Nevermind"


    Said Tina and after that, she immediately went to the room where Jenn and the others were, when she was about to enter the room, Tina had a chance to look at the man, and the man looked a little surprised when he saw her, but it was only for a moment before the man finally looked away again and Tina also finally entered Jenn and the others'' room, leaving Linda and the man in the hallway and not knowing what would happen next.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 293 - The World Goes Crazy

    #A/N - "Long Chapter"--------


    - Inside of the elevator. After Taufik, who is carrying Alice in his Arms, enters the Elevator.


    "... Daddy, where are we going?"


    Ask Alice when the two of them were waiting for the elevator to arrive at the lowest floor.


    "... We will go to search for a Doctor, you know, all of your Mother is about to give you little brothers and Sister so we need a Doctor"


    Hearing that, Alice hummed, putting her index finger on her lips as if she was thinking about something, and for Taufik who saw it, it was a very cute thing.


    "... Umm~ Why don''t you use the emergency bell, Daddy?"


    Alice asked Taufik innocently.


    "... Emergency bell? They have one?"


    Asked Taufik, dumbfounded by Alice''s question.


    "Yes, Grandma told Alice about that, she said that I need to press that if Mother is in trouble... Hum~ it''s next to the bed I think"


    "... O-Ohh"


    Hearing what Alice said, Taufik couldn''t say anything else other than ''Oh'' but no matter what he didn''t want to look uncool in front of his daughter, but he admitted that it was his fault for panicking too much and not being able to think straight, so Taufik had no other choice but to change the topic.


    "... A-Ahh~ I see... Oh~ I heard from Jenn that you''re already in school or is it a kindergarten, I think?"


    Hearing that, Alice''s expression immediately changed to cheerful.


    "Yes! Kindergarten is an amazing place, Alice already made many new friends, and the teacher is also kind, I''ll introduce you to them later, Daddy"


    "Really? Look forward to it, Ahaha~ What did you learn today?"


    "... Today, the teacher taught us how to draw"


    "Ohh~ Really? Drawing what?"


    Taufik asks. Expect answers like drawing a landscape, a house, or a family portrait. It was when the elevator was about to arrive at the lowest floor where the reception desk was, but Taufik''s eyes were still fixed on Alice, wanting to hear her answer.


    But Alice''s answer was something he didn''t expect or even something that had never crossed his mind.


    "... The teacher taught us how to draw a Magic Circle"


    Alice''s answer, which she immediately showed a frowning face, then said again.


    "... Drawing the Magic Circle is very difficult, it is very complicated"


    However, Taufik, who heard Alice''s answer, showed an even more frowning face than Alice did.


    ''... A Magic... what?! A Magic Circle lesson for a Kindergarten? Really? What the hell is happening to this world right now?''


    Taufik asked Inwardly, but before he could ask further, the elevator then gave a *Ding* sound which meant that the elevator had arrived at the lowest floor.


    With the elevator door open, Taufik immediately rushed to the reception desk, but after only a few steps he took, Taufik''s ears immediately caught a loud commotion from the direction of the waiting room where the receptionist was.


    From there, Taufik''s steps became slow; he walked along the corridor that led to the waiting room; the closer he got, the louder the sound of commotion he heard.


    "... What''s happened there? Do you know something, Alice?"


    Stay updated through empire


    "... Don''t know; when Alice, Grandma, and Mother Tina came in, we used another door; Grandma said it would be bad if other people saw us; Alice wondered why; it is bad if another person saw us, Daddy?"


    "... I don''t think so"


    Taufik replied while continuing to walk along the hospital hallway; the further he walked, the clearer what he saw at the end of the hospital hallway.


    What he saw at the end of the corridor were several patients and families who had come to visit their families in the hospital, they had gathered because they were also interested in the commotion that was going on, typical Indonesian people.


    "... What happened? Is this hospital being protested or what?... With the service they have, maybe it makes sense"


    Taufik asked as he approached the crowd of patients and their families.


    When he arrived at the crowd, Taufik then asked someone near him who also witnessed the commotion that occurred outside.


    "... Excuse me, What is going on? Why are you all gathered here?"


    "It seems, someone famous came to this hospital, and the people gathered here to meet that famous person"


    The female patient answered without looking at Taufik.


    "Ohh~ Really? I thought something serious was going on, but it''s just an Idol meeting"


    Taufik said, immediately losing interest, but he had a purpose for coming here, so he asked the female patient again.


    "Excuse me, do you see any Docter around, my wife is going to give birth, but I don''t see any Docter... If it''s not a both-"


    "*Tch!* Can you see all the Hospital sta...ff... "


    The female patient answered, seeming annoyed by Taufik, but when she turned to Taufik, she was immediately stunned.


    It was like she was seeing a ghost, the female patient then looked towards the crowd, more precisely towards a banner that was being carried by a group of women outside, she was in the back row and her line of sight was slightly blocked by other patients who were also watching the commotion that was happening, but she could still see the banner, even though only part of it, but part of the banner that the patient could see happened to have a photo of someone on it.


    Seeing that, the female patient looked back at Taufik; although there were slight differences, overall, the person on the banner and Taufik, who was standing in front of her, was 90% the same.


    "... KYAAA!!"


    The woman immediately shouted after she realized who Taufik was. This made Taufik very confused.


    However, the woman''s screams also attracted the attention of the patients and families who were around there; they then looked back and found Taufik''s figure.


    They showed the same reaction as the female patient, they all looked at Taufik and then at the banner outside at the same time, if someone told Taufik that these people in front of him had practiced the movement repeatedly, maybe Taufik would believe it because their movements of looking at Taufik and then turning to look at the banner were very simultaneous.


    Like the female patient, they all showed the same shocked expression.


    Once again, with the same movement, they all moved closer to the wall, making way for Taufik, making Taufik even more confused than before.


    "... What the hell? What''s wrong with you all?"


    Ask Taufik, but none of them dared to answer; having no other choice, Taufik then passed them on the path they had given him to see what was really happening.


    When Taufik finally arrived in the waiting room where he had initially arrived, Taufik was immediately shocked by what he saw in front of him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several hospital staff, from medical personnel and non-medical personnel such as the male receptionist who had served him earlier, all gathered in front of the hospital door to block the crowd that seemed to be forcing their way into the hospital, there were even several police and soldiers who got involved.


    "... What the hell happened?"


    Taufik asked after seeing what was happening in front of him.


    Alice then moved her hand, pointing towards something.


    "... Daddy, isn''t it you?"


    Alice said; Taufik then followed in the direction where Alice pointed.


    "... What the..."


    Taufik said, seeing a fairly large banner, where there was a picture of himself when he was crowned as a Prince, and there was the writing "Prince! We Love You!!" Written on the banner, and various other writings that Taufik would rather not mention.


    Realizing that the crowd (Most of them are dominated by women) had come because of him, Taufik, of course, wanted to leave where he was standing immediately, but before he could take a step, someone shouted very loudly.


    "LOOK! IT''S THE PRINCE! AND LOOK! PRINCESS ALICE IS WITH HIM TOO!! KYA! SO HANDSOME! PRINCE! PLEASE MAKE ME YOUR WIFE!!!"


    From the shout, the entire crowd''s attention was immediately focused on Taufik, the cameras that had been ready since earlier were immediately focused on Taufik, taking pictures or videos.


    In essence, after Taufik''s whereabouts were discovered, the situation became even crazier.


    Camera flashlights flashed from all directions, and the screams of the visitors grew louder.


    Then, out of nowhere, it seemed like someone wanted to force their way in using magic.


    Then it was heard, probably from one of the policemen on guard.


    "MA''AM! IT IS FORBIDDEN TO USE MAGIC IN THIS AREA! PLEASE STEP BACK, OR WE WILL TAKE ACTION ON YOU!!"


    However, it seems that the police warning was ignored because not long after that, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew.


    The gusts of wind were so strong that they dismantled the human barrier formed by a combination of police, soldiers, and some hospital staff.


    Not long after that, footsteps, thousands of footsteps, could be heard running into the hospital.


    "... F*ck! Why are all these people like that? What do they want from me? Let''s Get out of this first, all of these people are crazy"


    Said Taufik, who then immediately turned around to leave the chaos that was happening; if possible, he would also leave this hospital.


    Patients and their families also ran because of this; after all, there is nothing more dangerous than a madman with a weapon.


    Especially if that WEAPON is a MAGIC that can be used easily and can be used by almost everyone.


    "LOOK! THE PRINCE IS RUNNING AWAY!! CHASE HIM!!!"


    "PLEASE DON''T BE LIKE THIS, ALL OF YOU HAVE GONE TOO FAR!! STOP IT RIGHT NOW!!"


    "STOP THOSE OFFICERS! DON''T LET THEM STOP US FROM MEETING THE PRINCE!!"


    Screams after screams were heard from behind Taufik, he knew what he looked like, but there had never been an incident as severe as this, maybe it was because of his title as a Prince, or maybe because of his nickname which was ''Prince of Lust'' so they thought that they had a chance because from what Taufik saw most, no, almost all of them were women, and for some of the ''men'' who also participated in this, who knows, maybe their "identity" should be questioned further.


    "BIND!"


    Of the many screams, that was one of them, and after that scream was heard, Taufik''s footsteps immediately stopped.


    "... What?"


    Said Taufik while looking at his legs that couldn''t move, and under his feet there was a magic circle.


    "LOOK! I HAVE MANAGED TO RESTRICT THE PRINCE''S MOVEMENTS! NOW IS THE TIME!"


    The scream was heard again, and everyone''s eyes turned to Taufik again.


    Their eyes were filled with ambition, for whatever reason.


    "...CAST MORE RESTRICTION MAGIC ON THE PRINCE! SOMETHING LIKE THAT ISN''T ENOUGH TO RESTRICT HIS MOVEMENTS!!!"


    Shouted one of the people from the crowd, and immediately, Taufik saw many of them chanting, and of course Taufik didn''t let them, he had had enough bad experiences in this hospital and he didn''t want to make it worse.


    So with an angry look, Taufik then looked at the magic circle under his feet and then used his ''Magic Word''.


    "*Break!* "


    *Crash!*


    After hearing a sound like breaking glass, Taufik could feel that he could move his legs.


    He immediately looked at the crowd and then used his ''Word Magic'' again.


    "*FREEZE!* "


    *Woosh!*


    Instantly, a wave of Mana hit the people in front of Taufik, and along with being hit by the wave of mana, their movements became stiff and soon they stopped in their place as if frozen, no matter if it was the police, soldiers, or even hospital staff, as long as they were within Taufik''s line of sight, they would be affected by Taufik''s ''Word Magic''.


    Suddenly, the situation became silent, even those in the back row became silent when they were not even affected by Taufik''s Word Magic.


    Seeing the movement of everyone in front of him stop, Taufik put Alice on the floor and then took a few steps forward. Then said.


    "... You guys forced me to do this; at first I let you because you didn''t do anything to me, but this has gone too far; you guys have crossed the line that you shouldn''t have crossed, so don''t blame me... This is self-defense"


    *Swoosh!*


    A blue fireball suddenly appeared in Taufik''s palm and it continued to grow larger.


    "... This fire can even melt the hardest iron on earth; I wonder how long it needed to melt someone''s body; oh~ no, now I''m curious... Should we test it?"


    Ask Taufik, and hearing that, those closest to Taufik trembled with fear; they wanted to scream, but they couldn''t even move their tongues.


    "Let''s see~"


    Said Taufik, who then walked slowly, but before he could do anything, someone approached him from behind, and it was Shasha.


    "... Master, The condition of the Missters is getting worse, it seems like they can''t hold it in much longer"


    Shasha said. Hearing that, Taufik''s steps suddenly stopped.


    "... I see, let''s go see them"


    Taufik said, he then looked at the crowd in front of him and said.


    "... You guys are lucky this time"


    After that, Taufik clenched his fist and then the blue fireball in his hand immediately disappeared.


    "... Let''s go"


    Taufik said; after that, he carried Alice again and then went with Shasha to Jenn and the others'' room.


    "Master, what should we do?"


    "... Pack Jenn and the others things, let''s go to my Grandma Palace, I''m sick with this Hospital"


    "Understood, Master"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 294 - Reunion?

    - With Marzuki.After parting with Taufik who entered the treatment room belonging to Jenn and the others, Marzuki continued to sit and ponder on the waiting chair in front of the room.


    Who knows what he was thinking, or maybe he was just trying to calm himself down, but the point is, Marzuki sat there quietly for quite a long time and didn''t move at all.


    Even when Taufik left the room, Marzuki didn''t even move, as if he didn''t realize Taufik was clearly looking at him.


    Even after Taufik left, running towards the elevator, he still sat there in thought.


    But not long after that, he was awakened from his thought by a voice from someone, even though there were various voices heard around him, for some reason, Marzuki''s ears only focused on capturing the voice of that person, it was a voice that he missed so much, a voice that he used to hear often when he went to work and greeted him when he came home, that voice was a voice that he always heard before whether it was when he was happy or when he was sad, that voice would greet him in the morning, and accompany him when he was about to fall asleep, The voice also sometimes calmed him down but sometimes it also scared him.


    It was amazing because so much time had passed, but the voice still sounded the same in Marzuki''s ears, as if time did not affect that person''s voice at all, the voice of the woman he had always missed during his years of wandering without a definite direction, the voice of the woman he had always wanted to hear again that had made him go through many obstacles and never give up no matter what.


    Unconsciously, Marzuki''s head turned towards the source of the voice, and sure enough, the person who owned the voice was the woman he had always missed, the woman who was the reason he never gave up, and the woman he thought he would never meet again, that woman was Linda, his wife.


    "Lin-"


    Marzuki exclaimed, but then his voice seemed to stop in his throat, and he couldn''t say anything further.


    "Call her and then what?" "What should I say to her?" "Will she forgive me? After all, I left her for more than ten years?" "And does she still consider me as her husband?" "Maybe she has found another man?" "Why am I even here? What confidence do I have that I think she''ll accept me back?" These thoughts continued to revolve in Marzuki''s mind for a short time.


    This made Marzuki even more confused about what to do; he couldn''t move his body, and even his voice couldn''t come out.


    So Marzuki could only remain silent there while staring at Linda.


    But not long after, Linda looked at him; this made Marzuki a little surprised, and then immediately turned his head.


    Not long after that, Marzuki then heard someone stop in front of the door, but not long after that, the person entered the inpatient room.


    *Click*


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Marzuki then breathed a sigh of relief, but not long after that, Marzuki heard the sound of footsteps coming towards him, this made Marzuki panic again, so he turned his face as far away as possible, maybe if he could turn his head 270 degrees like an owl, maybe he would do it now.


    The footsteps became clearer and clearer, and even though Marzuki didn''t see them, he knew they were coming towards him.


    *Step* Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    With that last step, Marzuki''s heart was beating quite fast, and he tried quite hard to hide his face.


    ''... Oh, Shit, just please go away, give me some tim-''


    "Who are you, Sir? Why are you sitting in front of my Son''s Wife''s inpatient room?"


    "..."


    Those words were like a hard blow to Marzuki; he had thought about the possibility of this happening, but when it actually happened, Marzuki felt like his soul was going to leave his body; it felt like he was falling from a very high place.


    "Sir?"


    "... Oh, A-Ah, I-I''m sorry, I''ll leave right now... I''m sorry if my presence is bothering you... "


    Marzuki said, his tone was like someone who had lost his will to live; even when he stood up, Marzuki''s face looked very pale; Marzuki kept looking down as if he didn''t dare to look up. Then add


    "... I''m sorry for all this time, I''ll leave now... I''m sorry"


    Marzuki said while walking slowly like someone who hadn''t eaten for several days.


    Marzuki''s steps felt very heavy, all his strength felt like it was gone, his mind was blank, and his vision felt blurry.


    "So you will leave again, just like that?"


    "..."


    --------


    Along with the steps that Linda took to approach Marzuki, memories that she had wanted to forget because remembering them would only reopen old wounds, filled Linda''s mind again.


    ''... So this is the surprise that the brat is talking about, now I remember, his goal this time was indeed to bring back this man, but I don''t think he will succeed like this, he''s really... ''


    Linda thought with every step she took. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Step*


    With that last step, Linda stopped just a few steps away from Marzuki, Linda took a good look at the one she once loved and still loved.


    ''... What''s with that outfit? Is he trying to be a pirate? *Sigh* Look at how unkempt he is, has he been eating well all this time?''


    Linda said inwardly, she looked at the man who was trying so hard to turn his face away carefully, from top to bottom.


    Seeing this, Linda herself did not know what the right first words to say were.


    But Linda also didn''t want to be the first to start, but seeing Marzuki''s current state, Linda knew that he was nervous, even though she hadn''t seen him for a long time, the habits he had when he was nervous were still as she remembered, it was the same as when they had their first date, at that time, Marzuki was so nervous that at that time, when they had dinner, Marzuki could only sit still and didn''t dare to look at her face, just like now.


    Having no other choice, Linda then said something, perhaps a little cruel to Marzuki, but compared to herself who had waited for so many years, it was still nothing, in her opinion.


    "... Who are you, Sir? Why are you sitting in front of my Son''s Wife''s inpatient room?"


    "..."


    Seeing Marzuki just frozen in silence, Linda thought to herself.


    ''... Did that hurt him that much?''


    "... Sir?"


    "... Oh, A-Ahh, I-I''m sorry, I''ll leave right now... I''m sorry if my presence is bothering you... "


    Marzuki said, and immediately stood up, then slowly wanted to move away from him.


    "... I''m sorry for all this time, I''ll leave now... I''m sorry"


    Marzuki said again as he walked away.


    Linda watched all this silently, but seeing Marzuki like this, Linda also felt a little sorry, and maybe she had gone a little overboard, so then Linda spoke.


    "... So you will leave again, just like that?"


    "..."


    Linda saw Marzuki fall silent after she said that, and not long after that, Linda saw Marzuki turn his head slowly to her.


    "... D-Do you recognize me?" Marzuki ask.


    Hearing that, Linda looked at Marzuki and then chuckled a little. Then said.


    "Do you really think I will n-"


    "Alright, Mom, save the reunion for later, We have a more critical situation than this"


    --------


    Taufik, who had left the waiting room earlier, immediately went with Shasha to the inpatient room belonging to Jenn and the others while carrying Alice.


    "... Is there really no Docter on standby right now who can take care of Jenn and the others'' delivery process, Shasha?"


    "I''ve pressed the emergency ball on the room, but there''s no response, Master, and I think the other hospital staff were also frozen in that place before"


    "I see; if that''s the case, then we have no other choice but to go to my grandmother''s palace; at least, that can avoid an incident like earlier... Are you done packing their belongings?"


    "Yes, Master"


    Shasha answered, and Taufik just nodded his head, because right now, he didn''t have the mood to talk more.


    *Ding*


    With that sound, the elevator arrived at the xx floor where Jenn and the others'' inpatient room was located.


    When the elevator door opened, Taufik, who was carrying Alice, immediately walked down the hallway to the inpatient room where Jenn and the others were with Shasha.


    Not long after he walked, Taufik saw his mother, Linda, and his father looking at each other; who knows what drama was happening between the two of them at the moment?


    But Taufik was not in a state where he could give them time for whatever they were doing right now, he could have left his mother and father here to do whatever they were doing right now, but Taufik was sure that his mother would not want that, because she would also want to see the birth of her grandchild, so Taufik immediately walked to them and when he was near them, Taufik said.


    "Alright, Mom, save the reunion for later, We have a more critical situation than this"


    "..."


    "..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 295 - The Birth

    This and that happened, Marzuki and Linda couldn''t get the "Reunion" they wanted because of someone who was none other than their own child.After that, Taufik, Alice, Linda, Marzuki, and Shasha then entered the inpatient room belonging to Jenn and the others.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    There they met Tina who was trying to calm the four pregnant women who were about to give birth. And sure enough, after Taufik asked, Tina had indeed pressed the emergency bell button in the room several times, but none of the hospital staff responded; this made Taufik''s assessment of the hospital even worse even though ''this'' also happened because it had something to do with him.


    "... Well, I think we don''t have many options other than move them to Grandma Palace... Shasha, how are the preparations?"


    "... Just a little bit more and we''re ready to go, Master, it''s just young Miss Alice and Madam things"


    Answered Shasha, who was seen packing Alice and Linda''s belongings, which was also helped by Linda herself and Tina, while Marzuki could only stand in the corner like a forgotten child.


    "... I see"


    While saying that, Taufik looked at Jenn, Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela. Then added.


    "... How do you all feel? Can you hold it in for a little longer?"


    Ask Taufik, and of course, he received no answer other than a nod from Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela, while Jenn, was the one who looked the most in pain, her face was covered in sweat, she could only faint and would only wake up to groan in pain, seeing this, Taufik felt very sorry, because after all, even though he had said that he would share his affection equally among his women, but Jenn''s figure was still number one, but that didn''t mean that he didn''t love the others as much as he loved Jenn, it''s just that, because that was Jenn, his first woman, and if it wasn''t Jenn, he might not have been able to marry Rani and the others, Rani and the others, including Gaia also knew this, and they also knew that Jenn in Taufik''s eyes would always be the first.


    Taufik then approached Jenn''s bed, which was the closest to him, he then sat beside Jenn''s bed and stroked Jenn''s stomach.


    From that simple caress, Taufik felt a very strong connection with the baby in Jenn''s stomach, the baby seemed to recognize who Taufik was and reacted to Taufik''s touch.


    "*Ngeee! Ahhhh!* "


    But because of that, Jenn seemed to feel more pain; this made Taufik worried, so then, in a voice that sounded like a whisper, Taufik said.


    "... Ease boy~ you hurt your Mother"


    As if hearing Taufik''s whisper, the baby in Jenn''s stomach, believe it or not, suddenly calmed down, which then made Jenn stop being in pain but she fainted again.


    Seeing this, although he was a little shocked, Taufik finally breathed a sigh of relief. He looked towards Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela; seeing their condition a little better, Taufik once again felt relieved.


    "... Master, we''re ready to go"


    "Good, Let''s get out of here immediately"


    "... But, Master, with what we should carry all the mistress?"


    "Hmm... "


    Taufik hummed, then his eyes fell on the bed that Jenn and the others were using, seeing this, an idea came to Taufik''s mind, he then opened his inventory, and then took a gold bar produced in the Saranjana kingdom, Taufik then put the gold bar on the table there and said


    "... I think it''s enough, let''s take the bed with us"


    After saying that, Taufik immediately took out his katana, and immediately opened a portal to his grandmother''s palace.


    After the portal opened, Taufik, Shasha, Tina, and Marzuki each lifted one bed to pass through the portal, while Linda and Alice walked together after Taufik and the others had entered the portal first.


    --------


    After Taufik left, a few minutes to be exact, the effect of Taufik''s ''Magic word'' finally wore off and the ''frozen'' people were finally able to move their bodies.


    Instantly, the incident spread like wildfire during the dry season, spreading very quickly to outside Indonesia.


    After further investigation, the incident at the hospital was caused by Taufik''s ''fanatical fan group'' which was spread throughout the world. Taufik''s emergence as a British prince did indeed cause quite a powerful ''wave'' and Taufik''s largest fan base happened to be in Indonesia, which is Taufik''s place of origin.


    Causing the ''chaos'' to occur, several members of the ''group'' could be arrested, but the leader of the ''fan group'' could escape, but from the information obtained which could also be obtained with the help of magic, it is known that the leader of the group is ''Someone'' a magician who is in a fairly high realm, and also has a high position in an organization, but the name of the ''person'' and the organization belonging to the ''person'' cannot be known because of the high-level barrier that is suspected to have been set in the heads of these ''members'' by their leader, other than that, there is no further information.


    But that day, the whole world witnessed a new type of magic used by Taufik, this also caused quite a sensation in the world of magic, the way Taufik used the magic and what type of magic it was became quite a hot debate among magic experts around the world, and after looking deeper it was found that the way Taufik used his ''Magic'' was a bit similar to how one of the higher-level living creatures used their magic, namely the Dragon, or more commonly known as Dragon Magic, from there, Taufik began to be associated with the Dragon Specia, once again, this continued to cause endless debate, and a few days after the ''chaos'' in the hospital, the hot topic that was often talked about or discussed by most people in the world was Taufik.


    Meanwhile, the person himself is currently waiting anxiously to welcome his children who will be born into the world.


    --------


    - Back with Taufik. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Taufik exited the portal he created, he immediately arrived at the back garden of his grandmother''s palace.


    His arrival surprised several workers who were working in the park. Taufik''s sudden arrival was also witnessed by the players who happened to be passing by.


    Seeing Taufik, they quickly ran towards Taufik.


    "... Princ-"


    "keep the greeting for later, prepare the room immediately and call the royal doctor, and one of you immediately inform grandma of my arrival"


    "O-Oh, Understand, Your Highness"


    After that, the players immediately left, some of the maids immediately went to prepare a room for Jenn and the others, some went to call the royal doctor, and some went to inform the Queen about Taufik''s arrival.


    Not long after that, the Mains, who had gone to prepare the room for Jenn and the others, returned.


    "... Your Highness, this way please"


    Said one of the maids, after that, without further ado, Taufik followed the maids to go to the room that had been prepared.


    When they arrived in the room, which was large enough to accommodate four people, Taufik saw that the doctor and several women wearing nurses'' uniforms who would assist in the delivery process for Jenn and the others were already on standby in the room with equipment that seemed like it would be used later during the delivery process.


    "... Please lay them here"


    The doctor ordered, hearing this, Taufik then moved Jenn and the others one by one to two king-size beds, where each bed was occupied by two of them.


    "... Alright, We will soon carry out the delivery process... "


    Said the doctor and then looked at the nurses. Then said.


    "... Form two teams, one team immediately prepares the equipment needed and the other, make sure the condition of the other three remains stable"


    "Understood, Doc!"


    Seeing this, the doctor, who looked quite old then, nodded his head and then looked at Taufik and the others.


    "... Because we will have a normal delivery, please, besides the Prince, the father, please leave the room first"


    Hearing this, Linda actually wanted to stay, but because this was a situation where she couldn''t do anything, Linda could only comply with the doctor''s request.


    After that, Linda, Alice, Marzuki, Shasha, and Tina left the room, and only Taufik could stay.


    After that, Taufik could do nothing except witness the birthing process and feel the pain that Jenn, Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela felt, but once again, he could do nothing in this situation and could only trust the doctors and nurses.


    --------


    - outside the room.


    Linda, Marzuki, Tina, Shasha, and Alice, who were waiting outside the room, also felt the same tension because occasionally they could hear groans of pain coming from the room.


    But like Taufik, they also could not do anything but sit there waiting tensely and hope that the labor process would go smoothly and nothing else unwanted would happen.


    Not long after that, the footsteps of several people were heard walking hurriedly towards them, it was the Queen, Taufik Amanda''s cousin, and several guards who accompanied them.


    Seeing the Queen, Marzuki shrank back as if hiding in a corner and did not want to show himself to the Queen.


    And it seemed, it seemed, the Queen indeed didn''t see him, or maybe the Queen just pretended not to see it because she immediately looked at Linda and then asked.


    "... Rose, Where are they? What is the condition?"


    "Don''t know, the labor process just started a few moments ago, and we haven''t received any further news"


    "I see; I hope nothing bad happens; I heard what happened before... If something bad happened, That Hospital wouldn''t open ever again, how could they let something like that happen?"


    The queen said a hint of anger could be heard in her voice, but for Linda and the others, this was the first time they had seen the queen show any clear emotion, even if it was just a little.


    "Mother, don''t say that, everything will be fine, Taufik is there with them, he will never let something bad happen to them"


    "Yes, Grandma, what Aunt Rose said is right; nothing bad will happen with Brother Taufik with them... But I don''t think my other brothers will be okay... Should we go back to the meeting, Grandma, and see how Caldwell is doing?" Amanda said.


    "No, I''ll wait here; Just let Caldwell handle the rest, is a test for him if he really wants to inherit the Throne... You can go there if you want"


    "No, I''ll also wait here with you"


    Said Amanda who then immediately sat between the Queen and her aunt, Linda, while taking Alice into her lap.


    After that, they can only wait until the labor process is complete, which may take quite a long time to complete.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 296 - The Birth ll

    #A/N - "Another chapter that was a bit difficult to write because I had to do some research first, but here it is, I hope it''s not too bad"--------


    Who knows how much time has passed since the labor process began? Taufik doesn''t know; right now, he is very tense, even to see the time he even forgot.


    This was not his first experience when Aksara was born, Taufik was also there to accompany Gaia through all of Aksara''s birth process, but this time for some reason, this time, Taufik felt quite tense, no, what Taufik was feeling right now, maybe more than tense, Taufik felt like every groan of pain that Jenn, Kaela, Rani, and Anugerah let out, Taufik felt like his life was being sucked out by something.


    In fact, when compared to when Gaia gave birth, Gaia was not like this, perhaps Gaia, who is a Goddess, had little influence in this matter, so Gaia''s labor process could be said to be very smooth and could be said to take quite a short time because it was less than twelve hours, which is the normal time for labor to last from twelve hours to fourteen hours.


    Because after all, the children in the womb of the four women have the blood of a Progenitor Vampire, and Jenn, Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah, although they are not Human, they can still be considered as a ''Mortal'' so their bodies may not be strong enough to bear the descendants of Taufik who can be said to be someone who is one step away from becoming a god.


    For Tina, Anugerah, and Kaela, they are a Dragon, and Dragons are known to have extraordinary vitality, so the burden they feel from carrying Taufik''s child may not be too heavy for them, but it''s different in Jenn''s case, although now she is a vampire, and is a Vampire who has a fairly high status because Taufik himself changed her from Human to Vampire, which actually makes Jenn have the opportunity to rise to become a Progenitor Vampire like Taufik but this must go through a long and difficult process, in the end, time is the answer again.


    This is also why Taufik is more worried about Jenn than the others because, currently, Jenn''s condition is the most worrying.


    --------


    He doesn''t know how much time has passed since the birth process, but from that time that passed, all Taufik remembers are the groans of pain from his four wives, where the one who seemed to be in the most pain was Jenn.


    *Tap! Tap! Tap!*


    Taufik, who was sitting between the two large beds, sat down while closing his eyes, his hands clenched like someone who was praying, and one of his feet kept moving, tapping the sole of his foot on the floor following the rhythm of the ticking clock as if reminding himself that time continued to pass.


    Every groan of pain that came out of the mouths of his four wives that Taufik heard, especially Jenn, Taufik felt as if his heart had stopped, it was a truly terrifying experience. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It can be seen that the doctor is helping Jenn''s delivery process and is assisted by several nurses, and several other nurses, helping Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah, it seems that the doctor also knows that Jenn''s condition is the worst.


    ''... Why is this taking so long? As far as I can remember, Gaia''s birth wasn''t like this''


    Said Taufik Inwardly. Then added.


    ''... If God the Creator really exists, please hear my prayer; please grant safety to my wives and my children; I beg you, please!''


    This was the first time Taufik had truly prayed, perhaps because the situation was already this bad, so Taufik didn''t know what else to do other than pray to the Creator if He was indeed still watching over all of His creations.


    "... I can see the baby''s head... Princess, just a little bit more, push a little bit more, Follow my lead, Breathe in... push!"


    Hearing the doctor say that, Taufik immediately stood up and then immediately approached Jenn''s side.


    It was clear how Jenn was gripping the mattress tightly.


    Following the doctor''s instructions, Jenn pushed following the rhythm of her breathing.


    Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah, who were lying beside her, could only look weakly at Jenn. Their labor process was also assisted by the nurses, but they were still in the first stage or still in the opening stage, and there were no signs of the baby''s head being visible.


    Time passed, but every second that passed felt very long, Jenn kept pushing, three times every time the doctor gave a sign that a contraction was happening, and in between waiting for another contraction Jenn rested, there were times when Jenn fainted in the process but every time a contraction happened Jenn would wake up again, it was a very extraordinary and painful experience to witness for Taufik, but he could do nothing but hold Jenn''s hand and entrust the rest to the doctor.


    The normal time for pushing during labor is one or two hours, but more than two hours have passed, and Jenn''s labor process still seems far from over.


    This is a dangerous condition for both mother and baby, and the doctor seems to be aware of this situation, but he will still carry out the labor process as best he can and hope for the best, because unfortunately, even with the existence of magic, there is no magic that can specifically help in the labor process.


    Jenn looked very tired, but determination could still be seen in her eyes, it seemed like Jenn herself wanted her baby to be born no matter what.


    --------


    Another hour passed, and the situation became a little tenser, because half an hour ago Rani had started to show signs that her baby would soon come out, and not long after Rani, it was Anugerah''s turn and then followed by Kaela, while Taufik could only standing anxiously while looking at his four wives, but the situation calmed down a little when the doctor who seemed to have been invited by the Queen entered the room with complete preparations, it seemed that the Queen herself knew that the situation in here right now was not too good so maybe that was why she immediately called another doctor to help Jenn and the others'' delivery process.


    "... Princess, one more push... Just one more push"


    Said the doctor who was accompanying Jenn''s labor process, even though she heard this vaguely, Jenn understood what the doctor meant because of the sign with his hand that the doctor gave because she had seen this sign many times, seeing this, Jenn gathered all the strength she had and then did the last push after controlling her breathing.


    A few minutes later, something extraordinary happened, this was not the first time Taufik had seen something like this, but seeing it happen would always be like a new experience for him.


    Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    After Jenn''s last push, Taufik didn''t know what happened anymore; he was very relieved; all the sounds around him seemed to have disappeared, and he saw the doctor and several nurses helping to cut Jenn''s baby''s umbilical cord.


    Taufik did not know what happened but after cutting his child''s umbilical cord, the doctor and nurse looked a little worried as they patted the soles of his newborn child''s feet.


    "... Do-"


    "*Waah!* *Euwaahh!* "


    But before Taufik could ask what happened, a baby''s cry was immediately heard, this immediately made Taufik stop for a moment, he then looked at the doctors and nurses who seemed to finally look relieved, his eyes immediately fell on the baby in the arms of one of the nurses, the baby who was slightly larger than most newborns cried as his small body, and maybe because of his pale skin, after drying the baby''s body, the nurse immediately covered the baby because they thought the baby was cold.


    They did a few other things, like removing the placenta and injecting a vitamin K1 and a hepatitis B vaccine, Taufik recognized those two things from a book he had read, during the process that lasted for several minutes, the baby kept crying, but when the nurse handed the baby to Jenn who now looked very exhausted, the baby''s cries immediately subsided.


    An indescribable smile appeared on Jenn''s face as she received the baby; Jenn looked at the baby''s face carefully before the nurses helped Jenn to breastfeed the baby in her arms.


    Seeing this, a relieved and happy smile appeared on Taufik''s face, he then looked towards Rani, Anugerah, and Keala, their labor process was not as difficult as Jenn''s, in fact, it could be said that their labor process went quite smoothly, it was just that their babies had not come out yet.


    There is no happier feeling for Taufik than this.


    Taufik then wanted to walk to approach Jenn and see their child, but before he could walk, something unwanted happened.


    *Bip* *Bip* *Bip* *Bip* *Bip*


    The patient monitor that had been installed from the start to monitor Jenn''s condition suddenly started beeping slowly and getting slower.


    This, makes Taufik''s heart stop, as well as Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela''s, because their vitality as dragons is very strong, even for Kaela who is only half dragon, so their condition is not as severe as Jenn''s, so they can still monitor each other''s condition, but when they hear the sound of the patient monitor that sounds like that, their eyes automatically turn towards Jenn.


    "... W-Wait! N-No" (Taufik)


    "... Jenn!/Sis Jenn?" (Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela)


    "Doc-"


    "I know! This is postpartum hemorrhage, Quickly give the Oxytocin injection and correct the Princess''s lying position!"


    The doctor''s orders, the nurses then acted quickly, laying Jenn back down, then raising her legs to be in a higher position than her feet, and the doctor then performed uterine massage to reduce the bleeding that occurred, but no matter what they did Jenn''s condition continued to worsen.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 297 - The Birth lll

    "DOC! THE... " S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."STAY CALM, LET''S TRY ANOTHER... "


    "JENN!!?"


    "SIS JENN?!!"


    "JENN..."


    "PRINCESS, PLEASE STAY CALM, YOUR BABY IS NOT YET... "


    "DOC, THE BLEEDING IS... "


    "DON''T STOP ME, MY SISTER... "


    "HUSBAND! WHAT HAPPENED TO... "


    "FIK! SIS JENN... "


    "*UWEAHHH!*"


    "FIK!... "


    Screams could be heard around Taufik, but he didn''t know what they were actually shouting.


    Taufik''s eyes looked around the room, he saw Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela trying to stand up to approach Jenn but were stopped by the doctor who was treating them and the nurses, they were seen shedding tears while looking at Taufik, screaming and shouting, Taufik saw their mouths open but he couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    ''... What?''


    Taufik''s eyes returned to Jenn and the baby, who was still in Jenn''s arms. It seemed impossible, but it really happened; Taufik saw the doctors trying various ways to stop the bleeding that Jenn was experiencing, but it seemed like nothing worked.


    ''... What?''


    The door of the room opened, and some people came in; it was Taufik''s family; they immediately entered the room when they heard screams from inside the room. When they entered the room, they looked at Jenn and immediately became hysterical; they then approached Jenn''s bed and tried to do something.


    ''... What?''


    "AMANDA! HEAL! DO HEAL MAGIC QUICKLY!"


    ''... What?''


    "BUT GRANDMA, I-I DON-"


    "JUST DO IT!!"


    "... AL-ALRIGHT"


    Taufik saw Amanda, his cousin trying to use magic on Jenn. Her mother, Linda, tried to take the baby who was crying in Jenn''s arms, but it seemed like the baby didn''t want to let go of her mother''s grip.


    ''... What?''


    "JENN! GET STRONGER! HY! JENN! CAN YOU STILL LISTEN TO ME? JENN?!!"


    ''... What? What are they saying?''


    "FIK! WHAT ARE YOU DOING THERE? COME HERE AND DO SOMETHING!!"


    Taufik saw his mother as if she was talking to him but his ears couldn''t catch a single sound.


    ''... W-What?... Huh?''


    Taufik asked, but his vision became a little glassy.


    Taufik then felt something flowing down his cheek, he touched his cheek and found his palm wet.


    ''... What? Am I crying? Why did I cry? Shouldn''t today be a happy day?''


    "FIK! WAKE UP!"


    ''... What? What are you saying?''


    Taufik asked; he then saw his father, Marzuki, approaching him, holding both his shoulders, and immediately shook him while saying.


    "... WAKE UP, SON! WHY YOU STANDING HERE, LOOK! YOUR WIFE IS DYING!"


    ''... What?''


    "HY! GET A GRIP! IF YOU DON''T DO SOMETHING, JENN WILL... "


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t know what his father was saying even though he was speaking right in front of him, Taufik then felt a touch on his lower area, he looked down and found Alice hugging his lower body, Taufik saw Alice crying while looking at him, Alice''s mouth was open as if she was trying to say something but Taufik didn''t know what it was at all.


    ''... Why are you crying, sweetie? What happens?''


    Even though Taufik said that he still saw Alice crying, Alice then pointed toward Jenn, and Taufik followed the direction Alice pointed; he looked back at Jenn and saw a lot of blood coming from Jenn; a chaotic situation was happening around. Taufik felt his heart beating very fast.


    *Huft!* *Huft!* *Huft!*


    Taufik then felt short of breath. He tried to take a breath, but he was like someone who had forgotten how to breathe.


    ... *Ugh!*


    Taufik then felt an excruciating pain in his chest, Taufik''s vision then slowly became dark.


    *Tud*


    He then fell to his knees on the floor while clutching his chest tightly, trying to endure the pain he was feeling.


    ''... W-What happen to me?''


    ''Jenn? Where''s Jenn?''


    ''... Rani? Anugerah? Kaela? Where are you guys? *Ugh!* What with this pain?''


    ''*Ugh!* Mom?... Alice?... Old Man? Where are you? Shasha? Answers my questions!''


    ''Why is so dork here? Where''s everyone? Where am I?''


    "..."


    ''... Someone... Help!''


    ''... What happens to my Jenn? W-Where''s my baby?''


    "..."


    ''... Help... Someone''


    "..."


    ''... Someone''


    "..."


    ''... System... Help... ''


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "..."


    ''...''


    [... DING... Recognizing Master''s voice... Restarting System... DING... The system restarted successfully]


    ''!!!''


    [DING]


    [Loading Information]


    [DING]


    [Information loaded]


    [DING... Detecting an unclaimed quest reward... Would you like to claim it now, Master?]


    ''... S-System?''


    [Yes Master]


    ''...''


    [DING]


    [Detecting abnormalities within the Master]


    [DING]


    [Finding the cause of the abnormality]


    [... Detected, If Master''s Core is emitting a very large amount of Mana at one time, Advise Master to immediately calm the Mana Flow coming out of Master''s Core]


    ''...''


    [Master?]


    ''...''


    [DING]


    [Not Receiving Response from Master... DING... Detecting Danger Level... DING... Extremely Dangerous]


    [Due to no response from Master, automatic action will be taken soon... DING... Searching for a safe way for Master... DING... Solution found]


    [DING]


    [Action will be taken on the count of three... 1... 2... 3]


    [DING... Successfully completely shut down Master''s Core temporarily... DING ... trying to detect other abnormalities... DING... Not found... Mast-]


    --------


    *Tud*


    Marzuki, who was holding Taufik''s shoulders, suddenly saw his son fall to the floor while clutching his chest tightly.


    *Woosh*


    A large flow of pure Mana immediately came out of Taufik''s body, this did not have a bad effect but instead had a good effect because the pure Mana Flow was absorbed by everyone in the room including Jenn who was dying, but that did not mean that Jenn''s condition would be much better and if this continued and Taufik''s Mana ran out, something undesirable might happen.


    "HEY! WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU, FIK?! THIS IS NOT THE TIME TO FAINT!"


    Marzuki shouted while shaking Taufik''s body.


    "Daddy! Daddy! Wake Up! Mother Jenn... Mother Jenn... The Ball Of Color Inside Mother Jenn Is Fading Away, Daddy!"


    "FIK! WAKE UP!!"


    Marzuki shouted once again, but Taufik still didn''t seem to move. Seeing this, Marzuki then raised his hand, wanting to slap his son to wake him up.


    But just as his hand moved halfway, Taufik suddenly opened his eyes, and the flow of Mana coming out of his body immediately stopped.


    Taufik then woke up and saw Alice crying and Marzuki looking at him with a panicked face.


    "What... What Happened?"


    "FIK! Jenn-"


    "Jenn! Yeah! Jenn!"


    Taufik then immediately stood up and hurriedly approached Jenn''s bed.


    Seeing Taufik, the others then made a space for Taufik.


    "FIK, QUICKLY DO SOMETHING!"


    "I know, I know"


    Taufik answered his mother. Taufik then looked at Jenn, and Jenn, who had difficulty even opening her eyes, slowly turned her head towards Taufik.


    Seeing Taufik, a smile appeared on Jenn''s face.


    "... Dear... Look... I gave birth to a very handsome child... look at him... doesn''t he look like you?"


    "*sst* Don''t talk Jenn, Save your strength"


    "Hehe~... What... Name should... We give... Him? Can you... carry him? I feel so tired... Let me... Rest"


    "No, Stay with me for a little bit more, Jenn... Shouldn''t we discuss what name we should give our child... Just hold on a little longer"


    "... You''re... Right... But I''m feeling so sleepy...So just let me... sleep... for a while"


    Jenn said in a very weak voice. Hearing that, the others were already in tears.


    "N-No, Jenn just a little bit more... Just give me a little bit more time"


    "... If... You say so... Then- *Ughh!* "


    "JENN!"


    "I think I... Can''t... My dear... I... I can''t... Feel... My body anymore"


    "... No, don''t talk anymore, let me do something, okay?... "


    Said Taufik, but only received a weak nod from Jenn; seeing this, Taufik then slowly took his child from Jenn''s arms and handed him to Linda.


    "... Mom, take care of him for a while"


    "... Okay"


    Said Linda who then took the baby into her arms. Taufik then headed towards the others. Then said.


    "... Okay, now give me some more space... Let me do something"


    Hearing that, Taufik''s family did not hesitate to move further away from Jenn''s bed, but the Doctor looked a little hesitant and then said.


    "... Your Highness, I don''t-"


    "I SAID GIVE ME SOME SPACE! DON''T MAKE ME REPEAT MYSELF!"


    "A-Alright"


    Said the doctor, and then stepped back following the others.


    "... H-Husband"


    "Don''t worry, Rani, You guys just have to focus on giving birth to our child... Leave Jenn''s affairs to me, I assure you that nothing will happen to her"


    Said Taufik who tried to calm Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah.


    "I''ll Believe you Like always, Husband, make sure to save Jenn"


    Taufik just nodded his head to answer that, he then took out his Katana.


    Seeing this, the doctor looked very surprised, trying to step forward to stop Taufik, but he was then stopped by the queen herself; because of that, the doctor could do nothing but watch with worry.


    *Sring*


    The sound of Taufik''s Katana coming out of its sheath, he then walked towards Jenn with the Katana in his hand and then said Inwardly.


    ''... System, I''m happy with your return; once again, you saved me... But let''s save the reunion for later, for now, I want you to open my core again''


    [Yes Master... The Core opening is in progress... Ding... The Core is reopening... Master can use Mana again]


    ''Thank you... ''


    Feeling his Mana flow returning, Taufik then stuck his Katana into the floor.


    *Stab*


    Taufik closed his eyes to feel his mana.


    ''... SwordMagic - Light Form:... ''


    Taufik then opened his eyes and then a strong flow of pure mana immediately came out of him and then turned into Divine Energy.


    ''... Restoration!''


    *Woosh!*


    From Taufik''s Katana, a golden white light emerged and then grew at a speed that could be followed by the eye... it then enveloped Taufik and Jenn until the two of them could not be seen from the outside by the others.


    In that light, something extraordinary happened; the tears that had occurred due to giving birth quickly regenerated until they returned to normal as the golden white light slowly faded.


    It lasted no more than a minute and when the golden-white light disappeared, Jenn and Taufik could be seen again.


    The doctor who saw that Jenn''s bleeding had stopped looked very surprised, it was magic he had never seen in his life, but seeing the reactions of the others was not as surprised as he was, so the doctor could only remain silent once again while watching the miracle that had just happened.


    But just covering Jenn''s wound was still not enough to save Jenn who had lost almost all of her blood.


    "... Now, the last step"


    Said Taufik, who then scratched his wrist with his katana until it bled.


    Taufik then sucked his own blood with his mouth.


    ''... With this, please wake up, Jenn''


    Said Taufik who then gave his blood containing a strong life essence to Jenn by mouth to mouth.


    As his blood entered Jenn''s body, Jenn''s condition slowly improved.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 298 - The Other Side

    After drinking Taufik''s blood, nothing serious happened to Jenn anymore; although she was still unconscious, Jenn''s condition was much better, and she would regain consciousness after resting for a while.Jenn''s improving condition made everyone seem relieved, including Taufik. Actually, this problem could have been handled easily if only Taufik had not had a panic attack because he imagined losing Jenn, but fortunately [System] was reactivated at the right time so that the situation could be overcome. If [System] had not been activated at that time, perhaps an unwanted situation would have occurred and would have made Taufik regret it for the rest of his life and perhaps would have left a heavy trauma for him to forget.


    And because Jenn''s condition had improved, the delivery process of Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela went well, even though there was some confusion from the doctors and nurses who witnessed what had just happened, but that did not stop them from carrying out their responsibilities.


    In essence, the labor process of Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah went very smoothly without any further drama, this could happen because as previously stated, the three of them were Dragons, and Dragons were the closest creatures to reaching the realm of the gods, especially Rani, although Rani was not an elemental Dragon like Kaela and Anugerah but in terms of physicality, the Golden Dragon was the best, it would be a lie to say that Rani did not feel anything during her labor process, but the pain she felt was not as bad as Kaela and Anugerah let alone Jenn.


    So that''s how it is, after Jenn, the next one who successfully gave birth was Rani, Rani gave birth to a beautiful daughter, Taufik''s daughter mostly took from her mother, her yellow hair and facial features can probably be said to be more inclined to Rani, and her crying voice was very loud, even after Rani carried her, she was still crying loudly, and only stopped when Taufik was carrying her, seeing this, Taufik could only smile awkwardly imagining how ''talkative'' his daughter would be when she grew up.


    After Rani, the next one who successfully gave birth was Anugerah, just like Rani, Anugerah also gave birth to a beautiful daughter. Just like Rani''s child, Anugerah''s child also looked more like Anugerah, with her slightly black-blue hair and her cute smile when Taufik carried her; Taufik could already imagine that this daughter of his would grow up to be a graceful woman like her mother.


    And the last one is Kaela, Kaela''s labor process was the longest, not because there was a problem or anything else, but because Kaela was pregnant with twins. When she successfully gave birth, the first child that came out was a boy, and a few minutes later, a daughter was born. Just like before, they both leaned more toward their mother with the green hair they had, similar to Kaela''s.


    Currently, the thing that Taufik can be sure of is what his children inherited from him is the beautiful blue eyes that they have, this makes Linda very happy because her grandchildren inherited something from her, namely the beautiful blue eyes of the D''Archy family, but there is a slight difference with his child with Jenn, he also inherited his blue eyes, but the difference is that the blue eye that was inherited was only one and the other eye is Taufik and Jenn''s vampiric eye, the blood-colored eye.


    ''Damn! It''s cool!'' That was Taufik''s honest response when he saw his child''s eyes with Jenn because as someone who often watches anime, someone who has ''complete Heterochromia'' eyes is usually an overpowered protagonist, and his child has had that protagonist template since he was born, Taufik is looking forward to how his child will be when he grows up.


    In this way, in one day, their family has grown by five, and this is nothing less than happiness, especially for Linda, who has dreamed of something like this for a long time.


    After breastfeeding their respective children, Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah rested to restore their stamina with their children remaining beside them and looked after by Shasha, Linda, and Amanda who chose to stay, while Taufik''s Grandma, the Queen, although she also wanted to stay, she had left her responsibilities as Queen for too long, so she had no choice but to return to complete her unfinished tasks.


    Alice bombarded Marzuki with questions; this scene looked like a child cornering an adult man; this made Taufik unable to hold back his laughter, but he then shifted his gaze, and seeing Tina who was looking at Kaela''s twin babies, Taufik''s face immediately turned serious, he then approached Tina.


    --------


    "... Tina, let''s go outside, there''s something I want to ask you"


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Just follow me"


    "... Alright"


    Even though there was confusion about why Taufik said that with a serious face to her. But because it was an order from Taufik, her Master, Tina, just followed Taufik to get out of the room.


    After walking away to a fairly quiet place, Taufik stopped.


    Seeing Taufik stop, Tina immediately asked with a curious expression. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... What are the things you wanted to ask me, Master?"


    "... What about the Kingdoms?"


    Taufik asked without turning his body towards Tina.


    "The Kingdoms? There was nothing new, and from the Heiseratu reports I received, nothing special happened... Did something bother you, Master?"


    "..."


    "... Master?"


    Tina asked Taufik who was silent.


    "... Not your Kingdoms, Tina... "


    "... Yes?"


    Taufik slowly turned his body towards Tina and then said.


    "... The kingdom I mean is the Saranjana Kingdom"


    "... Yes? Saran- *Ughh!* "


    Hearing the name ''Saranjana'' from Taufik''s mouth directly seemed to trigger something in Tina, Tina then felt a pain in her head that made her have to hold her head, the headache that Tina felt made her fall, but before Tina could fall completely, Taufik quickly caught Tina''s body.


    *Ughh!*


    ''... What Happen? System, what happens to Tina?''


    [DING]


    [Answering Master''s question, Currently, Tina''s brain is receiving information that is foreign to her, causing pain in her head. The pain that Tina is feeling will end when her brain completely accepts the foreign information, so Master doesn''t need to worry, her life is not in danger, her brain is just sending pain to adapt to the information]


    ''... I see, did she forget about the Saranjana Kingdom and only remember it when I said ''Saranjana'' in front of her? Is this the same as Chelone''s case? Like someone put a special seal on her or something?''


    [... It could happen, but Time is a complicated thing, The Time Leap from the Future to the Past and vice versa that the Master did might create a gap in the History of the world, it might feel ''Normal'' for people who were born in this time and era because they know the ''History'' from a media left by those who lived in the time when the gap occurred, but for people who lived through the gap in history that happened and are still alive today like Tina who is a historical actor or those involved in the history, it might cause ''Confusion'' in Memory, for the Master it might only happen in an instant but for Tina, it took a very long time, so it caused ''confusion'' like what happened to Tina right now. Memories from the past are like a ''mistake'' in Tina''s brain, her brain doesn''t recognize the memory as hers and thinks it''s not important because it''s knowledge that everyone knows, but when the Master asks about it, it triggers something in Tina that caused what happened to Tina right now, simply put, it''s like two brains trying to unite into one and complement each other]


    ''... Wow, It''s been a long time since I heard your long ramblings, but thank you for your explanation, it''s very helpful, I think?''


    [It would be my honor if I could be of help to Master]


    ''... So we just have to wait, right?''


    [Yes Master]


    ''Alright''


    After saying that, Taufik then lifted Tina''s body to the nearest bench, Taufik then laid Tina down on the bench with his thighs as a pillow.


    ''... System, is there any update after you reactivated?''


    [There''s nothing Master]


    ''I see''


    Said Taufik; he then looked at Tina, seeing Tina still lying down with an expression like she was feeling pain; Taufik then continued to say to the System.


    ''... About the quest, Was it a quest to save Gaia back then?''


    [Yes Master, Does Master want to claim it?]


    ''Hmm~ Can I see what the reward is first?''


    [Understand]


    [DING]


    After that, A blue screen interface appears in front of Taufik, it displays the details of the quest he has, but this time there is a slight difference because previously the ''Reward and Failure'' were question marks, while now Taufik can finally see what rewards he will get if his quest is completed and what will happen if he fails to do the quest.


    [Quest: Save Gaia (EX) has been Cleared]


    [Gaia, who is locked up in a different dimension and guarded by the descendants of the twelve titans, is waiting for you to save her]


    [Time limit: ¡Þ]


    [Rewerd: Ascension]


    [Failure: Earth''s Destruction Accelerates]


    Taufik read the quest details and was shocked by what would happen if he failed to do the quest, before, he might not have understood, but after getting to know Gaia, Taufik understood why if he failed to save Gaia the earth would be accelerated towards destruction, because that was the reality, without the presence of an Aboriginal Being, the Planet would ''wither'' and would surely meet destruction.


    But the thing that confused him was the reward he got after completing the quest.


    ''... Ascension? What it is about, sys-''


    *Ugh*


    Before Taufik could ask further, Taufik heard Tina''s groan, this made Taufik have to hold back his question and then look at Tina.


    "Tina, are you okay?"


    "..."


    "... Tina?"


    Taufik asked again, seeing that Tina did not answer his question and only looked at him with wide eyes.


    But not long after that, Tina suddenly cried.


    "... T-Tina?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 299 - The Other Side ll

    "T-Tina?... What happened?"Taufik asked worriedly when he saw Tina suddenly crying when she woke up.


    "M-Master... "


    "Y-Yes?"


    "How... How can you just leave me like that?"


    "Huh? W-What? I''m here you know?"


    "That''s not what I mean... "


    Tina said, then got up from her sleep and then sat beside Taufik.


    "... I mean in the past, you know how shocked am I when I go visit the Kingdom and find you''ve already left, it''s makes me so sad, you know"


    "O-Oh~ You mean at that time... Uh~ At that time... I-I don''t have much time left, you see... So I just go back straight to the future... But hey, I''m here right now, and we already meet... So it''s alright... Right?"


    Taufik said with a little hesitation, at that time, he did not ''have time'' to say goodbye to Tina and immediately went back, but he did not expect Tina to react like this.


    "This and that is a different matter, Master... But that''s already happening so I can''t do something about that, but-"


    "S-See? That''s what I mean, There''s nothing we can do about that... We can change something that''s already happening"


    "..."


    "... Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Taufik asked because he saw Tina looking at him like someone looking at someone who was telling a lie to someone who already knew that what he was saying was a lie.


    "You know that you are not someone who should say that, right?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Master, I am someone who has gone through two world histories in the same world, and it''s all because of you, what you did was not just changing what had happened but completely rewriting the history of this world... saying something like that, I don''t think it suits you"


    Hearing what Tina said, Taufik could only remain silent without being able to say anything to defend himself, because that was the truth.


    "... *Sigh* let''s stop talking about that... I know I''m wrong and I''m sorry for leaving without saying anything to you"


    "*Hmmp~* I''ll forgive you if you do something for me"


    "... What do you want? I''ll do it if I can"


    "Nothing much, I''ll just want you to fulfill your promise that you said to me the day before you go to the past, only that"


    Tina said while looking at Taufik with a seductive gaze.


    Hearing Tina''s request, Taufik immediately remembered the promise he had made to Tina, this immediately made him look tired, and he then said in a tired tone. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Ahh, that promise... *Sigh* In the end is always about ''Making'' a baby again... Alright, let''s do that later"


    "Horee! Hehe~ As expected from my master"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ Enough about this "baby-making" Topic, and let''s move to another Topic Because right now, after seeing what happened to Jenn, I don''t want to talk about that kind of thing..."


    Said Taufik while lowering his head, and with a sigh that did not escape from his mouth. Taufik then took a deep breath and then leaned back on the back of the bench.


    ''... Who said having many wives is good? Look at me now, struggling because of women''s demand to have children, I don''t know if I should be happy about this or not, Hahh~''


    After done saying that inwardly, Taufik then looked at Tina with a serious face and then asked.


    "... So you''ve remembered everything, right?"


    "Yes"


    "Good, then back to my earlier questions, what happened to the Saranjana Kingdoms after I left?"


    After hearing that, Tina showed a thoughtful face with one finger touching her lips.


    "... Hmm~ After you leave, nothing much exactly happens to the Kingdoms, It can be said that the Saranjana Kingdom continued to develop, or more precisely, it developed very rapidly. At that time, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the technology possessed by the Saranjana Kingdom in that century was more advanced than what humans possess in the current century"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, We''ve even already developed the flying car even before the humans in this Century do, and all of the residents of the Saranjana Kingdom even have that flying car, It is like an ordinary item for the residents of the Saranjana Kingdom, whereas currently, only certain people can have the flying car because the manufacturing process is very expensive and takes a very long time, that is why currently most people prefer to use flying brooms as a means of transportation because flying brooms are cheaper and also easier to use"


    "... I see, that''s good to hear, so what happened to the Kingdom right now?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Tina then became silent; seeing Tina like this, Taufik felt uneasy, and various scenarios began to spin in his head, starting from the Olympian gods attacking the Saranjana kingdom to various other things.


    "... Wait!... Don''t tell me... Did the Saranjana Kingdom-"


    "No... It''s not like what Master thinks, Saranjana kingdom is Fine or that''s what I believe"


    Said Tina who cut Taufik''s words. But hearing Tina''s words, Taufik only felt more uncomfortable.


    "... What do you mean? Talk more clearly, Tina, please!"


    Hearing that, Tina looked even more hesitant, but she still had to answer Taufik''s question, so with a hesitant expression, Tina then looked at Taufik and said.


    "... Actually, after the great war, I lost contact with the Saranjana Kingdom, it''s like they suddenly disappeared from the world... And after that, I also decided to hibernate and you know, after that, I didn''t know anything else until Master came and woke me up"


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "What? So, the war is still happening? What happens in that war? Which kingdom starting it?"


    Facing Taufik''s question, Tina was silent for a moment while looking at Taufik with her head tilted slightly. Then said.


    "... Um, Master, I think you misunderstanding something here"


    "Huh? Misunderstanding? Me? Really? Which part?"


    "... Wait, Master, do you still have your phone with you?"


    "My phone? Yes, but what does my phone have to do with this?"


    "... Just take it out first"


    "... Okay"


    Taufik said. Then even though he was still confused about why Tina told him to take his phone, Taufik still took his phone out of his inventory.


    "Here... Huh?"


    Taufik said, but he was immediately confused when he tried to turn on his phone but the phone wouldn''t turn on.


    ''... Why I can turn this thing On? Isn''t the time for items in the inventory stopped? And I never took this out of the inventory at all, what happened, system?''


    [... From what I can analyze, Master''s phone can no longer be used because there is no provider for your phone at this time]


    ''No Provider? What the hell you talking about? This phone is the latest version that I purchased; what do you mean with no provider?''


    [I have no further information about it]


    ''... What?''


    "Hum~ Like I thought"


    Said Tina who saw the phone in Taufik''s hand.


    "What?"


    "Master that thing on your hand... Most Humans don''t use that thing anymore, it''s very outdated and it is rare to produce, most of the provider was disconnected a long time ago and Some brands of phones are no longer usable, seeing as your phone won''t turn on, it seems like it''s one of those brands, so you could say what you have in your hand is an antique"


    "... W-What? But..."


    Said Taufik, but after that he remembered something, when he was at the reception desk, although he didn''t pay much attention to it because his mind was focused on something more important at that time, but from what he saw and remembered, the computer that the annoying receptionist woman used did look like something that Taufik had never seen before.


    "... That''s quite make sense, but... I remember when I came here, some people still using something like this phone, or am I wrong"


    "No, some people still use phones like the one you have, but that''s only a few, because only a few brands have survived until now and are still producing that type of phone, but phones like that have limited features, so only those who can''t afford it will choose to use a phone like that... Look here"


    Tina said while showing something on her wrist.


    It was a thin, almost transparent red bracelet.


    "... What''s with that?"


    "This is how the ''phone'' looks like, right now, this bracelet is not just a bracelet"


    "That thing? Really?"


    Taufik asked with an expression mixed with shock and confusion.


    "... Yes, Here I tell you how to use this thing"


    Tina said; she then touched the bracelet with one finger, and then something familiar but still something surprising for Taufik happened.


    After Tina pressed the bracelet, a *beep* sound was heard, and then a straight blue light rose from the bracelet, and then the blue light widened to form a rectangular box, similar to a phone screen.


    "... See? Isn''t it cool?"


    Tina asked Taufik with a smile, feeling happy that she could teach her Master something new.


    "Yes, but... What the hell?"


    "... Let me browse something real quick"


    Tina said, then she typed something on the blue screen quickly, then did something like clicking, then pulling her finger up, and then doing a poster with her hand like she was spreading something out.


    A new blue screen then appeared in front of Tina, and Tina pulled the new blue screen in front of Taufik. While Taufik could only be silent in awe of what he had just witnessed; it was like something straight out of a Sci-fi movie.


    "Master, read this"


    Tina said, asking Taufik to read the article displayed on the blue screen.


    Choosing to forget about those technologies for now, Taufik looked at the blue screen in front of him.


    Taufik''s eyes slowly read the contents of the article, and the more he read, the more shocked his expression became. When he had finished reading all the contents of the article, Taufik could only stare silently, as if trying to make sense of what he had just read.


    "... What the Hell?... Really... What the Hell is happening to this world now? *Sigh* I don''t know anymore"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 300 - The Other Side lll

    #A/N - "YAYYY!!! 300!! LET''S GO!!!"-------- Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "... What the Hell?... Really... What the Hell is happening to this world now?... *Sigh* I don''t want to know anymore"


    "... You maybe won''t believe it, Master, but it is what happened at that time... It''s all the truth... Even though what you read is what humans know, some things in the article are true"


    "*Sigh* Just... Just let me clear my mind first"


    Taufik said he then took his time, leaning his back while closing his eyes.


    And Tina just sat there watching her Master gather his thoughts.


    --------


    ''... So that war is still happening, huh? So no matter what I did, that war is still taking place on Earth, I see... So it was an irreversible event, huh... From the original history, the war happened because the Mana on Earth was too corrupt, which caused Demons to come to Earth, which also lured Angels to come to Earth, and the war happened... But in this new history, the war still happened, Demons and Angels were able to come to Earth because the Mana on Earth was pure Mana due to Gaia''s presence, and the war happened again... So that''s why the Mana is still corrupt even though it''s only a little and not as bad as before... No, if Gaia was still on Earth, the Earth''s Mana should have returned to Pure after the war ended... Wait! What if Gaia isn''t on Earth? Was she sealed again... But if that''s the case, wouldn''t the Earth''s Mana be as corrupt as before?... Oh, Aksara... Aksara is Earth''s Half Aboriginal Being So that''s why the Earth''s Mana isn''t as corrupt as before... I see... If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean Aksara is still within Earth''s reach... Where is that child now? And why does Gaia like being sealed so much?''


    After a few minutes had passed since Taufik started to rack his brains, Taufik finally opened his eyes after taking a deep breath.


    "... So that''s it, I understand a little now... Tina"


    "Yes, Master?"


    "... Did you have a chance to meet Aksa before you lost contact with the Saranjana Kingdom?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Tina took a little time to remember; after all, the incident was hundreds of years ago, and she did not have a Photographic Memory like Taufik did. Taufik also knew this, so he gave Tina time to remember the past events.


    "... Oh! I remember it now, I indeed had a chance to meet with Aksa before I lost contact with the Saranjana Kingdom"


    "Is there anything he said to you?"


    "Humm~ Wait, Let me remember it again"


    "Ok, don''t rush, just take your time"


    As Taufik ordered, Tina then started to rack her brains hard again and tried to remember past events that happened after the war between factions ended.


    Meanwhile, Taufik himself used that time to check something he didn''t have time to check earlier.


    ''... System, show me these ''Ascension'' things... Why is this ''Ascension'' my reward after completing the highest level quest and what will happen if I accept this reward?''


    [DING]


    [Ascension, at its core, refers to the act of rising or ascending. It''s a mo-]


    ''Wait! I know what Ascension means, what I''m asking is what''s in it for me, what will... No, what benefits will I receive as a person... Or as a vampire, perhaps?''


    [DING]


    [If the Master accepts this Ascension. Master as a vampire will rise to the highest level of vampire]


    ''... The highest level of Vampire? There''s more?''


    [Yes Master, Master rank from progenitor Vampire will ascend to the New Level of Vampire, The Primogeniture Vampire]


    ''... Primogeniture Vampire? I thought Progenitor Vampire was the FIRST, and the OLDEST Vampire?''


    [Master, I''m sure you''ve already realized this, but the Progenitor Vampire can be said to be in the realm of DemiGods, where one step away from becoming a God]


    ''... Yes, I did, so?''


    [So, if the Progenitor Vampire is like the DemiGods then the Primogeniture Vampire is the God, if Master receives the Ascension then Master will literally ascend to the Godhood] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''... I''ll become a God?''


    [Yes Master]


    ''... Oh''


    [Will Master claim the ''Ascension'' now?]


    ''I want to, but I don''t think this is the right place to do that, annnddd~ I don''t want to hear that "Just a little bit Pain" Bullshit again, I won''t fall into the same trap again, so safe that thing for a later, do you hear me?''


    [... Yes Master]


    After that, Taufik did not talk to the system anymore and then chose to wait for Tina.


    --------


    "Hmm~ Ahh! I remember it now, Master"


    Tina said suddenly, while looking at Taufik, then continued speaking.


    "... When the last time I met with Aksa, I remember he asked me to convey a message to you"


    "Really? What is it? What is the Message?"


    "It''s not a long Message, But he said that and left, I never saw him again, and even the portal that I usually use to go to the Saranjana kingdom can''t be used anymore, The message that I was told to convey to you at that time, was "Tell my father, I''m sorry I failed to carry out my responsibilities, so I will do something else to make up for it, see you in the future" That was all. After saying that Aksa left and was never seen again"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Taufik was silent for a moment, before muttering something.


    "... So Gaia was indeed sealed again, but by whom?"


    Taufik then looked at Tina and then asked.


    "... Tina, When the war happened, did the Gods of Olympus also participate?"


    "Yes, But not directly; you remember about their Holy Kingdom, right? That kingdom also participated in the war and was on the Human faction"


    "How many Faction in there?"


    "Three, no I think it''s four because Saranjana Kingdoms is on the neutral Faction, The other three factions are the Angel Faction, the Demon Faction, and the Human Faction, the Human Faction contains a combination of almost all the Human Kingdoms, the Angel faction contains the Angels and some creatures from other worlds such as elves, Dragons, and others. Like the angel faction, the Demon faction also consists of Demons from the abyss and some creatures from other worlds, the Beasts are also part of the Demon faction so their faction is quite strong, but the Demon faction fights two factions at once because the human faction and the angel faction are in a neutral relationship because there are some Humans who are in the Angel faction"


    Tina answered in detail because what was stated in the article that Taufik read earlier was incomplete because it was knowledge that only humans knew.


    "... I see; so, in the end, did the Demon faction lose and was forced back into the Abyss?"


    "No, no one won that war"


    "... What? But the article I read earlier said that the war ended with the human faction coming out as the winner, isn''t it?"


    "... It''s because that''s what the human faction thoughts, Because that was what the human faction thought at that time, and they tried to believe that, when in fact, the war never reached an end, if the war was to continue it would probably last until today"


    Hearing this, Taufik frowned because after hearing Tina''s explanation, Taufik did not understand but instead became even more confused.


    "... Wait! What? Please explain it in a simple way, no! Wait! Just tell me directly what happened to that war which made you think that no one from those three factions won the war"


    "The reason I said that no one won the war was that at that time, the Angel faction and the Demon faction suddenly disappeared, and a few days after that I never had any contact with the Saranjana Kingdom again"


    "They suddenly disappeared just like that?"


    "Yes Master, because this is also why humans think that they are the ones who won the war"


    "I see... So that''s what happens... If they suddenly disappeared, then the only one who can do something like that is Gaia... Gaia probably sacrificed herself again... That woman *Sigh* this has become something very troublesome"


    Said Taufik while massaging his forehead.


    "Sacrifice herself, Master?"


    "Yeah, she''s probably sealing the Earth again using Mana from the Earth''s core, she needs to do that much to be able to banish the Angel faction and the Demon faction from Earth, but Gaia wouldn''t do something like that carelessly, are those bastard gods from Olympus involved in this again?... *Sigh* There''s still a lot I don''t know so I can''t conclude anything right now"


    "... So, what will you do now, Master?"


    "... I will wait until Jenn and the others'' conditions improve before going to find out where the Saranjana Kingdom is currently located"


    "... Um~ what about my promise?"


    Hearing what Tina said, Taufik then took a deep breath and then said.


    "... Yes~ Yes~ We will do THAT too, later"


    "YAYYYY!!"


    *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!* *RUMBLE!*


    "Huh? I don''t remember today''s weather forecast saying it would rain, or was I wrong?"


    Said Tina who suddenly heard the sound of thunder from outside.


    Tina then looked towards Taufik but found Taufik just standing there silently while looking out the window.


    "... Master, is there''s something wrong?"


    "... That''s not an ordinary thunder"


    "Yes?"


    "They''re here... "


    "... Who?"


    "... Zeus and the other... "


    "Yes? What?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 301 - Revenge?

    -Olympus, a few moments before Taufik returned.Zeus sitting on his throne from the highest place on Mount Olympus while watching the Earth and the gods of Olympus, looks bored.


    After Gaia, who was believed to have been ''sealed'' and Aksara, who was a direct descendant of Gaia and had almost the same position as Gaia, was sent somewhere, Earth was left without the ''supervision'' of the Aboriginal Being.


    Making Zeus, who is the King of the Gods and the God of the Sky, able to easily ''take over'' the Earth that had no ''owner'', so since Gaia was ''sealed'' and Aksara was nowhere to be found, Zeus acted as the Aboriginal Being, or so he believed.


    Zeus, who looked bored just watching Olympus and Earth, suddenly felt someone''s presence.


    But without having to look away, Zeus could already tell who had come.


    "... Habe, What brings you here?"


    "... Father, I came to bring you Ambrosia"


    "Hm, You can put it there and you can go"


    Hearing Zeus'' words, Habe looked at the place where he usually placed the teapot containing ambrosia, there were only a few golden teapots containing ambrosia that had only decreased slightly.


    Seeing this, Habe felt worried, she then dared to tell Zeus.


    "... Father, don''t you want to take a break? It''s been hundreds of years since you''ve been watching over Earth and Olympus... Do-"


    "Habe, Just put the kettle there and you can go"


    "But, Father... Are you still waiting for that man to-"


    "Habe! Don''t make me say the same thing a third time! Do you hear me?"


    Said Zeus, this time looking at Habe; seeing this, Habe flinched and then fell silent; not long after that, Habe bowed his head while saying.


    "... I Understand, Fa- O King of the Gods"


    After that, Habe then put the teapot containing the ambrosia in the place where he had put it and immediately left after speaking to Zeus again.


    "... Then I''ll take my leave"


    Zeus didn''t answer anything and Habe didn''t say anything anymore and immediately left, leaving Zeus alone again.


    This was not the first time Habe reminded Zeus to take a rest, not only her, Hera and several other Olympus Gods had also remind Zeus several times to take a rest but Zeus never paid any attention to it, even for several hundred years that had passed, Zeus had never done anything other than watching over Earth and Olympus, even Zeus had never done the activities he really liked anymore like going to chase women or other things.


    He just sits on his throne all day long and never moves at all, he will only move if it is something very urgent and there is a situation that requires his presence, but after completing that, Zeus will return to the throne and do the same thing over and over again.


    ''... Rest? I will never rest if I haven''t vented this grudge; even if I rest, it will never be a peaceful rest because the memories of that time will definitely repeat themselves, over and over again, spinning in my head; I have never felt so humiliated to this extent... I will only be able to rest in peace if this grudge has been vented''


    Zeus said inwardly while continuing to watch over the earth.


    A few moments later, Zeus suddenly felt a change from the earth, Zeus felt like the earth was happily welcoming someone''s arrival.


    ''... What? What happens? This has never happened before''


    Zeus said once more, and then with the Sky, Zeus looked around every corner of the Earth, looking for the reason why the Earth felt a little different.


    From west to east and south to north, nothing escaped Zeus''s gaze, and not long after that, Zeus'' inner eye stopped in a forest, seeing the scene that occurred in the middle of the forest, both corners of Zeus'' mouth rose.


    "AHAHAHA!! HE''S FINALLY HERE, WITH THIS, I WILL SOON RETURN THIS HUNDRED YEARS OF REVENGE"


    Zeus'' laughter echoed until it was heard by all the gods in Olympus at that time; the sky turned gray and then black, and lightning fell everywhere until Olympus shook.


    Zeus then held his staff and then stood up from his chair.


    But before he could go far, a black Mist appeared and from it, Hades came out.


    "... Where are you Going, Brother?"


    "Since when do you care about where I am going, Hades?"


    "Just now"


    Hearing Hades'' answer, Zeus then looked at Hades with a cynical look. Then said.


    "... You''re not thinking of stopping me, are you?"


    "... If your goal is the same as what I have in mind, then yes, I will stop you... Zeus"


    Hades answered with the same look Zeus gave him.


    "You... Who are you? I don''t remember my brother being like this... What that Man said to you that made you become like this? What did he promise you?"


    "... He didn''t promise me anything other than the promise to free you in exchange for not offending him for two years"


    "And those two years have passed, Hades... What are you afraid of?"


    "... Those two years have indeed passed a very long time ago and that promise has long since expired... But-"


    "... THEN WHAT ARE YOU AFRAID OF? THAT MAN? SINCE WHEN DID YOU BECOME THIS COWARD, HADES?"


    Zeus said, raising his voice, but that still didn''t make Hades budge.


    "... That''s my question, Zeus... Since when did you become this reckless?... Have you forgotten why we are still on Earth today, even when the Earth is sealed from the inside?"


    Said Hades, who then paused for a moment before continuing, but this time, Hades also raised his voice to match Zeus.


    "... HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN WHY ALL OF THIS HAPPENED?!! HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN WHAT W- YOU SACRIFICED FOR ALL OF THIS?!! IT WAS OUR FREEDOM, ZEUS, IT''S OUR FREEDOM!! AND WHY DID ALL OF THIS HAPPEN?! IT WAS ALL BECAUSE OF YOUR STUPID DESIRE FOR REVENGE!!... YOU ONCE AGAIN MADE A PROMISE WITH THAT ''BEING''!... IT WOULD BE NICE IF THE PROMISE YOU MADE WOULD ONLY ''INVOLVE'' YOU AND YOU ALONE, BUT LOOK AT THIS, ZEUS!! LOOK AT IT NOW!! YOU DIDN''T JUST TAKE OUR FREEDOM!! BUT YOU EVEN MADE MOTHER GAIA A VICTIM ONCE AGAIN!! WHERE IS YOUR SENSE OF SHAME, HUH?!!.... THE LONGER YOU GO ON, THE MORE AND MORE YOU LOOK LIKE HIM!! LIKE THAT CRONUS THAT YOU HATE SO MUCH!! BUT WITHOUT YOU REALIZED IT, YOU ARE SLOWLY BECOME HIM! AWAKE BEFORE IT TOO LATE, ZEUS!! OPEN YOUR EYES AND LOOK AT WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!"


    *BOOM!*


    Zeus then forcefully stomped the tip of his staff on the floor so hard that the entire Olympus shook again.


    "HADES!! HOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU NOT TO COMPARE ME TO THAT BASTARD!! AND WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT MY FEELING?!! YOU WERE NOT THERE AT THAT TIME; YOU DIDN''T FEEL THE SAME INSULT AS I DID; WHAT RIGHT DO YOU HAVE TO STOP ME? I AM THE KING OF THE GODS?!!" Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    After Zeus said that, a powerful, oppressive aura came out from Zeus'' body; it was so strong that it was felt throughout Olympus, causing the less powerful Olympus Gods to fall to their knees due to the pressure from Zeus.


    And as if not wanting to lose, Hades also gave off the same oppressive aura.


    The clash of the oppressive auras of the two strongest Olympus Gods caused a very strong impact, Olympus shook so hard that it felt like Olympus itself was going to collapse.


    This also affects the earth by causing sudden extreme weather changes, lightning storms striking even though the sky is clear, small to medium-scale earthquakes occurring, and causing long-dormant volcanoes to erupt again.


    But fortunately, with Humans having access to Mana, there were no fatalities, although some were injured.


    "... Zeus, you won''t like what comes next, if you''re going to act, you better know what the consequences are, If you set foot on earth now, it''s the same as breaking your promise to HIM, and that''s something we all don''t want to happen, you better think before you act... If you still want to do it, then don''t blame me if I have to stop you with all my strength"


    Hearing what Hades said, Zeus looked hesitant for a moment, a battle between him and Hades was something he wanted to avoid as much as possible, they were both brothers, and although Zeus was often considered the most powerful, but in terms of strength, he, Hades and Poseidon could be said to be equal and influenced each other.


    Seeing the hesitation in Zeus, Hades didn''t want to let this opportunity slip away, so he spoke.


    "... You can continue your role as an ''Aboriginal Being'' as long as you like until the time comes, but for now, be patient; that''s all you need to d-" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "and why if I also want to do the same, Hades, what will you do? Are you sure you can stop both of us?"


    Said someone who had just joined Zeus and Hades'' ''conversation'', hearing this, Zeus and Hades turned to the source of the voice.


    There, they both saw Poseidon standing while looking at them both, however, this time Poseidon did not look like the usual Poseidon because Poseidon currently looked like someone who had not slept for several days which looked a little strange because the gods actually did not really need to sleep, his appearance was a little messy like someone who had a lot on their mind.


    "... Poseidon, you too?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 302 - Revenge? ll

    The three strongest gods of Olympus gathered, This was the first time since the incident caused by Taufik last time.It is understandable, with Zeus who continues to monitor Earth and Olympus to await Taufik''s arrival, and Poseidon, who seems to have experienced a ''Trauma'' while in Taufik''s ''False World'' also continues to reside in his Palace, while Hades he rarely or almost never leaves the underworld.


    They also never came down to earth not because they didn''t want to, but because it was a condition that ''Fate'' gave, they couldn''t interfere ''directly'' in anything that happened on earth and could only do so through an intermediary and that was the temple they had in the Holy Kingdom which still exists today.


    This is because their return to earth was actually not supposed to happen and was never in the destiny path of ''Fate'', but because of Taufik''s intervention, they all (the Gods of Olympus) were able to return to earth. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    The same thing happened during The Great War, which involved many creatures from various worlds, which were divided into three camps: the Angel Camp, the Demon Camp, and the Human Camp.


    Unlike before (In the original World History) when the Human side was not even considered a ''thing'', in the Great War this time, the humans put up quite a fight with the presence of Magic and Blessings from the Gods of Olympus.


    But even so, even though Taufik considers that The Great War is an ''event'' that cannot be changed, for The Fate itself it is also the same thing because, in the two world histories that run with slight differences and many deviations from what ''Fate'' has determined, The Great War still happened, This war is like the will of the universe itself, or indeed the will of the Creator himself, even so, there is something that remains unchanged from the two different Great Wars, namely the first to ignite the flames of war, he was the Demons, and even though it is a little hard to believe, the Creator''s most loyal creatures to the Creator are those from the Demon''s camp.


    Because at the beginning of creation, entities like Demons did not actually exist or the Creator never created an entity called Demon, all that exists is; The Will, The Fate, and the Angels who were loyal servants of the Creator, and there was never such a thing as a Demon/Devil.


    # A/N - "But Let''s not dive too deep into that, because that''s a story for another time"


    In the last Great War, the strongest were those from the Demon Faction, but the Demon Faction faced two factions at once. Namely, the Angel Faction and the Human Faction, which were quite troublesome for them, caused the war to drag on, and it was not clear when it would end.


    This is where Fate intervenes again, if he did not intervene then the war would be an endless war, but Fate has a fatal weakness that also makes him able to let Taufik go easily on the day they meet, namely, he is very loyal to his position, Fate does not want to be directly involved in the running of the Knitting of Destiny that he has determined, he prefers to watch, unlike Will who directly wants to be involved which also makes him what he is today, forgotten.


    Gaia also understood this situation, and History repeated itself, Gaia sealed the Earth again to protect the Earth and its contents from destruction, but Gaia had already used the Earth''s Core Mana once and it would take a very, very long time to recharge, so she had no other choice, so this time, Gaia used herself as a ''battery'' that would keep the seal going and sealed himself in the Earth''s Core, but this was a double-edged sword, the Earth was indeed saved from destruction but it was only a delayed destruction because to maintain such a massive seal, the same source of power was needed, and that was Gaia''s own life, so the destruction was not completely avoided but only postponed, because when Gaia''s life span runs out, the Earth will also meet its destruction.


    Gaia loves Earth too much, but she also dares to take this action because she believes that Taufik will come once again to save her, she postpones the destruction of Earth that will occur if the war continues because Gaia is waiting for Taufik''s return from the Past to the Future, Gaia believes that Taufik will definitely have a solution as he usually does, Gaia believes this and will wait until that day comes.


    However, this is where Zeus took his chance by sacrificing one of his precious Weapons, Aegis, Zeus placed Aegis which has anti-magic attributes together with Gaia in the Earth''s core to prevent the same incident as what Taufik did before from happening again, this is very dangerous especially for Gaia herself because with the presence of Aegis which has anti-Mana attributes because with, Aegis by Gaia''s side, the remaining Mana in the Earth''s Core and Gaia''s Divine energy cannot be used which means what is used to maintain the massive Seal is only Gaia''s life span, which indirectly can be said that the Earth is currently dying slowly.


    This is what Zeus uses as a bargaining chip with The Fate, Zeus will do that, on the condition that Olympus can remain and remain connected to Earth, The Fate agrees to this because besides being able to prevent himself from interfering directly in the thread of destiny, he can also stop what Taufik did before which was also a fuse that Taufik lit and became the cause of why history was finally rewritten.


    However, The Fate also gave Zeus a condition, namely that he could do whatever he wanted as long as he or anyone on Olympus would never be directly involved with anything that happened on Earth, if they violated this a punishment would be given, and the punishment from The Fate itself, sounded like something that was not a very good thing.


    This all happened because of Zeus''s desire for revenge, something that made Hades unhappy.


    --------


    "... You too, Poseidon?"


    "I have my own reason, Hades... So, what will you do now?"


    Asked Poseidon, hearing this, Hades frowned slightly, then said


    "... You two are Insane, Don''t you realize how terrifying that Being is? This isn''t just about you and your stupid revenge; it''s about all of us. Has your desire for revenge made you stupid? What''s wrong with you two!"


    "Hades, it''s either you join us, or you don''t; if you don''t join, then don''t stop us; you don''t feel what we feel because you weren''t there... You should have known what we went through when you saw our appearance at that time; this isn''t just revenge; it''s more than that, and you will never understand it! So the only choices are to join us or stay in your underworld!"


    Zeus said to Hades, which made Hades only remain silent; the strength of the three of them, Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon, could be said to be equal, but if the condition was already two against one, then Hades could not do anything.


    Getting two scornful looks from his two brothers, Hades was silent for a while before finally speaking.


    "... Do whatever you like, but don''t involve me"


    Hades had seen Taufik use his powers when he fought Kratos at that time, and Kratos'' power was not something to be taken lightly, Hades was not afraid, but the consequences of that action were not something to be taken lightly.


    "Hum! You should have done that from the start"


    Said Zeus, who then left his throne room with Poseidon and left Hades alone. However, not long after that, Hades also left to return to the Underworld, preparing for what would happen next.


    --------


    - Back with Taufik.


    After hearing the sound of thunder that appeared in the clear sky, Taufik immediately felt the same presence.


    ''... So, in the end, they still chose revenge, huh? But it''s strange, why are they still on Earth if Earth is currently sealed by Gaia?''


    "... Huh? I don''t remember today''s weather forecast saying it would rain, or was I wrong?... Master, is there''s something wrong?"


    "... That''s not an ordinary thunder"


    Tina asked, hearing this, without looking, Taufik then said.


    "... That''s not an ordinary thunder"


    "Yes?"


    "They''re here... "


    "... Who?"


    "... Zeus and the other... "


    "Yes? What?"


    "It was Zeus and the others, I think they came here for me..."


    Taufik answered, then he looked at Tina and then continued saying.


    "... Tina, can you lend me that bracelet thing?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, yeah, Master, you can have it"


    Tina answered, then immediately took off her bracelet and gave it to Taufik, who immediately accepted it.


    "Thanks"


    "... Master, is there anything I can do?"


    Hearing Tina''s question, Taufik said while putting the bracelet on his wrist.


    " Nothing, just go back to where the others are, make sure they''re safe... I can handle this on my own"


    Said Taufik who then immediately stepped out of the Palace and left Tina behind.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 303 - This Is Not Your Battle

    Since Taufik returned from the past, the sun has been replaced by the moon and the moon has been replaced again by the sun.


    During the change of days, Taufik never once rested his body, even though his body was fine to not sleep for several days or even months because of his trait as a vampire, but mentally, Taufik was very tired right now, with the incident that happened to Jenn earlier, Gaia who was sealed again, and his eldest son Aksara who knew where he was, continuing to haunt Taufik''s mind.


    The problem with Jenn is over; Jenn gave birth safely, and with a few hours of rest, Jenn will regain consciousness; his other children were also born safely and healthily; Aksara''s matter, Taufik can solve it later because it is a fairly easy problem to solve for him, but Gaia? Gaia''s problem is what worries Taufik the most at the moment.


    Taufik could feel that Gaia was still alive, but the thing that worried Taufik was that he couldn''t reach Gaia, he tried to do forced Teleportation like he or the system did last time but something that Taufik didn''t know what prevented him from reaching Gaia, Taufik was very worried because Taufik felt that Gaia''s life even until this second continued to decrease and decrease.


    With all those thoughts in mind, Taufik stepped out of his Grandmother''s Palace with his katana already in his hands.


    Taufik then arrived at the place where he arrived yesterday, but before he could manifest his Mana Wings, a voice called his name from behind.


    "... Fik, Where are you going with that expression and your weapon in your Hands... Let me join you"


    The voice came from Taufik''s cousin, Caldwell, the Prince of the British Empire, The Holder of the Legendary Sword Excalibur In this era, and the next King in line after their grandmother, the Queen.


    Taufik then looked back and saw that his cousin was ready with everything, like someone who was ready to enter battle.


    Seeing this, Taufik smiled faintly and then said to Caldwell.


    "... Caldwell... My brother... I''m happy with your concern, but this is not your battle; I''m sorry... But I can take you with me"


    Hearing the word "Brother" from Taufik''s mouth was something Caldwell had wanted so it was a bit of a surprise to him because he didn''t expect to hear it now.


    "... B-But why? Do you still think I''m weak and will only be a burden to you?"


    "I''ll be frank with you, I never thought of you as a burden or weak, Caldwell, you are strong enough"


    "So why?"


    "But this time it''s a different situation, If you come with me this time then Honestly, you''ll just be a burden"


    "... B-But why? Who are you going to fight this time, are they that strong?"


    Hearing that, Taufik was silent for a while, then smiled faintly again while nodding his head. Then answered. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Yes, they''re that strong, If what I did before can be counted as a battle then I did defeat them once, but that was because I did a surprise attack and took them by surprise, but this time I don''t think the same trick will work a second time, this time they must have come well prepared... So this battle might be a bit difficult"


    Hearing what his cousin said, Caldwell was shocked again because he never thought that the day would come when his cousin, who had powers beyond common sense, would say that he would experience quite a difficult battle.


    "... Who are you actually going to fight against that you would say something like that, Fik?"


    Hearing this question, Taufik then pointed upwards and then said.


    "... The Gods"


    Hearing that, Caldwell could only remain silent, and Taufik did nothing because no matter how, hearing someone would fight the Gods sounded like something out of a fictional story, but Taufik believed that Caldwell believed what he said, so he did nothing to convince Caldwell. Instead, he said to Caldwell once again.


    "... If you really want to do me a favor, then stay here and take care of our family here; by doing that, you have done me a very big favor, then I will go now... See you soon, Caldwell"


    With that, Taufik immediately manifested his Mana wings and without waiting for Caldwell to say anything else, Taufik immediately flew up through the clouds at full speed.


    Seeing Taufik leave, Caldwell finally snapped out of his shocked state.


    "By The Gods, does he mean the Gods of Olympus?"


    Caldwell said, knowledge about the existence of the Olympus Gods is no longer just a mythological legend, especially with the Missionaries from the Holy Kingdom who often go here and there to spread their teachings, the existence of the Olympus Gods has become knowledge known to the general public, although there are still some who debate whether they really exist or not because apart from some relics that have said that they have set foot on earth, no one has ever seen them come down to earth so the debate is indeed a bit controversial, but most believe that the Olympus gods really exist.


    And Caldwell is one of those who believe that the Gods of Olympus really existed.


    That''s why Caldwell was a little surprised when he heard his cousin say that he was going to fight the gods, even though he didn''t know the exact reason why his Cousin did that, but Caldwell was sure that there was a deep reason behind that, so with that, Caldwell who saw Taufik had disappeared behind the clouds, Caldwell then gritted his teeth.


    ''... So you''re already that far away, When I thought I was close enough to stand beside you, but that was just my imagination... Far, Still too far''


    --------


    "... System"


    [Yes Master?]


    "I want you to block all devices that are pointing at us right now; I don''t want what happens later to be known by many people; is that possible?"


    [Gave me a second, Master]


    After the system''s response, Taufik, who was currently flying straight at full speed toward Mount Olympus, looked at the light spot on the bracelet on his wrist, which meant that the smart bracelet was active.


    After a while, the small light on the Smart Bracelet went out.


    [DING]


    [Master, I have blocked all signals from the satellites that possibly could conducting surveillance towards you, but there is one particular satellite whose security I cannot penetrate]


    "... Really? Can you trace where the satellite came from?"


    [I''m sorry Master, I can''t find the information for that satellite. I suggest that you destroy the satellite first if you don''t want anyone to monitor you]


    "... No, leave that satellite, I think I know who owns that satellite"


    [Understand]


    After that, Taufik continued to fly at full speed; he passed Belgium, then Switzerland, and then Milan, but when Taufik was about to enter the Adriatic Sea area, from a distance, Taufik could see the situation in the sky above Mount Olympus.


    Dark clouds circled above Mount Olympus, lightning struck repeatedly, and the waves in the sea that Taufik saw below seemed to be raging, making the view he saw seem like the world was going to end, but strangely, only the area around Mount Olympus looked like this.


    "Seeing this, I''m sure Zeus and Poseidon are furious... This is a bit annoying and troublesome at the same time *Sigh* "


    Said Taufik, and with that last sigh, Taufik continued his flight.


    But when he was right in the middle of the Adriatic Sea, Taufik suddenly felt something strange.


    This made Taufik immediately stop his flight and then look around, but as far as his eyes could see, all Taufik saw was the raging ocean.


    But then-


    *Woosh*


    "!!!"


    Taufik''s eyes immediately looked up, and there he saw, defending the dark clouds, a massive arrow of light descending towards Taufik very quickly.


    Instantly, the area around Taufik was bathed in light, and swiftly, Taufik placed his hand on the hilt of his katana.


    "*Sigh* Can you at least do some greeting first, or is this your way of welcoming me?"


    Said Taufik who then flowed his Mana into his Katana.


    ''... SwordMagic - Dark Form: Shadow Slash!''


    *Swing!*


    Taufik did a quick draw, and even before he fully drew the Katana from its sheath, a huge surge of Mana had already occurred.


    A split second later, a slash of shadow sword aura was created.


    The aura of the shadow sword glided over the sea, creating a view of the sea splitting while leaving a trail of shadows, and then the aura of the crescent moon-shaped shadow sword soared high towards the massive light arrow heading towards Taufik.


    In the middle between the sea and the sky, two attacks from two different elements met.


    There was silence for a while before-


    *BOOM!*


    An explosion occurred; the massive light arrow split into two, causing an explosion to occur, creating a shockwave that made the dark clouds around it immediately disappear.


    The sky above Taufik cleared again; taking advantage of the moment, Taufik looked up at the sky; with his mouth open, Taufik said.


    "... Aksa, if you see this, I want you to meet me after this is over; come to me directly without delay, and I will wait for you!"


    After saying that, Taufik turned his gaze forward because he saw a portal that was familiar to him about to open.


    "*Sigh* This is Troublesome"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 304 - He Who Receives

    - Somewhere Unknown.


    Inside a futuristic-looking room, a person with a gaze, facial features, and eyes very similar to Taufik except for his short hair, which is slightly blackish green.


    The person sat on the highest chair in the room while resting his chin on one of his hands, watching a monitor that showed almost the entire world without exception.


    Below, several people are working on something that, from just one glance, you can see that what they are doing is something complicated, but these people look normal as if they are used to doing this.


    But a few moments later, one of the people suddenly said.


    "Detecting an attempted security breach on one of our satellites... Your Highness, what action should we take?"


    The man said while looking at the person he called Your Majesty.


    Hearing this, instead of being worried, the person who looked very similar to Taufik actually looked amazed.


    "... Security hacking attempt? On one of our satellites? Can you trace where it came from?"


    Hearing this, the man from earlier looked a little hesitant to answer. This made the man who looked like Taufik frown slightly, then said again.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look hesitant?"


    "No, Your Highness, there''s actually something a little strange about this hacking attempt... I don''t know how to put it"


    "... What do you mean? Just say it!"


    "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with our Information Department''s supercomputer. Your Highness... But from the data obtained from the hacking attempt, it came from a smart bracelet"


    After the man said that sentence, the entire room became silent, everyone in the room looked at the man as if looking at someone who had just told a joke that was not funny.


    "... Man, You better not joke around, I know we did have a bet to try to make His Highness smile, but what you said was not funny at all, stop that and get back to work"


    Said one of the male colleagues, thinking that what the man said was a joke, but hearing what his colleague said, the man looked a little offended.


    "... What are you saying? A joke? See for yourself!"


    "Bro, you''re taking the joke too far, how could a smart bracelet try to hack our SUPERCOMPUTER? Do you think we''re stupid?"


    After that, the debate started in the room, but not long after, the man who looked like Taufik raised his hand, seeing that, a guard who was standing not far from the man who looked like Taufik shouted.


    "SILENCE!"


    Instantly, the entire room became silent; everyone''s eyes were fixed on the man who looked like Taufik, waiting for what he would say.


    "... Stop arguing amongst yourselves, and show me what that hacked satellite has"


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    Said the man from earlier, then he typed something on something like the keyboard in front of him, and not long after that, the large monitor that had previously shown several different views now only showed one view.


    Instantly everyone''s eyes were directed towards the large monitor.


    What they saw was a person flying through a sea of ??clouds at such an incredible speed that the camera on the satellite could barely follow the person''s movements.


    Everyone who saw this was amazed, even the man who looked like Taufik also acknowledged the flying speed of the person on the monitor. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But seeing the wings behind the person, the man who looked like Taufik felt a little familiar.


    He wanted to order his men to focus the camera as close as possible to the person, but if that was the case, the camera would not be able to follow the person''s movements, but then something happened when the man entered the sea area, dark clouds covered their view of the person.


    "... What Happened? Quickly Find The Person''s Whereabouts!"


    The man who looked like Taufik ordered hurriedly, but no matter how far they zoomed out, they still couldn''t find the man, it seemed like the man had stopped right under the dark cloud.


    ''... Does he realize that we are monitoring him?''


    Said the man who resembled Taufik in his heart, but suddenly a call from his person made him aware.


    "Your Majesty, Something happened, you must see this!"


    Hearing this, the man who looked like Taufik turned his attention back to the monitor screen, where an extraordinary incident occurred.


    An arrow-shaped light fell from nowhere, penetrated the clouds, and continued to fall very quickly.


    Even though the dark clouds that had gathered opened a little, they still couldn''t see clearly what was happening behind the dark clouds.


    Moments later, an explosion occurred and cleared the dark clouds around, creating a view of a cloud cluster with a perfectly round hole in the middle.


    In the end, they were able to see what really happened, from the large hole created in the clouds by the explosion.


    There they saw the man who had previously disappeared from their satellite monitoring, floating in the air with a weapon in his hand. Seeing this, the man who looked like Taufik quickly ordered his subordinates.


    "Quickly focus the camera on the man!"


    With that, the satellite camera immediately zoomed in, and slowly the figure of the man could finally be seen clearly.


    Seeing the man''s face, everyone in the room was immediately shocked; the face was familiar, and they felt like they had seen that face somewhere but couldn''t remember where.


    In contrast to the man who looked like Taufik, seeing the clear figure of the man displayed on the monitor screen, he immediately stood up from his place.


    ''... T-That face and That weapon... There was no mistake, he-''


    Suddenly memories of when he was little played in the man''s head, his father''s blurry face now became clear, and the days he spent with his father on adventures played back in his memory, there was no mistake, it was his father, even the clothes he was wearing were still the same as the last clothes his father wore on the last day he saw his father, let alone the weapon he was holding, it was exactly the same as his own which he now kept as a souvenir because he could not use the weapon anymore because its size was only for children.


    Tears seemed to want to come out of the man''s eyes, but the man on the screen looked up as if looking directly at him and then opened his mouth like he was talking. Seeing this, the man quickly ordered his men back.


    "... Q-Quick! Cut the footage from earlier and analyze the man''s face, analyze his mouth movements, and try to understand what he said!"


    With that, everyone moved quickly; instantly, the image on the monitor screen was filled with various symbols of this and that, which focused on the face of the man on the monitor, and then a loading bar appeared from 1% quickly to 100% before disappearing.


    "Your Majesty, we are finished, ar-"


    WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?!! QUICKLY PLAY THE RESULTS!!"


    Shouted the man who looked like Taufik, this immediately surprised the others because this was the first time they had seen their King show such an expression.


    "... Y-Yes, Your Majesty"


    After that, one of the men pressed a button, and then a video played on the monitor screen; the video contained the man as he seemed to be saying something.


    Then, as the man''s mouth opened a robotic voice followed the movements of the man''s mouth with precision, saying:


    "... Aksa, if you see this, I want you to meet me after this is over; come to me directly without delay, and I will wait for you"


    ''Aksa'' Short for Aksara, is a nickname that is only used by certain people in the kingdom, everyone knows that, because in the records left behind, there are only three people who call Aksara Aksa, the first is the Guardian spirit of their Kingdom, Lembuswana, the second is the King''s mother, Queen Gaia, and the last is his father, Taufik, the founder and first king of their kingdom, the Saranjana Kingdom.


    Instantly, everyone finally understood who the man on the monitor screen was, and why he looked so much like their King, Aksara D''Archy Hidayat, because the man on the monitor was none other than Taufik D''Archy Hidayat himself, the father of their King.


    "... Aha- AHAHA~"


    The sound of laughter was then heard, which attracted everyone''s attention to see where the laughter came from, but when they found the source, they were all amazed, because the one who laughed out loud was their own King, who was famous for never smiling, let alone laughing out loud like this, but now in their eyes, the King they revered was laughing out loud like a child.


    "... Finally, finally you''re back, Father... Ahaha~ Quickly track where my father left from, open the protection and we will go there immediately!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty, something is happening with the first king"


    Hearing the words of one of his subordinates, Aksara then turned back to the monitor screen, but seeing what happened, Aksara only snorted coldly, then said.


    "... Only them, they can''t do anything to my father, no need to worry, just find out where my father left from, I have to be there before my father comes back"


    "But Your Majesty, the First King is facing right now is... The gods of Olympus"


    "So?"


    Aksara asked while looking at his subordinate, who said that coldly; facing Aksara''s cold gaze, the subordinate was immediately stunned and nervously answered.


    "... I-It''s nothing, Your Majesty, I will immediately carry out your previous orders... Please forgive me"


    "*Sigh* You should have done that a long time ago without asking questions"


    Said Aksara who then looked back at what was happening on the monitor screen while waiting for the results he wanted.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''... My father beat them once, and this time will be no different''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 305 - Battle Against the Gods

    The portal in front of Taufik slowly opened, divine energy spread everywhere, lightning struck everywhere, and the ocean became increasingly raging; this extreme weather change forced the residents around the Adriatic Sea to evacuate, but there were some residents who dared to stay, want to witness what was really happening.


    The people in the Holy Kingdom were the worst hit because they were the closest to Mount Olympus, but because there had been warnings from the messengers of the Olympus Gods in each of their temples, casualties could be avoided. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    The portal opened completely and several figures could be seen.


    Seeing the many figures visible behind the portal, Taufik could already imagine how troublesome this would be.


    "*Sigh* Can''t you guys fight fairly? One on one for example?"


    --------


    Dark storm clouds swirled above the Adriatic Sea as Taufik''s lone figure stood before several Gods of Olympus with only his katana in his hands.


    Zeus, king of the gods, floated above, his golden eyes burning with rage, and by his side stood Poseidon and several major Olympus gods such as Ares, Athena, Hermes, Artemis, and Apollo.


    Not to mention behind them, several Olympus gods who were inclined towards battle were standing behind them, and Taufik knew some of them.


    "Mortal, I acknowledge your courage for coming here by yourself when I was just about to leave to meet you"


    Said Zeus with his eyes burning with rage now looking like they were creating sparks of lightning


    Hearing that, Taufik smirked and then replied.


    "Really? Should I feel honored about that? Oh~ I noticed some people aren''t here with you guys, where are they?..."


    Taufik said; he then looked at Poseidon and Apollo, and still with the same smirk, he said.


    "... Where''s Hestia? I miss her TOUCH so much~"


    "YOU!!"


    Apollo shouted angrily at Taufik, but he was immediately stopped by Artemis.


    "Me? What about me?"


    "I see, still arrogant as usual, but soon... That arrogant smile on your face will change to despair... You, without you''re tricks, are nothing but mere Mortal drivers by your madness... You should know, the same trick won''t work twice on us... With that, you still dare to come here and challenge us... Challenge Olympus?"


    "... You may be a God, but the ones who always make legends are the Mortals, Zeus... So let''s see whose smile will last until the end"


    While saying that, Taufik raised his hand, then said.


    "Face all of you at once sounds a bit unfair to me, so let me also call my subordinates... Come forward My subordinates"


    With those words, a crack appeared beside Taufik and the tattoo on his chest lit up.


    Simultaneously, the crack opened wide, and Taufik''s chest tattoo emitted fire, which then grew bigger and bigger until it surpassed Taufik''s height.


    From the crack, the first thing that came out was a scythe and then followed by a figure, it was not a human but Taufik knew that it was Kl''lara because the form was almost similar to Kl''lara''s form when they were first on the planet Draco, the only difference was its size which was bigger and scarier, black wings and a halo above her head, Kl''lara''s current form was very similar to the form of the Angel of Death, but the funny thing was, on Kl''lara''s shoulder perched a doll that looked quite cute and that was Lembuswana.


    The Fire on the other side of Taufik quickly took form and then took the form of N¨¡g¨¡ntaka when in final mode; seeing this, Taufik was a little surprised.


    "Master/My lord/Tch! We come to respond to your call"


    "Mast-"


    "Sst~ Let''s save the reunion for later, and look behind you guys"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Kl''lara, Lembuswana, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka turned their heads simultaneously.


    And the gazes of many Olympus gods greeted their eyes.


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ As usual, when I''m with you, problems always find their way to come. What kind of trouble have you caused this time?"


    "Shut up, Lembu, This is not the time to talk... Kl''lara immediately call your bone army... And N¨¡g¨¡ntaka... A very cool form by the way"


    "Thank you, Master, I have long wanted to show this form to you, and seeing you now makes me very happy"


    Hearing this, Taufik smiled slightly and then looked back at Zeus; behind Taufik, Kl''lara''s bone army, which was now in varied shapes and not just Dragon skeletons anymore, slowly filled the sky. Feeling satisfied, Taufik grinned at Zeus and said.


    "... Should we start now?"


    Hearing this, Zeus'' expression looked very angry, and he started to raise his hand, and then lightning manifested itself in Zeus'' hand.


    "... You will regret this decision"


    "Ahaha~ That''s my line... Nephew"


    With that, the battle between a Man and the gods began.


    --------


    The battle began, and Lembuswana, who had transformed into his original form, opened the battle with a loud roar that created a small tsunami and shook the land.


    Kl''lara''s numerous Bone Troops collided with Zeus'' Troops creating a chaotic scene.


    Kl''lara and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka enter battle against Zeus'' seemingly powerful subordinates, such as Cratos and the others.


    Meanwhile, Taufik himself faced Seven of the twelve main gods of Olympus.


    "... Your arrogance truly knows no bounds, you think you can face the seven of us who are on full alert alone, you re-"


    "Are you here to talk or fight Zeus, stop talking and come to me"


    Hearing this, Zeus could no longer contain his anger and then took the first attack.


    Zeus raised the lightning bolt in his hand high, instantly The sky split open as Zeus hurled a lightning bolt, bright enough to blind the world at Taufik.


    But with the beyond-comparison calm shown by Taufik, the attack could be repelled using his Imagination Magic.


    ''Imagination Magic: Water Barrier!''


    Thus a swirling water barrier appeared around Taufik.


    Zeus''s seemingly deadly lightning bolt attack was easily neutralized by Taufik''s swirling water barrier.


    And with a flick of his wrist, the water barrier that was swirling around him stopped and then split into thousands, and with his Imagination Magic, Taufik turned the water into ice shards and sent them towards Zeus.


    Ares roared, causing thousands of ice shards to lose their momentum and then fall into the ocean, Ares then charged towards Taufik, his divine sword clashing against Taufik''s katana.


    *CLANG!*


    Sparks exploded as metal met metal, their blows creating shockwaves, which created quite large waves in the sea below.


    "... Only weaklings like you use such petty tricks, Mortal!"


    "And the seven of you, the Mighty God facing this one weakling, is Truly an Amazing feat, O God of War, Ares~"


    Hearing that, Ares'' anger peaked; he then leaped backward to create distance.


    Ares quickly leaped back towards Taufik and then swung his divine sword downward, aiming to cleave Taufik in half.


    But as if receiving an attack from Ares, Taufik spread his arms and closed his eyes.


    Seeing Taufik''s ''stupid'' movement that seemed to give up, Ares did not stop but instead became even more enthusiastic in swinging his divine sword.


    *Slash!*


    *Sprut*


    Taufik''s body was split into two parts. Seeing this, Ares smiled, but soon his smile froze when he saw the two halves of Taufik''s body turn into blood and then quickly reunited, and Taufik, who looked unharmed, appeared in front of Ares with a Katana in his hand, ready to slashing across Ares''s stomach.


    Ares howled in fury as golden ichor spilled onto the ocean.


    "WHAT KIND OF WITCHCRAFT DO YOU USE?!!"


    "What do you mean by Witchcraft? This is just a simple trick for a weakling like me, isn''t it? Now~... I have to end you to reduce some trouble"


    Said Taufik while raising his Katana, intending to finish off Aras here and now.


    "DON''T YOU DARE!!"


    But before Taufik could do anything, Athena leaped into the fray, with her spear moving like a flash of light, forcing Taufik to retreat away from Ares.


    Taufik weaved between her strikes, countering with precise slashes and when Athena thought she had the advantage, Athena used much of her strength for this spear attack.


    *Wush!*


    However, Taufik did not block Athena''s spear thrust this time and only moved his body slightly to the side.


    Athena''s spear passed Taufik with only a slight scratch on Taufik''s clothes; not hitting her target made Athena lose her momentum; taking advantage of this opportunity, Taufik held the base of Athena''s spear.


    ''Imagination Magic: Reality Warp!''


    Starting from the part where Taufik''s hand touched, Athena''s Spear turned into a harmless vine that continued to spread. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Athena quickly released her grip on her spear just before it completely turned into Harmless vines.


    Because no one knows what will happen to her if she touches the spear when it turns into a harmless vine, it could be her who will change next, so having no other choice and not wanting to take the risk, Athena had to give up her spear.


    But this action created a big opening for Taufik to attack.


    But once again, before he could do anything, Taufik suddenly felt danger from above him; this made Taufik stop his movements, which allowed Athena to retreat with thoughts that still could not believe what she had just witnessed.


    Turning his gaze upwards, Taufik saw Apollo took to the sky with thousands of arrows of pure sunlight filling the sky above him.


    "... Coming one by one, you guys are starting to annoy me, can''t you all deal with me all at once?"


    "DIE! YOU MORTAL!! DIE FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE TO HESTIA!!"


    With words full of anger and malice from Apollo, thousands of arrows of pure sunlight fell like rain toward Taufik.


    "*Sigh* Just say you''re jealous, you loser!"


    Said Taufik who then gripped the handle of his Katana tightly and then.


    ''... SwordMagic - Dark Form: Shadow Domain!''


    *... Tic... *


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 306 - Battle Against The Gods ll

    ''... SwordMagic - Dark Form: Shadow Domain!''


    *... Tic... *


    *Swoosh*


    A large stream of Mana flowed out from Taufik.


    Then, from under the soles of his feet a shadow expanded rapidly.


    Time seemed to slow down and sound was inaudible as the shadow beneath Taufik''s feet continued to expand.


    When the shadow stopped expanding, it had already covered a very wide range, after which time returned to moving normally from Taufik''s point of view.


    At that time, thousands of arrows of pure sunlight launched by Apollo were about to hit Taufik.


    But with Taufik''s swift movement, he immediately stabbed his Katana into the ground, making the shadow under Taufik''s feet show a reaction.


    ''... Shadow Domain: The Beast of the End Times!''


    Then, From the depths of the shadow, an ominous presence emerged.


    The air trembled slightly as the dark mass twisted and contorted, forming a monstrous figure with glowing crimson eyes and jagged fangs.


    *GROWL*


    A deep growl echoed throughout the battlefield, making the entire battlefield stop for a moment to witness the scene.


    The beast, its form shifting like a living abyss, let out a guttural roar and extended its massive claws.


    Two different and opposite elements seem to attract each other, as seen by how thousands of arrows of pure sunlight were directed straight at The Beast.


    "... Devour"


    As if responding to Taufik''s will, the shadows surged upward, swallowing the incoming arrows of pure sunlight at once. The moment they made contact with the dark energy, they fizzled and dissipated in the darkness, unable to pierce through the overwhelming dark energy of the Dark Beast.


    "I''ll give it back!"


    Taufik said, and then, with a sharp motion, he twisted the hilt of his Katana still embedded in the shadow. The Beast of the End Times let out another roar, and the entire Shadow Domain trembled.


    From within the darkness, The Beast of the End Times spat out a Thousand Arrows, but this time, it was made purely of shadows.


    Thousand of Dark Arrows lunged at Apollo, Creating a terrifying sight.


    Just as the Thousand Dark Arrows were about to reach Apollo, a thunderous boom shook the battlefield.


    *CRACK!*


    In the blink of an eye, Zeus'' figure descended between Apollo and the oncoming arrows, and with a casual yet commanding wave of his hand, a crackling barrier of golden lightning expanded outward, forming an impenetrable dome around him and Apollo.


    The Dark Arrows struck the barrier but were instantly vaporized upon contact, their shadowy forms dissipating into nothingness with anguished screeches.


    Zeus glanced at Taufik, his piercing eyes filled with Anger and desire for revenge.


    Taufik, still gripping his katana, met Zeus''s gaze without flinching. The Beast of the End Times behind him let out a low, rumbling growl.


    "... *Sigh* It''s so annoying if you guys come one by one like this... Come on, all of you face me at once"


    Hearing that, Zeus'' eyes gleamed.


    "You''re just asking to die faster, Mortal"


    With that, Zeus raised his hand, summoning a spear of pure lightning, one so powerful that the very fabric of reality trembled in its presence.


    --------


    The Sky Looks Like a Broken Glass. The Ocean Roared. The atmosphere above the Adriatic Sea right now is like the world is on the brink of destruction.


    Between the Sky and the raging Sea, Taufik stood alone, in his hand, his Katana glowed with different colors every second.


    Before him, the Seven Main Gods of the Twelve Main Gods of Olympus gathered and stared angrily at him, But instead of being afraid, Taufik''s grin actually grew wider.


    Zeus, the King of the Gods, hovered above all, his body wreathed in golden lightning; in his hands, his Divine Weapon radiated a threatening aura, his gaze filled with contempt, and all of it was directed at only one person.


    Poseidon, who had not made a move from the start, stood atop a towering wave, with his Trident glowing with the fury of the deep.


    Ares, the God Of War, Seemingly healed from Taufik''s katana slash earlier, now pounded his divine sword against his celestial shield, eager for another exchange with Taufik.


    Hermes, flickered in and out of sight, waiting for his moment to strike.


    Athena, the Goddess of Wisdom and War, stood silent, calculating, her new spear gleaming.


    Apollo and Artemis, the Twin Archers, notched arrows of sunlight and lunar frost, their eyes locked on their target.


    Around them, an all-out battle between Kl''lara''s immortal forces and the godly forces of Olympus raged.


    A skeletal legion, in their chests and eyes blackish purple flames burned as if wanting to absorb the souls of their enemies, clashed with the golden warriors of Olympus.


    Beasts of myth, hydras, chimeras, and winged serpents tore through the ranks of the undead but met with the Beast among the Beast, Lembuswana.


    N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Kl''lara faced the Gods of Olympus directly, They were both like fish released into the ocean, their cooperative movements seemed to have been forged from thousands of battles, but the Gods of Olympus were also not to be underestimated, and their experience in battle could be said to be quite adequate, especially those like Cratos, who was indeed a god who grew up in Battlefield.


    Swords met shields, Claw met Claw, and arrows rained down from the sky.


    The sea, torn by magic and steel, churned with the bodies of the fallen, and their souls immediately went to the underworld, face to face with the ruler of the underworld, Hades himself.


    And in the midst of the chaos of the Battlefield, a man faced the seven strongest gods of Olympus alone without any fear but instead felt excited.


    --------


    "... Mortal Wretch! You Stand Against Olympus Itself! Surrender, And I May Grant You A Swift Death!"


    Said Zeus whose voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    Hearing that, Taufik let out a chuckle. Then said.


    "... That''s so cringe, you know? But let me say something to"


    Taufik shifted his katana, its blade emitting a void aura that resonated with The Beast of the End who immediately let out another roar. He met the gods'' gazes, unwavering. Then said with a mocking expression.


    "... I''m, Taufik D''Archy Hidayat... I am the master of myself, I am the embodiment of Freedom Itself... I am the Will Itself... Bow to no one... Not to kings. Not even to The Fate, let alone to Gods like you... "


    He said then lifted his katana, and the air around him distorted.


    "... Come"


    "THEN DIE SCREAMING!"


    Ares snarled and then vanished in a blur of fury, his divine sword descending like a comet aimed at Taufik''s skull.


    *Woosh!*


    The force of his strike split the air itself.


    But even before his weapon could hit anything, Taufik had already gone.


    In less than one second, Taufik reappeared behind Ares.


    "... I beat you once, and this time will be no different... die"


    *Slash!*


    Taufik''s katana sliced through time and space, carving a scar in reality itself, It was an attack that could hardly be defended, let alone avoided, and Ares was not someone who could avoid such an attack.


    *Aargh!*


    Ares gasped as he spit some blood, his blood splashed across the battlefield. He stumbled back, eyes wide in shock. For the second time, he was shocked by what he had just witnessed.


    "... That''s what you get for your reckless actions"


    Said Taufik as he watched Ares'' body fall into the ocean.


    "ENOUGH!!"


    Poseidon roared as he slammed his Trident into the ocean.


    Instantly, the ocean rose as high as possible, then twisted into a monstrous tidal wave laced with divine energy. It crashed toward Taufik with the weight of an entire world. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Taufik did not move from his place, raising his hand towards the monstrous tidal wave.


    And with just his thoughts, Taufik utilized the power of his Imagination Magic to the fullest.


    ''... Imagination Magic -''


    Cold dew came out of Taufik''s mouth, Taufik''s whole body radiated cold dew, with his mouth slowly opening, Taufik said.


    "... Ice Age!"


    *Snap!*


    With a flick of Taufik''s finger, the cold dew on his body spread outward, creating a terrifying wave of cold air. When it touched the monstrous tidal wave, it instantly froze and continued to spread until it caused most of the Adriatic Sea beneath Taufik to freeze.


    *Crack!* S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unable to withstand its weight in the air, the frozen monstrous tidal wave cracked in two and then fell, creating a very loud crashing sound.


    "Impossible... "


    Said Poseidon, his voice wavered, like Ares, he also seemed to not believe what he saw, the sea was his domain, but Taufik had so easily severed his connection with the ocean


    Seeing this, Apollo and Artemis fired. One arrow was made of the Sun''s flames, and the other was made of moonlight, so cold it seemed as if it could freeze time itself.


    The two arrows with two different elements seem to complement each other, and the closer the two arrows get, the faster they become until, at one point, the two arrows seem to disappear.


    *Thwack!*


    And when the arrow reappeared, the two arrows were seen to have torn Taufik''s chest.


    "*Ugh!* Y-You two caught on guard there... "


    Taufik said with an expression full of pain, but before they could celebrate his victory, Taufik grinned again.


    "... Just kidding~"


    Said Taufik, who immediately pulled out the two arrows from his chest, and then, with his Imagination Magic, the two arrows changed into something else.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 307 - Battle Against The Gods lll

    The two arrows made of two different materials that were stuck in Taufik''s chest were immediately pulled out by Taufik, leaving quite deep wounds but they seemed to have no effect on Taufik.


    "... I-Imposible... That attack should have injured you quite badly... What did you do?"


    Hearing Apollo''s words, Taufik showed a mocking smile. With the wound on his chest slowly closing at a speed that could be followed by the eye, Taufik said.


    "... I''m The Will... My Will Is Absolute... My Will Is The Law... As Long As I Have The Will To Live... Even If You Destroy My Heart... Chop My Body Into Hundreds Of Pieces, As Long As My Will Still Exists... I Will Always Live... ... With My Will Alone I Can Even Do Something Like This... " (¡ã~¡ã)


    Said Taufik. Then he stretched his hands that were holding the Sun and Moonlight Arrows to the side.


    Something then happened to the two arrows, a bright white light enveloped the two arrows until their shape could no longer be seen.


    It looked strange, but the bright white light suddenly seemed to freeze, then cracks appeared everywhere and then immediately shattered; the shards of light that looked like glass fell onto the frozen sea and melted the layer of ice where the shards fell.


    Currently, in Taufik''s hands, the two arrows are no longer visible and have been replaced by Ninjato.


    This Ninjato can be said to be quite unique because apart from its perfectly straight shape, the Ninjato blade has two sharp sides, and each sharp side emits a different light.


    The lower blade radiated a cold sharpness to the point of producing cold dew, and the upper blade expanded its sharpness as if it could cut through anything and radiated a scorching heat.


    What is seen in Ninjato is very contradictory but, strangely, can resonate with each other.


    It all happened so fast that the Gods couldn''t do anything to stop what Taufik was trying to do.


    That way, in each of Taufik''s hands, there is a weapon; his Black-bladed Katana is in his right hand, and his White-bladed Ninjato, which seems to represent light itself, is in his left hand.


    Not wasting the opportunity he had, Taufik made another move. He twisted the hilt of that Ninjato, and something extraordinary happened again.


    A surge of aura is generated from the double-edged Ninjato blade. Erupted at once by the Ninjato''s blade, creating a scorching flame and freezing cold sword aura, The air trembled as the scene that seemed to violate the laws of nature occurred as the elements clashed but never overpowered each other.


    Taufik then raised his hand, holding the Ninjato upwards; at the same time, the sword aura coming from the Ninjato rose to penetrate the Heavens.


    Hot and Cold Aura spread across the battlefield, and then with one movement, Taufik performed a downward slash toward Apollo and Artemis.


    Athena saw the devastating attack about to descend upon Apollo and Artemis and reacted instantly, Athena moved swiftly, her sharp eyes tracking Taufik''s every movement, as Taufik''s Aura blade came crashing down toward Apollo and Artemis, she rushed forward, summoning her Aegis shield, It was not the real Aegis but its power was not far from the real one because it was also created by the God of Blacksmiths, Hephaistos. With precise timing, she raised it high, intercepting the powerful slash.


    *BOOM!*


    The impact of the encounter was cataclysmic, Fire and frost clashed violently against Athena''s divine shield, shockwaves rippling through the battlefield.


    The sea beneath them seemed to split and then come back together, creating incredibly high waves, and a powerful gust of scorching heat and freezing air surged outward.


    Athena gritted her teeth, pushing back against the force, but even she could feel the overwhelming might behind Taufik''s attack as she felt the immense force pushing her down.


    "NOW!"


    Athena called out, and then from above, Hermes, The God Of Speed appeared in an instant.


    Hermes Caduceus is glowing with divine energy. With lightning-fast reflexes, Hermes struck at Taufik''s flank, aiming to disrupt his stance.


    However, with Taufik''s sharp senses, Hermes'' sudden movement did not escape Taufik.


    Hermes'' Caduceus is a weapon that can be said to be quite dangerous because it can put people to sleep, a trivial thing but in a battle situation like this, falling asleep means death.


    And Taufik couldn''t possibly let that happen, so he then looked at Hermes, and with just a glance of his, Taufik activated his Word Magic.


    "Stop!"


    Hermes'' movements suddenly stiffened and then completely stopped, as if his time had stopped.


    "... As a mare messenger, You should act like one"


    Hermes'' eyes widened as Taufik''s black Katana turned greenish and swung towards him.


    A strong gust of wind enveloped Taufik''s katana, and quickly a windstorm was created.


    "... Come again when you have a proper weapon"


    With Taufik''s Word Magic still in effect, Taufik''s Attack is Absolute. Seeing Taufik''s attack coming, Hermes'' instincts screamed to move, but his body refused to move. With that, Taufik''s violent gales swallow Hermes as a whole.


    *Boom!*


    Hermes was launched like a comet, his body hurled toward the frozen ocean below.


    Hermes twisted midair, He tried hard to regain control over his body, But the force behind Taufik''s attack was so strong, even when he had regained control of his body, Taufik''s attack had sent Hermes crashing through the layer of Ice.


    *CRACK* *SLASH!*


    With that, Hermes'' body, which was covered in wounds from Taufik''s attack, slowly sank into the darkness of the ocean.


    But before he could even celebrate the fall of Hermes, Taufik felt danger again.


    "!!!"


    Taufik turned his head in the direction where he felt the danger.


    There he saw Zeus and Poseidon ready with their respective attacks.


    Seeing this, Taufik withdrew his Ninjato, allowing Athena, Artemis, and Apollo to take a breather and heal their body because of the impact of Taufik''s attack.


    --------


    Zeus and Poseidon had seen enough, Ares and Hermes fell with just one attack from Taufik, and with another attack, Taufik was almost able to finish off Athena, Apollo, and Artemis at the same time.


    This made the two strongest gods of Olympus realize that ordinary attacks were not enough to end Taufik.


    That way, without having to exchange words, Poseidon and Zeus already understood what they had to do.


    Zeus lifted his hands, and the thunderstorm above intensified, Thunder Clouds swirled violently, their Golden Lightning illuminating the heavens.


    Poseidon raised his Trident, and the frozen sea shook, causing several cracks to appear in the frozen sea, and from these cracks rose towering waves covered in his divine energy.


    "Ocean Tyrant!"


    Poseidon struck first, pointing his Trident towards Taufik. The ocean heeded his command. The towering wave created an enormous vortex with the power to swallow mountains. It surged toward Taufik.


    "Heaven''s Judgement!"


    Simultaneously, Zeus unleashed his might, hurling a lightning bolt imbued with pure divine authority. The bolt expanded midair, splitting into countless smaller streaks of divine energy, each one honing in on Taufik from multiple angles. Creating an attack that seems like there is no gap to avoid.


    From Above, Zeus and Poseidon Attacks came towards Taufik, intending to end him in that one combo attack.


    Taufik''s gaze sharpened; the slightest mistake he made here could have very bad consequences; even though it wouldn''t cause death, at least it would have a bad impact on him.


    "*Hmph!* "


    Taufik snorted, he twisted the hilt of his white Ninjato once more, amplifying its conflicting energies.


    And then with a single slash.


    *SHIIIING!*


    The moment the blade cut through the air. Fire and frost erupted outward, consuming the incoming lightning and colliding with the oncoming ocean vortex.


    *BOOM!*


    The battlefield erupted into chaos. Steam exploded outward as the elements clashed violently. The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling across the sky and sea.


    For a moment, everything was obscured by blinding light and deafening noise. But when the smoke cleared. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    Taufik was seen still standing, but The Beast of The End, who had been guarding behind Taufik, was now seen above Taufik with his body made of Pure Shadow now torn to shreds due to fending off attacks that Taufik could not fend off with his body.


    After that, The beast of the end''s body seemed to melt and then fell and disappeared completely.


    Seeing all of this, Poseidon narrowed his eyes. Zeus clenched his fists. Their combined attack should have at least shaken him. Yet, he remained completely unscathed.


    "... Something like that... How is that possible? It''s simply breaking the laws of nature that even we gods hesitate to do. The power to rewrite reality itself, something like that should not be in the hands of a mortal like you... You, what exactly are you?"


    Ask Poseidon, from the first time they met until they met again now, the things that Taufik always did were things that were beyond common sense even for him as a God, but strangely from their perspective, the Gods of Olympus, Taufik was still a Mortal, a mortal who held powers that a mortal should not have.


    Hearing Poseidon''s question, Taufik grinned, and with both hands wide open, he said.


    "Didn''t I tell you... I am the Will... I am the Law itself... My Will is the Law itself... It''s something you''ll never understand... So stop asking like an idiot and face me again, come~" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 308 - Battle Against The Gods Vl

    The battle above the Adriatic Sea had been going on for several hours. But it seems neither side has any intention of losing.


    Kl''lara''s Skeleton Army continued to rise again after being destroyed and re-entered the battlefield and the Olympus God Army, even though quite a number of their comrades had fallen, seemed to have no intention of retreating.


    Lembuswana, who was fighting against the crowd of Beasts from the Deep Sea, looked like a lizard being swarmed by ants.


    Meanwhile, Kl''lara and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka face off against Zeus'' direct subordinates such as Nike, Bia, Zelus, and Kratos. N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who continues to heal himself with the Fire that is all over his body, and Kl''lara, who cannot be attacked by ordinary attacks like a machine that will never run out of fuel.


    The combination of the two of them was so amazing that even when facing opponents that outnumbered the two of them, they didn''t look like they were at a disadvantage at all.


    With only three creatures who were Taufik''s subordinates, it was enough to overwhelm the Gods'' Army of Olympus.


    --------


    From the beginning of the battle, chaos not only occurred on the battlefield but also in the area around the Adriatic Sea was also affected by the battle.


    High sea waves continued to crash against the coast, and lightning struck everywhere, creating a scene as if the world was experiencing an apocalypse.


    Explosion after explosion, roar after roar was heard. The sound of iron meeting iron echoed many times, and the explosion resulting from magic meeting magic resulted in a very powerful impact.


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, the sea situation was slightly calmer as parts of the Adriatic Sea froze over, but the cold air soon hit those who chose to stay rather than evacuate, but it didn''t reach the level where lives were at risk.


    From a distance, in the sky, black and white light trails were seen moving very quickly; the seawater rose and instantly froze. Lightning struck but instantly disappeared; sometimes, a very loud buzzing sound was heard.


    The Beast''s roar was heard but was immediately drowned out by an even bigger roar.


    Sometimes, a very bright light illuminates the sky, which is filled with dark clouds; it looks as if the Sun has come down to earth itself; sometimes, the light that is created emits a very cold aura; all of this happens quickly and continues to happen.


    --------


    The battle between Taufik and the Gods of Olympus has been going on for several hours, now the situation looks quite bad.


    Especially from the side of the Olympus gods, those who had previously looked mighty now looked like they had lost their light.


    Zeus, the King of the Gods, now looks in a pitiful condition, his body is covered in battle wounds, and even his healing factor seems to be slowing down due to his Divine Energy running low due to continuously using large-scale attacks, but none of the attacks caused serious injuries, even if his attacks hit Taufik, Taufik just keeps getting up like a cockroach that is hard to kill.


    The same situation is seen in Poseidon, his condition is not much different from Zeus''s.


    Athena was seen still standing upright, only with her strong will which she refused to fall; the armor that had previously shone with brilliant light was now dim with cracks visible everywhere, her imitation Aigis was no longer in her hand, and the condition of her spear was not much different from the condition of her armor.


    Meanwhile, Artemis and Apollo had long since fallen and could not continue the fight. As for Ares and Hermes, no one knows what their fate is at this time.


    In fact, Taufik''s condition was not much different, his body did not look injured because his recovery factor continued to heal him quickly, but the clothes attached to his body no longer looked like clothes.


    The near-death experiences he experienced drained his mental state, to the point that Taufik was gasping for breath.


    "... Rewriting reality, what a terrifying power... How can someone like you have such power?"


    Athena whispered between her heavy breaths.


    "... This is not true... How can I be Defeated like this? Me... The King Of The Gods?"


    "I... I-I can''t believe something like this happened... How could this happen?!!"


    --------


    With their Divine energy running low, Athena, Poseidon, and Zeus are seen above the frozen Ocean.


    Taufik looked around the battlefield, the Gods'' Army from Olympus could no longer continue the battle, especially with Zeus'' condition looking like this, making his troops lose their fighting spirit.


    Taufik then sent a message to N¨¡g¨¡ntaka through their connection, asking him to stop.


    Instantly N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, Lembuswana, Kl''lara, and Kl''lara''s Skeleton Army stopped their advance to attack the remaining Olympus God Army.


    Seeing this, Taufik stepped forward towards them, breathing heavily.


    Taufik stood right in front of the three of them. His katana and Ninjato seem like they are still glowing with limitless power, ready for another attack.


    Zeus, Poseidon, and Athena could do nothing when they saw Taufik approaching them.


    "... Tell me, Zeus... Where''s Gaia?"


    Zeus coughed, Golden ichor dripping from his lips, his mighty figure was no longer visible, yet his eyes still held defiance.


    "You... You think you can save her? Ha ha ~ What a great joke... You have no idea what you are playing with, Mortal... Saving Gaia means this world will get destroyed by that bunch of outsiders... Do you think you can bear the consequence, hah?"


    Hearing that, Taufik placed his katana on Zeus'' neck, The blade crackled with raw energy, distorting the space around it. Then said to Zeus in a threatening tone.


    "... I''m not asking for your opinion, Zeus... I''m asking for an answer, so answer my question if you don''t want your head to be separated from your body and your soul to be sent to emptiness... So quickly answer my question... WHERE IS GAIA!!"


    Hearing Taufik''s threat, Zeus kept looking at Taufik; there was fear in his eyes, but it was not fear that he directed at Taufik but at something else.


    Zeus didn''t want to talk anymore, making Taufik have to press his katana deeper into Zeus'' neck, causing the golden liquid to drip onto the frozen ocean. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Mortal, You Fool, Would you trade this world for Gaia?... Do you even know what will happen if you free Gaia?!! They will return and the Earth will be thrown into chaos again!"


    Poseidon Said, still weakened but conscious, groaned as he tried to rise.


    "I don''t care... I will save Gaia even if it means that this world will be destroyed... I don''t care, I have the power to do it... I have the power to save those close to me"


    Athena, struggling to stand, her golden spear buried in the ice, Said with her voice almost desperate.


    "Don''t you understand? The destruction of this world is the same as the death of Mother Gaia... Don''t you know that?"


    "... I know that more than you guys, but I have my own ways... I just need to know where Gaia is, so tell me before my patience runs out!"


    "Ahaha~ Then kill me... And let''s see how you handle the consequences... Kill me because no matter what... You''ll never hear the answers you want from my mouth... Kill me, Mortal"


    Zeus said with a mocking smile after hearing what Taufik said.


    Hearing this, Taufik lifted his katana from Zeus'' neck. Seeing this, Zeus smiled mockingly again.


    "... I know you''re afra-"


    "You ask for this Zeus... This will be your end"


    Taufik said. Purplish black aura began to appear around his Katana, exuding a threatening force.


    A spatial distortion appeared around Taufik''s Katana as a purplish black Aura enveloped his katana completely.


    Taufik then raised his katana and was ready to cut Zeus'' head.


    Seeing this, Athena and Poseidon tried hard to move their bodies, but their bodies wouldn''t listen.


    "... Goodbye, Zeus"


    *Swing*


    Taufik swung his Katana, it moved at such great speed that it left a black trail along the path of the katana.


    Seeing this, Athena looked panicked, she stretched out her hand to stop Taufik''s katana, but the distance of several meters now seemed so far.


    "NO!!!"


    Athena screamed in frustration, but she could do nothing but close her eyes, not wanting to see what would happen to Zeus, her father.


    But just as the katana was about to reach Zeus'' neck, a deep, resounding voice echoed through the Battlefield.


    "Stop!"


    *CLANG!*


    The sound of iron clashing against iron was heard, producing a powerful shockwave. Sparks erupted as a dark, duel scepter intercepted the katana mere inches from Zeus'' neck.


    And then, From the swirling darkness, a towering figure emerged. Hades, Lord of the Underworld. His obsidian armor gleamed ominously, his piercing gaze locked onto Taufik with an unreadable expression.


    But suddenly, Hades closed his eyes, took a breath, before finally opening his eyes again, and then spoke to Taufik.


    "... I know where your anger comes from, but again... Please forgive my foolish brother"


    Hearing this, Taufik exchanged glances with Hades for a moment before finally letting out a sigh.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 309 - Gaia Whereabouts

    "... I know where your anger comes from, but again... Please forgive my foolish brother"


    Hearing this, Taufik exchanged glances with Hades for a moment before finally letting out a sigh.


    "*Sigh* Do you think I''ll do that just because you ask me?"


    "No, you''re not... But killing Zeus will not get you any good either... Please Forgive him, and in exchange, I''ll tell you where Mother Gaia is... And I''ll also tell you what happened to her... Is it the answers you want, Right?"


    "WHAT ARE YOU SAID, HADES?!! FIGHT HIM! HE DOESN''T HAVE MUCH POWER LEFT OR YOU BETTER KILL ME BECAUSE I''LL NEVER GIVE HIM THE ANSWERS HE WANTS!!"


    Zeus shouted angrily at Hades, still insisting not to tell Taufik Gaia''s location. But Hades did not buy Zeus''s threat. Instead, he spoke to Zeus in a voice that was no less loud than Zeus''s.


    "SHUT UP, ZEUS!! LOOK AROUND YOU! LOOK HOW MANY OF OUR MEN HAVE FALL BECAUSE OF YOU! THE ONCE MIGHTY OLYMPUS IS ALMOST GONE BECAUSE OF YOUR STUPIDITY AND THE REVENGE THAT CLOSES YOUR EYES... BRINGING BACK HERMES AND ARES TO THE UPPER WORLD WILL BE EASY BUT FOR ALL THOSE WHO HAVE FALLEN BECAUSE OF YOUR STUPID WAR, THIS WILL TAKE A LOT OF TIME! AND IF YOU DON''T WANT TO ANSWER HIS QUESTIONS THEN I WILL!"


    "HADES! THE CONSEQUENCE F-"


    Zeus tried to argue, but before he could say anything further, Hades cut off his argument.


    "WHAT?! NOW YOU TALK ABOUT CONSEQUENCE? YOU SHOULD THINK ABOUT THAT BEFORE YOU START ALL OF THIS SHIT, YOU STUPID! NOW IT IS ALREADY TOO LATE TO THINK ABOUT THE CONSEQUENCES... IT''S ALREADY TOO LATE, ZEUS! SO YOU BETTER SHUT THAT F*CKING MOUTH OF YOURS WHILE I''M HERE TRYING TO SAVE YOUR ASS!"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Zeus could only remain silent, looking around at the battlefield; the bodies of his troops were scattered everywhere; they were not truly dead because when their souls could return from the underworld, they could come back to life. But as Hades said, it will take a very long time.


    "Like that, just shut your mouth... And let me do my thing" Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    After saying that, Hades then looked back at Taufik.


    "... You hear that, I''ll tell you what you wanted to know, so let''s calm down and talk"


    Hearing what Hades said, Taufik immediately lost his intention to continue this dispute and then sheathed his katana and stored the Ninjato inside the Inventory. Then said.


    "*Sigh* If it was going to be like this in the end, you should have done this from the start; at least it would save me some time, you know?"


    "... I did warn them before to not do this, but they just do not want to hear it... And now here we are"


    "I don''t care about you guys'' problem, just tell me the things I want to know, and after that, you can go and do whatever you want"


    "... It''s a long story, so let''s change place first"


    --------


    After that, Taufik followed Hades to go to Olympus, and Zeus and Poseidon also followed them. And some Olympus soldiers carrying the unconscious Artemis and Apollo also followed them.


    Meanwhile, Athena stayed on the battlefield to take care of the battlefield with Olympus soldiers, who were still able to move.


    Taufik did not go to Olympus alone because even though it was not visible, at this time, Taufik was feeling quite tired, especially mentally, therefore, Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka followed Taufik, while Kl''lara also stopped by the Battlefield to revive her fallen Skeleton Troops.


    The atmosphere in the Adriatic Sea has begun to return to calm after the battle above it has ended.


    Except for a part of the frozen Adriatic Sea, and the scars of the battle that took place, there is nothing else.


    --------


    - Olympus.


    After arriving at Olympus, Zeus and Poseidon received treatment, especially for Apollo and Artemis who were seriously injured.


    Meanwhile, Taufik, followed by Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, followed Hades to another room.


    "There''s nothing much changed in this place from the last time I came here"


    Said Taufik, while looking at Hades who was sitting in front of him.


    On Taufik''s back, as usual, Lembuswana perched and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka stood behind Taufik like a bodyguard. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Now, tell me, what exactly happened to Gaia? And make it short because I don''t have much time... There''s someone waiting for me"


    "I''ll tell you, but you need to promise me that you will not get mad"


    "I will judge that for myself, Hades... Just tell me"


    "Alright... This is a long story, but I''ll try to make it as short as possible... So it''s happened when... "


    After that, Hades told Taufik what happened briefly but did not leave out the important points.


    Hades continued to tell his story, and Taufik could only listen with mixed feelings, but mostly what he felt was anger, especially when he found out what Zeus did to Gaia.


    "... That''s MotherF*cker!"


    "Please don''t be angry, he was blinded by his desire for revenge when he did that, he usually isn''t like this but since what happened before, he has become like this, please understand"


    Hades said, trying to calm Taufik who seemed like he was going to move from his place and go straight to Zeus and kill him.


    "What I did last time was because I was trying to understand, I did it because of your relationship with Gaia, but this is what you did to Gaia!... Mark my words, Hades... If something happens to Gaia, the first thing I will do is destroy Olympus, this is the second time, and there will be no third time"


    "I understand, there will no a third time because they''ve already learned their lesson so they will think twice before they take action against you again... Trust me"


    "*Sigh* I''ll try to believe you again this time..."


    Said Taufik; he then fell silent for a while to try to understand the story that Hades told; after a while, Taufik spoke again.


    "... So Gaia is currently at the core of the Earth and Zeus placed the Aegis with her there?"


    "Yes, he did that in exchange for us, the Olympus can still stay on the earth... But for that to happen, We couldn''t come down to earth or be directly involved with anything that happened on earth, but now, that condition has been violated, and I don''t know what HE will do"


    Hades said, sounding a little worried about what would happen next.


    However, Taufik, who heard this, just snorted.


    "HE, you mean here, are you referring to The Fate? That guy?"


    Hearing this, Hades looked a little panicked.


    "You can just say his name so casually like that... What if-"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, that guy will not do anything, at least not yet... "


    "How can you be so sure about that?"


    "Because I''ve already met him once"


    "..."


    Hearing what Taufik had just said, Hades seemed unable to believe his ears, so he could only remain silent for a while before finally asking.


    "Yes, could you repeat that? You what?"


    "I''ve met him before, The Fate"


    "... In person?"


    "Yes, In person"


    "And you still Alive?"


    Hearing Hades'' question, Taufik frowned and then said to Hades in a slightly annoyed tone.


    "... Are you cursing me to die or what?"


    "No, I don''t mean it, but it''s just, you know? It just sounds like something that is hard to believe"


    "I''m alive, I admit that the creature''s power is very strong, even its gaze makes me unable to move"


    "But you managed to survive"


    "I did, but because he had a fatal weakness"


    "Weakness? He has a weakness?! That being?!"


    Hades asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, he has it, but it''s not a weakness in general"


    "What? What is it?"


    Hearing this, Taufik remained silent while staring at Hades who seemed excited, thinking about whether he would tell him or not, but in the end, Taufik chose not to tell him.


    "... You don''t have to know that; the only thing that you need to know is that he wouldn''t do something to Olympus, just not yet... But that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want because he won''t tolerate your behavior forever... So you better keep what we''re talking about between the two of us"


    "... I see, I''ll do that... Thank you for the Information... That makes me feel so relieved"


    "It''s nothing... But before I go, I want to ask something, something that still has something to do with The Fate"


    "Something related to that being? What is it?"


    Hearing that, Taufik hesitated a little, he wanted to ask Hades just to make sure of something, but he didn''t know if it was the right thing to do or not, but since he had started it, it was better to finish it, so after being silent for a while, Taufik then opened his mouth, saying.


    "... You know The Fate, but just by any chance do you also know The Will?"


    "... The Will?"


    "Yes"


    "The Will... I believe... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 310 - Theres No SuchThing As A Touching Reunion Here

    "The Will... I believe... It''s You? Cause you said it back then, right?"


    Hades replied, with a slightly confused expression.


    "... No, What I mean is The- Wait... Never mind, if you don''t know then it''s okay... Your answer just now made me understand, it''s not far from what I expected, so it''s fine"


    "... Okay...?"


    Hades said once again with a confused expression on his face, still not understanding the current situation.


    However, Taufik seemed to have no intention of clearing up the confusion for Hades, as seen from him immediately standing up from his seat while saying.


    "Alright, that is it... I''ll go to see you in a few days... Wait, How will I contact you later? Or should I go directly to the Underworld? The most important thing is how can I go to the Underworld? Should I die first?"


    "No, you don''t have to; I''ll be here for the meantime; after all, Someone has to take care of Olympus when Zeus can''t, so I need to stay in Olympus at least until Zeus has recovered a good amount of his Divine Energy... So come back here and I''ll take you to the underworld with me"


    "That sounds like a plan, alright, that''s the deal; I''ll see you again in a few days then... N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, let''s go back to Kl''lara first and then go back home"


    "Yes, Master"


    After that, Taufik then opened the Portal to return to the previous battlefield.


    Upon arriving there, Taufik found that Kl''lara had finished reviving all of her fallen Skeleton Troops. and Athena was also almost finished collecting the ''Bodies'' or let''s call them bodies without ''Souls'' from the Olympus troops.


    After that, Taufik opened the portal back to his grandmother''s palace, the Queen. Still, he didn''t realize that what was waiting for him there was just another problem.


    --------


    Upon arrival at the Palace, use the portal.


    When he left earlier, it was already morning, but when he returned, it was already evening, and soon the sun would set again.


    Two days without sleep or food was actually not a problem for Taufik, but for some reason, this time, he felt quite tired.


    "Kl''lara, can you first change your appearance? It''s scaring the workers here"


    "Ohh~ I didn''t realize that; I''ve been used to this appearance since I''ve been like this since that war... I''m sorry, Master, I''ll change my appearance right away"


    Said Kl''lara; then purple flames covered her entire body, and from within the flames, a dim light was visible, and a few moments later, the flames disappeared, and Kl''lara appeared in her human form.


    "Good, stay like that, at least if you were with me, keep that appearance... Because even for me, that appearance of yours is quite scary, not offensive, but if older people see you, they might think that the angel of death has come to get them"


    Hearing this, Kl''lara looked a little sad and then said to Taufik.


    "... Yes, My Lord, I understand"


    "Don''t be sad, although I said your appearance is scary, I think it''s also cool, but not everyone is thinking like me, so just in case, keep stay like that"


    Hearing this, Kl''lara looked a little happy, while following Taufik.


    "... So, you guys go through that long years, right?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, what about it?"


    Lembuswana asked Taufik after Taufik started the topic of conversation as they walked toward where Jenn and the others were.


    "Have you guys been back home lately?"


    "Not like we don''t want to but we just can''t"


    "You can''t? Why?"


    "We don''t remember where we belong to... After you left that day, our memories of you became cloudy as the days passed... It''s not to the point where we forget about you, we still know that you are the Saranjana First King... Our Master, but something like where''s you come from and who''s you''re family member is we can''t..."


    Lembuswana said, and Taufik could only listen silently as Lembuswana continued his story.


    "... The earliest days are okay because Gaia always mentions you and reminds us about your existence, but since the time where''s Gaia is gone, things become more complicated because we can''t even remember what you look like, we know you are our Master, but we just can''t remember you completely, you know? It''s like something blocking most of our memories about you"


    "... Something like that happened? It is the same for Aksa?"


    "Yeah, just like us, maybe Gaia is the only one who can remember you, I think"


    "What about my portrait? In that hallway? The one that Gaia made when I was still unconscious"


    "the portrait is still there, only your face is blurry"


    "What the heck! Is he telling the truth, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka?"


    Taufik asked N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, trying to make sure what Lembuswana said was the truth because N¨¡g¨¡ntaka would not possibly lie to him.


    "... I ashamed to admit this, but what''s Lembu said is the truth, I feel so ashamed because I can''t even remember my own Master''s face, but yesterday, all our memories of you came back, I''m so grateful for that"


    "Yes, My lord, now I remember it, except for his hair, Lord Aksa is exactly looking like you, look like you when our first meeting"


    "Really? Now, I can''t wait to see how that kid is now, I hope he gets my message and comes here soon"


    After that, Taufik continued walking while talking to Kl''lara and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka about how Saranjana was while he was not there.


    And when they were close to the room where Jenn and the others were, Lembuswana suddenly said.


    "It''s just my feeling, or the the maid here look at you in a different way?"


    "What do you mea-"


    *BRAK!*


    Taufik, who wanted to answer Lembuswana''s question, was suddenly stopped by the sound of something breaking like someone had hit something.


    "Huh?"


    Taufik turned to the source of the sound, but what he found was Marzuki lying on the floor with a frightened expression and pieces of a broken door around him. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing this, Taufik then showed a worried expression, worried that there might be an enemy currently attacking because he had never seen his father show such an expression even when they had traveled together for almost two years.


    Taufik then hurriedly approached Marzuki and said.


    "Old Man! Are you okay? What happ-"


    *Grab!*


    "Run, my son! You better run from here, quick!!"


    Marzuki said in a very frightened voice while tightly holding his son''s hand.


    "W-What? What do you mean? What about Mom and the others?"


    Taufik asked, even more worried because of what his father said.


    "No, your Mom is the Danger! You better run now, your life is in danger right now! Hurry!!"


    "W-What?"


    "Don''t ask too many questions! Hurry and leave now, Just go!!"


    "W-What? What do you mean?"


    "Stop there! Don''t think you will leave this place until you explain everything to us"


    Said a voice from inside the room, turning towards the voice, Taufik saw Linda, his mother, standing inside the entrance with the broken door, standing there with an angry expression.


    Seeing his mother''s expression, Taufik felt a sense of deja vu.


    "Oh~ It''s already too late... Fight, my son, you must know that I will always be on your side"


    Marzuki said once again, like a soldier who was about to die on the battlefield.


    "hoh~ So you want to be like your son, or perhaps you already are?"


    "No, there''s only you in my heart, always and will never change, you need to believe me about that"


    "*Hmpnh* I''ll ask you thoroughly later"


    "Wait, Mom, stop; please explain to me first what exactly happened here?"


    *Grab*


    Marzuki then held his son''s hand again and approached to whisper to Taufik.


    "... You better prepare a good excuse... Aksa is here"


    "!!!"


    Hearing this, Taufik showed a shocked expression. Then he looked at Marzuki while also saying in a whisper.


    "... Like right now and here? In this place?"


    *Nod*


    "Is everyone inside there?"


    "Yes, everyone"


    "... Oh, shit"


    Said Taufik, then looked back at his mother, seeing his mother''s expression, finally Taufik remembered, that expression, that was the expression his mother showed when she found out about Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah at that time, which caused him to have to sleep outside for several days and ended up hunting the vampire from the Brimour Faction who was in Tarakan City at that time, from there the feeling of deja vu that he felt when he saw his mother''s expression.


    ''That kid, I said I''ll wait for him because I need to explain this situation to Jenn and the others first, but... Shit!''


    Not knowing what to do, Taufik immediately stood up, looking at his mother while thinking about the right way to explain all this.


    "*Ukhum* Mo-"


    "Don''t say anything, come in now!!"


    Linda interrupted, stopping whatever Taufik was trying to say.


    "... Yes, Ma''am"


    Said Taufik, who then immediately entered the room.


    When he entered, the first thing he saw was Aksara who for some reason was currently kneeling on the floor.


    Their eyes met, Aksara looked happy but Taufik wanted to shed tears.


    ''... F*ck! There''s no such thing as a touching reunion here, what''s wrong with this world!!''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 311 - The Explanation

    In a room, some people were standing and some were lying on the bed, but they were all looking at three men kneeling on the floor.


    The three men were three generations, starting from the grandfather, then the father, and then the grandson, but believe it or not, the oldest in terms of lifespan was the grandson.


    The three men looked similar, especially the father and grandson, who could be said to be very similar; if not for their hair color, calling them twins might not be wrong.


    "... Father, I''m glad that I can finally see you again"


    "Father? It''s father now? Isn''t too fast?"


    "For you, maybe it''s indeed too fast, Father, but for me, it''s been a long time; calling you Papa like how I used to call you when I was still a child sounds a bit weird, you know?"


    "I know, but it''s still too fast you know, I''m still not ready for that"


    "Hehehe~ Please Understand, Father"


    "What are the two of you talking about, I need some explanation here not hearing the two of you talk to each other"


    Linda said, stopping the conversation between father and son.


    Hearing this, the father and son fell silent again.


    Seeing that neither of them wanted to talk, Linda then looked at Aksara. Then asked.


    "... You said that your Name is Aksara, right?"


    "Yes, Grandma, Is Aksara D''Archy Hidayat"


    Aksara answered while looking at Linda with a smile.


    "... I see, how old are you?"


    Hearing Linda''s question, Aksara showed a thoughtful expression for a few moments before finally answering.


    "I stopped to count it when I was 200 years old, so I don''t quite don''t remember how old am I" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "2-200 years old? Not 20?"


    Linda said with a face full of surprise; not only her, but almost everyone in the room was surprised; even the Queen herself was also surprised.


    "Yes, Grandma"


    "... A-And you still call me grandma even though you''re that old?"


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I think I should because you''re my Father''s mother, right?"


    Aksara said, which actually makes sense and is indeed the reality, but it doesn''t make sense to others.


    Linda then looked at her son, Taufik, to make sure whether what Aksara said was true.


    "Is it what he said was true, Fik?"


    "Yes, Mom, he''s my son and you''re Grandson... You''re real Grandson"


    "O-Oh, My God... Suddenly and out of nowhere, I have a grandson who is even older than me... How does any of this make sense? Please give me some time to calm my mind"


    "You have to realize, Mom, that you are not young anymore; accept the reality"


    "... Where''s you come from, my child? You''re outfit didn''t look ordinary"


    Asked the Queen who took over the conversation as Linda was currently experiencing an ''error''


    "... I Greet the Queen of the British Empire, I am Aksara, The Second King of the Saranjana Kingdom... Long ago, My Kingdom had a cooperative relationship with your British Kingdom, so you may be familiar with the name Saranjana Kingdom"


    Aksara said with the authority of a king that he had even though it looked a bit funny with him kneeling on the floor at this time.


    "You are the King of the Saranjana Kingdom, the Lost Kingdom?!"


    The Queen asked Aksara, showing a slightly surprised expression.


    Once upon a time, the Saranjana Kingdom had many cooperative relationships with other kingdoms, especially during the Great War, whether it was cooperation in logistics, or cooperation in manpower, the Saranjana Kingdom was always the first choice at that time, but because it was a very long time ago, and the Saranjana Kingdom disappeared from the historical line for a very long time too, the Saranjana Kingdom is now like a fairy tale, but for a kingdom like the British Kingdom which has a long and complex history, or more precisely the Kingdom that exist before it was called the British Kingdom, had collaborated relationship with Saranjana Kingdoms a very long time ago.


    It was all recorded in the historical records that still exist today, and as a queen of the British Kingdom, the Queen must have had these historical records, so the name of the Saranjana Kingdom may not be foreign to her.


    "... Yes, My Queen, It''s actually not lost, but I just closing all access in and out of the Saranjana kingdom for certain reasons that I cannot express here"


    "I see... That''s quite a surprising thing... You said you''re the Second King Of Saranjana Kingdom, Right, who''s the first one?"


    Hearing the question, Aksara then glanced at Taufik, and without having to say anything else, the Queen knew what Aksara was trying to convey.


    "... Taufik was the First King Of the Saranjana Kingdom?"


    "Yes, My Queen... My Father was not only the first king of the Saranjana Kingdom but also the founder, He was the one who built a wasteland into an Amazing and advanced kingdom like the Saranjana Kingdom and then he passed his seat to me, and since then I have the king of Saranjana Kingdom until today"


    "Wait! It doesn''t make sense at all, you said that you''re 200 years old or something, but my cousin here... You''re Father here was younger than me, how''s that possible?"


    Said Caldwell, who had been listening to the conversation.


    Hearing Caldwell''s question, Aksara then looked at Taufik.


    Seeing his son''s gaze, Taufik then sighed before he looked at his cousin, and said.


    "It''s possible because these few months that I disappeared, I was actually going back to the past to bring back my Father, who somehow got caught in a time and space distortion that caused him to end up in the past, so I went there to save him and then returned to the future... What''s happening in this world right no-"


    [Master, I don''t think you need to tell them about that, It would be fine for those like Tina since she was directly involved in the making of history, but if you tell it to someone like your cousin it might mess with her mind, so I suggest not telling it to those who are not directly ''involved'']


    Said the System, Stopping Taufik from explaining anything further to Caldwell.


    "Right... What?"


    Caldwell asked Taufik who suddenly stopped talking and was silent for a moment.


    "... Oh, nothing, just like I said, I did going back to the past, and there I met Aksara''s mother, and you know what, this and that happened and now we''re here"


    "What''s with that half-ass explanation?"


    "*Sigh* Why do you need the full explanation? Even if I did explain it to you, you wouldn''t understand because you don''t have a wife... Yet, you know? So there''s no need for any further explanation... Aksara is my son which means your nephew, that''s all"


    "..."


    Hearing what Taufik said, Caldwell could only remain silent; he wanted to argue further but was afraid that he would only feel more hurt if Taufik continued to mention about wife, so he chose the safest option, which was to remain silent.


    --------


    "... Sis Jenn, are you fine with that? Are you okay if Taufik has another woman?"


    Amanda asked Jenn who was now conscious and busy breastfeeding her baby, as if she didn''t care about what was happening around her at the moment and only wanted to focus on her baby.


    "Hmm? It''s fine; it''s not like this was the first time; as long as he keeps loving me and cares about his family, he can keep getting new women; I''ll let him do whatever he wants because I know he wouldn''t choose any women to be his women... Aksara''s mother definitely is someone special, which made Taufik interested in her, so it''s okay"


    Said Jenn, who was still breastfeeding her baby and looking at her baby with a loving smile.


    Meanwhile, Amanda could only be stunned.


    "... You''re really... I don''t know anymore"


    Said Amanda, then she looked at Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah. Then asked.


    "Are you guys okay with that too?"


    "Yeah~ We''re fine"


    "Hum~ The answer will be the same as Jenn; as long as he still loves me, I''m okay with anyone else... Besides I''m very happy right now as if I''m the happiest woman in the world, so I''m fine"


    "Yeah~ I agree with what Sis Anugerah said"


    Answered Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela in turns.


    "... Yeah, anyway if you want to ask about that, you should ask the woman over there"


    Rani said while turning her head to look at Tina.


    Hearing this, Amanda, Jenn, Keala, and Anugerah looked at Tina, who even though she had known about Aksara and Gaia for a long time ago, she still felt jealous because, in terms of the timeline, she was the first to meet Taufik rather than Gaia, but Gaia had a child from Taufik before her.


    Seeing this, the five women could only smile awkwardly while looking at Tina.


    "... But, Who is Mother Aksara?"


    Ask Amanda once more.


    --------


    Linda, who seemed to have calmed down, then looked again at her son and asked


    "... So who is Aksara''s mother and why isn''t she here?"


    "Aksa Mom?... I''m sure you know or at least have heard her name... Aksara''s mother is Gaia... Goddess Gaia"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 312 - The Explanation ll

    "Aksa Mom?... I''m sure you know or at least have heard her name... Aksara''s mother is Gaia... The Goddess Gaia"


    "..."


    "..."


    The whole room immediately became silent after Taufik said that.


    Because, after all, what Taufik said sounds very hard to believe; what we are talking about here is the Goddess Gaia.


    Which if from the Knowledge of Mankind is the Goddess of the Earth, the mother of all life. She is one of the primordial deities, or first gods, who emerged from the cosmic void called Chaos. Gaia gave birth to Uranus (the sky), Pontus (the sea), and Ourea (the mountains) without a partner. Later, with Uranus, Gaia mothered the Titans, the Cyclopes, and the Hecatoncheires (giants with a hundred hands).


    That is what Humans know about Gaia.


    And just now, Taufik admitted that he was the husband of the goddess, which, of course, sounded unreasonable to the others.


    --------


    "... You''re joking, right?"


    Linda asked Taufik; she always and will continue to believe in her son; it''s just that what Taufik just said was a little hard to believe, even for her.


    "... I''ve been telling the truth, Mom, ask your husband if you don''t believe me, he had met with Gaia before"


    Taufik answered. Making Marzuki, who heard it, surprised, which made him unconsciously turn his head towards Taufik, with an expression that seemed to say: "Why did you involve me in this?!"


    He (Marzuki) just wanted a touching reunion after he came back for so many years, but before that could happen, his own son, who was also the one who made it possible for him to come back here, ruined the reunion he wanted, and so many things have happened since he came back and he hasn''t gotten anything he wanted and now, he''s kneeling on the floor with his son, and his grandson, in front of his wife''s and son''s extended family.


    Even now, the son he tried to defend earlier was now dragging him into another problem; if he had known this, maybe it would have been better not to do anything from the start.


    "Fi-"


    "It''s what he said was true?"


    But before Marzuki could say anything, Linda''s question was heard first, which made Marzuki nervously turn to look at his wife.


    "... I-I don''t know, more precisely, I don''t know if she was the real Gaia, I mean the real Goddess Gaia... Her Name is Gaia though... Please don''t ask me any further than that because when I meet with Taufik, Aksa is already there with him, it''s all that I know"


    "What? Aksara was already there when you met with him?"


    "Yes, if you want to know more, please ask the person himself"


    Marzuki said while looking at Taufik. Instantly everyone''s gaze returned to Taufik.


    The eyes of the father and son met, seeing his father''s gaze that seemed to be mocking, Taufik clicked his tongue.


    "So... OUR PRINCE OF LUST care to explain to us what exactly happened there? Looking at you, who''s looking a bit OLD, you probably spent a very long time in the past; how long was it actually, and what actually happened while you were in the Past?"


    "Mom-"


    "What?! You don''t like it when I call you PRINCE OF LUST? Why? It fits you very well... Don''t beat around the bush and just explain what really happened!!"


    Hearing this from his mother, Taufik immediately lost his courage to argue further, so having no other choice, with a sigh Taufik began to explain what happened to him when he was in the past.


    "... So, when I and Lembu first arrived in the past, I..."


    With that, Taufik began to tell his story when he was in the past. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Starting from the first day when he came to the Past, about what he experienced there, and what he encountered.


    But because of what the System said to him earlier, Taufik, of course, didn''t tell the whole story, at least not about him rewriting history and meeting Fate.


    The story begins with how he came to the past and found that the year he came to was actually different from the year he was actually aiming for, which made him have to travel around and then meet the Vikings, who coincidentally happened to know Marzuki.


    But from what the Vikings told him, Marzuki had long since left their tribe and no one knew his whereabouts at that time.


    This actually invited a lot of curious looks at Marzuki about how he ended up with the Viking tribe, but right now they were all focused on listening to Taufik''s story.


    Taufik''s story continues with him and Lembiswana flying here and there for several days but instead of finding a clue, they find a Horde Beast coming out of the crack.


    After that, the time came for Taufik to tell how he met Aksara''s mother or Gaia, about how Gaia tells him about what happened to Marzuki after he ended up in the past, and how Gaia tried to tell Taufik to give up and better to go back to where''s he come from, which Taufik refused immediately.


    Which then somehow ended with Gaia telling him where Marzuki was at the moment, which, of course, made Taufik very happy. The day ended with Gaia kissing Taufik and then disappearing because she didn''t have enough energy to maintain her body, which turned out to be just an avatar that Gaia sent to meet Taufik. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although hearing why the day ended with Gaia kissing Taufik confused those who heard it, no one dared to interrupt because the story that Taufik was going to tell seemed like it was about to enter an interesting part with how Taufik''s expression became serious.


    Taufik continued his story, starting with the morning approaching and Taufik and Lembuswana then continued their journey to where Marzuki was from the information given by Gaia.


    Then how they both found a lot of cracks that appeared along their journey; fighting the Beast that came out of the Crack was quite easy, but if it appeared continuously, then it would be a problem too; this made them feel bad, and sure enough bad things happened not long after that.


    Hercules appears and intercepts their journey, and how a great battle takes place between Taufik and Hercules, which ends with Taufik being the winner, but before everything calms down again, something worse happens.


    Taufik did not tell it in that detail for this part, and only said that with the death of Hercules, Olympus was angry with him and tried to take revenge for what happened to Hercules, in this version, Taufik said that at that time he used all his strength to forcefully open the portal to summon the sealed Gaia and succeeded, but in exchange he ran out of Mana and had to be in a coma for years.


    After that, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, who was in his small bird form, and Lembuswana continued the story after Taufik fell into a coma, about how the Saranjana Kingdom was formed until Taufik regained consciousness.


    After that, Taufik then told the story again about how he woke up and found that he had become King, and about how he spent time with Gaia during his recovery period, which was also the reason why Aksara could exist.


    Then about Gaia who was pregnant, and about how he postponed looking for Marzuki just to accompany the pregnant Gaia, Taufik actually felt uncomfortable telling this when Jenn, Rani, Anugerah, and Kaeal were here because Taufik was not by their side for a long time when they were pregnant, but when he saw Jenn and the others'' expressions were fine, Taufik at least felt relieved.


    Years passed and then Aksara was born, and when Aksara was two years old, Taufik took Aksara with him and finally went to look for Marzuki and succeeded in finding him.


    --------


    "... After Finding this troublesome Old Man, at first I didn''t tell him who I was and then went along with him to travel on his ship with him under the pretext of showing Aksa the outside world, but it didn''t last long before he knew who I really was, but even so we continued to travel for a while longer because my intention to show Aksara the outside world was true, at least it would give him an experience with me that he wouldn''t forget about me after I went back to the future because that was the only thing I could do for him as a father at that time"


    Taufik said, then looked around, but saw that they were all silent as if they were lost in the story he was telling, he then continued to say.


    "We sailed for almost two years and managed to sail more than half the world before I finally decided to stop our journey and decided to return to the future because I felt that I didn''t have much time left to stay in the past, and as you guys know, here I am now... That''s what happened to me when I went back in time... And if you want to know how this old man of mine ended up in the past, you should ask him yourself because really, I don''t know what happened"


    "W-what?!"


    Marzuki said with a little annoyance, but it was too late because everyone''s attention was now focused on him.


    Seeing this, Marzuki could only sigh and then began to tell about what happened to him.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 312 - The Explanation lll

    After hearing Taufik''s story and then Marzuki''s story in turn, those who heard could only be amazed by the unusual adventure experienced by the father and son.


    "Wow... Just wow... Are you two sure you''re okay? Is that story really a real story? I mean, did the two of you really go through something like that?... Fighting such a huge Beast, meeting the Gods of Olympus, getting involved in several wars, and all the things you two said, are all of those stories real and not made up?"


    Caldwell asked as if he was still unsure whether the story told by Taufik and Marzuki was the original story they had experienced.


    "... Yeah~ It''s all true; we went through all of that firsthand; it was a fun adventure, wasn''t it, Lembu?"


    Taufik asked Lembuswana, and then Lembuswana answered as if he was not interested. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, it would have been a fun adventure if only you hadn''t left me there and made me spend that long year without being able to watch what I liked, I mean, what''s the point of all that advanced technology if they can''t even create an interesting show *Sigh* Nevermind, it''s too late to complain now, it''s all done, and I''m not like someone I know, who has the power to change what has happened but uses it carelessly"


    "Are you still mad at me, Lembu?"


    Taufik asked while looking at Lembuswana who was perched on his shoulder.


    "No, I was just mad at myself for not Struggling longer that time, but at least now you are here, so I will collect your promise to me on that day"


    "Ohh~ You still remember that? I thought you had already forgotten about that, Ahaha~"


    "Like hell, I''ll forget that! It''s the only thing that makes me able to go through those long, long years"


    "Really? So your Wish seems to be very big then, do you want to be free from me that badly?"


    "I never said that my wish wa-"


    "Hy, Stop talking, I still want to ask you a few things, you two can talk about whatever you want later"


    Interrupted Caldwell who suddenly entered the conversation between Lembuswana and Taufik.


    Hearing this, Lembuswana then turned his face away from Taufik, and Taufik, who saw this, could only smile thinly before finally looking at his cousin, who seemed to have many questions.


    "... What do you want to ask?"


    "It''s Hercules really strong?"


    "Yes, he''s really strong; after all, he was the God Of Power. His strength seemed limitless, and fighting him was quite difficult for me; if Lembu and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka had not been there at that time, I might have lost; that''s how strong he was... If it was in raw strength, Hercules was stronger than Zeus and the other Olympus Gods... He was an amazing man, but after his Ascension to Godhood, something like missing from him, he''s not like how the legend portrays him"


    "... And you manage to defeat him?"


    Caldwell asked with a look of awe that he directed at Taufik, pondering about how strong his cousin really was.


    "... Yeah, it was a hard-fought victory... Do you still want to ask more questions?"


    "Yes, Pleas-"


    "Wait, Caldwell!"


    Linda interrupted, stopping Caldwell''s question halfway through as she looked at her son with her eyes narrowed.


    "Aunt Ross?"


    "Son, do you think you forgot about something? Don''t think you can get away with it because you haven''t answered my question at all... Where is Aksara''s mother now?"


    Hearing Linda''s question, everyone in the room suddenly realized, from the start, what Linda asked was where Aksara''s mother is now, where Gaia is now, that''s what Linda wanted to know, but then Taufik diverted it by telling his story when he was in the past and then diverted it again by forcing his father to tell what happened to him.


    Now, he enthusiastically answered Caldwell''s question; from the start, he never or had no intention at all of answering his mother''s question.


    "... You''re hiding something, right? And where were you the past few hours? Caldwell said you went to face the enemy and told him to guard here, that''s why your uncle had to come here too, but since earlier, there was no attack at all, only Aksara suddenly came here¡­ What are you actually hiding? No¡­ What really happened to Aksara''s mother? What happened to Gaia?"


    "..."


    "..."


    The entire room immediately became silent with Linda''s statement, everyone''s eyes were on Taufik, waiting for what he would say to answer his mother''s statement.


    All eyes were on Taufik as if expecting something.


    Feeling the pressure behind the gaze directed at him, Taufik let out a sigh that broke the silence in the room.


    "... *Sigh* Why are you only sharp in situations like this, Mom? I actually wanted to do this secretly because it was a little too dangerous to do and I was afraid you guys would stop me, but since the situation has already come to this, I have no other choice"


    Said Taufik, then took a short pause before finally continuing.


    "... Actually, a while ago when I left, I went to fight the Gods of Olympus, I had to do that because if I didn''t, they would come here, and I didn''t want that to happen, it''s been a while and news of the battle should have spread by now, since it was fought in a fairly open place and some people might have witnessed it... But I have another reason why I came to see them, which is to find out where Gaia is right now... I''ve gotten Gaia''s location from Hades, the Lord of the Underworld, so in a few days, I''ll go to the underworld to come save Gaia who is currently sealed in the beginning, in the deepest part of the Earth far from the Reach of Gods and Mortals, Gaia is sealed in the Earth''s Core itself in a state where her lifespan is continuously decreasing... I''m going to the underworld because the only way to get to where Gaia is sealed is through Tartarus, The primordial abyss, where many dangerous creatures are imprisoned... I have to do this because Gaia''s life is currently in danger, and if something undesirable happens to Gaia, then Earth will also meet its end... I have to do this and I hope none of you try to stop me"


    Said Taufik with a very serious expression and a voice that showed determination in every word that came out of his mouth


    Which can only make those who hear it can only look at Taufik with a different view, but one thing is certain, when they see Taufik showing an expression like that, he looks like a different person.


    --------


    Following the shocking statement made by Taufik, no one tried to stop him, however, it doesn''t mean that anyone said that they would support Taufik''s decision because the thing he wanted to attempt was something dangerous.


    No family would support one of their family member who wanted to do something dangerous; however, because of the determination that Taufik showed earlier, stopping Taufik from doing such a thing seems impossible.


    After that, to give Jenn, Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah time to rest, The others decided to go; the Queen, William, and Caldwell, went to do their Royal duties.


    Taufik''s uncle, Edmund, was the same; he went to continue his ''secret'' work.


    Amanda, who wants to get to know Aksara, invites Aksara to go around the palace. Alice Joined them because she was curious about Aksara, the already very big Brother she got all of a sudden.


    Meanwhile, Linda, Marzuki, Shasha, and Lembuswana, fly on N¨¡g¨¡ntaka in bird form to return to their home in Indonesia, it will take quite a lot of time but this is also to introduce Marzuki to how the world is today, but this will not take that much time because N¨¡g¨¡ntaka''s flying speed is no joke.


    Kl''lara had already returned to the Spirit Realm.


    Those who still stay in the palace are Taufik, Jenn, Rani, Kaela, Anugerah, and Tina.


    Their babies are given separate rooms with the most advanced medical facilities and technology just in case.


    And Taufik and the five women also have their own room for their use. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------


    Inside their room, Taufik and the five women, four of whom did not look at all like women who had just given birth with how healthy they looked, sat side by side on a sofa while watching the news broadcast about the strange weather ''activity'' that was happening over the Adriatic Sea.


    "... Dear, have you decided on names for our children?" Ask Jenn.


    "Give me a little more time; naming five children at once is not an easy thing; I already have some good ones, but I''m still thinking about it... tomorrow, trust me, tomorrow, I''ll be ready with five names that you''ll really like"


    Taufik answered with his eyes still focused on watching the news.


    "... I see, then, we''ll wait... "


    Jenn said once again, pausing for a moment, before speaking again.


    "... About Aksara''s Mother, Gaia... "


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 313 - Whats Changed

    "... About Aksara''s mother, Gaia... Do you really need to do that? I mean, go to the underworld? Isn''t there another way, a safer way?"


    Hearing Jenn''s question, the others also turned their gazes to Taufik, it seemed they were also hoping to hear Taufik''s answer.


    "... Why do you ask that?"


    "Nothing, I just worried about you, dear... You often do something excessively, I mean... Being in a coma for five years is not something to be taken lightly... And this time you are going to Tartarus, in legends isn''t that a very dangerous place? What if something happens to you there? Is there really no other way to save Gaia? Maybe like what you did in the past like you said earlier?"


    "Yeah, Husband, the same thing happens when you''re in our world, right? You''re lucky because Green Dragon has the best Medical in our world, Surviving excessive Mana usage is a miracle because the worst-case scenario is death"


    Said Jenn and Rani, expressing their concerns for their husbands, the same thing was also shown by Anugerah, Kaela, and Tina.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    "*Haaa~* I also hope that I can use the same method as the one I did back then... But, there''s something that makes me unable to do that... So there''s no other way other than to come directly to the underworld... I feel bad for you guys, I just came back, and now I have to go again, but This is something that I must do... Not just for Gaia, but for all of us... For all of our children... So please understand"


    "*Ukhum!* "


    "... Yeah, Tina, I know"


    Said Taufik, reacting to Tina''s fake cough while rolling his eyes.


    Hearing this, Jenn and the others could only giggle.


    "... What is there in the Underworld that makes you call it so dangerous?" Ask Kaela.


    "Hmm? Interesting question, from what I heard from Hades, those locked up in Tartarus are the most dangerous beings in the universe, or so Hades described it, some of them are the one-eyed Cyclops and the hundred-armed Hecatonchires, others are the Titans, such as Cronos and the Titans involved in the Titanomachy, and many more, it is a place of eternal darkness where escape is nearly impossible"


    Hearing Taufik''s words, Anugerah showed a very worried expression and immediately said.


    "... Fik, What if Hades just set you up and just wants to lock you up in Tartarus?"


    "Something like that might happen because I also can''t fully trust Hades, or rather the Gods of Olympus as a whole, but I just want to find a way into Tartarus, if that''s the case and I''ve found Gaia, I have a thousand ways on how to get out, no need to worry too much, Anugerah"


    "... if you say so, then fine, but make sure you''re careful"


    "Yes, Honey... Stop worrying too much; nothing too dangerous will happen to me; you can trust my words, okay?"


    Taufik said, to which Anugerah then answered with a nod.


    "How about your battle against Zeus earlier? What happened? What happened in the news was the result of that battle, right?... But why are these people saying that it was just an abnormal weather disturbance... The frozen sea, the lightning that kept striking accompanied by a storm, the raging ocean waves, and the occasional bright light appearing in the sky, no matter how you look at it, it''s not something that can be defined as just an "abnormal weather disturbance", right?"


    Hearing Tina''s question, Taufik then smiled faintly, and then told Jenn and the others what happened in his battle against the gods of Olympus.


    --------


    The key to maintaining a relationship is communication, especially if the relationship is a relationship like Taufik''s, calling it Communication might be a bit wrong because what happens is just women telling stories, pouring out their hearts, or little things they experience and Taufik just listens with the occasional response, It''s a simple thing but, that''s what makes a relationship last.


    That''s what Taufik is doing right now; after telling about his battle with the Gods of Olympus, it then continues with Taufik listening to what his wives want to say or things that happened in the last few months while he was away.


    This also allows Taufik to understand what changes are occurring on Earth today that are different from Earth before he traveled to the Past.


    The thing that Taufik could capture from the stories of his wives, except for the magic that has now become commonplace and accessible to all mankind, is the presence of things that did not exist on Earth before he traveled to the past, which means things that exist or could exist because of his journey.


    One thing Taufik is also familiar with is the Magic Academy. If on earth there used to be a high school, then on this earth there is something called the Magic Academy, almost the same as a high school but this is a little different because the Magic Academy focuses on magic and educating students who want to study magic in general more deeply.


    High School still exists, but those who enter this school are those who only want to become civil servants. This high school still has lessons about Magic but it is only basic knowledge and not as complete and complex as what is taught in the Magic Academy.


    So basically there are two stages in education on Earth today, namely, during Kindergarten, Elementary School, and Junior High School, this is the time when they are given an understanding of magic or the time when their potential in magic is trained, this is an important aspect because when they graduate from this stage, their potential in magic can be seen which also allows them to determine their choice to enter the Magic Academy or High School.


    However, most of the majority will choose to enter the Magic Academy, and only a minority will choose to enter High School.


    This is actually quite funny for Taufik because on Earth before he traveled back in time, everyone used to compete to become civil servants, whereas on Earth today, civil servants are very rare, and being a civil servant is a respected profession only because of the scarcity of people who want to become civil servants.


    This made Taufik curious about how his friend, Reza, was doing now because he remembered that his friend''s dream was to become a civil servant.


    Something that is also quite familiar to Taufik because he had met them in the past is the Magic God Worship Group, now better known as the Magic Tower.


    The Magic Tower is the reason why many magic academies are the choice after graduating from junior high school.


    The Magic Tower itself is divided into several; the first and strongest is the Magic Tower of Ember, where this Magic Tower focuses on research on Magic, which includes everything about Fire Magic. The Magic Tower of Ember is located in the United States. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then there is the Magic Tower of Aqua; from the name alone, you can guess that this Magic Tower is centered on research on Water Magic.


    Then there is the Magic Tower of Terra, centered on Earth magic, and the Magic Tower of Anemo, centered on Wind Magic.


    Apart from the four Magic Towers, there are several other Magic Towers, such as the Magic Tower, that researches other Magic besides the four main elements and is no less powerful, namely, Light and Darkness.


    The White Magic Tower, which researches Light Magic, is located in Rome, while the Magic Tower, which researches Dark Magic often called the Magic Tower of Darkness, is unknown where it is located.


    The Magic Tower of Darkness is the most mysterious and dangerous Magic Tower, and the appearance of their members is usually accompanied by chaos, therefore, this Magic Tower is labeled as an enemy by all existing Magic Towers, and their whereabouts are constantly being searched for.


    In Indonesia itself, there is one Magic Tower, which happens to be located in Tarakan City; this Magic is centered on Summoning Magic and is also one of the popular Magic Towers.


    One thing that interests Taufik the most is the emergence of people with special powers like Alice, they are people who are blessed with special powers that they have received since they were born, and one thing that is the same about them and is also a sign that they are recipients of these special powers is that each of them has one characteristic in common, namely white hair.


    They are called The Singularis. Each of them has a special power that is different from each other, such as Alice who has the power of Mana Sensitivity.


    Having just one in a country is a blessing because most of The Singularis are usually only born in a place with high Mana purity, so you could say that The Singularis are those who are blessed by Mana.


    And there is a Magic Tower specifically to gather people like this, but their members are only a few because most of The Singularis have been secured by their respective countries, but that does not mean that this Magic Tower is weak because the Magic Tower of Ember itself will hesitate to offend this Magic Tower of Singularis, this is none other than because the Owner of this Magic Tower is also a Singularis, but this Magic Tower is very hidden and not many people know where it is.


    Knowing this, Taufik became excited to explore this world.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 314 -

    After Taufik and the others finished sharing their stories, it was already quite dark.


    "... Okay, Dear... We''ll go see the babies, you two stay here..."


    Jenn said while looking at Tina and Taufik with a teasing smile. Then said.


    "... Enjoy your time"


    "Husband, Good luck; this woman is crazy; since you left, every night we can hear her doing that thing alone in her room... You better be prepared because what you''re going to face is a Monster, Ahahaha~"


    "Fik, I pray that you are safe"


    Said Jenn, Rani, and Kaela in turns, while Anugerah could only look at Taufik with a pitiful expression and then followed the others to leave the room and go see her baby.


    "Huh! W-Wait!!"


    Said Taufik, who tried to stop Jenn and the others from leaving, but it was too late because the door to the room had been closed with a *Click*


    "... Master~"


    Call Tina in a Seductive way.


    *Glup*


    Taufik could only swallow his saliva and then slowly turned his head towards Tina.


    "... Ti-Tina, let''s Talk first... I-I''m too tired right now; I don''t think I can Satisfy you t-that much right now... S-So let''s d-"


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Wait and Keep Waiting~... How long do you think I''ve been waiting for this day, Master? So long... I''ve only been able to satisfy myself by touching myself... And now that this chance has come, do you think I''ll let it slip away? Hehe~ Of course not~"


    Said Tina who slowly took off her clothes in front of Taufik.


    Tina''s perfect body shape was visible, her red hair flowing down her back, and her red eyes glowing as if she was looking at her prey.


    "It''s time to fulfill your promise, Master... Too tired? Don''t worry, because I''ll be the one to move~ You can just lie still and let me do the rest~"


    Said Tina who slowly climbed onto the bed with her naked body, approaching Taufik while licking her lips.


    Tina slowly approached, and when she was on top of Taufik, Tina smiled very seductively.


    "Master~ Tonight, You are mine alone~... I love you~"


    "Tin-"


    Before he could say anything, Tina immediately locked Taufik''s lips with hers, stopping Taufik from saying anything further.


    Taufik''s body tensed as Tina deepened the kiss, her warmth pressing against him. His mind raced, part of him was overwhelmed by the sudden intensity, another part recalling all the moments that had led to this.


    He had known how much Tina longed for this, how much she had endured while she was waiting.


    Slowly, Taufik exhaled, his hands resting gently on her arms as he pulled back slightly, looking into her glowing red eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tina¡­ I know you''ve been waiting for this moment"


    Taufik said softly, his voice carrying both understanding and hesitation.


    "And I won''t deny my feelings for you. But before anything else¡­ I want to hear from you. Not just desire... Tell me what you truly feel?"


    Tina blinked, her seductive smile faltering for just a second before softening into something more vulnerable. She bit her lip, then let out a small, breathy laugh.


    "Master... You already know, don''t you?"


    "Maybe..."


    Taufik admitted, brushing a strand of Tina''s red hair behind her ear. Then said


    "... But I still want to hear it"


    Tina''s red eyes shimmered as she gazed at her Master, and for a moment, Tina remembered all the moments she had with Taufik, starting from when they first met, which was the turning point in her life, which made her the Tina she is today, not a woman disguised as an emperor, not the queen of vampires, she was simply Tina, the woman who had waited, longed, and held onto her love for this Man, the man who saved her, the man who gave her life, the man who gave her a choice, her Master, and the man she loved more than anything else.


    Tina''s eyes filled with tears, and in that state, she whispered, with her voice shaking slightly


    "... I love you, Taufik... Not just for who you are, not just because I desire you... I love you... All of you... As my savior, as my Master, and as a Man... I love you... I keep waiting with a tortured heart to see you with Sis Jenn and the others, I keep waiting with envy towards Sis Jenn and the others, I keep waiting with the hope of having a meaning other than what I am now to you, even at this moment, my heart keeps screaming your name, hoping to be completely yours..."


    Taufik felt his heart tighten at Tina''s words. The depth of her emotions, the longing she had carried for so long, weighed heavily on him.


    She had always been strong, always by his side when he needed her, but now, she was vulnerable, exposing her soul to him.


    Taufik cupped Tina''s cheek gently, his thumb brushing away the tear that threatened to fall.


    "Tina¡­"


    Taufik called in a whispered voice. Then continue.


    "... You were never just someone to me, Tina... I might not have said it enough¡­ but I''ve always seen you. Not as my subordinate. Not as The Red Queen... But as who you are... The woman who always stood by my side, the woman who fought for me, the woman who... I also care about, deeply"


    Tina''s breath stopped for a moment, her red eyes locked on Taufik, desperate for the sincerity she longed to find.


    "... I won''t deny that things have been complicated... And I know¡­ I should''ve said this sooner... But I don''t want you to feel like you have to fight for a place in my heart, because you''ve always had it"


    Hearing that, Tina gasped softly, her fingers clutching at his shirt as if afraid to let go; then, with a voice that was half laughing and half crying, Tina said.


    "Then¡­ Master, can I really be selfish tonight? Can I finally call you mine?"


    Taufik smiled softly, with a giggle coming out of his mouth, and then pressed his forehead against hers. Then said.


    "... You don''t have to ask, Tina. You already are"


    A brilliant smile bloomed on Tina''s face before she pulled him into another deep kiss, this time filled with more than just desire, it''s filled with love, emotion, and everything she had been holding back for so long.


    And for that night, under the soft glow of the moon, Tina finally had what she had waiting for. Not just the passion, not just the physical closeness, but the love she had longed to call her own.


    # A/N - "What Are You Waiting For? There''s nothing here (:D)"


    --------


    - Next day.


    Taufik stirred as the sunlight filtered through the curtains, he felt something above him, and as his eyes opened, he saw Tina nestled against his chest, her red hair spilling all over him. She was still asleep, her expression peaceful, and her fingers clutching onto him as if afraid he would disappear.


    A soft smile formed on Taufik''s lips as he gently brushed a strand of hair from Tina''s face. Last night had been more than he ever expected.


    After the last night, Taufik felt a burden that had been stuck in his heart for a long time disappear, but when everything was finally resolved, Taufik finally felt relieved.


    ''... Now there''s only the matter of Gaia... I have to finish the other things quickly before going to the underworld... Ahh~ Name, I also have to think about my child''s name... There are too many things to do but I only have a little time *Sigh* What a drag~ System?''


    [Yes Master]


    ''... Login''


    [DING]


    [Congratulations! You have obtained a DEMI-GOD-LEVEL reward: Time Manipulation Skill (Active)]


    [The Skill able to slow down, accelerate, stop, and rewind time, with this skill Users can stop time while being unaffected themselves and also allow whatever they want including objects and beings to be unaffected as well]


    ''... Hmm? So that''s how this thing works? So Desire is the answer, is that what you mean, Will?''


    Ask Taufik, and of course, he didn''t get an answer; he didn''t seem too impressed with the reward he received because he could stop time with just his Imagination Magic, but a reward is a reward, and no one will refuse a reward especially if it is free, so Taufik will be happy to accept it.


    ''... Okay, let''s do what we can for now... ''


    Said Taufik, then lifted Tina gently.


    "... Mmm~"


    Tina groaned softly as Taufik moved Tina, who was sleeping on top of him, to the bed next to him, but not to the point of waking Tina up.


    Seeing Tina like this, Taufik smiled softly again and then put the blanket to cover her body; Taufik then kissed Tina''s forehead, which made Tina moan softly again before Taufik stood up to get dressed.


    But just as he finished putting on his pants, a knock on the door was heard, accompanied by the voice of a maid.


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    "... Your Highness, The Queen, and the others are waiting for you in the dining room"


    "Yeah~ Give me time to get dressed"


    "... Do you need any help, Your Highness?"


    "... No? I can do it by myself, you can go now, tell them that I''ll be there in minutes"


    "... Understood, Your Highness"


    Said the maid in a slightly disappointed tone.


    ''... What the hell? What are you disappointed for?''


    Taufik asked inwardly, which he then immediately ignored and continued to put clothes on his body.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 315 - Meaning Behind the Name

    After finishing getting dressed, Taufik went straight to the dining room. Leaving Tina who still seems to need rest.


    When Taufik arrived at the dining room, he saw that almost all of his family had already taken their seats.


    Seeing the chair next to his uncle William was empty, Taufik then walked towards it and sat down immediately.


    "... Morning, Everyone... Hum~ Where''s my Mom? Lembu?"


    Taufik asked Lembuswana who was sitting with Alice.


    "... She said that he would show the old house to your father, so he could not participate, N¨¡g¨¡ntaka and Shasha were there with them, so if they wanted to come here there would be no problems"


    "... I see... is Uncle Edmund and Aunty still doing their Job, Uncle William?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry about Edmund; he rarely has breakfast together like this. Actually, I do too because usually I also do my duties, but because of what happened yesterday, I decided to spend the night here, and after breakfast, I will go back to doing my duties; about my wife... She is actually the busiest among us, always running here and there, so it is very rare to see her"


    Williams'' answer to Taufik''s question.


    Taufik just nodded his head and then looked at the entire dining room; across from him, Aksara sat between Amanda and Alice; beside Amanda was Caldwell with his usual cold expression. Beside her sat Jenn, and so on were Rani, Kaela, and Anugerah; at the very top, his grandmother, the Queen, sat in her place, who also watched Susanna in the crowded dining room with a gentle expression on her face.


    Their eyes met, and his grandmother gave Taufik a smile, which Taufik also returned with a smile.


    Shortly after, the Maids entered the room with plates filled with various dishes and then placed them on the table.


    After that, they ate the dish together, without saying another word.


    After breakfast was finished, the Maids returned to the Table to take away the dirty plates and then replaced them with dessert.


    In this situation, the Queen then opened the conversation.


    "... Fik, My Son... Have you prepared names for your children?"


    "Hum? Yes Grandma"


    Hearing Taufik''s answer, all eyes immediately turned to him.


    The one closest to him, Jenn, with a happy expression, immediately said.


    "Really, Dear? Do you already have a name in your mind? Tell me~ Tell me~"


    "You heard her, My son, tell us, what name have you prepared?"


    Said his grandmother once again; hearing this, Taufik looked back at everyone''s faces, seeing that they all seemed to really want to hear his answer. Taufik then sighed.


    "... Actually, I wanted to say this when everyone was here, but since it''s like this, then I''ll say it here... Then, I''ll start with Jenn''s child first... I named him Askara; in Indonesian literature, Askara means light or moon... I gave him this name with the hope that he will grow into someone strong, whether in terms of spirituality or character; I want him to grow into someone who is brave, strong, and firm... Askara D''Archy Hidayat... Then, Rani''s child, just looking at her, I already knew that she would grow up to be like her mother, So I gave her the name Litani, which means Prayer... In Literature Litani is usually used to express various emotions... It''s a beautiful name... Litani D''Archy Hidayat... Then Anugerah''s child... I gave her the name Kiara... which means Beauty, purity... And Strength... She will grow up to be a graceful woman like her mother, I believe that... When she saw me, an angelic smile appeared on the child''s face, and the name Kiara, for some reason, immediately came to my mind... Kiara D''Archy Hidayat... And the last one is Kaela''s twins... Anggana and Anindha, The boy is Anggana and the girl is Anindha... Each of the two names has a different meaning, but if the two names are combined, then it will symbolize the harmony between outer and inner beauty, or the harmony between physical and moral... Anggana D''Archy Hidayat and Anindha D''Archy Hidayat... "


    Taufik said at length, telling the names of his children and the meaning behind the names one by one.


    For a while, after Taufik finished speaking, no one opened their mouths, as if amazed by every name Taufik gave his child.


    "... Th-That''s beautiful... For you to be able to think of a name with a deep meaning behind it is Amazing, Dear... So it''s Askara, huh? Light and Moon... What a beautiful name"


    Jenn said, feeling amazed by the name Taufik gave to their child.


    "Litani? Not bad, I was just about to give her name The Strongest If you can''t think of a Name... Litany isn''t bad either"


    "Please don''t, Rani, she will only hate you when she grows up..."


    Said Taufik, reprimanding Rani while rubbing the bridge of his nose. Then looking at Anugerah and asking. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "What do you think about that name, Anugerah? Do you Like it?"


    "I love it, the name and the meaning behind that name are beautiful, I agree with that name"


    Seeing Anugerah''s happy smile, Taufik nodded happily and then looked at Kaela.


    "... Kaela?"


    "... Me too, those two names were on the list of names I made... the fact that you thought of the same name as me, somehow makes me happy... I more than agree"


    Said Kaela while looking at Taufik with a sweet smile that never left her face.


    Seeing that everyone agreed with the name he suggested, Taufik nodded again and said.


    "... Alright, then it''s decided that those will be their names"


    "Wow! To think you could think with a deep meaning behind it, you''re amazing, bro... Later, when I also have a child, I''ll ask you for a good name recommendation. Is that ok?"


    Caldwell said, almost making Amanda spit out the dessert in her mouth.


    "Sure... But go find a wife first"


    Taufik answered, which then invited laughter in the dining room, and made Caldwell click his tongue and then go back to finishing the dessert in front of him.


    The Queen could only shake her head at the fate of the D''Archy men, there was nothing wrong with their appearance, in fact, it could be said that the handsomeness of the D''Archy men was above average but for some reason, they had such a hard time finding a woman who was a good match for them.


    Maybe it was fate, but among the D''Archy men, Because it had happened a long time ago, even William got married when he was in his mid-thirties, and that was because the Queen matched him with a competent young woman she knew, who also worked for her About her other Son, The Queen already giving up a long time ago. But among The D''Archy Man, Only his grandson, Taufik, was lucky with women, you could even say very lucky.


    With laughter and stories accompanying their breakfast, it was the most meaningful morning for each of them in the dining room.


    --------


    After breakfast was finished, as William said, he immediately went to do his job; in other words, left in a hurry because if he took more time, his wife might throw a tantrum.


    The Queen is also the same; after breakfast is finished, she also goes to carry out her state duties because every day, there is always something that happens that requires her presence.


    As for Jenn and the others, they went to breastfeed their child and also went to see how Tina was doing.


    Alice goes to school through the portal that Taufik opened for her and is accompanied by Lembuswana who comes (is forced) with Alice.


    Meanwhile, Taufik, Aksara, Caldwell, and Amanda are currently at the training ground.


    "... Aksa, have you already mastered the technique that I taught you?"


    Asked Taufik who was standing opposite Aksara, while Caldwell and Amanda watched from the side.


    "... I did, Father, but not to your level, after I trained the technique for a very long time I came to the conclusion that mastering the technique to your level is impossible"


    Answer Aksara. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... I see, so it''s impossible, huh? Never mind, do you have any weapon with you?"


    "I didn''t, Father... The SwordMagic Technique is too strong, so any weapon other than the Katana you gave that time will immediately break if I use that technique... So I rarely used that technique"


    "Really? Hmm~ wait a minute... "


    Said Taufik, who then took out Ninjato, which was stored in his inventory, and then immediately gave it to Aksara.


    "Take this, and let me see how far you''ve progressed"


    "What sword is this, Father?"


    "This Ninjato has the ability to control Fire and Ice... I made it by combining Sunlight and Moonlight... I think this weapon is strong enough to manifest the SwordMagic Technique... I will give it to you, take care of it"


    "... Fire and Ice? What an amazing weapon! The blade is also very beautiful... Thank you, Father"


    Said Aksara while checking the Ninjato given by Taufik.


    "It''s good that you like it... Now, let''s start"


    "Wait, Father, I have a request if my performance satisfies you, is that okay?"


    "Yeah, Ask everything you want"


    "Thank you, Father, now I''m ready"


    Aksara said with strong determination visible in his eyes, taking a position with the Ninjato given by Taufik in his hand.


    Seeing this, Taufik smiled faintly and then took out his katana from its sheath, and still with the same smile, he said.


    "Attack me with all the strength you have, no need to hold back... Come, my son!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 316 - Father vs Son

    The sun was not at its highest point yet, casting a warm golden hue over the vast training ground.


    The wind was still, as the son and father duo stood face to face with weapons in their hands.


    The spectators watched while holding their breath as if anticipating the clash that was about to occur. Caldwell and Amanda stood at a distance, their gazes fixed upon the duo father and son preparing to engage.


    On one side stood Taufik, Whose skills are beyond question because even the Gods were made to submit, his katana resting lightly in his grip, The black blade of the Katana emitted an aura of sharpness that seemed like it could cut through space itself.


    Opposite him was Aksara, his son, A person whose skills are still unknown, though still in the shadow of his father''s greatness. In his hands, he held the Ninjato, a weapon forged from both sunlight and moonlight, its blade flickering between fire and ice, pulsing with raw energy.


    Aksara took a deep breath and charged forward, The ground beneath him cracked from the sheer force of his movement.


    The Ninjato blade ignited in crimson flames as he slashed diagonally toward Taufik.


    *Clang!*


    Taufik deflected the attack effortlessly, his katana glowing faintly with a purplish light. He twisted his wrist, redirecting Aksara''s momentum and forcing him to stagger back.


    "... Didn''t I say you do not have to hold back, Aksa, come at me with all you got"


    Taufik said, his voice calm yet firm.


    Gritting his teeth, Aksara steadied himself. Without hesitation, he pivoted and unleashed a second attack; this time, ice-blue energy surged from the Ninjato, making the ground frost as he aimed a precise thrust at his father''s chest.


    Taufik''s eyes glowed with admiration but showed no sign of underestimation. He stepped aside at the last moment, his katana sweeping in a precise arc to counter. The force of the deflection sent a gust of cold air whipping through the training ground.


    Aksara didn''t stop. He pressed on, blending fire and ice in rapid succession in every attack he made.


    The ground burned where his blade struck, only to freeze moments later. His footwork became more refined, his movements sharper.


    While fending off Aksara''s attacks, Taufik smirked, seeing how much his son had grown.


    "... Not bad, Aksa¡­ But... Can you handle this?"


    Said Taufik, and then with a single movement, he swung his katana downward.


    A brilliant aura of wind energy erupted from his blade, splitting the ground apart and sending shockwaves through the air.


    Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    *Swoosh!*


    It moved at a speed the eye could not follow, heading straight for Aksara.


    Aksara barely had time to react.


    Instinct took over. Aksara crossed his Ninjato in front of him, channeling both fire and ice at once.


    *Boom!*


    A massive explosion of steam erupted as the opposing elements clashed with Taufik''s attack.


    For a brief moment, everything was silent. Then, the dust settled.


    Aksara remained standing, panting heavily, but his eyes burned with determination.


    Seeing this, Taufik let out a grin. Then said.


    "... You''ve improved... So... Done testing that Ninjato?"


    Hearing that, Aksara, who was breathing heavily, suddenly stopped. Then he looked at his father with the same grin as his father.


    "... This is a Good weapon, Father... And as a thank you... Let me show you how strong I really am now"


    "... Heh~ Let me see it then"


    With his father''s words, Aksara then brought the Ninjato in front of his face.


    Aksara''s eyes closed, and then, the Ninjato blade that was originally white showed a change. Showing colors that continued to change every second, it continued to happen for several seconds, until at one moment, a very bright light was created from the Ninjato blade, the light was so dazzling that Caldwell and Amanda who watched on the sidelines, had to close their eyes because of the exposure to the light.


    After the light dimmed, Aksara was still seen in the same position but the Ninjato in his hand now looked different.


    The Ninjato blade now looks dark with twinkles that make the Katana blade look like a night sky filled with stars.


    "... After I felt that I couldn''t develop the SwordMagic Technique any further... I hated myself because, with my power, I couldn''t protect Mother, couldn''t stop her from sacrificing herself... I was desperate because of it... But one day I found a way... A way that made me who couldn''t develop the SwordMagic Technique any further... Become a new technique... Witness it, Father... This is the result of my hard work all this time... The name of this technique is SwordMagic: Cosmic"


    Taufik''s eyes widened at this sight, the only hint of surprise in his calm expression.


    The aura surrounding Aksara had changed, no longer was it the raw, untamed energy of a warrior still finding his path. This was something refined, something profound.


    Aksara opened his eyes, and for a moment, it seemed as if galaxies swirled within them.


    His Ninjato, now resembling the endless cosmos, hummed with a power that transcended the elements itself.


    It was no longer bound by mere fire, ice, or the energies of the physical world that Aksara showed this far; it was something different, something that resonated with the very essence of creation itself.


    Taufik tightened his grip on his katana, feeling the changes that occur here.


    He had faced gods, he had conquered legends, but this¡­ this was something new.


    Aksara took a step forward. The air around him warped slightly as if reality itself bent to his presence. Then...


    *Shing!*


    Aksara vanished.


    Not speed. Not teleportation. It was as if he simply ceased to exist in that moment.


    Taufik''s instincts screamed at him. He spun around, his katana coated in golden flames as he slashed behind him.


    *Clang!*


    The clash sent a shockwave rippling across the training ground.


    Taufik felt his own energy shudder as the force of the impact reverberated through his arms. Aksara was there, his Ninjato locked against the katana, his expression unreadable.


    "...Interesting"


    Taufik muttered behind his breath with the grin still stayed on his face. Then said again.


    "... You''re not just manipulating elements anymore. You''re manipulating¡­"


    "Matter and energy¡­ at their foundation"


    Aksara interrupted, saying what his father wanted to say, with a smirk on his face.


    Then... Before Taufik could respond, Aksara twisted his blade.


    Reality distorted.


    The very space around Taufik rippled like a disturbed pond.


    A force unlike anything he had encountered pressed against him, warping gravity, bending light.


    His body felt heavier, then lighter, then as if it were dissolving into particles.


    For the first time in his life, after he got the system, Taufik had to retreat.


    He leaped back, swinging his katana in a wide arc. A wave of pure elemental force. Fire, water, wind, earth, light, and darkness burst forth, stabilizing the space around him.


    Aksara stood his ground, his Ninjato absorbing the attack effortlessly as if the universe itself refused to let anything harm him.


    Caldwell and Amanda watched in stunned silence.


    This was no longer just a spar between father and son.


    This was a battle between two forces of nature.


    Taufik exhaled slowly. Smiled as he felt proud of his son.


    "... Well then¡­ You surprised me a bit there... It''s not that you didn''t master the SwordMagic Technique, but created something new... You surpassed it... If you''ve surpassed SwordMagic technique¡­"


    Taufik said, then raised his katana, and suddenly, the very sky seemed to respond to his will.


    "... Then let''s see how long can you maintain this power of yours... Because looking at your current expression... You haven''t fully mastered that technique, right?... As your father, I will help you find out what your limits are..."


    Hearing this, Aksara, who was now covered in sweat, tightened his grip on his Ninjato.


    But, just as the tension between father and son reached its peak, a sudden shadow loomed over Taufik.


    Taufik, who was too busy fighting with his son, was unaware of the presence of that person, and... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Plack!*


    Without warning, a fist came crashing down on Taufik''s head with enough force to send a shockwave through the ground.


    Taufik fell to the ground hard, creating dust around the area.


    Aksara blinked in shock. Caldwell and Amanda froze. The sheer presence that had just arrived dwarfed the intensity of the battle in a completely different way.


    When the dust disappeared, a figure appeared above Taufik, who was lying face down on the ground.


    "You guys are too loud!"


    Said the figure, who turned out to be Rani; her hand had become a dragon''s hand, clenched into a fist, with an angry expression, looking at her husband, Taufik, who was below.


    Taufik rubbed the top of his head, looking at her with a sheepish grin.


    "Ah~ Rani... Did we make too much noise?"


    "Of course, You guys are making the babies restless... If you want to do it again, do it somewhere far away from here!"


    "Ahaha~ Sorry, I got too carried away by the atmosphere, I won''t do it again"


    "*Sigh* It''s good if you understand... remember don''t make too much noise, I''ll go now"


    Rani said and then immediately left.


    Meanwhile, Taufik and the others could only watch Rani leave in silence.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 317 - Ascension

    After Rani left, Taufik was silent for a while before finally getting up again and then cleaning the dust that was sticking to him.


    "... *ukhum!* Where were we again?"


    Taufik asked Aksara, acting as if what had just happened had never happened at all.


    "... help me to find out where my limits are?"


    "Ohh~ Right, About that... Let''s stop here and do that later, you''re good enough, Aksa... I''m proud of you"


    "Really? Does that mean my performance satisfies you enough, Father?"


    Aksara asked Taufik with a happy face. Seeing Aksara like this, Taufik smiled faintly, sheathed his Katana again, and then answered his son''s questions.


    "... I''m more than satisfied, Aksa... Now, said it; what''s your request?"


    Hearing his father''s words, Aksara then raised his head to look directly into his father''s eyes.


    "... Father, I want to come with you to go save Mom"


    After Aksara said that, Taufik was silent for a while before finally sighing lightly.


    "*Sigh* I know you would ask that... But you realize that what I''m going to do is something very Dangerous, right? It''s not the level of that sea beast that we faced before, what I''m going to face this time is an enemy that is already at a God level... Do you think you can handle it?"


    "I am aware of that, Father, and I will try my best to at least not be a burden to you... Please accept my request, Father, let me complete the thing I once failed to carry out... Please give me that responsibility once again"


    Aksara said with sincerity clearly visible from his eyes, seeing his son''s gaze, Taufik was stunned for a moment before taking a deep breath.


    "... Alright, I''ll take you with me, get ready for these few days... The kingdom will be fine if you''re gone for a few days, right?"


    Taufik asked which Aksara then answered with a nod.


    "Good, then stay here and practice to gain better control over your techniques... I will go finish something else first¡­"


    "Bro! I''ll be his training partner!"


    Caldwell joined the conversation, suggesting himself to be a practice partner for Aksara.


    "Hmm? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I was amazed by the technique Aksara just performed, I wanted to experience it myself, and maybe I could learn something..."


    Caldwell said, responding to Taufik''s question, and then looked at Aksara. Said.


    "Is that okay for you, Aksara?"


    "... I mean, why not? But as you can see before, my control over that technique is not perfect yet, so I don''t think it will be a good idea... I don''t mean to belittle you, Uncle, but I can casually use that imperfect technique because I know it''s my father I''m up against... But with you, I''m a little unsure"


    "Pfft~ Ahaha~ do you hear that, Brother? Should I translate it again for you, just in case you don''t understand what Aksara is trying to convey?"


    Said Amanda, who laughed at Caldwell.


    "*Sigh* You two are indeed father and son, you both like to belittle other people''s abilities"


    "I didn''t mean that uncle, I was just worried that something would happen to you"


    "No need, you see, I am the current rightful holder of Excalibur, so you don''t need to worry about anything"


    "But-"


    "You don''t need to worry, Aksa, even though it''s like this, Caldwell is strong enough, if something happens, Amanda is here... So you don''t need to worry, this is also a good opportunity for you"


    Taufik said while shaking his head, and then looked at Amanda.


    "... Amanda, If you see they are going too far, stop them immediately"


    "Okay, lil bro, you can trust me"


    "Alright, I''ll go now, ohh~ And remember don''t make too much noise"


    "Yes, Father"


    After that, Taufik manifested his Mana wings and then immediately left.


    --------


    On a small uninhabited island in the middle of the North Atlantic Ocean, Taufik was seen floating right above the island.


    "... System, Is this place good enough?"


    [Yes Master]


    "Good, then, let''s do that Ascension thing, give it to me now"


    [Understood]


    [DING]


    [Assimilating reward [Ascension] with Master]


    [01%... 02%... 30%... 75%... 100%]


    [DING]


    [Assimilating process success... Prepare yourself, Master, and may you be safe]


    "Huh?! What!! Prepa- *Arghhh!* "


    Taufik suddenly felt unimaginable pain, even more pain than when he received the Vampire Progenitor Bloodline at that time.


    Unable to maintain his balance and the flow of his Mana, his Mana Wings instantly disappeared which caused Taufik to fall to the ground hard.


    *BANG!*


    The entire island trembled when Taufik''s body crashed into the ground, sending cracks across the land where his body fell. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    The sky darkened unnaturally, storm clouds gathered above the island from nowhere, and the ocean suddenly went berserk.


    A violent wind howled through the island, tearing through the trees and bringing the waves into towering walls of water that slammed against the shores.


    The scene was as if the universe itself was rejecting the birth of a completely new existence on Earth or even in the entire Universe.


    Taufik''s body convulsed violently as a crimson aura exploded from within his body, the sheer intensity of his transformation affecting the surrounding space around him, creating a spatial distortion phenomenon.


    His veins bulged unnaturally, pulsing with an eerie, malevolent glow as his blood boiled. His bones cracked and then reshaped themselves, and Taufik''s muscles twisted and stretched, reforging his very existence into something new, beyond the comprehension of anything in this world.


    "*AAAGGHHHHHH!!!* "


    His scream tore through the air, producing a force that shattered boulders and sent flying everything around him.


    *BOOM!!*


    Lightning streaked down, striking his body repeatedly as if nature itself sought to stop him before he could rise to a higher level. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Instead, each bolt that hit his body only fueled Taufik''s transformation further, his essence absorbing the divine wrath and transmuting it into something darker, something more absolute than ever.


    The very concept of reality seemed to waver, flickering between existence and nothingness.


    The air thickened with an oppressive force, an unseen power pressing down upon the land, attempting to suppress what should not be.


    His once crimson eyes bled into an abyssal black, absorbing/devouring the light around them.


    Taufik''s body pulsed with an aura of dominion. His very presence became a taboo to the existence, a being that no longer belonged to the natural order.


    The System''s voice echoed in his mind, Remind Taufik to stay conscious


    [Master... Warning... Your transformation is surpassing initial calculations... Please stay conscious during this stage... Otherwise... Something bad will happen to you and the Earth]


    Taufik''s consciousness wavered, but he refused to submit. He clenched his fists, his body barely holding itself together as reality twisted further.


    He could feel something ancient, something beyond his knowledge rejecting him, trying to stop or even erase his existence before he could ascend to a new level.


    "... F*CK THIS SHIT!! FATE!! DON''T EVER THINK THAT YOU CAN STOP ME! I''M THE MASTER OF MY OWN LIFE!! I WILL DECIDE WHAT WILL HAPPEN TO ME!!! NOT ANYONE! NOT EVEN YOU!!"


    Taufik shouted, and then, with a deafening explosion, Taufik''s aura expanded, shattering the invisible chains that sought to bind him.


    The storm above was forced outward, the dark clouds dispersing in an instant. The ocean that had rebelled immediately froze in submission. The island, once trembling, now lay silent, as if bowing to his presence.


    Taufik exhaled, his breath alone sending a shockwave across the land.


    He slowly opened his eyes, their abyssal depths holding an undeniable truth, he was no longer merely a Vampire Progenitor. He had ascended beyond even that.


    He had become the Vampire Primogeniture, the one and only God of Vampire that ever existed.


    [DING]


    [Congratul-]


    "Shut up! Let me rest for a while... I don''t think I can take it anymore"


    Said Taufik, who then closed his eyes.


    --------


    Taufik''s ascension created an explosion of aura that could be felt by every human being on Earth, creating panic among people but inviting interest from certain people, especially the owners of Magic Towers in every part of the world.


    Even Olympus was not spared from this, but Hades who was currently in charge of Olympus while Zeus was recovering, seemed to already know where the phenomenon came from and who caused it, therefore, Hades chose not to find out more because there was nothing good about knowing something that shouldn''t be known, especially if it was related to someone of Taufik''s caliber.


    This aura explosion phenomenon had raised a little concern about what would happen next, but after a few hours had passed and nothing had happened, every force in the world lowered their guard and chose to find out what was really happening, but found nothing because the scope of the aura explosion phenomenon was so wide that it made the search process difficult, even when they finally found its origin, they found nothing but traces, this raised another question, namely what kind of person could produce such a strong aura that it could be felt by all of humanity on earth, creating another mystery waiting to be solved.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 318 - God Power

    - Several hours later.


    *Ughh!*


    Taufik woke up holding his head.


    "... F*ck! I never thought I would feel pain like that again"


    Taufik cursed under his breath, then stood up and looked at the area around him.


    "... Wow~ If someone saw this, they might think that the nuclear bomb had fallen here"


    After saying that, Taufik then created a mirror using his magic to see the changes that occurred in his body after ascending.


    Nothing special happened to his body except for his eyes; it seems that every transformation he underwent will mostly affect his eyes. Like now, his eyes are not like eyes in general, there are no pupils or irises, but only a pure, impenetrable blackness, even Taufik himself is confused about how he can still see clearly with eyes like that, especially with Dark, vein-like lines crept from the edges of his eyes, spreading like roots around his eyes.


    "... What the hell is this? System?"


    [Master, Your eyes look like that because of the influence of the conceptual power you received after entering the realm of the gods]


    "The power of concept? Like that thunder that Zeus has? Like that?"


    [Yes Master]


    "... I mean, it looks cool and I can always hide it with magic, but what concept am I controlling that makes my eyes look like this?"


    [DING]


    [Congratulations Master For Stepping Into The Divine Realm, Your Ascension Comes With Powers, As Follows:


    +Power of Concept:


    As a God, you will have the Power to Control Concepts, a Power that is not bound by the rules of nature and the world; with this power, you can change the basic laws of reality by manipulating the very concepts themselves.


    Concept: Night, Darkness, Blood, Life, Death, and Eternity.


    + Domain


    Referring to your Domain of power, responsibility, or influence as a God, here you have Authority and control over that Domain.


    Domain: -


    + Blessing.


    Blessing refers to the "Special" things that you can assign to those who reside in your Domain; this can be luck, protection, health, strength, special abilities, or anything else that has a connection with you.


    Blessing: - (Can only be applied when you have determined where your Domain is. *Blessing can only be set once and cannot be changed)


    Those are the Three main powers that Master has after you successfully ascend to the Realm of the Gods]


    "..."


    Seeing that, Taufik could only remain silent for a while while staring at the blue interface screen in front of him.


    "... Is that Normal? I mean, Is it normal to have that much concept power?"


    [Concept Power is influenced by yourself as an Individual.


    Vampires are closely related to night and darkness; you can control shadows and eternal night.


    Blood is the essence of a vampire''s existence, the source of their power and immortality. This concept allows the Master to control the flow of blood, the cycle of life, and even death.


    Vampires are immortal, but they also exist between life and death. This concept will allow you to control the cycle of immortality, death, and the transition between the two.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Eternity refers to the ability to influence or regulate processes that have no end, or that continue to repeat indefinitely]


    "... Wow, Thanks for the explanation, but Damn! I have absolutely no idea how any of the things you mentioned work *Sigh* Never mind; I''ll figure it out later by myself; Next, Domain, how can I determine which is my Domain?"


    [DING]


    [Looking for a suitable Domain for Master...]


    [DING]


    [Discovering a Deep Connection with Goddess Gaia...]


    [DING]


    [Finding a suitable Domain... Does Master wish to place Earth as a Domain, Master?]


    "... I can do that? I thought Earth was Gaia Domain? Or can one Domain have two gods?"


    [It seems that Master has a misunderstanding here, Earth is not Gaia''s Domain, because Gaia herself is Earth, moreover, Gaia is not a God but an Aboriginal Being, which in terms of status is an existence that is above Gods, besides, many Gods have Earth as their Domain, such as Zeus who has the sky as his Domain, Poseidon with the sea, and Hades who has the Underworld as his Domain, even so, that does not mean they replace Gaia''s role who is the personification of Earth itself, So yes, Master can have Earth as your Domain, and because of your very deep connection with Gaia, your Domain here includes the entire Earth]


    Taufik took quite some time before finally answering.


    "... I see, then set Earth as my Domain"


    As soon as Taufik uttered those words, a strange sensation washed over him. It was as if invisible threads extended from his very being, reaching deep into the Earth, intertwining with its essence.


    A surge of warmth pulsed through his body, followed by an overwhelming flood of emotions, not his own, but the emotions of the Earth itself.


    ''... is this what Gaia always felt?''


    The connection was deep, far beyond anything he had ever imagined. Taufik could feel the rivers flowing, the wind whispering through the trees, the tectonic plates shifting in slow, deliberate movements.


    It was a strange sensation because Taufik''s body felt like it was no longer his body.


    Because Taufik can feel everything that happens on Earth, from the tiniest microorganisms to the largest.


    But behind all that, there was one thing that caught Taufik''s attention the most, there was a sadness so deep that it almost brought him to his knees.


    ''Gaia was in pain'' The earth itself seemed to want to convey the message to Taufik. He could feel it in every fiber of his being. The Earth, Gaia herself was suffering, and with it, Gaia was slowly fading.


    Taufik clenched his fists. He could feel it, experience it as if it were his own. It was an unbearable feeling.


    [Master, Earth has been set to be your Domain, do you wish to determine what Blessing you will assign?]


    "... Wait, Give me a moment... Right now, I feel like going to Olympus right now and tearing Zeus'' body apart... Give me some time to calm my feelings down"


    Said Taufik, who then immediately lay down on the ground; for some reason, he wanted to do that, even though he was not wearing anything except for his tattered pants because his clothes were damaged after undergoing the Ascension process.


    Taufik closed his eyes, ignoring all the sounds around him, and just lay there quietly.


    Taufik seemed to feel Gaia by his side, lying right next to him, smiling at him, and looking at him with a gaze full of love.


    A few moments later, Taufik then opened his eyes and looked to his side, finding nothing, Taufik only felt pain in his chest as if someone was squeezing his heart tightly.


    "... I should have killed that Zeus at that time *Sigh* Now I know why Gaia always sacrifices herself for Earth; feeling all these emotions that are not your own is so torturous... Just a little longer, Gaia, just a little longer, and I will save you like what you saw in your vision that you told me about when we first met... Just a little longer"


    Said Taufik who then closed his eyes again, but the System suddenly said something.


    [Master, I detect many individuals heading here at high speed, they seem to be attracted by the aura explosion phenomenon that occurred during the Ascension process]


    "*Sigh* Why do they have to appear at a time like this, so annoying"


    Taufik said in a disturbed tone, then got up.


    "... Alright, let''s test how this Power of Concept works... I can control shadow, right? Then I can probably do something simple like this, right?"


    Taufik muttered before shifting his gaze to his shadow. Suddenly, his pitch-black eyes flared with an eerie glow. In an instant, his body disappeared into darkness, merging with his own shadow until he could no longer be seen. Leaving only a shadow that seemed to live on the ground.


    Moving towards a tree or something that used to be a tree and then disappearing into its shadow.


    --------


    Shortly after, several people wearing Magician robes appeared in the area, whether male or female; all of them were seen floating in the air riding something like a flying broomstick; some were even seen riding a floating sword.


    From the expressions they showed, they seemed shocked by the sight they saw.


    "... What''s going on here?"


    Said one of them, a woman wearing a robe that was mostly red in color.


    "Don''t know, but you can feel from the traces of Mana left in the air, whatever did this has entered an unknown realm... This is not something a Human can do"


    "Whatever it is, we have to find the one who did this; this could disrupt the balance that currently exists on earth; we have to find him and find out whether he is on the side of Humans or not; Are you joining in, Master of The Singularis Magic Tower?"


    "Hmm~ Singularis Magic Tower will not take part in this case, you can do whatever you guys want, but don''t involve me"


    After hearing what the old man said, no one objected or questioned his decision.


    "...if that is your wish, then we will not involve you... But if something serious happens, I ask for your cooperation when that happens, is that possible?"


    The woman in the red robe asked, and the old man just smiled mysteriously and then nodded his head, no one knew what the meaning behind his nod was.


    After that, they all went to search the entire island but found nothing.


    Knowing that searching further would only be a waste of time, they all left the island with the thought of finding out who caused the aura explosion they had felt earlier.


    They all left, except for the old man, who was the Master of the Singular Magic Tower.


    .... Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 319 - The God of Magic

    After everyone left, only the Master of the Singularis Tower was left.


    The person''s eyes were fixed on a tree, or more precisely, on the shadow of the tree. He kept staring at the shadow of the tree as if it was the most interesting thing to watch.


    Not long after that, the old man revealed a smile and then said.


    "Sir, if possible, could you show yourself? There is no one here but me"


    But his words received no reply at all.


    "..."


    "... You don''t need to worry, I will keep this secret, I swear in the name of the God of Magic, if I deny it, then all my magic and Core will disappear and will never return"


    The old man said again, but still did not get an answer; suddenly, the old man''s smile faded.


    "... Well, it seems like you don''t want anyone to know your identity. If that''s what you want, then I''ll be leaving now"


    Said the old man who then immediately turned around to leave, but


    "...Is your Singularis ability something related to vision?"


    "..."


    --------


    "...Is your Singularis ability something related to vision?"


    Said Taufik who then slowly appeared from the shadows.


    Hearing this, the old man turned back and was surprised when he saw Taufik. It was not an ordinary surprise but something else, like the surprise when you lose something and you look for it but can''t find it, but when a long time has passed, you accidentally find the item again, it was exactly like that.


    "... Why do you look at me like that? You said all of that because you know I was here, right?"


    "A-Ahh~ I''m sorry, I don''t expect you to be this young... You''re still young, right?" Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "What the f*ck with that question, Old Man?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry, It''s just when I saw your face... It''s reminds me of someone''s"


    "Who?"


    "The God of Magic"


    "... Who?"


    "... The God of Magic"


    "... Who? Me?"


    "Yes, Your face is very similar to the statue of the God of Magic"


    "... Hecete? Or Circe?"


    "No, they''re a Goddess, the one I mean here is a God, The God of Magic, the entity that is the reason why the Magic Tower can exist"


    "..."


    For a moment, Taufik could only stare at the old man in silence, and the old man continued to stare at Taufik.


    Yes, he had indeed ascended to the realm of the Gods and possessed conceptual powers that were usually only possessed by the Gods, but within the Concept powers that he possessed, there was no direct mention of ''Magic'', to be more precise, each of his concepts did involve ''Magic'' or more specifically, using Mana, but it wasn''t ''Magic'' in the literal sense.


    Earth itself is home to various Mythologies, from what Gaia told him, the entities that Humans used to call ''Gods'' are actually Creatures from outside the Earth who came to Earth even before Adam, the first Human set foot on Earth, this all happened because Earth is the Center of the universe and the War between the Demon and Angel Camps is also one of the reasons why They are interested in coming to Earth Because before Humans existed, one of the ways to strengthen the power of the Concepts they had was by Consuming the Concept Power of others, and the endless war that occurred between the Demon and Angel Camps was an opportunity that they could not possibly let go of because this did not only involve these two camps, but the entire Universe as a whole.


    However, after the Endless War between the Demon and Angel Camps was paused, which was also marked by the appearance of Adam on Earth, all of these Mythological Creatures did not immediately leave Earth because they enjoyed the treatment They Received from Humanity.


    This once again proves the specialness of Humans from other creatures created by the creator, because with the beliefs they have, these Mythological Creatures find a way to strengthen the power of their concepts without having to fight each other.


    This actually has something to do with [The Will], who shares a part of himself with all Humans, which allows them to have the ''Desire''. Their belief in these Mythological Creatures is actually a form of ''will'' owned by Humans, which is why these Mythological Creatures can grow strong with the beliefs of Humans who worship them as Gods/Goddesses.


    However, when Humans increased in number and the first generation of Humans, who were also known as the Human Generation with the strongest will, died, this caused part of [The Will] within Humans to also be divided among their descendants and this continued to be divided into the next generations.


    This caused the power of belief that Mythological Beings Received from humans also become small, and this caused many Mythological Beings to leave Earth, and the only ones who kept staying on Erath were the Mythological Beings who are still known to Humans to this day, but they also had to leave Earth when the Mana on Earth thinned and disappeared caused by Gaia being sealed.


    Because for these Mythological Beings Mana is the same as Oxygen, so without Mana, they could not possibly settle on Earth, and because the Mana on Earth disappeared, this also made Humans forget the presence of Mana and Magic, which was then revived by Nero at that time, and Mana and Magic still survive to this day and known by all the Humans, or at least in this new history of this Earth.


    And the Mythological Creatures that still survive on Earth are only the Gods of Olympus, Actually, many Gods/Goddesses have [Magic] as their power of the Concept in various Mythologies, but from what Taufik knows, in Greek Mythology there are Hecate and Circe, from Egyptian Mythology there is the God Thoth, and from Norse Mythology there are Odin and Loki, there are still several more from other Mythologies, but because the Mythological Creatures that remain on Earth are only the Olympian Gods, so Taufik only mentions Hecate and Circe.


    --------


    "... Old Man, I don''t want to play guessing games with you here, so just answer my question, the magic god you mean is actually which god? What''s his name?"


    After Taufik uttered the question, this time it was the old man''s turn to be silent.


    "... Actually the Magic God doesn''t have a Name, he''s just Called the Magic God, that''s what the Predecessors of the Magic Tower called the Entity they worshiped and glorified"


    Said the old man after thinking for a while.


    "That a Cultist, If that''s the case, you guys, Magic Tower is just a cult that worships a Nameless God"


    "How Rude, That worship only occurred when the Magic Tower was first built by our predecessors, nowadays, there is no such thing anymore, after all since the Magic Tower split into several, only a handful of people know about this Magic God, and only my Singular Magic Tower has a statue of the Magic God left by our Predecessors or so I know... Now, we no longer worship him, but instead make it our goal as the final form of mastery of magic"


    "Yeah~ Whatever, it''s what all That cultists always said, Who even are you? Seeing the way you talk to me, it seems like you don''t know who am I"


    "Are you some famous figure or what? And how can you don''t know me?"


    The old man asked again, making Taufik who heard it feel a little annoyed, sighed then said.


    "... Forget it, Old Man; dealing with you only makes me angrier; you don''t even answer my first questions earlier *Tch!* I''m leaving now!"


    Said Taufik, who then wanted to go back into the shadow and also wanted to try whether he could teleport using the shadow. But before he could completely disappear, the old man stopped him again.


    "Wait! At least tell me Your Name before you leave"


    Taufik, whose half-body was already submerged in the shadow, looked at the old man and asked back.


    "Introduce yourself first before asking someone''s name, Old man, that''s how it is, I don''t care if you''re old, or even the most honorable person in the world, you''re the one who needs it here, not me"


    Hearing that, the old man was a little stunned and then stuttered. Siad.


    "... O-Ohh, I''m sorry for the late Introduction, I''m Eldrin, The Master of Singularis Magic Tower, you''re?"


    "D''Archy, you only need to know that, For the rest, you can find out for yourself... I''ll go now, and remember what you said before... if someone other than you knows about this... No matter where you hide, I''ll definitely find you, This is not a warning, but a threat, and you better engrave it in your mind with"


    Taufik said, his gaze on the old man, his eyes a void of pure, impenetrable darkness, looking directly at that Old Man''s eyes. Then, without saying anything further, he disappeared into the shadows, vanishing as if he had never been there. Leaving Eldrin alone.


    ''... No matter how I look at it, this young man is very similar to the Magic God Statue in the Magic Tower, the only difference is his eyes, in the records left by the predecessors, the Magic God''s eyes were crimson, and shone with a dangerous light every time he used magic, but this... ... D''Archy, that''s a familiar name... I should find out more about this after I return to the Tower''


    Said Eldrin, who then also left the island to return to his Magic Tower.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 320 - Shadow Realm

    - Realm of Shadow.


    Located Behind the reality that humans know, there lurks an invisible parallel world, the Shadow World, the realm where all shadows originate.


    It is not simply a dark reflection of the real world, but a dimension entirely of its own.


    This world is a mirror image of the real world, but instead of earth, water, and air, this world is made of darkness that pulses with a mysterious energy.


    Buildings tower in dense silhouettes, trees sway like a black mist that rustles without wind, and the sky is an eternal void filled with a dim light from an unknown source.


    The inhabitants of the Shadow World are not human beings but shadowy entities; some are faint reflections of people in the real world, while others are creatures native to this realm of darkness, entities formed from nightmares, hidden secrets, and unspoken tales.


    They move lifelessly and without a clear direction. They are able to traverse the human world in the form of ordinary shadows but without control over themselves. Observing or even whispering their influence to those who are unaware


    But the Shadow World is not simply a passive realm. It has its own laws and its own ruler, an entity that binds the denizens of the Shadow World to never reveal themselves openly; that ruler is that world itself.


    But there is a gap between the two worlds. When night falls or when the light casts the deepest shadows, the line between the real world and the Shadow World becomes thin. Those who are sensitive enough may see something moving out of the corner of their eye, hear whispers without a source, or even feel a chill creep up their spine as if something from the shadow world is watching.


    This is an untouched world where there is no way in or out; this shadow world will continue to exist as long as the real world still exists.


    But all that changed today when an entity that was not a shadow entered this shadow world.


    --------


    After entering the shadow world, Taufik was able to see his surroundings for the first time because he had not had time due to the presence of the Master of the Singularis Magic Tower, Eldrin.


    "... This is how it looks Inside the Shadow? How should I say it? It''s... Full of Shadow... System?"


    [Yes Master?]


    "How is the flow of time here?"


    [There''s none, Master]


    "There''s none? What does it mean?"


    [There''s no such thing as (Time) in here, Master]


    Hearing this, Taufik was a little amazed, stroking his chin to try to figure out how this shadow world worked.


    "... Hmm~ Interesting... Time, as an abstract concept, has no physical form, and if something has no form, then it should have no shadow... Is that what you mean, System?"


    [Yes Master, exactly like that]


    " Interesting, very Interesting... So no matter how long I''m staying in here, not even a second pass in the real world, And I also can''t feel any Mana around... So in this shadow world, anything that doesn''t have a form in the real world, won''t exist in this shadow world, is that it, System? "


    [... That''s probably it, Master]


    Hearing the system''s answer, Taufik was amazed even more when he found out that in this shadow world, the concept of time does not exist because this was the first time he heard the System answer something as if he was hesitant.


    "Why do you sound hesitant, System?"


    [I''m sorry, Master, there''s no such data over this world that I can access, It''s like this world is completely new, a world that was created just because you have the Concept of Darkness as part of Master Concept Power qu, so I''m not entirely sure about my answers]


    "... That''s quite surprising... So are you saying that the world exists solely because of me?"


    [... That''s most likely it, Master]


    After hearing the explanation from the System, Taufik did not ask any more questions and then began to pay attention to the environment around him.


    "... This is Amazing"


    Said Taufik who then immediately manifested his Mana wings and immediately flew into the sky.


    Explaining how this world looks might be a bit complex because everything here is just a shadow; the sea surrounding the island that Taufik was standing on earlier looks like a vast expanse of shadows that move eerily.


    Taufik paused for a moment in the air, admiring what his eyes saw. But...


    *Woosh!*


    *!!!*


    Suddenly, Taufik felt the movement from behind him which made him reflexively pull out his katana.


    What Taufik saw was a giant hand made purely of shadows trying to reach him.


    But something surprising happened when Taufik tried to ward off the hand with his Katana.


    "... What?"


    Said Taufik when he saw his Katana move past the hand as if it didn''t touch anything.


    "Shit!"


    *Grip!*


    The shadow''s hand then gripped Taufik''s body tightly.


    "What the hell!"


    The hand continued to grip him tightly.


    "*Ugh!* "


    Taufik tried to free himself, but no matter what he did, the grip of the hand seemed unyielding.


    Taufik kept trying to free himself, but whatever he did seemed useless, Taufik tried to create a Mana explosion by using the pure Mana stored within himself.


    But as if he knew what he wanted to try to do, more shadowy hands appeared around him, and then immediately grabbed him until Taufik''s form could no longer be seen.


    Darkness consumed him.


    Taufik could feel his entire body restrained, his strength useless against the intangible yet overwhelming force of the shadow hands.


    He struggled, but it was like fighting against something that didn''t exist, it''s like he was fighting against nothingness, his katana, his mana, even his very presence seemed to have no weight in this world.


    The pressure increased. Taufik''s breathing became heavy. A strange sensation crept into his mind, a whisper, not in words, but directly inside his mind.


    "You¡­ are not one of us" Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Taufik''s eyes widened.


    It wasn''t the System speaking. This voice was deeper, older, something beyond mere intelligence. It resonated through his very mind and bones.


    "Who are you?"


    Taufik asked, gritted out, his body trembling under the unseen force.


    "... You''re... Intruder"


    The darkness tightened. The grip was no longer just physical, it was suffocating his essence, his existence.


    His thoughts blurred. His vision darkened. For the first time in a long time, a cold sensation prickled down his spine.


    Fear for the first time in his life, Taufik felt fear. But then


    *Fwoosh!*


    A spark. No, a flare. A pulse of pure darkness erupted from within him, pushing back against the shadow hands. Taufik''s eyes snapped open, glowing with an eerie black. His Concept of Darkness reacting, his very essence, rebelled against this shadow world''s order.


    "... Shameful, really shameful... I never thought I would be afraid of something I should have control over"


    Taufik muttered, almost sounded like a whisper, insulting, as if insulting himself.


    The shadow''s hands hesitated. And Taufik grinned.


    "... I''m the ruler of the Darkness, and a mare shadow, should just obey my order"


    Taufik said and then, with a single breath, his power surged. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The grasping hands shattered into wisps of black mist.


    Taufik fell for a split second before he caught himself in midair, his wings reforming.


    As The world around him trembled.


    The voice from before returned, but this time, it was not just a whisper but it seemed to be heard from all directions.


    "Then prove it"


    The sky of the Shadow World rippled, and from the horizon, countless shadow creatures emerged. Some crawled, others flew, but all had one thing in common, they were coming for him.


    Taufik exhaled, gripping his katana tightly. And with a grin on his face, Taufik said.


    "Now this¡­ is getting interesting"


    Then, they attacked.


    --------


    - In the real world, Windsor Castle, Training Field.


    On the training field that looked to have been partially destroyed, three people were seen: two men and one woman; the woman looked stunned as she watched the two men, one lying on the ground and the other kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath.


    "... Amazing, what an amazing power... That man, does he want to create a family filled with monsters?"


    Said the man lying on the ground.


    "You are also amazing, your sword, Excalibur, is truly amazing, Uncle... It has a lot of potential if developed well"


    "Are you trying to mock me, Aksa? The power to cut reality itself, that is no longer a power that can be held by humans... What exactly are you, father and son, made of?"


    "This is nothing compared to what my father can do, Uncle... I still need a lot of practice to reach his level"


    "You don''t have to worry, Aksa... your potential is real... I''m sure you can reach your father''s level, one day... I believe that...


    Caldwell said, who then immediately got up, looked at Aksa, and said again.


    "Speaking of your father... You also felt the aura explosion just now, right? Does it have something to do with him? What other crazy things is he trying to do?"


    "Well, that Aura, there''s no mistake, that''s my father..."


    Asked Caldwell, who also stood up.


    "... You guys... Are you two crazy?!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 321 - Battle For Dominion

    - In Shadow Realm.


    The small island of pure darkness trembled beneath him.


    The waves of the shadow ocean lapped at the shores, swirling and shifting like an endless liquid of void.


    The sky above was a vast emptiness, pulsing with an unseen force.


    And from the horizon, they came.


    Hundreds. No, thousands.


    Crawling, gliding, slithering, they came in every way possible, as if some great power was commanding them to move.


    An endless army of darkness, their bodies formless, it''s like The very will of the Shadow World had gathered to reject his presence.


    Taufik stood firm, katana in hand. The only light in this abyss came from his blade, pulsing with the aura of his SwordMagic Technique: Light Form.


    This was not a battle for survival.


    It was a battle for dominion.


    --------


    From afar, Taufik could hear the sound of waves crashing, not water, but an ocean of shadows, shifting and writhing like a living thing.


    The sky above him was nothing but a void, pulsing with a dim, eerie glow. There was no sun, no moon, just an endless darkness.


    And in front of him, on the horizon, they came. Hundreds. No, thousands. Shadow beasts, Wraith-like beings with hollow eyes, massive beasts with shifting forms, winged horrors. These creatures look like creatures that are usually seen in a nightmare.


    Their eyes, if they could even be called that were locked onto Taufik with one purpose.


    The Shadow World itself had decided. For this world, Taufik was an intruder, someone who did not belong here and should be eliminated.


    The goal of all these shadow creatures is only one, and that is to completely erase Taufik''s existence from their world.


    Seeing this, Taufik gripped the hilt of his katana tightly.


    "Fine then..."


    Taufik muttered while seeing this scene. Then said


    "... Let''s see what this world has, and decide whether or not it will be useful for me to use later... Come"


    After Taufik said that, The first wave reached him.


    A dozen shadow beasts lunged at once, their fangs and claws striking from all angles.


    Their bodies moved like liquid, twisting unnaturally, making them harder to predict and harder to kill.


    Taufik twisted his body midair, his katana flashing in an upward arc.


    *SHING!*


    A single crescent slash of Sword Aura exploded outward, slicing the closest creatures in half instantly.


    The others dodged, unnaturally moving their bodies to evade his attack.


    But one successfully slipped past his defense, who then managed to scratch across his shoulder.


    "*Tch!* "


    It wasn''t a serious wound, but Taufik could feel a burning pain surge through his body. The wound didn''t just cut, it drained him. Even when the wound was regenerating, Taufik could still feel the pain.


    Another shadow beast struck from below.


    Taufik barely blocked in time, but the impact sent him hurtling backward, his body spinning in midair.


    Taufik barely blocked in time, but the impact sent him hurtling backward, his body spinning in midair.


    They were adapting; these shadow creatures didn''t just attack Taufik; right now, they seemed to be studying Taufik, trying to measure how strong he was.


    They weren''t mindless. They moved as one, reacting not just to his attacks, but to his very presence.


    After Taufik had managed to balance his body in the air, more came.


    He had only killed a few, and there are still thousands.


    And he was alone.


    ''I hope time really doesn''t exist here and no time will pass in the real world when I return because... This will be a long battle''


    --------


    Taufik pushed forward, his katana a blur of light as he moved through the storm of shadows Creature that came to him.


    Every swing of his Katana erased dozens, but more always replaced them.


    His speed was overwhelming, flickering from place to place, cutting through enemies before they could react.


    But for every enemy he cut down, another landed a hit on him.


    A claw tore across his ribs.


    A shadow blade pierced his side before he could twist away.


    His breath is still stable, but his movements slowed.


    The wounds healed in seconds after he got hit by the Shadow Creature; the darkness clung to his body, draining his strength with every passing moment, just like some debuff was put on his body with each hit he took.


    "... This is a bit troublesome, If this contin-"


    *Swing!*


    Before Taufik had time to finish complaining, blades of darkness slashed toward his throat, and clawed hands sought to rip through his flesh.


    *Sprut!*


    The blade of darkness managed to slit his neck, and the claw pierced his heart; blood poured out, but did not fall, floating in the air for a few moments and then quickly flowing upwards; Taufik''s body also became blood and moved upwards; it recombined, and then Taufik reappeared.


    Taufik was ready with his stance to slash with his katana.


    "At Least Give Me Time To Complain!!"


    *Slash!!* sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A single horizontal slash unleashed a crescent of pure light, cleaving through many creatures at once.


    Their bodies split apart, dissolving into mist before they could even make a sound.


    But there was no time to breathe. More were coming.


    They swarmed him, attacking from all directions. Above. Below. Behind.


    "*Sigh* It''s going to be another tiring day"


    Taufik said, and then his Sword Aura extended. And what happened after that was just chaos.


    Taufik spun, dodged, and countered, his movements a blur of light against the sea of darkness.


    Every swing of his katana left trails of silver energy that cut through dozens of creatures at once, but For every enemy he cut down, a hundred more emerged, It''s like a never-ending deadly loop.


    The sky itself darkened further as the Shadow World responded to what was going on. Then...


    *BOOM!*


    A massive figure rose from the sea of darkness. A shadow titan, ten times the size of the others, its body forged from the very essence of the Shadow World.


    *ROARRR!!*


    And with that loud roar, It swung a massive arm, aiming to crush Taufik with the weight of the entire sky.


    Taufik''s eyes sharpened, and then, in a low voice, he said.


    "... Too slow"


    After Taufik said that, he raised his katana high.


    The light around the blade expanded, becoming blinding.


    "SwordMagic - Light Form: Sword of Judgement!"


    A pillar of pure Sword Aura erupted from his blade, forming a giant sword that rose to pierce the sky, and then, with a single vertical slash, the air split apart.


    *Slash!*


    The sword descended at a normal speed but the pressure it exerted seemed to make the shadow creatures move.


    *Thwack!*


    The sword came down and hit the shadow titan, then cut through the titan in one instant.


    The titan''s body split in two, and the pieces crumbled into dust.


    The shadow creatures hesitated. The will of the Shadow World itself wavered.


    But the battle was far from over.


    --------


    The sky rumbled. The creatures surged forward again, thousands upon thousands, a storm of pure darkness.


    Taufik tightened his grip on his Katana; he could feel it; the Shadow World was testing him. Not just fighting him anymore, but measuring his worth, and he would not fail.


    Raising his katana once more, he charged into the storm of Darkness, which seemed never-ending.


    --------


    - In The Real World.


    After the chaos that occurred due to the sparring between Caldwell and Aksara, but fortunately, before the situation could get more chaotic, Amanda had time to put a protective Magic around the training field which could at least dampen the sound of the battle that was happening, otherwise, Rani might have come back and stopped them before they could even start anything.


    But misfortune still befell them when the condition of the training field was discovered by the Queen.


    And now, the two of them, Caldwell and Aksara, were kneeling in front of the Queen, still with their tired bodies and their clothes in tatters.


    "... So what''s the reason you guys did that? I''ve been very busy with my business and when I came back, I found half of the training field was now in ruins"


    The Queen asked them both.


    "... Grandma, We know what we''re doing is wrong, We''re sorry for getting too carried away-"


    Caldwell said with his head bowed, trying to apologize but was immediately cut off by the Queen.


    "I don''t want to hear your requests... What I want to hear is why you''re doing this, how did it all start?"


    "... That''s... "


    "My Qu- Great-Grandma, actually, at first, my father asked me... "


    After that, Aksara began to explain how all this happened until it ended with Aksara and Caldwell being able to practice sparring until half of the training field was destroyed.


    Hearing this, the Queen could only massage her forehead, look at Aksara, and then ask.


    "... So where''s your father? Where''s Taufik?"


    "... Earlier, my father said he was going out to take care of something and hasn''t come back ye-"


    "I''m here"


    "!!!"


    Hearing the voice that suddenly appeared in the room, the Queen, Aksara, Caldwell, and Amanda were immediately shocked, but they were even more shocked when they saw Taufik who suddenly appeared from the shadow in the corner of the room, their shock did not stop there, because when they saw how Taufik looked now, they were speechless.


    ....


    ...


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    ..


    .

 chapter 322 - New Ruler

    - A moment before Taufik comes back.


    Taufik did not know how much time had passed, but he did know that every time he swung his Katana, tens to hundreds of shadow creatures would disappear into the mist and be replaced by other shadow creatures.


    Every time this change occurred, the shadow creatures became harder to kill. They did not get stronger, but they slowly began to know how to deal with Taufik.


    But no matter how many shadow creatures came to him, no matter how many wounds he received, no matter how many times he swung his katana, fending off attacks that came his way, it never made Taufik fall, even the thought of it never crossed his mind.


    This could happen because apart from the Mana in him that seemed to never run out no matter how much he used it, this was also caused by something that happened in the middle of the battle, at one point when he defeated the Shadow Creature and the Shadow Creature became mist, something strange happened, the mist that usually immediately disappeared into nothingness, now the mist seemed to be sucked into Taufik''s body.


    Taufik was initially surprised by this and worried, but because of the conditions at that time, he did not have the luxury of checking his body''s condition, so Taufik just let it be because he did not feel any difference when the mist entered his body, at least not yet.


    It kept happening, he killed the shadow creature, the shadow creature became mist, and the Mist was sucked into his body; this kept happening for a long time until, at one point, Taufik finally realized that something had happened to his body.


    But the changes he felt were not something bad, but rather something good because Taufik felt that he was actually getting stronger as more mist was absorbed by his body.


    However, the more mist he absorbed, Taufik also felt that his body was slowly changing, changing to adapt to this shadow world, his skin which was originally pale became dusty gray, from his head sprouted massive, curved horns, their surface jagged and dark as if it made from obsidian, pulsing faintly with an eerie energy. His long hair had become unruly, streaked with hints of shadow that seemed to move on their own, writhing as though alive. His dark eyes now emit an unnatural crimson glow, making his appearance almost similar to a shadow creature.


    But the most striking transformation that happened to Taufik is the thing that happened to his body; living darkness clung to his body, tendrils of shadow-like substance formed into Eksoskeleton yet still fluid, as though deciding whether to consume him entirely.


    And his Mana wings have now been replaced by a pair of bat-like wings. Taufik''s current appearance is similar to that of a demon.


    Even because of this, Taufik felt uncomfortable using his Katana because his fingers had now become claws, making it difficult for him to grip the handle of his Katana.


    In the end, Taufik continued the seemingly endless battle without a katana anymore and without using his SwordMagic technique anymore, and only using the new power he had gained, fighting poison with poison, fighting fire with fire, that was what Taufik was doing right now, fighting shadow with shadow, a stronger shadow.


    This proved successful because Taufik''s speed in killing the shadow creatures was faster and more flexible than before.


    Until one moment, these shadow creatures seemed to start to be afraid to approach Taufik, hesitated, and stopped moving, as if one movement they made would be their end as if their instincts forbade them from taking action against this creature floating alone in front of them... It was as if The Shadow World itself paused in front of Taufik''s presence.


    What was in front of them was no longer an intruder but one of them, something superior to them.


    Taufik also did not continue attacking them and only floated in the air with a gaze as if looking down on all the shadow creatures in front of him.


    Until finally, a whisper, not a voice, but a force echoed from the darkness which was heard from all directions. The shadow world itself reacted to this situation, saying.


    "... Who are you?"


    Hearing this, Taufik smiled, then said.


    "Who am I?"


    After those words came out of Taufik''s mouth, a pulse of pure darkness erupted from his body.


    The shadow creatures who were affected by this reeled back, hissing.


    Taufik lifted his head, and his eyes darkened with an unsettling force, an abyss that seemed to be able to pull in everything around him as if the very light and air trembled at the edge of his gaze.


    "... I am the one who decides what the darkness should be, I''m The God of Darkness... And you?... You will obey me because from now on, I am the ruler..."


    # A/N - " *Ukhum* He''s also a God of Night, Blood, Life, Death, and Eternity, by the way (:v) "


    After Taufik said that, The sky rippled, and the voice, the will of the Shadow World itself, spoke again.


    "... Then take your throne"


    After that, the silence fell, and one by one, the shadow creatures disappeared, leaving only Taufik alone.


    Seeing this, Taufik breathed a sigh of relief and then turned his gaze toward the ocean of shadows, the once-hostile waves now silent, as if acknowledging Taufik''s status.


    "... In this silence, this world is not entirely bad... I''ll use this world nicely... System, how much time have I spent in this world?"


    [DING]


    [If calculated based on the time in the real world, the time Master spent here was two months, thirteen days, and seven hours]


    "What?! That long? Is it because there is no concept of time here that I didn''t realize that so long had passed?"


    [Yes Master]


    "*Sigh* Now I''m worried, I hope my theory is correct and no time passes in the real world... Alright, since this is a reflection of the real world, then the direction home... Hmm~ that way, I think?"


    Said Taufik who then immediately sped off in the direction he wanted to go among the black sky of the shadow world.


    After flying for a while, Taufik arrived at a place where in the real world it was Great Britain, determining the direction in the world of shadows was very difficult because even though this world is a replica of the real world but everything is made completely pure from shadows, so tall buildings in the real world, in this shadow world it only looks like a tall shadow that rises high to the sky, so finding the Windsor palace is a little difficult for Taufik.


    After going back and forth here and there, Taufik finally found Windsor Castle or something that looked like it.


    When Taufik came down, he found many faint reflections of people in the real world moving here and there as if following what the real people in the real world were doing.


    As Taufik continued to explore the place, Taufik was finally convinced that this place was indeed Windsor Castle, Taufik continued to explore until he finally arrived in a room, where Taufik saw four faint reflections of people in the real world, but there was something slightly different about one of the faint reflections, one of the four faint reflections seemed more alive, still in the form of a shadow but looked more alive.


    This caught Taufik''s attention, who then looked for a shadow area that he could enter because even though what he was stepping on was a shadow, not all of the shadows around him could be used as access to enter and exit, only certain shadow areas could he use, finding a shadow that he could use, Taufik immediately entered the shadow without thinking.


    --------


    After entering the shadow, Taufik immediately heard his grandma''s voice, who said.


    "... So where''s your father? Where''s Taufik?"


    "... Earlier, my father said he was going out to take care of something and hasn''t come back ye-"


    Then his son, Aksara, answered, but before Aksara could finish what he wanted to say, Taufik announced his presence by saying.


    "I''m here"


    Said Taufik who had fully emerged from the shadow in the corner of the room, and what met him were the surprised looks of the four people in the room.


    "... My... Fik, is that you?"


    Asked the Queen after coming out of her shocked state.


    "Who else? It''s me, your grandson"


    "... Wh-What happen to you? Why do you look like this?"


    "Wow~ Lil bro, Are you a demon now?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bro... No, never mind, you look cool, but what with that eye? Can you still see with your eyes in this condition?"


    Said the Queen, Amanda, and Caldwell in turn, while Aksara remained silent while staring at his father with a strange gaze.


    "Oh~ This appreance? I forgot t-"


    *Swing!*


    Before Taufik could explain what happened to his body, Aksara, who had been silent all this time, suddenly moved, swinging his Ninjato towards Taufik''s throat. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    *!!!*


    Aksara''s sudden movement shocked the Queen, Amanda, and Caldwell, who saw it.


    *Clang!*


    However, Aksara''s sudden attack could be easily deflected by Taufik using only his claws.


    "Aks-"


    "SHUT UP, YOU DEMON!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY FATHER!! YOU CAN FOOL OTHERS WITH YOUR TRICKS, BUT NOT ME! BECAUSE I HAVE SEEN WHAT A REAL DEMON IS!!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "... What?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 323 - Father Vs Son part 2?

    "SHUT UP, YOU DEMON!! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY FATHER!! YOU CAN FOOL OTHERS WITH YOUR TRICKS, BUT NOT ME! BECAUSE I HAVE SEEN WHAT A REAL DEMON IS!!"


    Aksara said, with a face full of anger.


    The Queen, Caldwell, and Amanda, who witnessed what Aksara did to Taufik, could only remain silent because they were so shocked.


    "... What? Aksa, what are you doing?"


    Taufik asked his son, there was no anger visible on his face, only confusion.


    "STOP TALKING WITH MY FATHER''S FACE, YOU DEMON, QUICKLY TELL ME, HOW CAN A LOWLY DEMON LIKE YOU STILL EXIST ON EARTH! AND HOW DID YOU MANAGE TO POSSESS MY FATHER''S BODY!!"


    "Aksa, what are you talking about, he''s your father"


    Said Caldwell, who tried to calm Aksara down.


    "Yeah, Aksa, put down your weapon"


    "She''s right, my child, calm down first"


    "No, Grandma, Don''t believe him; I''ve faced demons before; they are creatures full of deceit... This demon is a Spirit Demon, a low-level demon; they often possess a person''s body and pretend to be that person... Although they are low-level demons, but with their cunning tricks, humans have suffered many losses in the past... Somehow, this demon managed to enter Earth even after my mother sealed the Earth completely, and even managed to possess my father''s body, which is something impossible... However, this Demon seems quite stupid for showing his true form like this"


    Aksara said it clearly, which made the Queen, Caldwell, and Amanda almost convinced by his words; however...


    "Pfftt~"


    Hearing his son''s words, Taufik let out a chuckle. Which of course, made Aksara, who saw this, look even angrier.


    "Look! Since his trick has been exposed, he showed his true face, you guys better get out of this room... Demons can''t be killed by normal means and Demon spirits seem to be able to change hosts when cornered, so you guys better get out of this room and let me take care of this demon"


    "... But Aksa, are you sur-"


    "Uncle, Quickly Get The Others Out Of Here, Even Though He Is A Low-level Demon, But If They Succeed In Possessing Someone, They Can Use The Power Of The Possessed Person, So This Will Be Very Dangerous, You Still Haven''t Recovered All Your Strength, I Will Hold Him Here As Long As Possible, So Hurry!!"


    "Haha- Hahaha!"


    Taufik, who witnessed what was happening in front of him, could no longer hold back his laughter and then laughed freely, but because of the influence of his shadow power, his laughter sounded scary, and a dark aura came out of his body following the tone of his laughter.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "SHIT! HE''S GOING TO GO BERSERK SOON, UNCLE, NOW! GET THE OTHERS OUT OF HERE!!"


    Hearing Aksara''s words this time, and because the situation was indeed chaotic, Aksara took the Queen''s hand and rushed out of the room and was followed by Amanda, leaving only Taufik and Aksara in the room.


    "... Now that we are alone, I will force you out of my father''s body no matter what!"


    "Ahaha~ Aksa~ Aksa~... Are you in your rebellious phase? Well then, as a good father, I will indulge you!"


    "SHUT UP! HOW MANY TIMES HAVE I TOLD YOU TO STOP SAYING THINGS WITH MY FATHER''S FACE!!"


    With this roar, Aksara then pulled back his Ninjato which was being held by Taufik''s claws.


    After that, Aksara didn''t hesitate at all.


    His Ninjato gleamed with a radiant, golden light as he lunged toward Taufik with incredible speed, his SwordMagic: Light Form technique illuminating the entire room.


    Taufik, still chuckling, raised a single hand, letting his dark aura swirl around him.


    "You''re really going all out against your own father, huh?"


    His voice was playful, but his eyes held a hint of curiosity.


    "Silence!"


    Aksara shouted, slashing diagonally with overwhelming force. The moment his blade made contact, a brilliant explosion of light and shadow erupted, shaking the room.


    The clash sent shockwaves in all directions, causing the walls to crack and furniture to shatter.


    But as the dust settled, Aksara''s eyes widened in shock. His blade, which could easily cut through low-level demons, especially with his SwordMagic Technique in the Light form, which was the only weakness of Demon kin, had stopped mid-air and caught between Taufik''s fingers.


    The sheer force of Aksara''s strike should have been enough to obliterate most foes, but Taufik hadn''t even moved an inch.


    Taufik grinned, tightening his grip slightly.


    "... You''ve really grown strong, Aksa... I''m really proud of you"


    "Don''t you dare say my name!"


    Aksara roared, pulling back his sword and slashing again, this time faster, more aggressive.


    He moved like a streak of light, vanishing and reappearing around Taufik, launching a relentless flurry of radiant strikes.


    Taufik, however, simply sighed. Shadows coiled around his body like living armor, absorbing the attacks effortlessly. With a single flick of his wrist, he sent a pulse of darkness outward, forcing Aksara to leap back.


    "Why... why aren''t my attacks working...?!"


    Aksara said, gritting his teeth, then continued.


    "Even a high-tier demon wouldn''t be able to withstand this much light attack without flinching... Just what kind of demon are you?!"


    Taufik tilted his head, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    "Aksa... If I really were a demon, do you think you''d still be standing right now?"


    Hearing that, Aksara growled in frustration.


    "Enough of your tricks! If my light magic isn''t enough... then I''ll just have to purge you completely!"


    A blinding golden aura erupted from his body as he prepared to unleash his strongest move yet.


    Taufik, still standing in the same spot, let out a small sigh.


    "This is going to be troublesome... But let''s see what you''ve got!"


    But before all of this can continue any further...


    *BRAK!!*


    A loud noise was heard and then the door exploded into pieces that flew towards them. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This made the two men in the room stunned and simultaneously turned their heads towards the door.


    There, Taufik and Aksara saw Rani''s figure, behind her were Tina, Jenn, Anugerah, and Kaela, and each of them showed the same angry expression.


    "... You two... COME HERE RIGHT NOW!!!"


    --------


    - A few moments later, in another room.


    Again and again, two men were seen kneeling in front of several women, and the two men were father and son, Taufik and Aksara.


    "... Did you do this on purpose? And you... What''s with that Appearance of yours? Are you tired of being a vampire and want to become a Demon now?"


    Ask Tina, who was sitting on the sofa with four other women, sitting around; there was the Queen, Caldwell, Amanda, Linda, and Marzuki, who had just returned and had found the chaos that had occurred here, while Shasha, Lembuswana, and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka, went to pick up Alice.


    "I''m sorry, let me chang-"


    "Explain first!"


    Tina interrupted Taufik''s words.


    "... Yes, Ma''am... This is actually due to the effects of my newfound power... But don''t worry, this thing is like clothes, I can put it on and take it off at any time"


    in complete surprise.


    Hearing Caldwell''s question, Taufik seemed a little hesitant to answer, but seeing the cynical looks from his wives, with a sigh, Taufik answered.


    "... A god power... In fact, I recently stepped into the realm of the gods, and my appearance is the result of me trying to master my new power, let''s say after I stepped into the realm of the gods and did a trial, and this is the result"


    After Taufik said that, everyone''s eyes widened in shock; even Aksara, who was next to him, looked at his father in disbelief.


    "Y-You what?"


    "I''ve become a God now"


    "No! No! No! Wait! Let me change my question... You became a God? How is that possible?"


    Caldwell asked, which seemed to be the same question that was on the minds of everyone in the room.


    "You ask How? This is a bit hard to explain... But if you want to make it easy, then, actually, my realm so far is only one step towards the realm of the gods; you could say, I am a Demi-God... Then this and that happened, which allowed me to step into the realm of the gods, this is a bit embarrassing to mention, but yes, I am currently a God... more or less"


    "..."


    "..."


    After Taufik said that, everyone fell silent, trying to digest what Taufik had just said, except for his wives, who seemed to have known that this would happen sooner or later.


    "... You said you''d make it easy, but what you said just made me more confused, bro"


    Asked Caldwell again, it seemed he was still having a little trouble digesting Taufik''s words.


    "You know, like the story of Hercules or Psyche, at least you''ve heard of those two names, right? The story is almost the same; like them, I went through a test and then became a God"


    "Stop it, Fik, we know what you mean, but at least explain it to us in terms we can understand... As a Mortal?"


    Now it was Amanda''s turn to ask.


    Hearing Amanda''s question, Taufik showed a troubled face and, with another sigh, began to explain his situation in terms that at least a Magician, like most of them, could understand.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 324 - Before Departure

    After Taufik''s rather lengthy explanation, and in terms that were easy to understand to those in the room, the response he got was silence. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Faced with this situation, Taufik sighed lightly and then explained it again with a shorter and easier-to-understand explanation.


    "... There''s saying that there''s a Realm after The Grandmaster Realm, let''s say that Realm is Demi-God Realm, and after That Demi-God Realm, It''s a God Realm, that''s where I am"


    Only after hearing Taufik''s explanation did everyone in the room look as if they were enlightened.


    "... Ohhh~ So it''s like that... Then one question... Can we, a human, also achieve that Realm? Is that possible?"


    "In theory, it might be possible, but have you ever wondered why Humans can only reach the Grandmaster realm?"


    "... Because humans only have limited time?"


    Amanda said, responding to Taufik''s question.


    "Yes, humans can only reach the farthest in the Grandmaster Realm; it''s all because they have a limited time to live... Although the existence of Mana, especially for those who have reached the above-average realm, will increase their lifespan, breaking through the wall between the Grandmaster realm and the Demigod Realm for someone who was born completely as a Human will require a very long time... "


    Taufik explained again at length, then looked at his son, Aksara, and continued speaking.


    "... One example of a person here who I believe can break through the Demigod Realm is none other than Aksara; this is besides hereditary factors; hell! His mother is a primordial Goddess, so directly, since he was born, Aksara can be said to be a Demigod, at least in physical terms... But he is not in that realm yet because he has not fully mastered his power... Why am I sure he can step into the Demigod or even God''s realm? It''s all because Aksara''s lifespan may be unlimited; this has something to do with Gaia, who is his mother, and me as his father... So the key to reaching the Demigod realm is Time, while heredity is just another supporting factor... Maybe luck also plays a part in this, that''s what I think... Other than-"


    After Taufik finished his explanation and wanted to explain something further, Caldwell suddenly blurted out.


    "Why didn''t you just say that realm was impossible to reach?"


    "It''s not Impossible, the proof is that I managed to reach that realm"


    "Bro, taking yourself as an example is unfair, you were born as a human, but you are no longer a human... You are a vampire, a creature that can live for who knows how long... And even though you said that the key to reaching the realm of a demigod is time. But if you look at it in terms of age, you are younger than all of us here, so taking yourself as an example I think is a bit inappropriate"


    "What happened to me was special; I was able to become like this not because of my own efforts, but because of outside help, Someone who bequeathed everything to me; you could say he was my Master... Once again, reaching the realm of a demigod is not impossible, and if time is indeed an obstacle, if you really want to reach that realm, I have a solution..."


    "And what is that solution?"


    Caldwell asked with great anticipation showing on his face.


    "Easy, just became like me, just became a Vampire"


    --------


    - Night Time.


    After this and that happened, without realizing it, night had arrived.


    Jenn, Tina, Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela are seen lying on the same bed, while Taufik, who has returned to his human form, is seen sitting on a chair between the bed and a fairly large crib.


    Inside the crib, five babies were seen sleeping soundly without caring about what was happening around them.


    In front of Taufik, a transparent blue screen was visible, it was not the system blue screen but from the Smart Bracelet he was wearing.


    Taufik read an article about what is happening in the world today, as if he wanted to know what changes have occurred in the history of the earth today compared to the original history that he knows, accompanied by hot coffee.


    Taufik, who was absorbed in what he was reading, was suddenly brought back to his senses by one of his wives, Jenn, who asked.


    "... Dear, about the thing you said before, are you sure you want to turn them all into vampires?"


    "Hmm?"


    Taufik hummed, before closing the blue screen and then looking at Jenn. Then said.


    "I didn''t force them but gave them a choice... I gave them a solution. If they want to become much stronger than they are now if they want, then they can tell me, but if they don''t want then that''s their choice; this is also for Mom... All this time, Mom has always refused to be turned into a vampire because of my dad, right? And now, that old man is here, she has no other reason... Besides, Mom has a problem with her Core, right? Among all of us, she is the one with the shortest lifespan in the family, in fact, Grandma will live longer than Mom... When I stepped into the realm of gods, I suddenly seemed to be able to see things that others couldn''t see, and seeing a creature''s lifespan is one of them... It''s like seeing a ball of light inside a person, and Mom is the dimmest, I certainly can''t let that happen, so I''ll give her time to think, if she still doesn''t want to, then by any means, I''ll make her want to"


    "... That''s sound so selfish"


    Kaela said, joining the conversation, but hearing this, Taufik just smiled faintly, then said.


    "... I''d rather be a selfish person, even if I have to be the most selfish person in the world, I don''t mind... Because for me, being a selfish person is better than losing my family members... Losing one of you... Just imagine it, I can''t"


    Hearing that, the five of them were silent for a moment while looking at Taufik, loss was indeed not something that anyone wanted to feel, they themselves had experienced losing someone close to them, so they knew how loss felt, and it was not a feeling that you wanted to feel a second time or even many times.


    The silence continued for a while until finally, Rani spoke.


    "... You don''t have to worry, Husband, no matter what, we will always be here, always by your side"


    "I know because I was like that too"


    "...So, when will you go to save Gaia, Master?"


    "You still call me Master, Tina?"


    "Hehe~ It''s become my habit, and I like it, so I won''t change it"


    Tina answered while laughing silly and seeing this, Taufik could only shake his head, then said.


    "Whatever, just do as you please... About Gaia, I''ll stay for a few more days, maybe three or four days, before I go to see Hades on Olympus"


    "... Hm~ So what will you do in those few days?"


    Hearing the question, Taufik looked at Anugerah and answered.


    "... Don''t know, maybe get to know this world further or maybe train with Aksara to prepare himself to come with me to the Underworld"


    "... Train? If you want to train, please do it somewhere far from here!"


    Rani said in an angry tone, which made Taufik only smile awkwardly and then said.


    "Hehe~ I know, you don''t have to worry..."


    Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Taufik said, and then a thought suddenly crossed his mind. Then, with an excited face, he said.


    "Hy, What if when I''m done with all this, we all go to Draco? I want to see what changes have happened there, considering that time in that world runs faster than Earth''s time; I wonder if Arman has replaced his father as the King of the Green Dragons; what do you guys think?"


    Hearing Taufik''s suggestion, the three Dragons in the room looked excited, not only them, but even Jenn and Tina were also excited, they often heard stories about the planet Draco from Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela, and their stories made Jenn and Tina interested in the existence of this other world, so hearing Taufik''s suggestion, they both became excited too.


    "Really, Husband?"


    "Yeah, Why not?"


    "Alright! I want to introduce Kiara to my brother, I''m sure he''ll be happy, and I also want to see if his relationship works out too"


    "Going back to Draco? I want to see how Queen Shemon will react if she finds out that I gave birth to twins, hehe~... That would definitely be fun"


    Seeing Rani, Anugerah, and Keala, who looked happy, Taufik nodded in satisfaction and then looked at Jenn and Tina.


    "What about you guy-"


    Said Taufik, but stopped when he saw the excited expressions that Jenn and Rani showed, then said again.


    "I guess I don''t need to ask... Alright, it''s decided, when I''m done with all this, let''s go to Draco"


    After that, they then talked about something else, before finally deciding to rest.


    And without realizing it, several days passed, and it was time for Taufik to set off again, to save Gaia.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 chapter 325 - Before Departure ll

    On the first day, for the first time, Taufik rested his body all day and just stayed in the Palace while helping to look after his babies.


    On this day too, Taufik for the first time, was able to pay attention to his children properly, and realized one unique thing, unlike normal babies in general, his babies had rapid growth, especially Askara, his child with Jenn, because only two days old, Askara could already babble, which is usually done when the baby is four or six months old, it was as if he was catching up because he was in the womb for almost twelve months, seeing this, Taufik would not be surprised if when he was one month old, maybe he could already walk


    In addition, one thing that stands out from the five babies, just like Aksara, the five of them also perfectly inherited the genes from Taufik and their respective mothers, namely half dragon and half vampire, unlike Askara who is a pure vampire, maybe that''s what caused his eyes, one is crimson and the other is blue, but this is the part that Taufik doesn''t understand, because if Aksara was born as a pure Vampire, both of his eyes should have been Crimson, maybe this has something to do with the D''Archy family genes, but Taufik is not completely sure.


    And Alice seems to have immediately become attached to her new siblings, the proof is that this morning when she woke up (she sleeps with Amanda) the first thing Alice did was go to their room, likewise when she just got home from school, the first thing she looked for was where her siblings were, this made Taufik, as a father, very happy.


    On the second day, Taufik focuses on helping Aksara master his SwordMagic: Cosmic, at least to the point where Aksara can use it without putting too much strain on his body.


    In this training, Caldwell joined again, and because Taufik knew that this training would cause a commotion, this time Taufik did the training in a place far from the palace.


    In this training Taufik gave Aksara some pointers and the rest, Aksara sparred with Caldwell, Taufik of course watched their sparring to avoid unwanted things from happening, which proved effective because Aksara lost control of his powers several times and almost caused Caldwell to be injured, besides that, Taufik also helped Caldwell in his training, at least that''s what he could do for his cousin at this time.


    The training they underwent continued until the sun looked like it was about to set before they finally decided to return to the Palace.


    On the third day, Taufik relaxed again and spent time with his family because tomorrow was the day he would leave. On this day, Aksara also said goodbye to return to the Saranjana Kingdom with Lembuswana and N¨¡g¨¡ntaka to see how the kingdom was doing and, at the same time, to inform the high-ranking officials of the kingdom that he would be going on a trip with Taufik for the next few days.


    And that night, something Taufik had predicted would happen arrived. Caldwell came to see him.


    --------


    In the garden at Windsor Castle, two men are seen sitting on a bench.


    The two people were Taufik and Caldwell; they sat quietly without speaking for a while and seemed to just want to enjoy the blowing night breeze.


    "So... You came here... That means you''ve thought about my offer before, right? Or maybe you already have a decision?"


    Said Taufik, breaking the silence between the two of them while looking at his cousin, who looked towards the fountain park in front of them.


    Hearing this, Caldwell was momentarily stunned, before finally looking at Taufik.


    "... Yes, I realized it during my sparring with Aksara yesterday... Catching up to the strength of the two of you with this mortal body seems impossible, so I came to the conclusion that if I want to step into a realm higher than my current realm, I must sacrifice this mortal body... So can you turn me into a vampire?"


    Caldwell answered, and at the end of his words, he then looked at the moon which was shining brightly in the sky.


    Hearing his cousin''s answer, Taufik also looked up at the sky; for some reason, since he had the power of concept, the night seemed to make him stronger; Taufik closed his eyes, enjoying the moonlight that illuminated his face.


    He opened his eyes again after taking a long breath and then looked back at Caldwell. Then asked.


    "... Turning you into a vampire is one easy thing; after all, I was the one who suggested it... But have you discussed this with the others?"


    "I have, I just haven''t told my mother yet"


    "So auntie is that busy, huh... So what''s the other answer?"


    "No one opposed my decision... They just asked me if I was sure about my decision, and I said yes, even Grandma didn''t say anything"


    "I see... One last question... What is your reason for pursuing power to such an extent?"


    For Taufik''s question, Caldwell took a moment before finally answering.


    "... I wanted to answer, to protect what I have, but that answer seemed too mainstream..."


    "That does sound too mainstream... so what reason do you have in mind?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rather than a reason, it might be better to call it a premonition... I feel like something big is going to happen in the future, and somehow, I have to prepare myself to face it; I feel like my current strength won''t be enough to face it... Hmm? That doesn''t seem far from the reason for protecting what I have. Haha~ But that''s it, that''s my reason, I think"


    Aksara said with a small laugh, then looked back at Taufik and said again.


    "How? Does that reason sound good enough?"


    Taufik chuckled after hearing his cousin''s question, then said.


    "... Well~ That sounds pretty good... Then, let''s get started now, I can''t keep Jenn and the others waiting"


    Hearing that, Caldwell took a deep breath and loosened his collar, as if preparing for what was to come. Then he moved closer to Taufik, his gaze steady and unreadable. Then, without hesitation, he tilted his head slightly to the side and exposed his neck to Taufik.


    "...I''m ready."


    Caldwell said a little shyly, his fingers absentmindedly toying with his loosened collar.


    Taufik, who had been watching this bizarre display, felt an immediate chill run down his spine.


    His expression twisted in discomfort as he hesitantly asked his cousin.


    "...What the hell are you doing?"


    Heard this, Caldwell blinked in confusion, tilting his head slightly.


    "Hm? Don''t they do it like this in the movies?"


    Caldwell asked, genuinely puzzled as if there was nothing wrong with this whole situation.


    Hearing this, Taufik''s face contorted further as he wiped his face with his hand, then said.


    "... Indeed, but do you expect me to do the same to you? ME to YOU?! A MAN to ANOTHER MAN?!!"


    Caldwell, still completely unfazed, raised an eyebrow.


    "Eh? You don''t?"


    Caldwell asked as if he genuinely couldn''t see the problem.


    But this just made Taufik feel another wave of goosebumps wash over him. His whole body recoiled as if he had just thought about the most cursed scenario he could imagine.


    "What the F*ck!! Of course, I wouldn''t do that! What the hell are you thinking?!"


    Caldwell''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Eh?! Then how are you going to turn me into a vampire?"


    Caldwell said again in an innocent tone which made it even worse, and for a moment, Taufik genuinely questioned if Caldwell was messing with him or just completely oblivious.


    "Bro, you better find women for you as soon as possible, at this stage, it''s already scary...Now I know why grandma is so worried about you... Never mind, just give me your hand... And please, move away from me a little, for some reason, Suddenly, I feel uncomfortable around you"


    Hearing that, Caldwell, who still seemed to not understand the situation, fixed his collar, and then, with a little hesitation, gave his hand to Taufik.


    Taufik, without saying anything else, took Caldwell''s hand, looked for his Vena cephalica, and then immediately wanted to bite it, but...


    "Are you sure you don''t want to do it on my neck? I don''t mind, you know?"


    Hearing this, Taufik, without hesitation and mercy, bit Caldwell''s wrist, and did it in the most painful way possible.


    --------


    In the morning, not knowing what had happened to Caldwell after what happened the night before, Taufik got ready to leave.


    Aksara had already returned when they finished breakfast. And it seems like Lembuswana remains in the Saranjana Kingdom as if afraid that Taufik will ask him to leave too.


    "... Lil bro, Will Caldwell be okay? Since last night until now, he keeps groaning in pain?"


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "He''ll be fine, that''s the process that someone has to go through when they''re about to turn into a vampire, just leave him alone in his room and prepare a bag of blood for when he wakes up, after all, that''s done, he''ll wake up as a vampire"


    Said Taufik, without the slightest sign of worry on his face, then looked at Aksara who was next to him.


    "... Are you ready, Aksa?"


    "Yes, Father"


    "Alright, then let''s Go"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 327 - chapter 326 - The Underworld

    Witnessed by almost all of his family members, Taufik opened a portal to Olympus.


    With the portal open, Taufik approached his wives, who were each carrying their children, and Tina, who was carrying Anandha.


    Taufik kissed each of his children''s cheeks, including Alice in turn (+ their mothers), then walked back towards the portal; before entering the portal with Aksara, Taufik looked back again. Then said.


    "... Well then, see you in a few days" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    After that, Taufik and Aksara immediately entered the portal.


    --------


    Somewhere in Olympus, The portal crackled with dark energy as Taufik and Aksara stepped onto the divine grounds of Olympus.


    Unlike how one might expect, Olympus right now was like a place that had already lost its radiance; this is none other than because of the war that occurred several days ago.


    The moment their feet touched the ground, a deep voice greeted them, as if their arrival had been expected.


    "... I was beginning to wonder when you''d arrive"


    Hades stood before them, his black robes flowing as if woven from the very essence of night.


    His dark eyes studied them, especially Taufik, but there was no hostility in his eyes, only expectation and curiosity


    Taufik was not bothered by the look that Hades gave him, because no matter what happened a few days ago, Hades would not have missed it. He smirked.


    "Then you knew when we were coming, huh?"


    Hades crossed his arms.


    "Of course... What you did a few days ago has made The balance between the underworld and Upperworld (Earth) has shifted. Everyone in Olympus felt that because, after all, the birth of a new God is not something you can witness every day. Since then, I have been waiting for you to come, and as for your son... Would it be alright for him to come too? You know, the existence of Mother Gaia''s child, is not something that is usually accepted in the Underworld, especially if the case is like his"


    Hades said while taking a glance at Aksara.


    "It''s okay, I still brought him with me because I was sure his strength was sufficient... So you don''t need to worry"


    "I''m not worried, why would I worry if you were by his side, I''m just reminding you, with your child, your journey to Tartarus will be a bit difficult... Because the beings who guard the Tartarus Gate, are also Gaia''s children, that Uranus created from Gaia''s essence... And they are quite unfriendly to Gaia''s other children"


    "Are you referring to those Hekatonkheires?"


    "Yes, they are, although in various aspects they are not much stronger than us but in terms of pure strength, they are even stronger than Hercules, and there are three of them"


    "I have my own plans about that... More than that, where is that bastard?"


    Hearing that, Hades chuckled because he immediately understood who Taufik was calling "Bastard". Then said.


    "... Maybe you''re the only one in this world who calls the King of the Gods a bastard... He doesn''t want to meet you... I don''t know, maybe because he has realized what he has done all this time, but that''s good for Olympus because he might return to his old self... But maybe he''s embarrassed to meet you"


    "... That''s good because I don''t know if I can control myself if I see him... I keep getting angry when I think about what he did to Gaia... *Sigh* Forget about that, and let''s just go straight to the Underworld, I can''t make Gaia wait any longer... Ever since I stepped into the realm of the Gods, I can hear Gaia''s groans of pain every time I close my eyes... It makes me very restless"


    Hearing this, Hades could only smile wryly, unable to deny anything or defend Zeus because what Zeus did was indeed wrong.


    "... Then let''s just go straight to the underworld, wait a moment"


    Hades said, then with a movement of his hand, a vortex of darkness rose from the ground, and the sound of horses was heard, when the vortex of darkness disappeared, Hades'' chariot appeared.


    Hades stepped onto the Chariot, before gesturing for Taufik and Aksara to climb up with him.


    "... You better prepare yourself, setting foot in the underworld as a living creature is a bit dangerous, the aura of death in the underworld is very thick, and usually will affect a person''s mental state, making them tend to do something beyond reason, the worst case is a suicide, so prepare your mental well"


    Taufik and Aksara exchanged glances before stepping onto the chariot.


    The eternal dark horse, wreathed in ghostly blue flames, made a sound as Hades took the reins.


    The moment they settled in, the chariot surged forward, tearing through space itself.


    Aksara gripped the side tightly, feeling an unnatural pressure settle over him as he felt the air grow colder.


    The vibrant colors of Olympus faded behind them, replaced by a swirling abyss of black and gray.


    A thick, oppressive aura pressed against his mind, whispers of forgotten souls brushed against his ears, murmuring in languages he didn''t understand.


    Aksara gritted his teeth, shaking his head to push away the strange thoughts in his mind.


    ''End it~'' ''Let go~'' ''Fall~'' Those whispers keep playing in his mind and grow louder.


    Aksara''s hands trembled, his vision blurred, and for a moment, he wasn''t sure if he was still in the chariot or not, but before he fell unconscious a strong hand gripped his shoulder.


    It was his Father, Taufik.


    Aksara gasped, snapping back to reality as his father''s presence grounded him. Taufik''s eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, his voice calm but firm.


    "Breathe and don''t listen to them"


    Hearing his father''s voice, Aksara exhaled, regaining control over himself. He glanced at Taufik, who sat as if unaffected by the underworld''s aura.


    It was then that he realized the aura around his father was actively pushing back against the influence of the underworld around him. This makes Aksara a little calmer.


    "... Thank you, Father"


    However, hearing this father and son exchange, Hades chuckled.


    "You''re handling it better than most. Even warriors who have faced hundreds of battlefields break within minutes of entering my domain"


    Hades said and then turned his gaze to Taufik.


    "But you¡­ What exactly happened to you? It''s like you''re rejecting that death aura, no... It''s more like something inside you makes that death aura seem uneasy around you, What power did you actually gain when you ascended to godhood?... How intriguing"


    Hearing that, Taufik remained silent, but his grip on Aksara''s shoulder tightened briefly before letting go.


    As they descended deeper, the landscape below became visible, vast rivers of black, fields of whispering spirits, towering obsidian fortresses. The Underworld was endless, stretching far beyond what the eye could see.


    In the distance, a massive palace stood, bathed in an eerie glow.


    "We''re here"


    Hades announced. Then continued


    "What you see there is a palace of judgment... Where the souls of the dead face their fate¡­ and did you see the chasm far behind it?"


    Hades said while pointing in one direction, and the father and son followed the direction Hades pointed.


    It was still very, very far away but they could still see what was there. A gaping chasm that swallowed all light.


    "That was Tartarus. The abyss where the Titans and the greatest horrors of existence are sealed away. Few mortals have ever set foot here and remained sane"


    Hades said as he looked at Taufik.


    "And that was your destination"


    Hades said again as the chariot sped forward, carrying them deeper into the unknown.


    --------


    As Hades'' chariot raced deeper into the Underworld, the oppressive aura of death thickened.


    The whispers of the dead turned into agonized wails and the weight of countless lost souls pressed down upon them.


    Aksara clenched his fists, forcing himself to endure, while Hades remained unfazed, accustomed to this atmosphere.


    Taufik, however, suddenly felt something shift inside him.


    At first, it was a mere flicker. But as the chariot crossed a river where the souls of the forgotten wailed endlessly, a new force surged within him. Resonate with him.


    The Underworld''s deathly aura did not reject his presence. It recognized him.


    Dark tendrils of power leaked from Taufik''s body, blending unnaturally with the Underworld''s very essence.


    The swirling death aura no longer pressed against him but instead... swirled around him, as if acknowledging his presence.


    The wailing souls, instead of crying out in mindless despair, turned their faceless heads toward him, watching. Waiting.


    Hades'' gaze snapped to him.


    "¡­I see"


    Hades murmured, his tone unreadable.


    Aksara, struggling to keep his mind steady, forced himself to look at his father.


    His heart skipped a beat as Taufik''s shadow had grown unnaturally large, stretching outward as if consuming the very death energy around them.


    His eyes gleamed with an unsettling glow, not just of darkness, but something deeper. Something beyond mortal comprehension.


    *Swoosh*


    A powerful force pulsed outward.


    The spirits nearby stopped wailing. The oppressive atmosphere of despair stilled.


    For the first time in the Underworld''s history, there was silence.


    Hades narrowed his eyes. Said with a hint of surprise in his tone.


    "This is unexpected"


    Taufik exhaled slowly, controlling the surge of power within him.


    He met Hades'' gaze, realization dawning upon him.


    "This trip... Unbeknownst to me, brought quite a surprising benefit"


    Hades studied him for a moment before speaking.


    "You... Do you also have the power of Death as your Concept?"


    Aksara shivered, not from fear, but from the sheer wrongness of what had just happened.


    The Underworld had acknowledged his father, not as an outsider, but as something that belonged in its depths.


    Taufik clenched his fists. The Underworld''s death aura had reacted to him, and something deep inside had awakened.


    [DING]


    [The Death... ]


    ....


    ...


    ..


    . sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 328 - chapter 327 - Death

    [DING]


    [Death wants to meet you personally.]


    ''¡­Huh?'' S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik blinked in confusion. Of all the things he expected from the system, this was not one of them.


    [DING]


    [Do you accept the invitation, Master?] Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    ''What?! Absolutely not!''


    Taufik responded without hesitation.


    [DING]


    [Understood. Rejecting Death''s request¡­]


    [DING]


    [Death is slightly offended by your refusal.]


    [DING]


    [Death warns Master t-]


    But, before Taufik could hear all of the things the system wanted to say, a voice cut through the system''s voice.


    "¡­Her¡­ Father!"


    ¡ª


    From Aksara''s perspective, his father sat still, eyes distant as if he weren''t really there.


    Seeing this Aksara''s heart pounded.


    ''Was something possessing him? Was this the work of a whispering spirits?''


    Aksara thought, thinking that maybe what happened to his father earlier, something like that could possibly happen.


    With these bad thoughts continuing to play in his mind, Aksara grabbed Taufik''s shoulders and shook him urgently.


    "Father! Father!!"


    Taufik snapped back to reality, his eyes refocusing as he looked at Aksara.


    "Father, are you okay?"


    "Hum? I''m okay"


    "Are you sure? You seemed like you weren''t in this world, are you sure you''re okay, Father?"


    "Yeah~ You don''t need to worry, I''m just adjusting the power I just got, nothing special"


    Taufik said in a relaxed tone, trying to calm his son''s worries.


    Although he still felt a little doubtful, seeing that his father was fine, Aksara did nothing more and continued to see what the Underworld had in store for them on their way to their destination.


    Taking this opportunity, Taufik started a conversation with Hades.


    "... Hades"


    "What''s?"


    "Just by any chance do you know... Death?"


    "..."


    Hearing that, Hades stood in silence, and because of his back facing him. Taufik couldn''t see what expression Hades made right now, but the air around Hades seemed to thicken with an unspoken tension.


    "... Are you asking that on purpose or do you want to test my patience, Taufik?"


    "Hm? What do you mean? I''m just asking, but if you really don''t know, then there''s no need to answer, there''s no need to be that serious"


    Hades fell silent again after that, thinking that maybe Taufik''s question was purely out of curiosity. Hades sighed, and the air around Hades that had previously thickened slowly returned to normal; after that, Hades then said.


    "... Death, One of the many creatures that was purely created because of the wishes of the universe itself..."


    After that during their journey, Hades continued to explain.


    So in short, Everything in this universe carries a deeper essence, a personification that embodies its true nature.


    Even the most abstract forces, such as life and death, are no exception.


    They are not mere concepts but living entities, existing beyond the grasp of mortal perception.


    Though unseen, they move through the world, shaping destinies in silence. They dwell at the crossroads of reality and imagination, where the tangible meets the impossible.


    Their presence defies logic, for they are neither bound by time nor space, yet their influence can be felt in every heartbeat and every final breath. Creatures beyond common sense, they exist in the shadows of existence, watching, waiting, and weaving the unseen threads of fate.


    --------


    "... Unlike the Gods who have the power of concepts, they are concepts themselves... If Fate is the Being that controls Destiny, then Death is the one that determines when someone will die, even if Fate refuses, if Death has already decided, then there is nothing that can be done because what Death has determined is already what the universe itself has determined... Simply put, the concept of death is the same as the Concept of Fate, and it is impossible for Fate to reject its own Concept because Death is part of destiny... Up to this point, do you understand what I mean?"


    Hades said while turning to Taufik; Taufik just nodded, which meant he understood, while Aksara could only listen and try to understand the conversation between the two of them in his own way.


    Hades nodded as well then looked back forward, then continued.


    "... Do you remember what happened to Hercules'' Soul back then?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with that?"


    Taufik asked, remembering that at that time, Death thanked him for the Gift he gave her, and the Gift in question was Hercules'' Soul itself.


    "... The one who took Hercules'' soul at that time was Death itself"


    "... Ohh"


    "... That''s why Zeus was so angry at that time because once someone''s soul is taken by Death itself, rebirth is impossible"


    "... How come?"


    "... Because Death hates beings like us, Beings who reject death or..."


    Hades said, looking back again, but quickly looking forward, and continued his words.


    "... Or those who prevent death from occurring"


    Taufik frowned after hearing what Hades said because Taufik could clearly understand that the ''They'' that Hades meant in his last statement was him.


    "... If so, wouldn''t this Death hate you very much? Besides you being a God who can be considered immortal, you also took her job, isn''t that right?"


    Chirped Aksara, enters the conversation between Hades and his Father.


    But Hades, who heard that, just chuckled.


    "...You seem to be misunderstanding here, Young Man... What do you mean by taking Death''s job? I, or even all the Lords of the Underworld in every world in this universe, only act as agents; you need to remember that if the embodiment of Death exists, then the embodiment of Life also exists, which means the concept of reincarnation also exists... I, as the Lord of the Underworld or even the one before me, Thanatos, have the main role of bringing the souls of the deceased to the afterlife and guiding them to reincarnate; this is what we call the Wheel of Reincarnation... Taking her job? Haha~ That''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard"


    Hearing this, Aksara could only remain silent.


    "... Last question, what would happen if someone faced Death itself?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, Hades looked back at Taufik as if trying to guess what Taufik meant by his question, but seeing that Taufik''s expression did not show any definite change, Hades looked away again.


    "... There''s nothing that can be done, once you''re in Death''s grip, there''s no way out... However, if it''s you... I don''t know"


    "... I see, Thank you for your explanation"


    "It''s okay because I can also hear a good joke, so it''s okay"


    Hearing this, Aksara could only click his tongue, avert his gaze, and see that their destination was becoming clearer, indicating that they would soon arrive.


    With that, they continued their journey in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    --------


    ''... System, continue what you wanted to say earlier''


    [Death warns Master that he will continue to watch over you]


    ''*Sigh* Another troublesome problem, can''t we avoid their attention?''


    [We can''t, Master. Rejecting something that exists in every part of reality, that''s simply impossible]


    ''... It''s just troublesome, how can beings like them exist? I thought only Fate and Will were created by the Creator, so how can they exist when the Creator has disappeared?''


    [They can exist because of the absence of the Creator himself, the Universe itself created them as if to fill the absence of the Creator, Master]


    ''... What a drag''


    Said Taufik, ending his conversation with the System, without realizing that Death itself was currently looking at him from behind the endless stretch of eternity.


    --------


    Somewhere beyond the reach of mortal or even Goda eyes, past the last fading breath of the universe, there exists a realm untouched by time.


    It is a place of silence, where even the stars dare not shine, and the air itself hums with the weight of forgotten names. This is where Death waits.


    They call her many things, The Pale Mistress, The Last Embrace, The Black Veil. But to those who have seen her, she is simply Death.


    She walks through her endless universe with a grace that defies the void itself. Clad in flowing black, her presence is neither cold nor cruel, but inevitable, like the quiet fall of dusk. Her beauty is haunting, too perfect, too still, as if sculpted by the very concept of finality. Her eyes, dark as the abyss, hold the weight of every ending, yet within them flickers something deeper, something unfathomable, something that cannot usually be seen in the gaze of a Being like her.


    Curiosity, interest, and agitated. Something that is usually only seen in a mortal, is now seen in her.


    # A/N - "Hehe~"


    And all of that was directed at one person, one man, a man who could reject the inevitable. A man who, despite standing beneath the weight of destiny itself, dared to refuse her. The Death.


    [My Master Rejects Your Invitation]


    "Rejected?"


    She murmured, reclining on her throne within the abyss, a place where even light dared not trespass.


    Offended was far too simple a word. Death was intrigued.


    And that was a problem.


    For as long as the universe gives her awareness, nothing has defied her. Gods, kings, heroes, monsters, they all fell before her, their stories ending when she willed it so. Even Fate itself can''t refuse her, But this man, this one man, Taufik, this being, this anomaly had done something no one else had.


    Her fingers traced the air, and reality trembled in response. A single step, and she could be beside him, staring into those eyes that refused her. Yet she hesitated. Not out of uncertainty, Death did not hesitate, but out of something far more irritating. Curious, deep curiosity.


    Why did the universe allow him to exist like this? A man unshackled by the laws that bound all things. A man who could reject what should be absolute.


    The thought sent an unfamiliar thrill through her, something she had not felt since the dawn of creation.


    "... Interisting~"


    Perhaps it was time she met him personally.


    # A/N - "Hehe~"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 329 - chapter 329 - Tartarus

    "... Alright, I can only take you this far, the rest is up to you"


    Said Hades after dropping Taufik and Aksara on the edge of Chasm which is the initial entrance to Tartarus.


    Taufik and Aksara stood at the edge of the Chasm, staring into the abyss below. A dark, swirling mist rose from the depths, carrying whispers that seemed to haunt their minds.


    The entrance to Tartarus was no ordinary gateway, it was a challenge in itself.


    Taufik turned to Hades, his eyes narrowing.


    "Anything else we should know before we jump in?"


    Hearing that, Hades smirked.


    "Just this... Tartarus doesn''t welcome visitors...The deeper you go, the less the rules of the outside world will apply. Your Concept power will be tested, Taufik... And for your son¡­"


    Hades said, then glanced at the Aksara.


    "Your existence alone will make you a target... You''ll be seen not just as an intruder but far more than even your father"


    Aksara tightened his grip on his ninjato. He gritted his teeth and then said.


    "... I don''t care. I came here for my Mother, and nothing''s stopping me"


    Hearing what his son said, Taufik chuckled.


    "That''s my son... Thank you for bringing us here Hades, I appreciate it"


    Taufik said, taking a step forward and looking down into the abyss. The darkness below almost felt familiar, like the Shadow World, but heavier, more ancient, and unfriendly.


    ''... Well~ Shadow Wolrd was not that friendly too, but screw it!''


    Then with a final nod to Hades, Taufik let himself fall forward. Aksara hesitated only for a second before following his Father''s steps.


    The descent was immediate and violent. The air was thick, pressing against them as they plummeted. They fell as if they were not in the air but as if they were falling into the depths of the sea.


    Shadows twisted around them, and grotesque figures formed from the void, reaching out with clawed hands.


    Taufik''s Concept power flared to life, pushing back the encroaching darkness, but he could feel it resisting as if Tartarus itself was testing him. Meanwhile, Aksara swung his blade, cutting through the shadows that dared come too close.


    Then, the void suddenly shifted.


    A massive force yanked them sideways, slamming them into an unseen surface. Taufik gritted his teeth as he landed in a crouch, while Aksara rolled to his feet. They found themselves on a floating rock platform, surrounded by an endless chasm.


    A deep, guttural voice echoed from the darkness.


    "... You are not welcome here. Turn back or be devoured"


    Hearing that voice, Taufik smirked. Then said.


    "Yeah? Let''s see who devours who"


    A pair of massive, glowing red eyes appeared in the shadows, followed by an enormous clawed hand gripping the edge of the platform. A beast of pure darkness began to rise.


    --------


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    - On the surface


    After Taufik and Aksara plunged into Tartarus, Hades remained in his place and continued to observe the changes that occurred or will occur in the Chasm.


    Not long after that, a three-headed hound wreathed in shadow and flame approached Hades. His obsidian fur shimmers with ember-like cracks, and his molten-gold eyes burn with intelligence and fury.


    Each jagged fang drips eerie, glowing ichor, while a mane of ethereal fire casts haunting shadows.


    His every step scorches the earth, and his serpent-like tail writhes with a will of its own. A being both terrifying and regal, the very embodiment of the Underworld''s might.


    The creature was Cerberus himself, Hades'' legendary pet three-headed dog.


    But what is of concern is someone who is walking with Cerberus.


    Someone with both beautiful and powerful, with flowing hair that shifts between black and gold. Her striking green-gold eyes hold the wisdom of life and death. She wears a gown of shadows and blooming flowers, with a crown of pomegranate blossoms. Graceful yet strong, she was the Queen of the Underworld, Hades'' wife, Persephone


    "... Husband, why don''t you take them to the bottom of Tartarus? I''m sure with your authority, you can do it"


    "..."


    Responding to his wife''s question, Hades was stunned for a moment, before taking a deep breath and looking at Persephone.


    "... I can, but something happened down there that I don''t know about... It''s a creepy and malice kind of feeling. I''m not entirely sure yet, but it''s most likely them... The enemy of all living beings..."


    Now it was Persephone''s turn to be stunned after hearing Hades'' words, and with a stutter, Persephone said.


    "... T-Them... Are you referring to-"


    "Yes, Demon..."


    Hades interrupted, and Persephone could only cover her mouth in shock and then speak again.


    "B-But How is that possible? Didn''t Mother Gaia sacrifice herself to seal the Earth so that Creatures like them couldn''t enter Earth?"


    "The seal has weakened thanks to Mother Gaia''s condition, who is currently on the brink of extinction due to what Zeus did... They were able to re-enter Earth and chose Tartarus as their initial camp because the environment of Tartarus is very similar to the environment of the real Hell"


    "N-No, Something like that..."


    Persephone said but stopped when she remembered Taufik and Aksara who had entered Tartarus. She immediately showed a worried face.


    "Then why did you let the two of them just enter Tartarus without telling them this?"


    "Sooner or later, they, especially Taufik will face the Demon... You must have felt it too; there is something special about that person, Something that even we, Gods, don''t know about..."


    Hades said with a mysterious tone, looking towards the depths of Tartarus with an unreadable gaze. Then continued.


    "... I am not cruel; I let him enter Tartarus without telling them this in the first hand because I want to see that person''s conviction... The Demon''s strongest weapon is not their strength but their incitement... They can turn even the most upright person into an enemy of the whole world... I want to see if he can resist the incitement and stick to his guns... If he succeeds then that will be great, but if he fails, then..."


    Hades turned his gaze from the depths of Tartarus to look at Persephone''s face with a serious look.


    "Then, We must prepare to face a threat worse than the destruction of the World... It''s a dangerous gamble but I choose to believe in that person"


    "... Why do you trust that person so much? Putting aside the fact that he is Mother Gaia''s partner, isn''t he Olympus'' enemy?"


    Hearing his beloved wife''s words, Hades smiled, which was an unusual thing, which made even Persephone confused, and Cerberus growled uncomfortably.


    "... Enemy? If he sees us as Enemies, believe me, Olympus no longer exists in this world, we can survive this far only because of the relationship that Mother Gaia has with us... Only a fool would make an enemy of someone who even defies the will of Fate and can still survive So far, Only a Fool would do that"


    --------


    - Back to Taufik.


    "... Are you okay, Aksa? Are you still able to continue?"


    Aksara wiped the blood from his face, his breathing heavy but steady.


    His grip on his ninjato was firm, but his arms ached from the relentless battle.


    After Taufik easily defeated the Beast of Pure Darkness that first greeted them, these Erinyes swarmed toward them, attacking them like mindless creatures.


    "I''m fine..."


    Aksara said though exhaustion tugged at his voice.


    "These things... they don''t stop coming"


    Taufik smirked, glancing at the Erinyes''s corpses sprawled across the battlefield. Their bodies twitched even in death, dark ichor seeping into the stone. He crouched beside one, inspecting its lifeless form.


    "They''re persistent, I''ll give them that... But you handled them well... Good job"


    Said Taufik, giving praise to Aksara.


    Aksara sheathed his ninjato and exhaled.


    "They called me an ''abomination'' before they attacked"


    Aksara said, his voice laced with frustration.


    "Why? What do they see me as?"


    Taufik''s gaze darkened. He stood up and placed a hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "Because you''re different, My son... Tartarus isn''t just rejecting you, It fears you. You''re something outside its rules, something that was born naturally, unlike most of them who are the same as you... They are imperfect creations, that''s why most of them look ugly and scary... And that makes you dangerous because you''re the Unknown"


    # A/N - "(FYI) According to Hesiod''s Theogony, the Erinyes were born from drops of blood that dripped onto Earth (Gaia) when Cronus castrated his father, Uranus"


    Aksara clenched his fists. Said. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... Good. Let them be afraid"


    Seeing this, Taufik could only smile, remove his hand from his son''s shoulder, and then look at the bodies of the Erinyes.


    "... But there is something strange about these Erinyes, something seems to be controlling them... No, maybe influencing their minds"


    "Hades! Is he planning to-"


    "No, it''s not as simple as that, it''s something more, something-"


    Before Taufik could say further, the air around them shifted. A deep, oppressive presence settled over the battlefield.


    Then from the abyss, a towering figure emerged, a woman clad in blackened armor, her wings charred and broken, yet her aura burned with relentless fury.


    Her eyes glowed like embers in a dying fire, and chains of divine origin rattled around her wrists.


    "... What is that? A fallen goddess?"


    Taufik murmured, narrowing his eyes and observing this newly emerged figure.


    The woman raised her hand, and the battlefield trembled. The Erinyes corpses twitched violently, then rose, their wounds closed with unnatural speed.


    "... You do not belong here"


    The said, her voice echoing as if multiple beings spoke through her.


    "Leave!"


    Aksara stepped forward, his Ninjato gleaming from SwordMagic technique. Declared.


    "We''re not leaving, Not until we find my Mother"


    The fallen goddess smiled, a cruel, knowing smile. Her beautiful face suddenly turned scary.


    "... Then die!"


    After that, The battlefield erupted into chaos once more.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 330 - chapter 330 - Talk No Jutsu

    The moment the fallen goddess uttered her command, the battlefield surged to life.


    The Erinyes, their bodies once broken and lifeless, now moved with an unnatural vigor, their eyes burning with a crimson glow. Their wings, once tattered, now flared with black fire, and their shrieks filled the air with a maddening chorus of rage.


    Taufik''s gaze remained locked on the fallen goddess, his mind analyzing every movement. She''s not just resurrecting them; she''s reforging them; this made Taufik realize.


    Their bodies weren''t merely healed; they were remade, stronger, and more resistant than before. They''ve become an Undead.


    Aksara wasted no time. He darted forward, his SwordMagic: Light Form igniting his Ninjato blade.


    A streak of golden brilliance cut through the battlefield as he slashed at the first Erinyes that lunged at him.


    His Ninjato severed its head cleanly, but instead of collapsing, the creature''s decapitated body twisted unnaturally, grabbing him with clawed hands.


    "Tsk!"


    Aksara gritted his teeth as he leaped back, shaking off the grasping limbs.


    "These things don''t die properly anymore"


    Aksara muttered as he saw this view that defies the laws of life itself.


    Taufik stepped beside him, his presence emanating an aura of absolute darkness.


    Changes slowly began to occur in Taufik''s body, horns grew from his head, and his clothes were covered by tendrils of shadow-like substance that formed into an exoskeleton, almost covering his whole body, seeing the changes that occurred to his father, Aksara was a little surprised because he was still not used to seeing his father''s appearance like this.


    Taufik then handed his Katana to Aksara, and then with a grin, he said.


    "Then let''s make sure they stay down"


    Taufik then extended his hand, and his Concept, Darkness, surged forth. Shadows coiled around the fallen Erinyes, consuming them entirely.


    Unlike Aksara''s attacks, Taufik''s power didn''t just destroy the body, it devoured their very essence, leaving nothing to resurrect.


    Seeing this, The fallen goddess narrowed her ember-like eyes.


    "So... You are the one they fear" Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "They are? Don''t worry, I get that a lot"


    Taufik said while smirking.


    Then, With a flick of his wrist, the darkness around him exploded outward, swallowing another wave of Erinyes.


    But the fallen goddess didn''t falter. Instead, she raised her chained arms, and an oppressive force slammed into the battlefield. The ground cracked, and black tendrils of divine energy erupted from beneath it.


    "!!!"


    Taufik and Aksara barely evaded as massive obsidian chains lashed toward them, the weight of divine punishment embedded in every strike.


    "*Tch* these chains are divine constructs!"


    Taufik muttered, his body moving on instinct to dodge.


    "Isn''t it designed to bind gods, but why this one can still move this freely? What happens in this Tartarus?"


    Aksara spun through the air, cutting through a chain mid-strike. But instead of breaking, the severed link reformed instantly, lashing back at him like a viper.


    ''Not like this... We can''t just brute-force through this''


    Taufik''s mind raced. He could destroy the Erinyes with his Concept power, but the fallen goddess was a different story. She wasn''t just wielding divine chains, she was bound by them.


    "Aksara, keep them busy for a moment" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik said. And Aksara scoffed.


    "Yeah? And what are you-"


    "Trust me"


    Aksara clicked his tongue at his father''s word but still nodded, then dashed forward, engaging the risen Erinyes with a series of rapid strikes.


    Meanwhile, Taufik focused on the fallen goddess.


    "... You''re not fully free, are you?"


    Taufik said, stepping closer.


    "Those chains, you''re using them against us, but they''re also holding you down, right... How so?"


    Hearing that, The goddess'' smirk twitched.


    Bullseye.


    Taufik''s guess was correct, which made his grin widen.


    "Who are you, really? What did you lose to end up like this?"


    Hearing that, For the first time, the goddess hesitated. Then...


    *CRACK!*


    Aksara''s blade found its mark, slicing deep into an Erinyes'' core. The creature screeched before imploding into nothingness.


    Taufik took the chance.


    "I have an offer"


    Taufik said, his voice carrying the weight of the abyss.


    "You want freedom, don''t you? I can give it to you"


    The fallen goddess froze. The chains around her rattled violently, reacting to her hesitation.


    Taufik extended his hand. With his current appearance, Taufik looks more like a Demon than a Demon himself.


    A Demon who is trying to seduce his target. With a grin on his face, Taufik said.


    "... Join me... And I''ll give you the freedom you want"


    Hearing that, For the first time, true uncertainty flickered in her burning gaze.


    --------


    After Taufik said that, The battlefield was silent for a moment, tension thick in the air.


    The only sounds were the sound of the fallen Erinyes''s body and the rattle of the divine chains that bound the fallen goddess.


    Aksara, panting from the relentless combat, glanced at his father. His grip on his Ninjato tightened.


    "You''re trying to recruit her? Are you insane, Father?!"


    Taufik heard that, but he didn''t look back. His eyes remained locked on the goddess, reading every subtle shift in her expression.


    "¡­ Maybe"


    Taufik admitted with a smirk. Then continued.


    "But I''ve found that sometimes, the most dangerous allies make the best ones... I learn that from a certain yellow Ninja I know" (:v)


    # A/N - "You know if You Know"


    The fallen goddess clenched her fists. The chains around her wrists pulsed, tightening as if sensing The Fallen Goddess''s hesitation.


    A pain crossed her face, but it was gone in an instant.


    "You speak of freedom..."


    The Fallen Goddess said, her voice layered with both mockery and longing. Then Said again.


    "... But what do you know about the feeling of being bound? Of being forsaken? Being watched all the time?"


    Taufik''s smirk didn''t fade. Being bound? No, he never, forsaken? He doesn''t know, but being watched? He knew how that felt better than anyone.


    "... More than you think"


    With a single step forward, his shadow extended, writhing like living tendrils toward her.


    The divine chains reacted violently, glowing with an intense golden radiance, fighting against the encroaching darkness.


    Aksara braced himself, ready to jump in at any moment. The fallen goddess raised a hand as if to strike. Then stopped.


    The chains around her wrists trembled. A silent war waged within her, between the divine shackles that kept her bound and the temptation of freedom standing before her.


    "You¡­"


    The Fallen Goddess whispered, her ember-like eyes narrowing.


    "You would defy the gods themselves for this offer?"


    Hearing that, Taufik chuckled. Defy the gods?


    ''... I even defy the fate you know?''


    "... Sweetheart, I already have... Every time~"


    Hear that, Something snapped inside The Fallen Goddess.


    *Crack!*


    The divine chains screeched as cracks formed along their surface. The goddess''s aura flared, dark and furious, yet filled with something else.


    Hope, it''s hope, something that she has forgotten, and thought that she would never feel it again.


    Then, she made her choice.


    "If you can break my chains¡­"


    The Fallen Goddess murmured, stepping closer. Then said.


    "... Then I will follow you, O Darkness Sovereign"


    Taufik grinned, his power surging, although he didn''t know why his name suddenly became Darkness Sovereign.


    "... Now we''re talking"


    --------


    After the successful [Talk No Jutsu], The Fallen Goddess released her Spell or whatever it was she did to the Erinyes, causing the Erinyes to fall lifeless again.


    Besides that, there was someone who also fell, exhausted, Aksara, who was lying tiredly on the ground with messy breathing, with a Ninjato and a black Katana in each hand.


    "... It is hurt?"


    "No, I''m just a little tired, Fath-"


    Aksara said, but stopped when he turned to look at his father. It turned out that the question was not directed at him but at The Fallen Goddess, and this immediately made Aksara speechless.


    ''... Is he really my Father?''


    "... It hurts, but I can still bear it because I''m used to this pain"


    "Heh~ Is it because it''s been too long? How long have you actually been locked up here?"


    Taufik asked while looking at the chains that bound the hands of the Fallen Goddess which stretched down until they were out of sight.


    "... I don''t really remember how long, I''ve been thrown here since we lost the Titanomachy war to the Olympus Party... Forget about me, and tell me how are you going to remove these Chains?"


    Said the Fallen Goddess, then looked at Taufik with a cynical look and continued speaking in a threatening tone.


    "... You better not lie to me... If you can''t remove this chain, then you better prepare for the consequence"


    "Aicc~ I can even cut a soul without any physical harm... Something like this is easy... It might just offend Hades a little, but that''s not a problem for me"


    Said Taufik, then looked at his son who was still lying on the ground.


    "Aksa, stop lying on the ground like that, come here and give me my Katana"


    Hearing that, Aksara could only sigh, forcing his tired body to stand up, walking towards his father, and then handing him his Katana.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 331 - chapter 331 - Freedom

    "Stretch out both your hands" Find more adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Taufik''s Order to the Fallen Goddess.


    Hearing this, the Fallen Goddess hesitated a little, especially with the Katana in Taufik''s hand.


    "... Are you sure you don''t deceive me?"


    "*Tsk* Just give me Your hands, if you are afraid, you can just close your eyes... And before you know it, it''ll be over"


    "M-Me?"


    The Fallen Goddess asked nervously.


    "No! The chain!! Fuck! Whatever, you can do whatever you want... Just Give me Your Hands, I don''t have that much time to waste on this"


    Hearing that, The Fallen Goddess clenched her teeth, her pride fought against the glimmer of hope that Taufik offered.


    The divine chains which had shackled her hands for who knows how long, rattled violently as if reacting to her turmoil.


    But seeing Taufik''s impatient expression, The Fallen Goddess, Although still a little hesitant, slowly, stretched out both of her hands.


    The obsidian chains wrapped tightly around her arms glowed ominously, pulsating with divine authority.


    Seeing this, Taufik sighed.


    ''Finally!... So much drama for something so simple''


    "Now, don''t resist"


    After saying that, Taufik then stepped closer to the Fallen Goddess.


    Seeing Taufik approaching her, the Fallen Goddess did nothing, even when Taufik held both of her hands, she still did not react.


    Taufik looked at the chains that restrained the Fallen Goddess, perhaps because it had been too long, the shackles that were wrapped around her wrists seemed to have become one with her flesh. Seeing this, Taufik took a deep breath before stealing a glance at the Fallen Goddess.


    "... Just give me a moment... Later, no matter what happens, don''t resist, believe me, nothing will happen to you, okay?"


    Taufik said, there was a sense of pity in his voice, the thing Taufik couldn''t stand the most was seeing a woman in pain, so seeing the condition of the Fallen Goddess like this, even though they had fought each other, Taufik still felt sorry.


    And the pity that Taufik showed did not escape the attention of the Fallen Goddess, who could only nod slowly in response to Taufik''s words.


    "... Alright, let''s begin"


    Taufik said then raised the katana, its blade gleaming with an otherworldly light as he activated Technique.


    ''SwordMagic - Light Form: Absolute Slash!''


    *Swoosh!*


    The katana then descended at a modest speed but produced a brilliant light.


    Aksara who was standing not far behind Taufik, narrowed his eyes as he recognized that Technique, that form, but taken to an entirely different level by his father, the creator of that technique itself.


    The Fallen Goddess flinched as the energy radiating from the blade brushed against her skin.


    The divine chains reacted violently, their sacred inscriptions glowing brighter in protest, as if trying to defend themselves as the Katana approached the chain. But...


    *SHLING!*


    The blade passed through the chains without resistance.


    At first, nothing seemed to happen. But then...


    *CRACK!*


    The obsidian chains splintered, their divine inscriptions unraveling like fragile threads.


    *Woosh!*


    A pulse of energy burst outward as the law that bound them shattered, severed by a power that denied all restrictions.


    The Fallen Goddess gasped. She felt it immediately, The weight that had shackled her from the start she was thrown into Tartarus was gone.


    Her hands trembled as she stared at them, free of the divine curse that had bound her existence. The chains lay in broken fragments at her feet, dissolving into nothingness.


    She looked up at Taufik, her ember-like eyes filled with disbelief.


    "You..."


    She said, almost in a whisper, still in shock with what just happened.


    But Taufik ignored it and sheathed his katana with a satisfied smirk on his face.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re welcome"


    Taufik said, waving off the drama that he now would occur if he didn''t say anything to stop it. Then said again, still in his smirk.


    "Now... Are we done with this whole ''fallen and tormented'' act, or do I need to cut something else?"


    Hearing that, The Fallen Goddess clenched her fists, testing her newfound freedom. A slow, wicked smile spread across her lips.


    "Heh~... Interesting~"


    She said, stretching her fingers, feeling power return to her, power that had been sealed away for far too long.


    But something else lingered.


    The remnants of Taufik''s Tecnique hadn''t just cut the chains but also cut away the divine judgment itself.


    She wasn''t just unshackled, She was free from the fate that had condemned her. The fate of the loser. Now she is no longer a Fallen Goddess, but just a Goddess.


    Satisfied with this, The Fallen Goddess let out a low, delighted chuckle.


    "Very well, then"


    The Fallen Goddess said with her smirk deepening. Took a step closer to Taufik, her presence shifting, less like a prisoner, more like a Queen reclaiming her throne.


    Her eyes gleamed with something dangerously close to amusement.


    "Tell me, O Lord of Shadows..."


    She said, tilted her head, and watching Taufik with an almost predatory curiosity. Then said again.


    "My lord, Just what are you?"


    --------


    Aksara, who had been watching everything from behind, especially when the Fallen Goddess, who had now returned to her Goddess status, looked at his father with a look that he recognized, it was the look that his mother, Gaia, often gave to his father.


    This made Aksara immediately uncomfortable and then, unconsciously said in a loud voice, almost sounding like a scream.


    "FATHER! I''LL TELL MOTHER-NO! ALL THE MOTHER THAT YOU SEDUCING ANOTHER WOMAN!!"


    "Eh!"


    Taufik, who didn''t seem to believe what he had just heard, turned to Aksara.


    And Aksara, who also seemed to not believe what he had just said, covered his mouth in disbelief.


    "Eh!!"


    "... Eh! What are you just saying? I''m what!"


    Taufik asked Aksara, still not believing what he had just heard.


    "..."


    "..."


    There, they both fell silent while looking at each other.


    "Aksa?"


    "No, Father, it came out of my mouth without me realizing it... Continue, continue what you''re doing"


    "..."


    "Maybe this darkness is affecting my mind a little bit which made said that"


    "Okayyy~... Are you sure you''re fine?"


    "Yes, Father, I''m fine"


    "... Alright... Tell me if you feel something is wrong, okay?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will"


    Aksara replied, then choosing to sit on something that looked like a rock, contemplating why he could say something as embarrassing as that.


    "..."


    Choosing to end the awkward situation, Taufik then turned back towards what had previously been the Fallen Goddess.


    "Where are we again? No, first... Do you have a name?"


    "... I did, it''s Erelythe, My lord"


    "Erelythe? It''s a beautiful name, but it''s hard to pronounce, so I will call you Tia... So Tia... Hm~ You''re Titanidas, right, but Erelythe? I never heard that name... How exactly did you end up here?"


    Hearing Taufik''s question, an expression of hatred immediately filled Tia''s (Erelythe) face.


    "Those Damn Olympus! They-"


    "Opss! No, no, no, stop right there"


    Responding to Taufik''s interruption, Tia (Erelythe) gasped in surprise, then in a hurried and hesitant tone, Tia (Erelythe) asked.


    "My lord, A-Are you on Olympus''s side?!"


    "What?! Of course not"


    "Then why are you stopping me?"


    "I already said that I don''t want to waste time here, right?"


    Hearing that, Tia (Erelythe) nodded, then asked again.


    "You did, My lord, so?"


    "So... When I saw your expression when you wanted to tell your story, I guessed it would be a long story, right?"


    "... Indeed, then?"


    "... Let''s talk about that along the way... You''ve been here for a long time right? Then you must be familiar with what the environment of Tartaros is like, right?"


    "... Yes, My lord"


    *Clap!*


    "Perfect, now, take me to the bottom part of Tartaros using the fastest route, is that possible?"


    "Yes, My lord, it''s Possible"


    Hearing that, Taufik clapped his hands for the second time, then said.


    "Good, very Good... It was not in vain that I made you my partner, Tia... Now let''s go, I will hear your story on our journey"


    "... That''s fine by me, but what with him, My lord?"


    Said Tia while pointing at Aksara who seemed to still be contemplating why he said that sentence earlier, and also in a loud voice.


    Seeing his son''s condition, Taufik could only sigh lightly, then


    "Aksa, Enough with your useless contemplation, let''s go now!"


    --------


    Far above Tartarus, in the depths of the Underworld, Hades, who had returned to his palace with his wife, Persephone, and Cerberus, was seen sitting upon his obsidian throne.


    The vast halls of his domain stretched endlessly, filled with the echoes of lost souls whispering their regrets.


    For centuries, his gaze had remained impassive, unmoved by the ceaseless flow of the dead. His rule was absolute, his authority unquestioned. Nothing in the Underworld could stir him from his throne.


    Until now.


    *CRACK*


    The very foundation of his realm trembled, a subtle yet unmistakable rupture in the order of the Underworld.


    Hades'' eyes, snapped open. His fingers, resting lazily on the armrest of his throne, tightened.


    "...Impossible... This"


    Before he could fully comprehend the situation, Hades then felt something else.


    *Swoosh!*


    A wave of power surged through the Underworld, and that''s from Tartarus. It was not just any power. It was the unraveling of something ancient. Something that should have remained sealed.


    Something he had ensured would never rise again.


    Hades slowly stood, his dark robes flowing around him like living shadows. He felt the breaking of divine chains. He knew those shackles well.


    ''...Erelythe''


    The name echoed in his mind like a long-forgotten curse.


    A grim look settled upon his face as he extended his hand, conjuring a vision of Tartarus before him. Through the swirling darkness, he saw it, the shattered remains of divine chains, their glow fading into nothingness.


    And standing amidst them, free, was the one who should never have been unbound. Erelythe. But she was not alone.


    Hades'' gaze shifted. And there he saw Taufik and Aksara.


    Seeing this, Hades was stunned for a moment, before finally taking a deep breath.


    "That... Didn''t he say that his goal was only to free Mother Gaia? Why did he have to free the others too... And why did it have to be Erelythe?"


    Hades said and then sat back on his obsidian throne, for the first time in an age, the Lord of the Underworld didn''t know what to do.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 332 - chapter 332 - The Depths of Tartarus

    Erelythe is called by many nicknames: The Veiled Titaness of Silent Death, The Forgotten Titaness, The Mourning Veil, Death''s Shadow, The Chained Titaness, and Death''s Bastion; however, only a few figures know of her existence.


    She was an unknown descendant of Lepetos, one of the four mighty Titans alongside Atlas, Prometheus, and Menoitios. Unlike her forebears, whose domains revolved around endurance, foresight, and strength, Erelythe was born with an aspect linked to death itself.


    Which makes her a Titaness who is feared by both Titans and Gods in the Titanomachy.


    Erelythe was not just a Titaness of death, she was its silent inevitability. Unlike her brother Thanatilos, who embodied death''s dominion through raw, absolute force, Erelythe represented death''s quiet approach, the moment before the last breath, the fading of light in one''s eyes. She did not kill in battle. She ended it.


    During the Titanomachy, Erelythe did not fight like the other Titans, nor did she seek conquest. She walked across the battlefield, and wherever she passed, gods and Titans alike simply ceased.


    Their lives ended without struggle as if their existence had simply reached its destined conclusion. There was no suffering, no wounds, just an ending, as natural as the turning of time.


    Even the Olympians, with all their divine might, feared her, for she could sever their immortality, rendering them as vulnerable as mortals.


    --------


    Erelythe never truly allied herself with Kronos'' ambition or the Titans'' rage against Olympus. She did not care for war, for rule, or for vengeance. She fought not out of hatred, but because she knew that if the Olympians won, they would never allow her to exist.


    However, the gods devised a way to defeat her, not by force, but by trickery. Athena, who was wise but also cunning, conspired with Hermes, who used speed and intelligence, to create a moment of weakness. Together, they cast a divine illusion on Erelythe, making her believe that her presence was no longer needed and that she had won. They deceived her own power into extinction.


    In that moment of hesitation, Zeus struck her down with his thunderbolt, and Hades, already fearing her existence, sealed her fate before she could return.


    The Olympians knew that Erelythe could not simply be chained like the other Titans. Her power was not physical, it was conceptual.


    So instead of mere bindings, they locked her within The Shroud of Oblivion, a prison beyond even Tartaros itself.


    In this realm, her name could not be spoken, her existence could not be remembered, and even the dead could not find her. Unlike other Titans, whose rage echoed through time, Erelythe was erased.


    She was neither dead nor alive. She simply disappeared from the Existence.


    --------


    After hearing the story of Erelythe who was guiding them through the darkness of Tartarus, Taufik and Aksara didn''t know how to react.


    "... Wait"


    Aksara interrupted the silence after realizing that there was something strange about Erelythe''s Story. Then he spoke again.


    "If you are indeed locked up in this "The Shroud of Oblivion" Thing, a prison beyond even Tartaros itself... Then how do you manage to get out from there?"


    Hearing that, Erelythe was stunned for a while, took a deep breath, then said.


    "... I don''t remember when, but there was a time when a sudden change occurred in Tartarus, which shouldn''t have happened"


    "Heh~"


    Taufik exclaimed, sounding interested in the "change" mentioned by Erelythe. Then he immediately asked.


    "And this change you mean, what kind of change exactly?"


    "... I don''t know exactly what caused it, but suddenly, the Erinyes began to neglect their responsibilities... They began to act like mindless creatures, and because of that, my restraints began to slowly weaken, not completely released, but at least my movements became a little freer... However, I don''t dare to leave my prison yet"


    "How so?"


    Hearing that, Erelythe''s gaze, veiled beneath the shadows of Tartarus, seemed distant, as if she was recalling something not just lost to time but deliberately erased from existence itself.


    "... Because something else was watching"


    Erelythe finally answered, her voice carrying something unknown.


    This made Taufik and Aksara exchange glances.


    "Something else?"


    Aksara''s voice echoed. Then said again.


    "You mean other than the Olympians?"


    Hearing that, Erelythe slowly shook her head.


    "No¡­ Not the Olympians. Not Titans, either... Not even Hades... It''s something else... I don''t know what exactly but they hide in the deepest part of Tartarus, watching... Waiting for the right time to strike"


    Erelythe said, her fingers, still faintly carrying the remnants of divine shackles, clenched at her side.


    "Tartarus itself had become¡­ different. As if it was no longer just a prison but something else... Like something had taken root inside it..."


    Hearing this, Aksara crossed his arms, frowning while saying.


    "That doesn''t make any sense. What could even change a place like Tartarus?"


    Responding to Aksara''s words, Erelythe just shook her head. Then said.


    "I don''t know¡­ But I felt it... Something was shifting, and it wasn''t just the Erinyes losing themselves. Something deeper. Something older"


    "*Sigh~* "


    Taufik sighed, his fingers twitching slightly, and felt that the journey to save Gaia this time would not be as simple as he thought.


    "So, you stayed because you weren''t sure if leaving would be any better than staying locked away... Then why are you here?"


    Erelythe nodded at Taufik''s questions, then answered


    "Yes, If Tartarus itself was changing, where else would I even go? I had no name, no place in existence anymore. At least in my prison, I understood what I was... For the reasons I was here, it''s simply because out of curiosity... The sudden movement of the Erinyes caught my attention, they moved while murmuring the Word abomination... I just wanted to see and that''s when I met you, My lord"


    Said Erelythe, who then stole a glance at Aksara, before looking back to the front.


    "... And I believe, The abomination they mean was no others than your own child, My lord... I noticed at first glance after I saw him... He was, how should I put it... A little different, maybe?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After what Erelythe said, a silence stretched between them.


    Then Aksara muttered.


    "Well¡­ I already expect something like that would happen if I come here, so I''m not that surprised?"


    Hearing that, Erelythe glanced at him in surprise. But Taufik smirked. Said.


    "You don''t have to worry about that... Whatever''s happening to Tartarus¡­ We''ll deal with it"


    Hearing that, Erelythe tilted her head slightly.


    "I''m not trying to belittle you, my lord, but... You speak as though it''s that simple"


    "For me? It usually is"


    "*Sigh* Here we go again¡­"


    Aksara said, but a smile was still visible on his face; for him, his father was always like that, considering situations that other people thought were impossible as easy things; that was just how he was.


    But Erelythe did not smile. Instead, she slowly turned her gaze upward, toward the unseen sky of Tartarus, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "¡­Then let''s see if you''re right"


    --------


    As they moved deeper into Tartarus, an oppressive silence hung over them. The air grew heavier, thick with something unseen yet undeniable. Even the shadows seemed to coil tighter around them as if whispering warnings of what lay ahead.


    Erelythe led them through the abyss with measured steps, her presence barely making a sound.


    Then, as they reached the depths, a massive gate emerged from the darkness. Unlike the crude, imprisoning structures above, this gate was ancient, carved from stone so dark it seemed to drink in the dim light around it. Runes older than Olympus itself pulsed faintly across its surface, and in front of it stood a being that towered over them.


    A Hekatonkheire.


    It was unlike anything Aksara had ever seen. A monstrous figure with a hundred arms and fifty heads, its very form radiated overwhelming power and chaos. Its many eyes, gleaming with a dull glow, turned toward them in unison, and its mouths moved as one.


    "Who¡­ dares¡­ tread¡­ this¡­ path?"


    The voice was not a single one but a hundred overlapping tones layered with something beyond mere sound; it was something primal, something that made the soul of the one who heard it tremble.


    Aksara took an instinctive step back. Taufik, however, remained still, his gaze fixed on the guardian of the gate.


    Erelythe stepped forward, her voice calm.


    "We seek passage"


    The Hekatonkheire regarded her with something akin to recognition.


    "The Forgotten One¡­ still¡­ exists¡­"


    A heavy pause. Then its many heads turned toward Taufik and Aksara. Then...


    The Hekatonkheire''s countless eyes immediately locked onto Aksara and Aksara alone with fury, its hundred hands twitching as if preparing to strike. The ancient guardian''s voice roared in overlapping layers of rage and judgment.


    "Gaia''s spawn... unworthy¡­ defiler¡­ must¡­ perish!"


    Hearing that, Aksara instinctively tightened his grip on his Ninjato, his stance shifting in preparation. But before he could react, Erelythe stepped forward, her presence like a weight pressing against reality itself.


    "Stand down"


    She commanded, her voice low but absolute.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 333 - chapter 333 - Battle In The Depths Of Tartarus

    "Gaia''s spawn... unworthy¡­ defiler¡­ must¡­ perish!"


    With that, One of the three Hekatonkheires, Giges, stepped out, one step he took covered tens of meters, and in just three steps, he was already approaching Aksara and the others.


    "DIE!!!"


    With that roar, in unison, Giges raised his hundred hands and, without any pause at all, immediately launched attack after attack, using his palms towards Aksara in particular.


    *FWOOOOOSH!!*


    The air trembled as Giges'' hundred hands blurred into motion, each palm striking with the force of a collapsing mountain.


    The sheer speed of his assault tore through the oppressive darkness of Tartarus, creating shockwaves that shattered the ground beneath them.


    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*


    Aksara barely had a second to react. His instincts screamed, and he twisted his body, vanishing in a burst of speed.


    *SWISH!*


    A hundred palms instantly slammed into the spot where Aksara was before.


    But it didn''t stop there. Like a gun that never needed to be reloaded, Giges'' hundred hands continued to attack following Aksara''s movements.


    *BAM! BAM! BAM!*


    Each strike hammering down like divine judgment. His many eyes gleamed with relentless fury, tracking Aksara''s every move.


    But Aksara was fast. He weaved between the blows, his Ninjato flashing in the dim light. Sparks erupted as his blade clashed against Giges'' titanic palms, each parry sending vibrations up his arm.


    "*Tsk!* This guy''s insane!"


    Aksara said, gritting his teeth as he flipped backward, barely dodging another devastating strike from Giges.


    *CRASH!!!*


    A single missed palm attack obliterated the space beside him, Creating a massive crater in the ground.


    The sheer force of that one attack sent shockwaves rippling outward, nearly knocking Aksara off balance.


    Meanwhile, Erelythe remained motionless, watching the battle unfold.


    Watching his son, Taufik exhaled. His eyes gleamed with an eerie calm.


    "... Alright then"


    Taufik said before he stepped forward. With his movement, the shadows moved as following his every step. Then..


    *WHOOSH!!"


    Dark tendrils surged outward from Taufik''s feet, slithering across the battlefield like living creatures.


    The moment Giges'' next attack came crashing down, something unbelievable happened.


    *KRAK!!*


    The darkness erupted. A wall of pure Shadow rose between Aksara and the Hekatonkheire''s onslaught, swallowing the impact in an instant. The sheer force of Giges'' blow should have obliterated anything in its path, but instead.


    *SHHRRKK!*


    Giges'' palms sank into the wall of pure Shadow, it''s not just ordinary Shadow, but The shadow that come directly from The Shadow World.


    Giges'' momentum vanishes like they have been erased from reality itself. At this sight, Giges'' many eyes widened in shock.


    "Your turn is over"


    Taufik said while smirking, stepping fully into the battlefield with that move.


    The shadows behind him surged, then envelope his whole body, and when he reappeared, he was no longer Taufik, but the Ruler of The Shadow Realm.


    And the real fight began.


    --------


    As the battlefield began to get more tense, the two remaining Hekatonkheires, Briareus and Kottus, stepped forward. Their towering forms cast shadows even in the darkness of Tartarus, especially with their countless eyes, which gleamed with primal fury.


    Seeing Giges'' attacks halted by Taufik, they no longer hesitated.


    "Together... we END them!!"


    Their voices sound like divine wrath, echoing through the vast of Tartarus.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    The ground beneath them collapsed as they moved. Kottus lunged at Erelythe, his fifty heads growling with unrestrained violence, while Briareus charged directly at Taufik, his hundred fists clenched like boulders ready to crush mountains.


    Erelythe, her veil barely shifting in the windless abyss, slowly raised her hand.


    *SHRRRRK!*


    In an instant, silence followed.


    The moment Kottus'' massive form approached, an unseen force wrapped around him, and his movement faltered.


    His fifty mouths opened to roar, but nothing came out.


    Erelythe, with the same eerie calm, whispered:


    "... Silence of the End"


    *WOOSH!!*


    A phantom wind surged around her as Kottus got tense as if something unseen had wrapped around his very soul.


    He was no ordinary creature; he was a Titan-born horror; his power was absolute, even when faced with the gods. And yet...


    *THUD!!*


    For the first time in his existence, Kottus staggered, his many limbs shaking as an unnatural weight pressed upon him.


    Erelythe advanced.


    --------


    Meanwhile, Taufik faced Briareus.


    Briareus, unlike his brothers, had not yet attacked recklessly. He stood for a moment, watching Taufik''s transformation, his many eyes narrowing.


    "You¡­ Are not of this realm¡­"


    Briareus said, his voices carrying an unnatural tension as he looked at Taufik.


    Taufik, his figure now wreathed in living darkness, hearing what Briareus said simply smirked. Said.


    "Well~ At least I''m not as ugly as you~"


    And with that word, Taufik struck first.


    *Whoosh!!*


    Taufik moved like a living Shadow, his form blinked in and out of the battlefield, shifting through darkness itself.


    In the darkness of Tartarus, Taufik is like a fish released into the ocean.


    Seeing this, Briareus lashed out.


    *BOOM!!*


    A hundred fists tore through the shadows, shattering the space where Taufik had been a while before. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was too late.


    *Shhrrkkk!!*


    From below Briareus, Taufik emerged, his hand, which wreathed in Darkness, raised, and as if following Taufik''s command, the shadow beneath Briareus rose, creating a sight like a large gaping mouth right beneath Briareus'' feet. Then, it moved, swallowing up Briareus'' very form.


    *ARGGHHH!!!*


    Briareus roared in pain.


    --------


    Aksara, meanwhile, faced Giges once again.


    Giges, enraged by his previous failure, slammed both hands together.


    *BOOOM!!!*


    The force sent shockwaves across the battlefield, but Aksara did not waver.


    He exhaled.


    And his Ninjato blade began to glow.


    *Shinggg!!*


    Not with mere light. But with something greater.


    "SwordMagic:¡­ Cosmic Technique!"


    Aksara whispered. And then, with a single step he took, Aksara vanished.


    The stars themselves seem to follow his blade movement.


    Seeing this, Giges'' many eyes widened in horror because he could no longer see where Aksara had gone.


    *RAORRRR!!!*


    Giges, who felt threatened because he couldn''t feel Aksara''s presence, roared loudly.


    *Trambled*


    With that one roar of Giges, space seemed to tremble; his fifty heads looked in different directions, but the sight of Aksara was not visible at all; it was as if Aksara had completely disappeared from existence.


    Giges, who didn''t know what to do, decided to attack blindly in all directions using his hundred arms, hoping that maybe one of his attacks would hit Aksara, but before he could do that...


    Aksara appeared right in front of Giges, his Ninjato blade shining with starlight, without pause, Aksara slashed his Katana upwards.


    *shinggg!!*


    Aksara''s Ninjato, infused with the cosmic radiance of his SwordMagic, sliced upward in a brilliant arc.


    *Fwoosh!!*


    A trail of stardust followed the motion of his blade, illuminating the oppressive darkness of Tartarus.


    Giges, his hundred hands still mid-attack, had no time to react or even defend himself.


    *Slash!!*


    The strike tore through space itself. For a moment, reality seemed to bend, and then...


    *BOOOM!!!*


    A thin, glowing cut carved across Giges'' torso before exploding in a cosmic burst.


    Giges staggered, his massive form trembling from the sheer weight of the attack.


    *GAAAAH!!!*


    Giges many mouths howled in pain as cracks of stellar light spread across his skin.


    But it''s not enough to end Giges; it only adds fuel to his rage, making his rage burn brighter than his pain.


    "INSOLENT...!!"


    *WHOOSH!!*


    In a furious counterattack, all Giges hands lashed out, palm strikes raining down like an inescapable meteor shower.


    *BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!*


    But as if intangible, Giges'' attack passed through Aksara''s body as if he didn''t exist, and then Aksara vanished again.


    *Swish!*


    Aksara reappeared again, but this time above Giges, his sword raised, his eyes burning with determination.


    "... You''re too slow"


    With that, Aksara launched the next attack.


    "SwordMagic: Cosmic - Supernova Cut!"


    *Shiiing!!!!*


    Aksara Ninjato ignited with the radiance of a dying star. And then he swung down.


    A single slash, But Carrying the weight of the cosmos itself. Carrying the destruction of a collapsing sun.


    "!!!"


    And Giges finally realized he could not stop it.


    --------


    Chaos ensues in the silence of Tartarus as the battle heats up.


    Taufik, Erelythe, and Aksara, each engaged in their own fight against the three Hekatonkheires.


    And now, One of the Hekatonkheire was about to fall.


    And in the midst of this chaos, chaos was also happening on the other side.


    - Olympus.


    After Erelythe was freed from her restraints, this news was immediately known to the main Gods of Olympus; thus, Hades, who had just returned to his domain, was called back to Olympus by Zeus for a sudden meeting between the gods.


    Unlike usual, where the meeting would be held openly, this time, only a handful of Gods and Goddesses were present.


    Zeus, Hades, Poseidon, Athena, Hermes, Hephaestus, and Hera, While some could not attend, some were recovering, and some were simply because Erelythe''s whereabouts were unknown.


    Unusually, the atmosphere in the room filled with the most influential gods of Olympus was surprisingly quiet and grim.


    "... Hades, do you know the seriousness of this Situation?"


    Zeus opened his mouth, breaking the silence in the room.


    "I can''t help it, Zeus... Taufik is the one who did it... What can I do? Fight him to stop him?"


    "If so, you should have personally escorted him to the deepest gates of Tartarus! Why did you let him go alone? Look now! One of the most dangerous beings is now with him! He''s alone already Dangerous, and now, with Erelythe on his side, he is unstoppable; it would be great if he could control Erelythe completely, but what if Erelythe expects revenge from us? You know how dangerous she is with the Aspect powers she has"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 334 - chapter 334 - Battle In The Depths of Tartarus ll

    "If so, you should have personally escorted him to the deepest gates of Tartarus! Why did you let him go alone? Look now! One of the most dangerous beings is now with him! He''s alone already Dangerous, and now, with Erelythe on his side, he is unstoppable; it would be great if he could control Erelythe completely, but what if Erelythe expects revenge from us? You know how dangerous she is with the Aspect powers she has"


    At those words, Hades didn''t respond immediately, he looked straight at Zeus, as if he wanted to confirm something from Zeus'' expression, but seeing only an annoyed expression, Hades sighed.


    "... I haven''t told you this because I''m not certain yet, but right now... Tartarus has changed"


    "Tartarus has changed?"


    Poseidon repeated, looking at Hades while frowning, then said again.


    "... What can possibly change in Tartarus, Hades? Tartarus is something older than we are, and up until now, Tartarus has remained the same, and you say that Tartarus has changed? What has changed exactly?"


    "Like I said, I''m not certain yet, but if Tartarus was indeed changed, then something that can possibly change it was probably something that more older than Tartarus itself"


    *Bang!*


    Zeus, who was impatient, hit the table, looked at Hades angrily, and said.


    "Hades, Don''t beat around the bush, just tell us what you really know! What really changed in Tartarus!!"


    Hades remained silent for a moment, his dark eyes glinting under the dim torchlight. He exhaled slowly, his fingers tightening on the armrest of his seat.


    "... A Demon has entered Tartarus"


    Hades finally said, after those words fell, Silence followed.


    A tension thicker than the storm clouds of Zeus filled the chamber. Along with the silence, tension filled the room.


    Poseidon''s brow furrowed.


    "A Demon? Are you saying some Demon slipped past your watch and entered Tartarus even when Mother Gaia''s seal was still protecting Earth? Are you kidding me, Hades?"


    Hearing that, Hades shook his head.


    "No. You guys are probably realizing this too, but the seal was slowly weakened, but it''s not to the point where outsiders can enter the Earth, but Tartarus?"


    At this, Zeus narrowed his eyes. Then said.


    "...Explain"


    Hades leaned forward.


    "Tartarus is no ordinary prison you all know about this"


    All the God and Goddess nod their head but don''t say anything and are only waiting for Hades to finish his word.


    "... Tartarus itself was a concept, a force of punishment older than even us... Other than that, you can say Tartarus is like something in a different dimension than Earth; it''s like a Passage that someone needs to take if they want to enter the Earth''s Core area... And yet, something has disturbed its balance. The Erinyes, who should be unyielding in their duties, have strayed from their purpose... I have seen them wander without direction, whispering something in the Underworld... Then¡­ I felt it. A shift. A corruption taking root within the deepest pits. Tartarus itself writhes"


    Poseidon crossed his arms.


    "... But Tartarus is still inside The Earth, still Inside Mother Gaia''s Influence, ordinary demon-" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If it was Indeed just an Ordinary Demon"


    Hades said, interrupting Poseidon''s words. Then with his voice darkened, Hades Continued.


    "If it was Indeed just an Ordinary Demon, then... Then I wouldn''t hesitate to enter Tartarus like this... But what if this Demon is something higher... For example... one of the 72 Original Devils, or even worse, one of the 7 Deadly Sins... What do you think will happen?"


    *CRACK!*


    A bolt of lightning shot across Zeus'' palm, his anger barely contained.


    "And you thought this wasn''t worth telling us immediately?!"


    Hades'' gaze remained cold.


    "I did not speak earlier because I do not yet know the true nature of this Demon. But now... I suspect it is the reason Erelythe''s bonds weakened... But who knows?"


    Zeus clenched his fists.


    "Erelythe was not the problem right now... Taufik was with her... But if Demon is involved here... Then we may be facing something even worse... We are not ready yet, Hades!"


    After Zeus said that, a heavy silence settled in the air.


    For the first time in ages, the Three Rulers of Olympus felt something they had long forgotten.


    A creeping sense of unease.


    --------


    - The Depths of Tartarus.


    The battle in the deepest part of Tartarus raged on, but as time passed, the differences between the combatants became increasingly clear.


    Aksara''s Supernova Cut descended like the judgment of the stars themselves.


    Giges, despite his monstrous strength, had no time to defend. His many eyes reflected the radiance of the strike and in that moment...


    *SIIIIIING!!*


    The slash connected with Giges'' body.


    A wave of cosmic energy erupted, engulfing Giges in a burning explosion of starlight and void.


    *BOOM!!*


    The force behind that one attack from Aksara carved a gaping wound across Giges colossal frame, sending him staggering backward for the first time since the battle began.


    His once, unbreakable body cracked, cosmic flames burning along his wounds like an eternal blaze.


    "AGHHHH!!!!"


    Giges roared, his many mouths shrieking in fury and agony.


    But Aksara didn''t stop.


    "... Your regeneration is powerful... But it won''t keep up forever"


    Aksara muttered as his Ninjato hummed with residual energy.


    Giges clenched his fists, his movements now slower, his eyes burning with desperate hatred.


    Aksara stepped forward.


    "Now¡­ it''s time to end this"


    --------


    Meanwhile, Erelythe who fought with Kottus, the embodiment of relentless destruction, had never known hesitation.


    But now, the once mighty figure could barely move.


    Kottus''s body trembled under the silent force pressing against him.


    His fifty heads gasped for air, yet no sound escaped. His hundred arms twitched, but the will to attack was eroding.


    Erelythe took another step forward.


    *SHRKKK!*


    Reality shuddered.


    Kottus'' immense form convulsed, his limbs jerking as if something unseen was pulling him into the abyss.


    "This¡­ is the fate of all things"


    Erelythe whispered, her voice carrying the weight of inevitability.


    *BUKK!*


    Kottus dropped to one knee.


    The Titan, who once crushed armies with his bare hands, now trembled before a single woman.


    "You should not exist... You don''t exist..."


    With those words, Erelythe raised her hand.


    And in that moment, Kottus felt it. The cold hands of nothingness.


    And for the first time, he understood the true meaning of death.


    --------


    Briareus struggled, his body sinking deeper into the gaping abyss of the Shadow Realm.


    "ARGHHHH!!!"


    His countless arms flailed, trying to resist, trying to fight back. But the more he struggled, the deeper the shadows consumed him, as if being trapped in quicksand with no way to get free.


    Taufik stood before him, his form wreathed in shifting darkness, his eyes glowing like the abyss itself.


    "You''re too loud..."


    Taufik said, smirking at Briareus.


    "Now, how about you just¡­ vanish?"


    Taufik said, then snapped his fingers.


    *SHRRRRK!!*


    The darkness devoured Briareus'' lower body. His arms, his Hundreds of mighty arms, were being ripped away one by one.


    "NOOOOOO!!!"


    Briareus howled. But the Shadow Realm did not care. Taufik doesn''t care.


    Taufik took another step forward, and the darkness swirled, tightened, crushed.


    Briareus, once feared by even the gods, was now nothing but prey. Prey for his Beast who resides in his Shadow Realm.


    Taufik exhaled, lifting his gaze.


    "Two down¡­ One to go"


    --------


    The once-mighty Hekatonkheires were crumbling one by one.


    Giges staggered his body ablaze with cosmic wounds.


    Kottus knelt, his body breaking under the weight of oblivion.


    Briareus was almost gone, consumed by the darkness.


    Taufik, Aksara, and Erelythe stood unshaken. Looking at their enemies who were at death''s door, dying slowly in agony without being able to fight back.


    Taufik, who decided to let the Hekatonkheires die in torment, then approached his son, Aksara, who was currently kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath due to using his SwordMagic: Cosmos Technique for too long.


    "... Aksa, How do you feel? Do you feel like you can continue?"


    Taufik asks, sounding worried about his son''s condition.


    "*Huuft~* I''m fine, Father, I just need a little rest and after that, we''re ready to go"


    Aksara said then turned her gaze towards Erelythe. Said.


    "And you...You are unexpectedly very strong"


    "Of course I am... But your power is also decent, it''s not too good but also not too bad"


    "Ahaha~ Thank you... I''m still growing... Sooner or later I will become as strong as my father..."


    "Like your father? The lord? Well~ You still have a long journey ahead, young one"


    Erelythe said in an offensive tone, but Aksara did not object at all because he himself also knew that what Erelythe said was true; his journey was still long if he wanted to approach his father''s power.


    "I know that, but I''ll take what you said as an encouragement... Thank you"


    "..."


    Watching the exchange between Aksara and Erelythe, Taufik''s lips turned up, and in a teasing tone, he said to his son.


    "Heh~ You unexpectedly like them old, huh?... Blood can''t lie, you are indeed my son, Ahahaha~"


    "???"


    Hearing what Taufik said, Aksara and Erelythe simultaneously looked at Taufik with confused looks, but Taufik did nothing and just shook his head.


    "... You don''t need to know it no-"


    *SWOOSH!*


    Taufik''s words were cut off by a sudden surge of energy.


    "!!!"


    In shock, the three of them then looked towards where the energy surge came from, and there, they saw...


    "... What the hell is that?!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 335 - chapter 335 - Demons

    Suddenly, a moment after they turned towards the Hekatonkheires, more precisely two of them because the other one, Briareus, had disappeared into the darkness. Leaving nothing behind.


    A blazing crimson aura instantly enveloped the bodies of the two Hekatonkheires.


    The oppressive darkness of Tartarus flickered as the crimson aura expanded, twisting and writhing like a living flame around the massive bodies of Giges and Kottus.


    Their many eyes, once filled with primal fury, now burned with an unnatural glow, as if something ancient and far more sinister had awoken within them.


    *RRRRRAAAAARRRRGGGHHH!!!*


    Their roars shook the very foundations of the Tartarus.


    The ground beneath them cracked and crumbled, unable to withstand the sheer intensity of their newfound power.


    At this sight, Aksara narrowed his eyes.


    "... just what is that?"


    Erelythe''s gaze lingered on the crimson flames, her expression unreadable. But within her veil, she whispered.


    "That''s¡­ Not their own power"


    Taufik, standing amidst the shadows, let out a low chuckle.


    There''s no fear on his face, even in front of something unnatural like this; by now, these two Hekatonkheires should be dead, but some outside force is forcing them to get back to their fate.


    "Heh~... Interesting¡­"


    Giges, his body now wreathed in the burning aura, stepped forward.


    *WOOSSHH!!*


    Each movement sent shockwaves rippling through the air. The cracks of cosmic energy left behind by Aksara''s previous attack had been completely erased, no, devoured by the crimson flames.


    Kottus, still restrained by Erelythe''s Silence of the End, trembled violently, his fifty heads struggling against the invisible force. But then...


    *SNAP!*


    The weight around him shattered. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *BOOM!!!*


    A monstrous force erupted from Kottus as he broke free, his arms lashing outward in a violent storm. The air itself quivered, bending to the overwhelming might of the titan.


    Erelythe took a single step back, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly.


    "To defy even silence¡­ something interferes... This is... "


    Aksara clicked his tongue and tightened his grip on his Ninjato, its cosmic glow flickering.


    "¡­Well, there''s no rest for me, I think"


    Then, from the depths of the Tartarus, Something from behind the gates guarded by the Hekatonkheires, an echoing voice slithered through the battlefield, cold, amused, and dripping with malice.


    "Heh¡­ To think that mere remnants of Gaia would require such an intervention... How¡­ pathetic... But at least they can keep you guys here for a while while we work on something here... Alright, have fun! Ahahaha~"


    That voice said and ended with ear-piercing evil laughter.


    A presence. Unseen yet undeniable. Which made Taufik''s smirk widen.


    "¡­And here I thought this fight was just getting fun"


    Hearing what Taufik said, The unseen voice chuckled.


    "Oh~ do not worry¡­ Defiant... The fun is only just beginning... We have prepared something more fun here, please look forward to it, Ahahah~"


    And with those words, the flames flared even brighter, transforming, consuming, evolving the Hekatonkheires into something far more dangerous.


    For some reason, when Taufik heard this, an uneasy feeling filled his heart. It screamed like something was wrong in there right now, especially. He felt worried about Gaia.


    "*Tsk* Aksa, let''s finish this fast, I felt worried about your Mother"


    Aksara was stunned for a moment after hearing what his father said, but he didn''t say anything, took a deep breath, and then forced his tired body to move.


    "You two take care of one Hekatonkheires together, and I''ll take care of the other one... Let''s finish this quickly and see what''s really going on behind that gate"


    "Yes, Father/My lord"


    And with that, the Battle against the Hekatonkheires entered its second half.


    --------


    Aksara vanished from his position in a blink, reappearing above Kottus with his Ninjato drawn.


    His body moved instinctively, fueled by exhaustion and determination.


    *SWOOSH!*


    A radiant slash descended, its sheer force splitting apart the air itself. But the crimson flames reacted instantly.


    *RAHHH!*


    Surging like a living entity, twisting and swallowing the energy of the blade. The impact should have carved into Kottus'' massive body, yet it merely sent ripples across the molten aura surrounding him.


    *CRACK!*


    The flames contorted violently, lashing out in response.


    "Tch!"


    Aksara twisted midair, barely dodging as a tendril of flame erupted where he had stood.


    From the other side of the battlefield, Erelythe raised her hand.


    ''... Silence of the End!''


    A pulse of absolute stillness surged towards Kottus, seeking to suppress him once more. But the moment it touched the crimson flames.


    *SHATTER!*


    The concept of silence itself fractured.


    Erelythe''s eyes widened slightly.


    "This is no ordinary power¡­ Anti Magic? No, It''s more than that... What power is this?"


    --------


    Giges moved, his hundred arms weaving through the air, his monstrous strength now amplified beyond reason. The next moment, a massive force came crashing down...


    *BOOM!*


    Taufik, standing before the attack, simply raised his hand. The darkness of Tartarus gathered around him, forming an impenetrable shield of Darkness.


    *FWOOSHH!!*


    The impact sent waves of energy rippling outward, but he remained unmoved.


    "Heh~ you guys are getting annoying"


    Taufik muttered, his gaze sharp.


    The uneasy feeling in his heart hadn''t faded. If anything, it had worsened.


    Whatever was behind that gate, it wasn''t just an enemy. It was something meant to change everything.


    ''*Tsk* I had to end this. Fast!''


    Taufik Thought, exhaled slowly, his body sinking into the surrounding shadows. Then...


    *FWOOM!*


    He reappeared behind Giges, his hand pressing against the titan''s burning back.


    "... Devours"


    Taufik said, trying to do the same thing as what he did to Briareus before.


    The Shadow World responded to his command, surging forth like an endless tide. But.


    The crimson flames resisted, flaring wildly, but they weren''t enough.


    Taufik''s power wasn''t just darkness, it was Concept. A power beyond reason, that''s why, while he was in Tartarus, he mostly used his concept power, besides Tartarus being the home of Darkness, this was also so he could get used to his Concept power.


    *SSHHHHHH!*


    The flames struggled as the shadows gnawed at them, consuming, erasing, overwriting.


    But then, a pulse. A whisper from the depths was heard again


    "... Not yet"


    With those words, the crimson flames erupted once more, stronger, more violent, breaking free from Taufik''s grasp as if something had forcefully denied his power.


    Seeing this, Taufik''s eyes narrowed.


    "¡­Well, that''s annoying"


    Aksara landed beside him, breathing heavily.


    "What the hell was that, Father? Your power should have erased him, right?"


    Erelythe, now standing at their flank, watched in silence.


    And then, from the gate, that voice returned.


    "Ahahahaha~ Did you really think we''d let you end them so easily? No, no¡­ We need more time. And you need more of a challenge, don''t you? This is perfect, isn''t it?"


    The flames surged again.


    Giges and Kottus let out monstrous roars as their forms shifted.


    Their bodies warping, mutating, twisting beyond recognition.


    Not just Titans anymore.


    Not just remnants of Gaia.


    But something far, far worse.


    Taufik clenched his fists.


    "Aksa, Erelythe. Get ready... They''re coming"


    The battle wasn''t just entering its second half.


    It was entering a completely different stage. More than what they expected.


    --------


    Inside the gates of Tartarus, what is locked inside are those who are the most dangerous beings, unlike Erelythe who is locked in an entirely different dimension, not to be locked, but to be erased, while what is locked behind the gates, are those who will be left in Tartarus and have no hope of ever seeing the surface again, such as the Titans, the Cyclops, and other beings who have once opposed the Gods.


    Just one of them could change the current world order.


    But if we go deeper, actually the gate is also a way to enter the deepest area of ??the earth, the Earth''s Core Area, and also where Gaia sealed herself. But This area was closed, and only Gaia could enter it.


    # A/N - "I hope this setup... At least makes sense"


    This area, the Earth''s Core Area is an area where life energy is so abundant, that even dead plants will immediately grow again if they are here, this is all because of the influence of the Earth''s Core itself, the Earth''s Core Area is a beautiful and green area, filled with towering trees, and other plants that fill this area. Or so it should be.


    But now, the Earth''s Core Area looks completely different. Its atmosphere is bright red due to the visible lava rivers and dead trees as if burned, and there is no other vegetation; this area is so barren that it looks like Hell itself.


    And this area that should have been a special area for Gaia, was now filled with other creatures, not humans, not gods, but something else.


    And certainly not of the natural world. Their forms are distorted, as if existence itself struggles to define them.


    Some appear humanoid but with grotesque, shifting limbs, while others resemble monstrous beasts composed of writhing darkness.


    Their eyes glow with a sickly, crimson light, filled with hunger, madness, and an intelligence that seems to mock everything pure.


    They do not belong here, yet they move as if they own this land as if they have claimed the Earth''s Core Area as their own.


    They''re The Demons


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 336 - chapter 336 - A Whisper

    In the middle of the Earth''s Core Area, that''s where Gaia is, sitting kneeling in silence.


    Behind Gaia, towered the Aegis, Zeus'' legendary shield. The shield no longer shone with the glory of Olympus but was covered in cracks and dark streaks, mixed with the primordial energy trapped within.


    The Aegis that Zeus had actually implemented as a way for Taufik to not be able to save Gaia, indirectly saved Gaia from something more dangerous, but looking at the current condition of the Aegis, with red light shining out of its cracks, as if holding back the unstoppable force that was trying to touch Gaia, Aegis'' time was running out, and so was Gaia''s.


    Gaia exhaled softly. Her hands resting upon her lap trembled slightly. Not from fear, not from weakness, but from the weight of the inevitable.


    She knew.


    Aegis was failing.


    She knew.


    The force beyond the Aegis was not merely trying to reach her, it was waiting for the moment the shield would finally shatter.


    Yet in her concealed gaze, beneath the cascade of her unkempt hair, there was neither sorrow nor resignation. Only hope.


    Hope that somewhere, beyond this Earth''s Core Area, which has become a prison of molten rock and suffocating divinity, he was coming.


    Hope that the one who defied fate itself would arrive before it was too late.


    As another fracture spread across the Aegis, spilling a crimson glow into the darkness, Gaia closed her unseen eyes and whispered softly.


    "¡­Hurry~"


    --------


    In the midst of battle, with shadows twisting and crimson flames crackling around him, Taufik moved with calculated precision. His every strike and counter was perfectly measured.


    Until it wasn''t.


    "... Hurry~"


    A whisper, soft, barely more than a breath against the noise of the battlefield.


    But he recognized it.


    Taufik movements faltered.


    Just for a fraction of a second. But in battle, that was all it took.


    *BOOM!*


    Giges'' massive fist, wreathed in burning crimson energy, crashed into Taufik''s side.


    The force sent him hurtling backward, his body carving a deep trench into the battlefield before colliding with the jagged walls of Tartarus.


    *CRACK!*


    A deafening *CRACK* echoed as rock shattered around him, dust and debris filling the air.


    Pain flared through his ribs, not unbearable, but enough to snap his mind back to the present.


    He coughed, a thin line of blood trailing from the corner of his mouth as he wiped it away with the back of his hand.


    His Abbysish eyes flickered, still haunted by the whisper.


    "¡­Gaia?"


    Taufik murmured.


    For the first time in a long while, a deep unease settled in his chest. It''s already there and it''s only getting worse.


    The whisper had not been desperate. It had not been pleading. It had been¡­ waiting.


    And that terrified him far more than any battle ever could.


    "FATHER!!"


    With that shout from Aksara, Taufik came back to his senses, looking back at the battlefield, and found Giges was now running at him with his punch ready to hit him.


    "Shi- STOP!!"


    *Fwoosh!!*


    An invisible gust of energy came out along with Taufik''s words that echoed in Tartarus, at the same time, Giges'' movements stopped.


    Taufik has used his "Word Magic" to stop the Giges'' movement immediately.


    Giges'' towering form trembled violently, every muscle in his massive frame straining against the invisible force locking him in place.


    Taufik''s "Word Magic" Was nothing simple; it is not bound by any law; it is the law itself.


    *RAHH!*


    The crimson flames flickered erratically as if the unnatural power within him was struggling against the absolute command that had bound Giges.


    Taufik slowly exhaled, his eyes narrowing.


    The whisper still echoed in his mind.


    Gaia was waiting.


    He didn''t have time to waste here.


    "... Playtime is up to here... It''s time to get serious"


    As Those words come out of Taufik''s mouth, the form of the shadow ruler is immediately replaced by his human form.


    The katana reappeared in his hand, Taufik''s eyes showing an unusual seriousness.


    In the Darkness of Tartarus, his red eyes flashed with an unusual light, staring intently at Giges, who was still motionless.


    "... SwordMagic: Light Form... "


    *Swoosh!*


    Instantly, Taufik''s Katana emitted a dazzling light, enveloping his Katana in a brilliant light.


    "... Let''s see, are you really immortal..."


    At those words, Giges'' frozen form trembled, the crimson flames in his eyes flaring wildly as if sensing impending doom.


    His body, bathed in Crimson energy, Should be unstoppable but now is a prisoner of Taufik''s Word Magic, an undeniable command that even a creature of his magnitude could not resist.


    It''s not just any Magic; Taufik''s Word Magic is like a lesser version of the Law of the Universe itself, yet the Crimson energy within Giges seems to refuse to be tamed.


    *CRACK!*


    Cracks spread across his monstrous body, but they did not signify weakness. They pulsed with violent, raw energy, like a dam that is about to break.


    But Taufik didn''t care. His grip on the glowing Katana tightened.


    *Fwoosh!*


    The light surrounding the blade condensed, sharpening into a single, razor-thin edge of pure brilliance.


    The weight of his technique distorted the very air around him, his power bending reality in preparation for the strike.


    Aksara, who was also in his own battle with Erelythe against Kottus, watched from the side, gripping his Ninjato tightly.


    He had seen his father fight countless times. He had seen him use his technique with absolute mastery.


    But now, in this moment¡­ This was different.


    His Father, Taufik was serious.


    "¡­Haaaa"


    A long exhale comes out from Taufik. Then-


    *SWOOSH!*


    Taufik vanished.


    A single step.


    A single breath.


    And then-


    *SLASH!*


    No sound. No explosion. Just silence.


    For a fleeting second, nothing seemed to change.


    Giges still stood, his form unbroken. His crimson flames still burned. His monstrous presence still loomed.


    Then-


    *SHINK!*


    A thin, precise line appeared across Giges'' massive torso.


    A perfect cut.


    A cut that ignored flesh, ignored power, ignored even the very concept of resilience.


    A cut that declared, You do not exist in this space anymore. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­AHGRR¡­"


    Giges growled, his voice shaking. He can make any sound other than that because the real Giges actually already died, What made his body move was actually the Crimson Energy that enveloped him, which was done by whoever was behind the Gate.


    But Taufik didn''t stop there; he didn''t want to stop there; if the crimson energy could make the dead Giges move, then he would make sure that there was nothing left of Giges that could be moved.


    Series after series, attacks hit Giges; in one second, thousands of slashes were visible, and in two seconds, Giges'' body was no longer visible.


    Giges is not dead; he already died; Taufik made sure it was like that.


    And then-


    *BOOOOOM!!!*


    A silent explosion.


    Giges'' entire "body" collapsed into fragmented light, his essence dispersing into nothingness. Leaving nothing but a trail of light.


    Taufik slowly sheathed his Katana, his expression unreadable.


    It was over.


    No revival. No regeneration. No second chances.


    "¡­Immortal?"


    Taufik muttered, his voice carrying the faintest trace of disappointment.


    "I Guess not so Immortal"


    Taufik said, then turned away from the fading remnants of Giges, his mind already shifting toward the real battle ahead.


    Gaia was waiting.


    And whatever was beyond the Gate¡­


    Was waiting, too.


    --------


    Aksara gritted his teeth, his breathing ragged as he stepped back, his Ninjato coated in a faint glow from his SwordMagic: Light Form technique.


    He could only use that, using Cosmos Form further would only burden his body.


    Beside him, Erelythe remained composed, her presence exuding the quiet inevitability of death itself. Yet even she narrowed her eyes as Kottus, the monstrous Hekatonkheire, once again rose from the rubble.


    It didn''t matter how many times they struck.


    It didn''t matter how much damage they inflicted.


    Kottus would always stand back up.


    Aksara wiped the sweat from his brow, frustration creeping into his voice.


    "How many times do we have to do this!?"


    Erelythe remained silent, watching as the hundred-armed Kottus regenerated again, its towering form surging with raw, ancient power.


    But Then-


    *SWOOSH!*


    A shift in the air. A pulse of absolute power.


    Aksara and Erelythe instinctively turned.


    Taufik was there.


    His Unsheated Katana, still humming with the remnants of his previous technique, glowed with the same razor-thin brilliance.


    His expression was unreadable, his red eyes reflecting neither exhaustion nor hesitation, only certainty.


    Without a word, he stepped forward.


    Kottus, as if sensing something beyond mere danger, released a roar, its hundred fists tightening.


    It charged, the ground trembling beneath its monstrous weight.


    But Taufik was already moving.


    One step.


    One breath.


    A single, fluid slash.


    *SHINK!*


    Again, there was no explosion.


    No clash.


    No resistance.


    Just a whisper of a blade through space itself.


    Then-


    Silence.


    Aksara''s eyes widened. Erelythe watched in quiet understanding.


    Kottus, the seemingly immortal Hekatonkheire, stood still.


    A thin, imperceptible line ran across its massive form.


    Then-


    *CRACK!*


    It shattered.


    Like a frail illusion breaking apart, Kottus disintegrated into fragmented light, fading into absolute nothingness.


    No remains. No regeneration. No existence.


    Taufik exhaled, sheathing his Katana again with a quiet click.


    It was over.


    The battlefield, once filled with the relentless presence of two of the dreaded Three Hekatonkheires, now stood eerily silent.


    There was no trace of Giges. No trace of Kottus.


    Only Briareus remained, somewhere within the Shadow Realm, his fate unknown.


    Taufik turned to his companions.


    Aksara, still processing what he had witnessed, let out a shaky breath.


    "Father... You¡­"


    Erelythe, however, simply nodded, her voice calm. Said


    "That was not mere destruction... That was finality..."


    Taufik said nothing.


    Because deep in his mind, beyond the fading remnants of battle.


    That whisper still lingered.


    Gaia was waiting.


    ''... Just wait a little bit longer... Gaia''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 337 - chapter 337 - The First Clash

    - Earth Core Area.


    Deep within the heart of the planet, where molten fire and unrelenting pressure. The Earth''s Core, the very heart that once pulsed with unimaginable power, now stands eerily still.


    At the center of this, where an unimaginable power should have roared, there is only a transparent sphere.


    A fragile-looking orb of energy, flickering weakly, as if its lifeblood had been drained.


    Once the foundation of the world''s stability, the Core should have been a source of power, rotating with ceaseless force. But now, it hangs in emptiness, dim and lifeless, like a sun that has long since burned out.


    Yet, what truly captivates the eye is not the dying Core but the figure suspended within it.


    Encased in the very heart of the fading energy, a woman sleeps. Her presence is unnatural, ethereal yet strangely absolute, as if she does not belong, yet the Core itself refuses to let her go.


    Her form is untouched by the decay around her, her expression peaceful, her body weightless in the still air. His once beutiful hair, now black in color, drift in slow motion, defying gravity itself.


    Behind her, half-submerged in the Core''s failing light, a shield rests against her back. Not just any shield, but Aigis, the legendary aegis of Zeus, a relic of divine war, now reduced to nothing more than a shadow of its former self. The once indomitable divine shield, which had protected the King of the Gods, now is cracked and tarnished.


    Its celestial glow is gone, leaving behind only faint embers of its past might.


    The dim light from the Aegis, was the only thing that protected the woman from the corrupt energy that was trying to reach her.


    But even that didn''t seem like it would last long.


    ------


    The area around the core that once looked like a paradise garden now looks like a fortress, buildings filled with lava, and ugly creatures are everywhere.


    It''s them.


    The Demons.


    The demons have taken over the core area of ??the earth, making it a replica of hell. Make it their own.


    The Earth''s Core, once the heart Earth, had fallen silent. And in its absence, something else had taken root.


    Where once stood a paradise, a divine sanctuary of radiant energy, flowing rivers of light, and lush gardens untouched by time, now only a twisted nightmare remained.


    The landscape had been reshaped into a grotesque fortress of ruin, a kingdom built upon corruption.


    Massive obsidian spires jutted from the ground, their surfaces pulsing with veins of molten lava, twisting and writhing like something alive.


    The sky, or what remained of it, was now nothing more than a black abyss, filled with the stench of brimstone.


    The once crystal-clear streams that flowed through the Core''s domain had been replaced with rivers of Blackened lava, bubbling with unholy energy.


    And they were everywhere. The Demons.


    --------


    "... How''s the progress? Have you been able to penetrate that Shield defense?"


    A Demons said, His body flickers in and out of existence, like a mirage, making it difficult to tell whether he is actually present or just a projection. His hands are long and skeletal, each fingertip trailing invisible threads that attach themselves to objects, people, or even the fabric of reality itself.


    He''s, Duke Vassago, the Unseen Puppeteer.


    "Is still in procces, Duke Vassago... With A little bit more force, we can reach Gaia"


    "*Sigh* That shield is what delayed our plans all this time, what prankster put such a powerful shield together with Gaia?... "


    The demon standing beside Duke Vassago, a hulking beast with jagged, stone-like skin and molten cracks running along his body, let out a gravelly chuckle.


    "Heh¡­ Prankster or not, it won''t last much longer. The Shield is crumbling"


    Hearing that, Vassago''s flickering form turned toward the transparent sphere where Gaia lay. His hollow eyes, devoid of light, observed the faint, pulsing cracks running along the shield''s surface.


    *Tch*


    He had seen fate bend and break countless times, yet this, this stubborn, ancient relic had stalled their conquest far longer than it should have.


    Even now, with the once-great Earth''s Core reduced to a husk, with Tartarus in disarray, and with humanity left in the dark about their dying world.


    Gaia remained.


    "Tell the others to accelerate the process"


    Vassago murmured, his fingers twitching slightly, pulling at unseen strings. The very fabric of reality around him seemed to ripple in response. Then said.


    "I want that shield shattered before he gets here"


    The lower-ranked demon beside him stiffened.


    "You mean-?"


    Vassago''s form shimmered ominously, a faint, distorted chuckle escaping his lips.


    "He''s coming... The moment Tartarus trembled, the moment those wretched Hekatonkheires fell¡­ He started moving toward here"


    Hearing that, The other demons nearby stirred uneasily.


    They knew who he was.


    Taufik.


    The anomaly. The one who had defied fate, time, and reality itself.


    If he arrived before the shield broke, their plans would be ruined. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No. More than ruined. He would erase them.


    "Increase the pressure"


    Vassago ordered, his voice eerily calm. Then continued.


    "Drain the last embers of the Core. Let this place rot entirely if you must, but Gaia must fall before he reaches her... Only after The Earth is fall... With the destruction of the center of the universe, our great plan can begin"


    With that, The demons moved immediately, their grotesque forms scattering through the ruined fortress, their dark magic spreading through the twisted architecture.


    Vassago remained still for a moment, watching the failing Aegis.


    His fingers twitched again.


    Far away, in the depths of Tartarus, where echoes of battle still rang, invisible strings tightened.


    A new game piece had been set.


    Now, it was just a matter of whether Taufik could reach Gaia in time... Or whether he would arrive to witness her fall.


    --------


    With a feeling of unease, Taufik explored the area behind the Gate.


    Beyond the ancient gate lay a realm unlike anything Taufik had seen before. The oppressive air, thick with a suffocating weight, felt unnatural even to him.


    Shadows twisted and coiled unnaturally, whispering secrets in a language older than time itself.


    A towering chasm stretched before him, a void where even light seemed to hesitate before vanishing into nothingness.


    At its center, a bridge of obsidian and bone extended forward, seemingly endless.


    On either side, enormous statues loomed, figures of forgotten deities, their faces eroded, their once-grand forms cracked and broken.


    Seeing this, Taufik narrowed his eyes. But there''s no time to observe this sight, no, not even for a second.


    Aksara and Erelythe followed closely behind, both on high alert.


    Aksara''s grip on his Ninjato tightened as his instincts screamed at him, something was watching them.


    Erelythe''s expression remained unreadable, but her voice carried a warning.


    "We have entered the Threshold of the Tartarus... From this point on, Something unexpected may happen suddenly"


    Hearing this, Aksara glanced at her.


    "... And what exactly does that mean?"


    Erelythe stepped forward, her crimson eyes scanning the abyss.


    "This place exist even before the gods... Before Olympus, before the Titans... It is not part of the world, nor outside of it... This is The Real Tartarus itself"


    At those words, Aksara scoffed.


    "Great... Just when I thought, earlier, was bad enough"


    But Taufik wasn''t listening. His Concept. His whole being was reacting to something.


    Then...


    A sound.


    A slow, deliberate clap echoed through the darkness.


    *Clap~ Clap~ Clap~*


    After that, from the shadows ahead, a figure emerged.


    He was tall, draped in tattered robes blacker than night itself.


    His skin was an unnatural shade of gray, as if drained of life, and his eyes.


    His eyes were hollow voids, swirling with an abyss deeper than death.


    Aksara instinctively raised his sword. Erelythe stiffened, her hands flexing slightly as if preparing to strike.


    The figure smiled.


    "Fascinating"


    That being mused, his voice smooth yet carrying a weight that pressed down on reality itself.


    "A defiant of fate, a pure descendant of Gaia, and a forgotten death... Quite the interesting combination"


    Taufik''s eyes narrowed.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing that, The being tilted his head.


    "You do not recognize me? Ah~ Maybe with this you''ll recognize me"


    That Baing said, with his smile widened. A familiar Crimson energy appear on his hands


    ".... I''m Andrealphus, the Cipher of Madness... Is nice to meet you"


    Hearing this, Aksara tensed, his grip on the Ninjato tightening. Erelythe remained motionless, eyes locked on Andrealphus.


    The air grew heavier, distorted, as if reality itself recoiled from the presence of the Cipher of Madness.


    But Taufik?


    He moved.


    No hesitation. No words. No warnings.


    A single step, and the world shattered around him.


    *BOOM!*


    The bridge beneath his feet cracked, shadows splintering as his SwordMagic Technique roared to life.


    The darkness around him recoiled, twisting in unnatural patterns, as if trying to reject his existence.


    But it was too late.


    Taufik was already upon Andrealphus.


    His Katana, cloaked in absolute briliant of light, struck forward, a slash that would ignore flesh, bone, and even the soul itself if Taufik want.


    But seeing this, Andrealphus did not flinch.


    Instead, he smiled.


    *Twitch*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 338 - chapter 338 - The Beginning of Something

    *Twitch*


    The space around him twisted, warping unnaturally as if something unseen had snapped the very laws of reality.


    Taufik''s Absolute Slash, for the first time... Missed


    No, it passed through Andrealphus as if he were nothing more than a mirage.


    Andrealphus chuckled


    "Fascinating, Isn''t it? This is not Tartarus anymore, this is my Domain... Domain of Madness~"


    After Andrealphus said that, something changed.


    *Crack!*


    Then, the world broke. Like a glass room that suddenly broke.


    The obsidian bridge, the abyss, even the distant statues, all of it collapsed into a chaotic spiral.


    The air pulsed with a force of madness, and suddenly, Taufik wasn''t standing on the bridge anymore.


    He was falling.


    No, he was standing on a vast battlefield, surrounded by corpses.


    A Corpse he recognized. A battlefield he recognized.


    This is The Shadow World.


    The very place where he had fought countless creatures to claim dominion. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But something was wrong.


    The shadow Creatures here were laughing. They laugh at him.


    Not whispering. Not creeping. But Laughing.


    Distorted voices, overlapping endlessly, speaking in tones that twisted into an unbearable cacophony.


    "You will fall. You will fall. You will fall. You will fall"


    Taufik clenched his fists.


    "No!"


    His Concept resisted.


    The battlefield trembled.


    Then shattered.


    *CRACK!*


    The illusion broke apart, The Domain broke apart, shadows recoiling as Taufik forced himself back into reality.


    Back onto the bridge.


    Back in front of Andrealphus.


    But the Cipher of Madness was already waiting.


    A single finger extended toward Taufik''s forehead. Then it''s Diving into Taufik''s head without resistance.


    A whisper followed.


    "... Let''s see how deep your mind can fall"


    Darkness descended again.


    Taufik did not waver.


    The moment Andrealphus'' whisper reached his ears, the darkness tried to swallow him.


    Tried.


    In mere seconds, millions of memories played in Taufik''s head, memories that he did not recognize, memories that were not his.


    But he was there; he witnessed what was happening there, his loved ones dying one by one; it kept happening over and over again, and each time it happened, the way they died was different.


    A vision that will make anyone fall into Madness.


    But failed.


    There was nothing to break. Nothing to twist.


    Taufik''s mind was an abyss that did not belong to this world, an existence outside the chains of reason. In Taufik''s mind resides the system, a power beyond this very universe itself. Beyond any reason itself.


    Unreachable. Untouchable, And Unshakable.


    Andrealphus paused.


    For the first time, true curiosity flickered in his hollow eyes.


    "Oh?"


    His voice was smooth, but the slight tilt of his head betrayed his intrigue.


    "Not even a flicker? As expected of The Defiant, fascinating indeed"


    Taufik didn''t answer. He had no time for words.


    His Concept surged, and he moved.


    Darkness coiled around his body, shadows surging forward to devour everything in his path. His advance was absolute.


    Until the ground trembled.


    *BOOM!*


    Something enormous slammed into the obsidian bridge, cracking it apart.


    Then another.


    Then another.


    Taufik stopped, his eyes narrowing as shapes began to rise from the abyss.


    Titanic figures. Twisted forms of powerful beings long imprisoned in Tartarus.


    Hyperion, the Radiant Flame, his body still burning with golden embers, now void of reason, his once-proud eyes replaced by empty madness.


    Crius, the Pillar of Heavens, his towering frame pulsing with unnatural veins of dark energy, his movements no longer his own.


    Brontes, the Thunder Cyclops, his one eye glowing red with insanity, electricity crackling wildly across his deformed


    And many, many more.


    The Prisoners of Tartarus.


    Ancient Titans. Monstrous Cyclopes. Creatures of legend, now nothing more than puppets of the Cipher of Madness.


    Andrealphus spread his arms as if welcoming the spectacle.


    "... I may not be able to control you..."


    Andrealphus said, gesturing around them, the very air trembling from the sheer presence of the imprisoned beings.


    "But I can control everything else..."


    After he said that, A twisted smile formed on his lips. Looking at Taufik and Said.


    "... And they will hold you here"


    *BOOM!*


    Before Taufik could move, Hyperion descended, a blazing comet of destruction crashing toward him.


    Taufik''s eyes flashed.


    No time.


    He had to force his way through.


    There''s no time for hesitation.


    His guts are telling him that the one second he wastes here will bring something worse, something worse than this, for him, for Gaia, and for this world.


    The forces of Tartarus, Titans, Cyclopes, and countless ancient monsters, were charging at him, their eyes void of reason, their power turned against him.


    He couldn''t fight them all.


    But he didn''t have to.


    He was not alone.


    "*Hufft~* "


    Taufik exhaled.


    And immediately, The world darkened.


    He reached out, not to the prison of Tartarus, not to the Earth beneath him, but to the realm beyond this reality.


    "... Come forth, all who dwell in the hidden realm! Lurking in the shadows, unseen and forgotten... O creatures of an untold tale, bound by whispers of the past... Heed my voice¡­ Answer your Master''s Call! Come..."


    --------


    - Deep Within the Shadow Realm.


    A ripple spread through the endless ocean of shadows.


    The creatures that lurked within, formless nightmares, crawling horrors, and ancient entities that had never been seen by mortal eyes, stirred.


    They heard it.


    His call. The Call of the Ruler of The Shadow.


    And they answered. The Will of Shadow Realm Answered it.


    --------


    - Back in Tartarus.


    *SHRRAAAAGH!!*


    The darkness erupted.


    From the void behind Taufik, they emerged.


    The Faceless Swarm, a tide of beings that shifted between forms, their sheer presence erasing light.


    The Dread Stalkers, silent hunters with glowing violet eyes, leaped from shadow to shadow, tearing apart anything in their way.


    The Shroudborne Titan, a colossal figure that seemed half-real, its entire form composed of living darkness.


    And many, many more.


    The creatures of the Shadow Realm descended upon Tartarus.


    Andrealphus'' expression changed.


    For the first time, the Cipher of Madness looked... Uncertain.


    "This... Something like this... Is not supposed to be here"


    Andrealphus muttered as he looked at the Shadow Creatures.


    Taufik stepped forward. His army had arrived.


    "You wanted to hold me back?"


    He said, his voice was calm, but behind it, the darkness growled.


    "Then let''s see if you can handle what''s coming"


    Andrealphus'' expression twisted.


    The battlefield had shifted.


    His army of controlled Titans, Cyclopes, and monsters should have been unstoppable.


    They should have buried Taufik in an endless tide of chaos.


    But this?


    This was beyond calculation.


    Taufik''s Shadow Army had thrown the entire battlefield into disarray.


    Andrealphus felt it, the balance tipping against him.


    "Tch!"


    Andrealphus clicked his tongue, he couldn''t win this fight. Not alone.


    Then He turned away.


    His body warped, twisting into fragmented pieces of space, vanishing into the depths of Tartarus.


    --------


    The moment Andrealphus fled, the oppressive force of his madness collapsed.


    The invisible chains that had been tightening around Aksara and Erelythe''s minds snapped.


    Aksara staggered, his breathing heavy.


    "Tch¡­ That bastard was inside my head"


    Aksara said as he gritted his teeth, trying to shake off the lingering effects.


    "I almost-"


    "You almost lost yourself"


    Erelythe cut in, her crimson eyes sharp but calm. She looked toward the battlefield, where the madness-controlled creatures were now hesitating.


    Without Andrealphus, the influence holding them was unstable.


    She turned to Taufik. Said.


    "¡­You forced him to retreat. My lord, But he''s not gone"


    Taufik didn''t respond. He was already moving.


    --------


    Taufik Leads the Charge


    "Forward!"


    Taufik ordered, his voice was absolute.


    And The shadows howled.


    The horrors of the Shadow Realm surged forward, cutting through the disoriented monsters of Tartarus like a storm of living darkness.


    The Faceless Swarm wrapped around a rampaging Titan, consuming it whole.


    The Dread Stalkers blinked in and out of existence, striking down Cyclopes before they could react.


    The Shroudborne Titan roared, crushing a horde of creatures beneath its massive, shifting form.


    Taufik walked through the chaos, his steps unchallenged, like a path already being opened up for him.


    Aksara, still catching his breath, glanced at Erelythe.


    "¡­ He''s just walking, Like that? *Sigh* Sometimes I can''t understand my Father"


    Erelythe smirked.


    "He doesn''t need to fight... They''re fighting for him... Incredible"


    --------


    Vassago saw it all through the countless eyes of his schemes.


    Andrealphus fled toward him, his form flickering in and out of reality as he approached The Earth Core''s Area which now was The demon''s domain.


    Madness still clung to him, like the remnants of a storm that had barely been contained.


    "Dukes Vassago"


    Andrealphus'' voice dripped with frustration.


    "He forced me back..."


    Vassago did not turn. He stood before a massive, pulsating black monolith, his fingers weaving complex patterns in the air.


    Aegis protection was penetrated, and corruption was spreading. Slowly, but surely.


    Vassago sighed.


    "You disappoint me, Andrealphus..."


    "Something Uknown fought with him... That wasn''t just The Defiant alone"


    Hearing that, Vassago smirked.


    "That changes nothing..."


    Vassago said, his crimson eyes gleaming with absolute certainty.


    "... He is coming?"


    "¡­Yes"


    "Good"


    After saying that, Vassago raised a single hand.


    And then, The entire battlefield shifted.


    The Gate of Hell opened.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 339 - chapter 339 - Corrupted Gaia

    Taufik''s advance came to an abrupt halt.


    Before him, the ground cracked open, not with lava, but with writhing darkness, chains, and cursed sigils.


    And then, from the crack, legions of demons rose.


    The Fallen Generals of Hell, their armor drenched in the blood of countless wars.


    The Abyssborn Beasts were creatures that defied logic and devoured both flesh and soul.


    The Legion of the Twisting Fates, those who had once served fate but now twisted it to their own desires.


    At their forefront stood twelve towering figures, The Twelve Dukes of Vassago.


    Zepar, the Masked Betrayer.


    Barbatos, the Silent Observer.


    Gamigin, the Keeper of Forsaken Souls.


    Bathin, the Endless Walker.


    Sallos, the Love Twister


    Purson, the Whispering Monarch.


    Morax, the Architect of Doom


    Ipos, the False Prophet.


    Gaap, the Key to Ruin.


    Stolas, the Scholar of Forbidden Truths.


    Alloces, the Fiend of Warped Time.


    Marbas, the Plagueborn Alchemist.


    And behind them¡­


    A monstrous presence. Vassago''s true form flickered within the corruption of Earth''s Core, a shadow stretching beyond reason, warping the very air around it.


    His voice echoed across the battlefield.


    "You Will Not Reach Me, Defiant"


    --------


    Taufik Stands Against the Demonic Legion


    Aksara tensed, gripping his Ninjato tightly.


    "That''s¡­ a damn army"


    Aksara said, and Erelythe narrowed her eyes. Respond to what Aksara says.


    "A well-prepared one... He was waiting for us... He knows we''re coming"


    But Taufik who saw this, simply exhaled. Then his dark aura flared and The Shadow Realm pulsed in response.


    Taufik didn''t hesitate. He couldn''t hesitate.


    "... Then we break through"


    With that, Taufik stepped forward. The air itself trembled. His Concept stirred, and for the second time, the Shadow Realm answered his call.


    Darkness bled into reality. From the void, creatures beyond comprehension emerged, the entities of the Shadow World, warriors forged in the endless battle against the will of the Shadow Realm.


    The Primal Wraiths, silent assassins of the void.


    The Shadow Colossi, towering behemoths whose mere steps shattered the ground.


    The Eclipsed Hunters were unseen predators that moved through darkness like fish in water.


    A legion against a legion.


    At this sight, Aksara''s eyes widened. He had seen his father fight before, but this¡­ This was something else.


    This was war.


    Taufik raised his hand, and after that, the battlefield erupted into chaos.


    --------


    The Twelve Dukes Make Their Move


    The first to act was Bathin, the Endless Walker.


    With a single step, he was no longer in one place. He existed everywhere.


    Along with it, a black sigil burned beneath Taufik''s feet. A curse designed to collapse space around him, trapping him in an eternal loop.


    But Taufik didn''t flinch. As if this were nothing, and it''s true, his shadow warped, and in an instant, he was free.


    Concept resisted authority.


    Seeing this, Bathin''s empty sockets widened. But before he could react, a blade of pure darkness erupted from Taufik''s shadow.


    Piercing Bathin''s torso. The Endless Walker staggered. The battlefield had barely begun, and yet¡­


    He had been wounded.


    Seeing the condition of one of them like this, The other Dukes moved immediately.


    Ipos, the False Prophet, raised a hand, and then Visions of false victory clouded the battlefield.


    Illusory triumphs, deceptive victories, an unwinnable fate.


    --------


    Aksara''s grip on his Ninjato tightened as the illusions took hold.


    In his mind, he saw it. Victory.


    Taufik standing atop the ruins of the demonic army. The Twelve Dukes fell. Vassago defeated.


    The battle had already ended, and they won. And yet.


    Erelythe''s eyes snapped toward Aksara. She did not see victory but saw him lowering his guard and above him, the shadow of a Demon''s blade is about to descend.


    "My Lord!"


    Erelythe''s voice cut through the illusion.


    But Taufik had already moved.


    His Concept of Darkness flared. His title as the One Who Defies Fate reacted. His eyes throbbed, indicating his All-Seeing Eyes were active, eradicating the false prophecy before it could fully take hold.


    Immediately, The battlefield shifted.


    The illusions shattered like glass breaking beneath the weight of reality.


    Aksara staggered, his mind reeling from the near-deception.


    "*Tch* "


    Ipos clicked his tongue. False prophecies meant nothing to one who could defy fate itself.


    --------


    A True War Unfolds


    Barbatos, the Silent Observer, raised a single hand, making The battlefield freeze.


    For a brief second, reality itself stood still. Time did not stop. But intent did.


    Taufik''s Shadow Crnear-deception, Aksara''s breath caught and Erelythe''s step ceased.


    Even the demons themselves seemed trapped in a moment of eternal stillness.


    This was Barbatos'' power.


    To halt all action, forcing every being to witness the inevitability of what was to come.


    And in that silence, Alloces moved.


    The Fiend of Warped Time, his blade carried the weight of unlived moments and stolen futures.


    With a twisted grin, he swung his sword directly at Taufik''s heart. But then.


    A pulse.


    A shockwave of darkness and defiance. Taufik''s Concept flared, and the world snapped back into motion.


    Barbatos'' stillness shattered.


    Alloces'' blade, meant to strike into the frozen moment, found only empty air.


    Taufik was already gone.


    And then.


    A fist of pure darkness slammed into Alloces'' face, sending the Duke crashing into the abyss with a roar of pain.


    This was just the beginning.


    --------


    Vassago Watches


    Deep within the corruption of Earth''s Core, Vassago observed.


    Even as his Twelve Dukes clashed, even as the battlefield became a war between Concept and Demonkind,


    Vassago smiled.


    This battle was expected. But he was no fool. Taufik was stronger than projected. Which meant.


    It was time for Vassago to take the next step.


    The Earth''s core continued to darken. And Gaia is getting more corrupted.


    With the battle raging. Shadow clashed with Hellfire.


    Taufik stood, unfazed, as his warriors of the Shadow Realm cut through the endless horde of demons.


    The Primal Wraiths carved through the Fallen Generals like whispers of death.


    The Shadow Colossi stomped the Abyssborn Beasts into the void.


    The Eclipsed Hunters slaughtered the Legion of Twisting Fates before they could manipulate the flow of battle.


    But even as Taufik''s forces pushed forward, they still had a long way to go to reach Gaia.


    The Twelve Dukes of Vassago had been wounded. But they were far from defeated.


    Bathin clutched his side, his form flickering between countless spaces, his wound refusing to heal.


    Alloces dragged himself from the abyss, his twisted blade humming with stolen time.


    Ipos watched, calculating, already forming new deceptions.


    And Barbatos remained still, unreadable. Silent. Observing.


    Vassago''s voice echoed in their minds.


    "He will not fall so easily. Do not falter. Do not hesitate!... If The Defiant will not break¡­ Then Gaia will"


    And with that, Vassago moved.


    --------


    The Corruption Spreads


    From the depths of the Earth''s core, a pulse of pure corruption erupted. The battlefield shook.


    Aksara nearly lost his footing and Erelythe''s gaze hardened.


    Something was changing.


    And then... Gaia screamed.


    A crack split open the ground beneath them, but this was no ordinary fracture because from within... Light did not escape.


    It was a wound in reality itself, a rift where the very essence of the planet was being devoured, and through it, Vassago''s true form began to emerge.


    A being not bound by flesh, a shadow that stretched beyond logic. Eyes that saw not just the present, but every possible future, and in his voice, there was no arrogance, no rage, only certainty.


    "You fight well, Defiant... But this world no longer belongs to you, not humankind... Gaia is already mine, this world is mine... This center of the Universe was ours... The Demons"


    Hearing this, Taufik''s eyes narrowed; he could feel it; this wasn''t just a battle anymore.


    If Vassago succeeded here, Earth itself would cease to be.


    Taufik stepped forward, but before he could act, some whisper came to his.


    "... At this rate, you''ll lose your loved ones... Used my power... Used Death~"


    Those Whispers come to Taufik, not to his ears, not to his mind, but his concept itself talking to him.


    Death itself, talking to him using his concept as a medium.


    Taufik''s breath stilled.


    The battlefield raged on, Shadow clashed against Hellfire, the Twelve Dukes regrouped, and Vassago''s true form stretched beyond reason, but at that moment, Taufik stood between the war and something far deeper.


    The whisper wasn''t sound, It wasn''t thought, It was truth.


    Death was speaking to him.


    It wasn''t a threat. It wasn''t coercion.


    It was an invitation to wield something beyond destruction. To end, not just kill, but to erase.


    Taufik''s Concept flickered. The Shadow Realm pulsed. And deep within his being, something shifted.


    Sensing something had changed with his Father, Aksara stepped forward and asked in a worried tone.


    "Fat-Father, what''s wrong?"


    But there are no answers from Taufik.


    But Erelythe was different; her gaze sharpened because she sensed it, too.


    She sensed The Death.


    With all of that, Vassago''s smile faltered. Even through the corruption of Gaia, he felt that something in Taufik had changed.


    Taufik exhaled.


    After that, his form was engulfed by some kind of force, not darkness, not void, but by True Nothingness.


    From the sight of others, Taufik seems to vanish into Nothingness, but it is only for a while before, from the emptiness, something new emerges.


    Followed by that, A chilling aura spreads to the battlefield, causing silence; all sound fades, as if existence itself is holding its breath.


    Taufik, who uses the Power of the Concept of Death, appears in a new form.


    ....


    ...


    .. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .

 Chapter 340 - chapter 340 - Concept Of Death

    Taufik''s body turns ashen, like a statue of forgotten divinity, with cracks along his skin glowing faintly with eerie white light, with a cloak almost resembling the mist of the underworld, moving unnaturally even without wind.


    His eyes become void-like, with a dim silver glow inside, reflecting the abyss of nothingness.


    His hair turns an ethereal silver, subtly shifting between solid and spectral as if fading from existence.


    A presence that should not exist.


    A figure wrapped in unraveling fate.


    A Reaper Born from Concept.


    The battlefield trembled, not from power, but from inevitability because what Taufik had just accepted was not strength.


    It was the end of something. Of someone.


    And Vassago, the one who saw all futures, did not see this.


    The war was no longer just a battle. It was now a reckoning.


    Aksara stumbled back, his grip on his Ninjato tightening as his instincts screamed at him.


    Erelythe''s cold gaze flickered. Recognition. Not of a power she knew, but of a force she had once embodied.


    A presence that walked not with destruction, but with the certainty of oblivion.


    And the Twelve Dukes of Vassago¡­ For the first time, they hesitated.


    Taufik stepped forward.


    His movement was slow, but the battlefield itself reacted. The very concept of motion shifted around him as if the world struggled to decide whether he was stepping forward¡­ or ceasing to be.


    And then, Vassago spoke.


    "¡­What have you done, Defiant?"


    His voice, which had once echoed with certainty, now carried something else. Not fear, Not anger, But doubt.


    But Taufik said nothing, Instead, the cracks along his skin pulsed.


    And the battlefield answered.


    The air eroded around him, Not breaking, not shattering, but simply ceasing to exist.


    The mist-like cloak that surrounded him flowed outward, tendrils of silent death bleeding into the battlefield, Where it touched, the demons did not die.


    They were erased. No screams, No corpses, They were simply gone.


    The Primal Wraiths, the Shadow Colossi, and the Eclipsed Hunters did not flinch because they knew Their Master had changed.


    They no longer fought as warriors of the Shadow Realm but fought as extensions of the inevitable, Death.


    At this, Vassago''s gaze narrowed; this was not a new concept; this was not the evolution of the Shadow Realm.


    This was something else, Something outside of the cycle.


    A force not of decay, not of entropy but of absolute cessation.


    And then.


    The First Duke Fell. Bathin, the Endless Walker.


    One moment, he existed, the next, he did not, Not slain, Not consumed; his Simply vanished from Existence.


    Not even Vassago could see where he had gone.


    And that was when the truth settled in: this was not just Death; this was the True End, an end that every Immortal being feared.


    And it was coming for them.


    --------


    Aksara''s breath hitched.


    His father, no, the being that stood where his father had been, turned his head slightly.


    His void-like eyes settled on him, and for a single moment, Aksara felt it.


    A pull, a whisper, as if his very existence was being acknowledged¡­ As something that could cease to be.


    He tightened his grip on his Ninjato, this wasn''t possession, this wasn''t corruption, this was Taufik, but it was something more, something beyond.


    And if that was the case, then he would not hesitate.


    Because Taufik was still his father and if his father was going to walk this path, Aksara would carve his own beside him.


    No matter where it led.


    --------


    Sensing the shift in the battlefield, Vassago Moved.


    Vassago had witnessed countless futures, yet none had shown him this. A force beyond the cycle, beyond fate, beyond even his own sight.


    Bathin had ceased to exist. Not slain. Not banished. Just simply gone, and if one of the Twelve Dukes could be erased so effortlessly¡­ Then the rest would follow.


    Vassago had made a gamble, playing the long game, twisting fate, corrupting Gaia itself to lay claim to Earth. But now, in the final moments, he saw the truth.


    Even if he won this battle, even if he shattered this world, he had awakened something he did not understand.


    And that was unacceptable.


    Vassago moved.


    His colossal form, a shadow that stretched beyond reason, twisted and coiled, merging with the dying Earth''s Core.


    Then, the earth itself howled, splitting further, and then, within The Earth''s core, The Corrupted Gaia Eyes opened up.


    The final stage of Gaia''s corruption was complete, and with it, Earth''s destruction was certain.


    Aksara barely had time to process what was happening before the ground beneath them convulsed, cracks widening as pure, eldritch darkness bled into the world.


    Erelythe''s expression remained unreadable, but her stance shifted. She knew what this meant.


    Taufik, however, simply watched.


    Even as Gaia twisted. Even as the battlefield spiraled into chaos. Even as Vassago''s remaining forces began to fall back.


    "¡­He''s retreating?"


    Aksara asks, his voice held disbelief.


    Erelythe''s gaze did not leave Vassago''s shifting form, answering Aksara''s questions.


    "No... He''s abandoning this world"


    And it was true, The remnants of the Twelve Dukes, wounded, broken, but still powerful, moved in unison.


    Barbatos, silent as always, raised his hand. A pulse of hellfire and corruption surged outward, forming a vast sigil in the air.


    A gateway.


    The remaining Fallen Generals, the Abyssborn Beasts, the Legion of the Twisting Fates, all who still lived began their retreat.


    This was no act of desperation, This was a strategic withdrawal.


    They would not waste themselves fighting a force they did not yet comprehend.


    They would return to Hell, regroup, adapt, and prepare.


    Vassago''s voice rang out once more, echoing through the battlefield.


    "This battle is over"


    His words carried no frustration. No rage, only cold, calculating certainty. Then said again.


    "... I have seen enough... For now, Defiant¡­ You may keep this dying world"


    And with that, the last of his forces vanished into the abyss.


    --------


    Aksara took a step forward, his breath ragged, his eyes locked onto the shifting mass of corruption that had once been Gaia, his mother.


    The world trembled beneath them, the last remnants of its stability crumbling as dark tendrils of Corrupted Gaia''s presence twisted through the battlefield.


    He had to do something.


    But before he could move any closer, a firm grip caught his wrist.


    Taufik, his father had now returned to his usual form, though his body still bore faint traces of what he had become.


    The cracks along his skin had faded, the eerie glow dimmed, and yet, there was something different.


    A weight in his presence, a quiet sorrow in his gaze.


    Aksara turned to him, frustration flaring. Then said.


    "LET ME GO!!"


    But Taufik didn''t loosen his grip.


    "No... "


    Hearing his father''s answers, Aksara''s fingers tightened around his Ninjato, his muscles tensed with barely restrained emotion.


    "She''s still there... I can feel her. MY MOTHER IS SUFFERING! FATHER, LET ME GO!"


    Aksara said, raising his voice, however, Taufik''s expression was unreadable, but his eyes held something heavy.


    "I know"


    Taufik said, his voice was quiet and steady, but beneath it was an ache Aksara had never heard before.


    "But if you go now, you''ll be swallowed by it"


    Hearing this, Aksara clenched his teeth. Then said.


    "Then what are we supposed to do? Just stand here while she-"


    "I''ll find a way"


    The words were simple, but they carried the weight of an unbreakable vow.


    Aksara faltered. There was something in the way his Father said it, something absolute.


    The battlefield continued to crumble around them, but in the midst of it all, Taufik closed his eyes.


    ''System¡­ Is there a way to save Gaia without having to hurt her?'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik asked the System; There was a pause before the System''s answers echoed in his mind.


    [DING]


    [There is, Master]


    ''... What?''


    [Cut the connection to the Earth''s Core.]


    Taufik''s eyes snapped open.


    The answer was so simple. And yet, so incredibly dangerous.


    Gaia''s corruption was rooted in the Earth''s Core.


    If he severed that connection, she could be freed, but at what cost? The Earth itself was already on the brink of collapse.


    [Master, if Gaia was freed from the corruption doesn''t mean that the destruction of the earth can be stopped, but only worsened]


    ''... Is there''s any solution?''


    [Create a new one]


    ''A new one?''


    [Yes, New Earth''s Core, with Master magic, it''s possible... But there is a slight problem if the Master does decide to create a new Earth Core]


    ''What''s the problem?''


    [In addition to the Master becoming the Aboriginal Being of Earth replacing Gaia, the new Earth Core also requires...]


    "..."


    Hearing what the System said, Taufik could only remain silent, but there was no hesitation in his heart.


    He had already made his decision, he tightened his grip on Aksara''s wrist, meeting his son''s gaze once more.


    "Aksara"


    Taufik said firmly. Then continued.


    "We''re going to save her... Together"


    Hearing that, Aksara''s breath caught, the fire in his eyes dimming slightly.


    "... But there''s one thing that I need you to promise me... Later, no matter what happens, You must listen to my orders, and not refuse, okay?"


    Hearing that, even though he had doubts about what the "order" that his father had said was, Aksara still nodded his head.


    And so, amidst the crumbling world, father and son prepared to defy fate once more time.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 341 - chapter 341 - Destruction of The World

    The Earth Core''s Area has become a battlefield, but now, The battlefield is no longer a place of war; it is a place of ruin.


    The land itself groaned in agony as the corrupted Gaia twisted through the very foundation of the world. Darkness, thick and suffocating, bled from the Earth''s wound, painting the sky in unnatural shades of black and crimson.


    And in the midst of it all, Taufik stood with his Reaper From.


    His cloak of shadow and mist fluttered.


    His silver hair, shifting between the real and the ethereal, glows dimly under the fractured sky of what was once heaven on earth.


    His eyes, void-like yet gleaming with silver light, reflected the abyss that had now taken hold of the world.


    Aksara and Erelythe moved together, their forms darting through the battlefield like fleeting sparks against the overwhelming darkness.


    They did not need to exchange words; only instinct and purpose drove them forward.


    Erelythe was precise. Each movement was deliberate, each strike a calculated measure of force.


    She did not need to fight with overwhelming power because her presence alone dictated inevitability.


    Aksara was relentless. His Ninjato glowed with radiant energy, a light that cut through the dark tendrils reaching for them. His heart pounded, his mind racing, but his resolve remained unshaken.


    Together, they carved a path toward the Earth''s Core.


    Taufik did not move to follow them.


    His focus was solely on the writhing mass of corruption at the planet''s heart, the very essence of the world now twisted by Vassago''s schemes.


    Gaia''s form was barely recognizable, an amalgamation of divine essence and eldritch horror, a being trapped in its own defilement.


    Taufik exhaled.


    Then, he stepped forward.


    He raised his hand.


    His katana appeared in his grasp.


    ''SwordMagic - Light Form: Absolute Cut!''


    A slash that did not simply sever flesh. A slash that did not merely shatter matter. It was a force that could cut through existence itself.


    And he swung it.


    *SLASH!!*


    A single arc of pure, blinding light cleaved through the corrupted heart of Gaia.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Then, a sound unlike anything the world had ever known erupted across the battlefield.


    It was not a scream. Not a roar. Not an explosion.


    It was the sound of something that should not be cut being severed.


    Gaia''s connection to the Earth''s Core, its very lifeblood, was severed in an instant.


    The corruption recoiled, its tendrils writhing as they lost their anchor.


    Gaia''s form shuddered as the twisted darkness that had bound her began to unravel. A flash of something pure, something ancient, flickered within the abyss.


    She was free. But the world, The world was dying.


    Taufik watched as the world unraveled before him. The Earth''s Core, once the beating heart of the planet, now crumbled into ruin.


    Aksara and Erelythe had reached the core, standing amidst the swirling chaos, Gaia trembling in their presence. She was free but at a cost.


    The world itself was dying, its foundation collapsing beneath them.


    Taufik turned to Aksara, his voice calm yet unwavering. He said.


    "Aksa, it''s time"


    Hearing that, Aksara''s grip on his Ninjato tightened. He already knew what Taufik meant. The promise. A while ago, he nodded his head easily, but now, the weight of it felt unbearable.


    "No"


    Aksara said, shaking his head and stepping forward. Then said again.


    "I''m not leaving without you, Father"


    Taufik''s expression remained unreadable. The shadows around him flickered, his Reaper Form shifting like a mirage against the corrupted air.


    "This is not a choice"


    Taufik said, his silver eyes locked onto Aksara''s own. Then continued.


    "You will take your Mother and leave"


    At those words, Aksara''s breath hitched. His heart pounded in his chest. His body screamed at him to refuse, to stay and fight.


    But before he could argue further, Taufik shifted his gaze.


    "Erelythe"


    The Titaness, who had been silently watching, did not hesitate.


    Aksara barely had time to react before his entire body froze. It was not physical restraint. It was something deeper, something that stripped away movement itself. Erelythe''s power was absolute, a force that dictated inevitability.


    Aksara struggled, but his limbs would not respond. His breath came in short gasps, frustration and helplessness twisting inside him.


    "Damn it!"


    Aksara said, gritted his teeth, his voice raw.


    "You can''t do this!"


    But Taufik ignored him, stepped forward, and reached out, placing a firm hand on Aksara''s shoulder.


    "You have to live, Aksa. You have to get out of here..."


    Taufik said with utmost seriousness, but then his gaze softened. Then said again


    "Protect your Mother. Fulfill your promise, my son... Go bring Gaia back to the Family, and... Tell the others that our journey to planet Draco may be delayed for a while. Don''t worry; it''s not like I will die or anything... I''ll just be gone for a while... By the time you realize I''ll be back... Now, go"


    At those words, Taufik glanced at Erelythe, and Erelythe did not wait for Aksara to say something. With a motion as effortless as the passage of time itself, she lifted Aksara and Gaia into her grasp.


    The shadows curled around them, and in an instant, they were leaving the battlefield, ascending away from the crumbling Earth''s Core area.


    Just before they vanished, Gaia stirred.


    Her eyelids fluttered open, hazy and unfocused. But then, she saw him.


    Taufik.


    The man she loved. The man who had fought for her. The man who was fading before her very eyes.


    Her lips parted, but no words came. Her strength was gone. Her body, still weak from corruption, would not move. But her hand... She could still raise her hand.


    Fingers trembling, Gaia reached toward him.


    Toward the fading shadow of the man she had once called her husband. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before she could touch him, before she could even speak, darkness swallowed her once more, and she fell unconscious in Erelythe''s grasp.


    And then, they were gone.


    Leaving Taufik stood alone. The battlefield, the Earth''s Core, the very foundation of the world, collapsing around him.


    He exhaled softly.


    "There''s really no touching reunion in my life, what kind of curse is this?... *Sigh* Let''s just do this... System, you with me, right?"


    [Always Master]


    --------


    Across the globe, every human heard the same sound.


    A deafening, trumpet-like crack split the heavens, echoing across every continent, every ocean, every city.


    A sound of finality.


    A sound of doom.


    And then the world began to fall apart.


    Earthquakes of unprecedented magnitude shattered entire landscapes. Cities crumbled into the depths as the ground beneath them fractured. Towering tsunamis rose like monstrous walls of water, swallowing coastlines in an instant.


    Tornadoes of impossible size tore through the land, howling with a fury that even the gods themselves could not control.


    The sky darkened, and the air itself felt heavy as if the world was suffocating.


    Gaia was free.


    But Earth no longer had a Core.


    The planet''s very foundation had been destroyed beyond repair.


    The protective barrier that once shielded Earth had collapsed.


    The world was unraveling.


    And Taufik acted to create the New Core.


    --------


    Taufik''s body ached. The strain of using Absolute Cut was usually not this immense, but what he had cut was not something ordinary; what he had cut was something that The Creator itself had determined. Something that shouldn''t be cut.


    But he didn''t stop, He could not stop because The world needed a Core.


    So he would create one.


    He raised both hands, closed his eyes, and called upon his Imagination Magic.


    His power, the ability to turn his thoughts into reality had always been vast. But now, it had to do the impossible. As he usually does, turning the impossible into possible, but this time, he has to sacrifice a lot.


    He envisioned it. A new Core. A new heart for the planet. A source of life, of balance, of power.


    A new beginning.


    Mana inside him, his pure Mana reacting, Surged out, Then Mana around him, swirling like a storm, attracted from every corner of existence.


    The remnants of the shattered Core, the lingering fragments of Gaia''s divine essence, even the residual energy of the battlefield, all of it was drawn toward Taufik.


    But that wasn''t enough; what he wanted to create was something that couldn''t be created, even for a God; even Fate himself couldn''t do it, but Taufik would do it. He must do it.


    "... Quite greedy then... TAKE MY LIFETIME TOO!!"


    With that scream, Taufik vomited blood, but he gritted his teeth, enduring the pain of losing his life.


    And then with all of that, he forged it.


    A sphere of pure, blinding energy began to take shape before him.


    A newborn star.


    A new Earth''s Core.


    But the cost, The cost was himself.


    But another problem arose, after the Core was successfully formed. The moment the Core took form, it hungered.


    A newborn existence demanded sustenance.


    And if it did not receive enough, it would consume everything.


    Every human. Every plant. Every animal.


    Even the Mana in the atmosphere.


    It would drain the world dry, leaving behind only emptiness.


    But Taufik did not hesitate.


    He remained by its side.


    And he fed it.


    Pouring his own energy into the Core, he became its anchor.


    For days, Taufik continued to pour his own energy into the Core, his Pure Mana, his Lifespan, and everything that he could turn into energy for the new Earth Core. Taufik poured it all into it.


    During those few days, the Earth continued to shake violently, who knows what had happened on the surface, maybe the Earth would never be the same again as it was known, but Taufik continued to do what he could, he was not worried about his family because he knew, no matter what happened his family would still be safe.


    And just Like that, without knowing anything, one year had passed.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 342 - chapter 342 - New World Order

    The day passed, morning became night, and the moon replaced the sun.


    And without realizing it, almost a year has passed since The Great Calamity, the destruction of the world marked by the sound of a deafening, trumpet-like crack.


    At the beginning of the disaster, the land itself fractured, and in mere days, tectonic plates shifted so violently that the very shape of the world changed.


    Continents ceased to exist.


    In their place lay countless islands, scattered across a vast and chaotic sea.


    Humanity stood on the brink of extinction. The planet had become a graveyard of what once was.


    Initially, after The Great Calamity had ended, and the Earth that was no longer the Earth we knew returned to calm, Chaos spread everywhere; people who survived the disaster of destroying the world fought and killed each other for resources, even for a piece of bread, ten lives were sometimes lost.


    However, humans are called the apex predators for a reason, the level of adaptation of humans if forced into a critical situation is very strong, therefore, only six months after the great disaster occurred, humans regained their footing, and a new world order was formed, the strong led the weak, and the weak united to protect themselves.


    In this new world, survival was no longer a given, it was a privilege earned through strength, cunning, or alliances. The remnants of nations, once divided by borders and politics, had crumbled. Now, power was the only law.


    Across the shattered lands, factions began to rise. Some clung to the remnants of the old world, hoping to rebuild civilization as it once was.


    Others embraced the chaos, forming ruthless warbands that thrived on violence and conquest.


    In the absence of governments, new leaders emerged, not politicians, but warriors, tacticians, magicians, and those who understood what it took to survive.


    They were the king of the New World.


    In a world that has countless islands, hundreds or even thousands of factions, and the strongest, the one at the peak of the highest power in the world today, is none other than the Saranjana Kingdom.


    Apart from the Saranjana Kingdom, there are several factions that are also worth watching out for.


    The Iron Dominion. A militaristic force led by former generals, soldiers, and warlords who sought to impose order through absolute control. They believed only discipline and strength could prevent humanity''s total extinction. Their cities were fortresses, their laws enforced with an iron fist. Those who obeyed were protected; those who resisted were crushed.


    The Azure Covenant. A coalition of scholars, scientists, and magicians, scavenged remnants of the old world''s knowledge, merging lost technology with emerging magic. They pursued enlightenment above all else. Some saw them as saviors, while others feared they played with powers beyond their control.


    The Dusk Reavers. A brutal brotherhood of raiders, mercenaries, and pirates who saw the apocalypse as a grand opportunity. They cared nothing for rebuilding but only for power, plunder, and domination. Their fleets ruled the treacherous seas, and their warbands prowled the shattered lands, claiming whatever they desired. Might was their only law.


    The Silent Watchers. A shadowy faction operating in secrecy, manipulating events from the darkness. No one knew their true origins or purpose, only that they had infiltrated every faction, pulling strings from behind the scenes. Some believed they sought to unite the world under a single rule, while others feared they had far more sinister goals.


    Apart from that, there are many more, such as the Magic Towers, Academy Island, Magician''s Society, Knight Order, and many more.


    Their existence as being wielded supernatural abilities. Some could bend fire with their will, others could move faster than the eye could see, and some could even manipulate time itself.


    This makes them both revered and hunted. Some were seen as living weapons, recruited by factions to shift the balance of power. Others were feared as harbingers of further destruction. And some, seeking to carve their own path, became legends in a world where only the strong could write history.


    As the dust of the old world settled and the new one took shape, one thing became clear: Survival was just the beginning.


    --------


    - Saranjana Kingdom.


    After the Great Calamity, Saranjana Kingdom, once known only as a legend, a story told by word of mouth, emerged into reality.


    As if unaffected by The Great Calamity, Saranjana Kingdom quickly became the highest peak Power in the new World order, with their technology, resources, and Human resources, Saranjana Kingdom was the first to rise after The Great Calamity, this is none other because Saranjana Kingdom is not only inhabited by Humans but also creatures from other worlds, besides, those who live in Saranjana Kingdom are the strongest people, their preparations are very mature even to face the destruction of the world.


    But unlike the outside world''s view of the Saranjana Kingdom, currently, in the heart of Saranjana Island, where the Castle, where the important people of the Saranjana Kingdom reside, currently, in front of a room inside the Saranjana castle, the important people of the Saranjana Kingdom, such as the King, and the Queen, many Queens, the mothers of the Second Saranjana King, they all looked worried, and the source of their worries was none other than what was inside the room. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother, Is there something wrong, why is Mother Tina''s labor process taking so long?"


    A man with blackish-green hair and blue eyes looks at a pale green-haired woman sitting in a wheelchair.


    The man was Aksara, Aksara D''Archy Hidayat, Second King of the Saranjana Kingdom, and the woman being questioned was Gaia, his mother.


    Hearing her son''s question, Gaia just smiled faintly, then said.


    "... Why are you so worried? When I gave birth to you, it took longer, do you know how worried your father was at that time?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry about that, Aksa, Wasn''t it the same situation when we gave birth to your younger siblings? It was already a common thing in our family... Rather than worrying about this, we are more worried about you, how is your relationship with that girl, Erelythe... It''s been almost a year and you haven''t made any moves"


    Said a golden-haired woman, Rani.


    "That''s... "


    Hearing these words, Aksara could only be stunned, but before Aksara could answer further, a giggling sound was heard.


    With that, everyone there turned their gazes to the source of the voice, there they saw a middle-aged woman, but that did not hide the aura of authority she had, she was the Queen, Aksara''s great-grandmother, the Queen, perhaps no longer, because she had handed over her throne to her grandson, Caldwell, Aksara''s uncle.


    "... It couldn''t be helped, after all, he had D''Archy blood, perhaps of all the D''Archy men, only his father had the luck with women"


    Hearing that, almost everyone laughed.


    But soon, after the laugh, the tension in the air thickened, as the soft cries of a newborn finally echoed from within the chamber.


    The sound cut through the silence like a gentle breeze, bringing an immediate wave of relief to those waiting outside.


    The door creaked open, and a midwife stepped out, her face flushed but filled with joy.


    "She has arrived safely"


    She announced, her voice warm. Then continued.


    "The child and Lady Tina are both healthy"


    At those words, Gaia let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding. Aksara, though he tried to keep his expression neutral, felt his shoulders relax. Beside him, Rani smirked knowingly, nudging him playfully.


    "See? No need to worry, Aksa. Now, aren''t you curious to meet your youngest sister?"


    Without wasting a moment, the gathered family members stepped into the dimly lit chamber. Inside, resting on a grand bed, Tina, The Queen of Vampire, lay exhausted but content, her crimson eyes half-lidded as she gazed down at the small bundle in her arms.


    "... Everyone"


    Tina whispered, her voice barely above a breath, but filled with warmth. Then said again.


    "Come, meet her¡­ Lavanya D''Archy Hidayat"


    The baby girl, swaddled in soft silk, had pale skin and delicate features, her tiny hands twitching slightly as if already sensing the immense presence of the family around her.


    Wisps of red hair adorned her head, a trait she had likely inherited from her vampiric lineage, but her eyes, though still adjusting to the light, held a deep, mesmerizing hue, a color reminiscent of both her mother and father.


    Linda, Taufik''s mother, was the first to step forward, her expression soft as she gently brushed a finger against the newborn''s cheek.


    "She''s beautiful"


    She whispered, eyes glistening with emotion.


    "Another blessing to our family"


    Marzuki, standing tall beside her, nodded solemnly.


    "She carries the blood of both the D''Archy and Hidayat families¡­ There''s no doubt she will grow strong"


    Shasha, stood nearby, silently recording the moment with her in-built systems, a faint smile on her synthetic lips.


    Jenn and Anugerah exchanged glances before Rani, always one to be direct, let out a chuckle.


    "So, Aksa, another little sister for you to dote on, huh?"


    Aksara exhaled sharply, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "It''s not like I have a choice"


    Aksara muttered, though his gaze softened as he looked at the newborn. He reached out, his fingers hesitating before finally brushing against Lavanya''s tiny hand. For a brief moment, her fingers curled around his, gripping tightly. His lips twitched upward.


    "¡­She''s strong"


    Hearing this, Tina chuckled weakly. Said.


    "Of course, she is. She''s his daughter"


    There was no need to clarify who she meant, Taufik, the one absent from this moment, yet ever-present in their thoughts.


    As if sensing the lingering question, the former Queen, Aksara''s great-grandmother, hummed.


    "Taufik¡­ He''s still at the Earth''s Core?"


    At those words, Gaia nodded.


    "Yes. He''s stabilizing the New Core, making sure everything progresses smoothly"


    "Hmph"


    The old Queen''s sharp eyes softened slightly as she glanced at the newborn.


    "That man¡­ Always said he never leave you guys said again, but at important times like this, he is always absent"


    Hearing those words, Rani smirked. Then said.


    "And yet, he keeps adding to his legacy"


    Rani said, then winked at Tina, who rolled her eyes but smiled nonetheless.


    The atmosphere in the room, once filled with tension, had transformed into one of warmth and celebration. A new life had entered the world, a new future had been born.


    And as Aksara continued to watch over his newborn sister, he couldn''t shake the feeling that her arrival was just the beginning of something much greater.


    Well, he''s not wrong.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 343 - chapter 343 - Forced Stabilization

    - Earth Core Area.


    The Earth''s Core Area, which used to be a paradise on Earth filled with plants, then turned into hell, but now, after Taufik created a new Earth''s Core, the Earth''s Core Area has changed again.


    With Taufik''s intervention, the Earth''s Core Area was reborn and became a brand new land. A whole new dimension.


    A new Heart of The Earth.


    Taufik, who wields the power of Concept, the power of god, did not simply restore what was lost; he reshaped it entirely.


    The new Earth''s Core Area now pulses with an eerie yet mesmerizing energy. Unlike its previous forms, it no longer conforms to the natural order of the world. Instead, it has become a realm between life and death, creation and destruction.


    The sky no longer follows the cycle of day and night. Instead, an eternal twilight bathes the land, casting long, shifting shadows. These shadows are alive, responding to Taufik''s will and protecting the land from intruders.


    A vast forest of onyx-colored trees that constantly regenerate. The trees absorb ambient energy and, in times of crisis, would release waves of raw power. These trees can also shift locations, confusing those who enter without permission.


    A river of liquid darkness that flows in reverse, defying gravity. It carries echoes of the past, allowing those attuned to it to glimpse forgotten memories.


    A deep chasm at the heart of the land, from which the power of Darkness subtly radiates. Anything thrown into the rift is either erased from existence or transformed into something new.


    And above that chasm, right in the middle, suspended in the air, a sphere of energy pulsed with a faint glow, serene yet carrying the weight of impending doom.


    That was the very Heart of the Earth. The New Earth Core. A manifestation of pure, untamed energy, it hovered in the abyss, its glow both tranquil and overwhelming, radiating a power that sustained the world itself.


    Besides the New Earth Core, Taufik floated in silence, his once-long hair now cascading endlessly, covering his face like a veil of shadow. His clothes had long since crumbled, unable to withstand the sheer force radiating from the Core. Yet, he remained unmoving, unwavering.


    Since the moment he began recharging it, he had surrendered himself to the process, allowing his Mana, his Life Force, and his very Concept to flow outward, melding with the newly reborn Heart of the Earth.


    The energy pulsed around him, an unspoken harmony between a Man and the world itself.


    This transformed land is no longer just a place, it is a force, a living entity that bends to Taufik''s will.


    It is neither paradise nor hell, but something beyond mortal understanding. Those who step into it must either prove their worth¡­


    Or be consumed by its mysteries.


    --------


    Taufik, who had remained utterly still, not even shifting an inch, suddenly stirred. From beneath the curtain of his impossibly long hair, his eyes, sealed in deep concentration, snapped open.


    Not because of any external force, nor due to the immense energy surrounding him, but because he sensed it.


    An invisible thread of life reaching out, connecting to him. It was faint yet undeniable, like a whisper in the void, a presence that called to something deep within him.


    His once-closed eyes now glowed with an unfathomable light, reflecting the unseen force that had stirred him from his stillness.


    "... A new life has been born in the world... My descendant... Tina?"


    Taufik said, his voice hoarse and unsteady, barely forming the words. It was the first time he had spoken since he began filling the New Earth Core with energy. His throat burned from disuse, his breath ragged, but none of that mattered.


    "... So she... Was... Pregnant?... I see... She gave birth... And once again... I was not by their side... At times... like this... *Sigh* "


    ''System, show me the progress of filling the Earth''s Core, how long until it''s finished?'' Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [DING]


    [Earth Core Recharge Progress: 97.9%. Estimated Time Remaining is 3 Days, 17 Hours, 42 Minutes, Master]


    Hearing that, Taufik exhaled slowly, his fingers twitching as he resisted the urge to abandon the process immediately.


    Three more days. Just three more days and the New Earth Core would be fully stabilized.


    But could he afford to wait that long?


    His thoughts churned like the shifting shadows around him. He had missed Aksara''s childhood, leaving Jenn, Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela during their pregnancy; now, Tina. He was not there at all, during her pregnancy and when she gave birth. Unable to be there when they needed him the most. Now, history was repeating itself.


    Form Tina. A new life had entered the world, carrying his blood, his legacy. And once again, he was absent.


    "... Even... After I... Said those... Words..."


    Taufik muttered under his breath.


    The energy around him trembled, responding to his emotions. The onyx trees at the edges of the realm whispered, their leaves rustling without wind. The reverse-flowing river darkened as if reflecting his turmoil.


    He had two choices: Stay and complete the process, ensuring that the New Earth Core reaches its full potential, securing the balance of the world, Or Leave now, rushing to find his family, even if it meant risking the Earth''s Core''s stability.


    Both choices carried consequences.


    If he left now, the Earth Core''s rebirth could become unstable, leading to unknown disasters. But if he stayed, would he regret it for the rest of his life?


    The weight of responsibility pressed on him from both sides.


    "A man must see through what he has begun to the very end and that is what we call responsibility"


    Those words echoed in Taufik''s mind.


    Those words were not his own. They belonged to his father, a man who once had vanished without a trace, leaving behind only memories and an unfulfilled duty, trapped in the past.


    Taufik clenched his fists.


    The Earth Core pulsed, radiating waves of power that threatened to spiral out of control.


    He could stabilize it, and ensure its rebirth went smoothly. But staying meant turning his back on something else something equally important.


    His gaze lifted to the darkened sky. Somewhere beyond, the unknown awaited him. A truth he had yet to uncover. A fight he had yet to finish. He knows, at the right moment this core is stabilized and can work normally like the old Earth''s core.


    Taufik knows it; he can feel it; all creatures in this universe will feel the aura of the Earth''s Very Pure Core, the Purest Energy in the entire universe.


    Taufik exhaled sharply.


    He already knew his answer.


    ''System, if the Earth''s core is stabilized and works normally, will I be able to use it as my own?''


    [Yes, Master. When the Earth is stabilized, at that time, the Master will officially become the Aboriginal Being of the new Earth, in other words, this Earth Core is the Master''s second Core]


    ''Good, that''s all I need to know''


    After that, Taufik took a deep breath, steadying himself.


    The confirmation from the System clarified the significance of his decision, once the Earth''s Core was fully stabilized, it would not only restore balance to the world but also become an extension of himself.


    This meant that his connection to the Earth''s very foundation would be absolute, granting him authority over its energy and ensuring its long-term stability.


    He had less than four days left until completion. If he left now, the process could become unstable, potentially ruining everything he had worked for. However, if he remained, he risked missing yet another pivotal moment in his family''s life.


    Taufik understood the weight of his choice. If the new Earth''s Core truly became his second Core, then it would fundamentally alter his existence.


    The purest energy in the universe would reside within him, making him an irreplaceable force in this world, or maybe in the entire universe.


    ''System, just to make sure, if I complete the stabilization, will I be able to leave immediately afterward without consequences?''


    [DING]


    [Yes, Master. Once the Earth''s Core is fully stabilized, it will no longer require direct supervision. You will be free to leave without any negative impact on its function]


    That answer settled it. The process had already reached 97.9% completion, leaving now would introduce unnecessary risk.


    The risk that could accrued if he hadn''t completed it now.


    ''... But if I completed it now... Then there''s nothing to worry about, right?''


    Taufik''s gaze hardened as he processed the System''s response.


    The weight of his responsibilities pressed against him like an immovable force, yet the answer was clear.


    If he completed the stabilization now, he could leave without endangering the Earth Core''s balance.


    No more delays. No more hesitation.


    Taufik exhaled sharply, his breath merging with the swirling energies of the New Earth Core. His impossibly long hair fluttered as the pulsing glow intensified. His fingers twitched, then curled into fists.


    ''System, remove my energy expenditure limiter, then initiate forced stabilization. Redirect all my available energy into the Earth Core. No holding back... Let''s finish this right now!''


    [DING]


    [WARNING]


    [Forcing stabilization will consume a vast amount of energy. Master''s physical and mental state may suffer extreme fatigue, are you sure you wanted to do it, Master?]


    ''I don''t care... Do it!''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 344 - chapter 344 - The New Era

    ''System, remove my energy expenditure limiter, then initiate forced stabilization. Redirect all my available energy into the Earth Core. No holding back... Let''s finish this right now!''


    [DING]


    [WARNING]


    [Forcing stabilization will consume a vast amount of energy. Master''s physical and mental state may suffer extreme fatigue, are you sure you wanted to do it, Master?]


    ''I don''t care... Do it!''


    [DING]


    [Releasing the energy expenditure limit... ]


    [DING]


    [Initiating Forced Stabilization¡­ ]


    The moment the command was executed, the entire realm trembled.


    The onyx trees groaned as their shifting roots anchored into the ground. The reverse-flowing river surged wildly before settling into a perfect stillness. The darkened sky cracked, revealing streaks of blinding silver light that never existed before.


    And at the heart of it all, the floating Core, the purest energy in the universe reacted.


    It pulsed violently, expanding and contracting as it absorbed the full brunt of Taufik''s power. The abyss beneath it rumbled, sending tremors across the land. The unseen threads of creation and destruction tightened, intertwining in ways beyond mortal comprehension.


    Taufik''s body shook as his Mana, Life, and Concept surged outward, merging with the very essence of the Earth''s new heart. His flesh burned from within, and his veins ignited with a power too great for a mortal shell to contain.


    And yet, he endured.


    He had to.


    Because this time, there would be no regrets.


    Time lost its meaning as the energy transfer continued. Seconds felt like hours. Hours felt like lifetimes.


    And then.


    Silence.


    A single, resounding heartbeat echoed across the entire realm.


    *BOOOOMMMM!*


    The pulse of creation. The heartbeat of a new world.


    Heard by all creatures on Earth, those outside Earth, the entire Universe, hear the beat of the new heart of the Earth. Launching echoes of pure energy throughout the universe.


    The New Earth Core had been fully stabilized.


    Taufik''s body drained beyond comprehension and wavered in the air. His vision blurred, his breath ragged. But even as exhaustion threatened to consume him, a small, satisfied smirk played on his lips.


    It was done.


    He had finished what he started.


    [DING]


    [Earth Core Recharge Progress: 100%]


    [Stabilization Complete. The New Earth Core is now fully operational]


    [Master has successfully established a connection. Congratulations, Master, this Earth Core is now a part of you, you''ve become the New Earth Aboriginal Bein-]


    Taufik exhaled, he didn''t hear the rest of what the System said as his body finally surrendered to the overwhelming exhaustion.


    He barely registered the sensation of free-falling, his limbs unresponsive, his consciousness slipping.


    But before the abyss could claim him.


    The very world he had reshaped caught him.


    The shadows coiled around his form, lifting him gently, carrying him like a sovereign whose throne awaited.


    The New Earth, no longer just a land but a living entity, acknowledged him.


    For he was now more than just its creator.


    He was its very core.


    And as the twilight sky above settled into an eternal, undying glow.


    Taufik whispered, his voice barely audible.


    "¡­ Now¡­ I can go"


    To his destination.


    His Home, where his family is.


    But before that, he still had to do something first.


    --------


    - At the same time.


    The whole world, all the stars in the sky, the Universe, and all its contents feel the Pure energy from the new Earth Core.


    The boundless energy rippled, transcending time and space.


    Across the cosmos, beings of unfathomable power stirred from their slumber.


    Ancient entities, gods, forgotten titans, and Mythology that once set foot on earth all turned their gazes toward the small, blue planet, the center of the Universe, once again became the attention of the whole universe.


    Some saw an opportunity.


    Some saw a threat.


    And some, those who had long awaited this moment, simply smiled.


    - On Earth.


    From the deepest trenches of the ocean to the highest peaks of the mountains, something changed.


    Creatures long thought to be myths opened their eyes.


    The world had been rewritten, and with it, the balance of power had shifted.


    The passage to the hidden realms that were once sealed, the Realm that was once connected to Earth, released from the seal, all flickered back into reality, drawn by the Earth''s new pulse.


    And in the shadows, those who had ruled from the darkness finally understood.


    A new era had begun.


    - Beyond Earth.


    Far beyond the Milky Way, civilizations built on cosmic energy felt their foundations tremble. Empires that had stood for millions of years faltered for the first time. The Council of Eternal Stars, a governing body of the most advanced celestial races, gathered in urgency.


    "What is this power?"


    "It shouldn''t exist"


    "It''s Earth¡­ That planet was supposed to be insignificant"


    But now, it was anything but.


    Warships stationed at the edges of galaxies turned their weapons toward Earth, their commanders uncertain but prepared. Scholars and seers across the universe burned their minds trying to decipher the source of the power, and yet, only one truth remained:


    Something¡­ Or someone¡­ Had altered the very fabric of existence.


    - In the Abyss/Hell.


    Within the Infernal Realms, the 72 Original Demons felt the disturbance. Even the Seven Deadly Sins paused, their endless conflicts forgotten for a brief moment.


    Malphas, the Crimson Tyrant, clenched his fist as his domain trembled.


    Orobas, the All-Seeing Deceiver, chuckled darkly, the infinite calculations within his mind shifting.


    Raum, the Mad Jester, cackled with unhinged delight.


    And Bifrons, the Silent Harbinger, simply watched, unmoving, waiting for what was to come.


    "Its The Dafient... Taufik"


    One of them whispered.


    A name that none of them had uttered before.


    But now, it was a name they could not ignore.


    - Back to Earth.


    A Moment of Stillness


    As the Universe raged in chaos, as war and curiosity brewed across countless worlds, Taufik remained motionless, cradled by the very shadows he commanded.


    The world had accepted him.


    But acceptance was only the beginning.


    Because now, all eyes were upon him.


    And soon, the battle for the New Earth would begin, but before that...


    "... System, I''ve decided what blessing I''ll choose to implate in my domain"


    [...]


    "... Humans are about to face a greater danger than ever... ... That''s why they need guidance"


    Taufik''s voice, though weak, carried a certainty that even the universe itself could not ignore.


    The System, as if recognizing the weight of his decision, remained silent for a brief moment before responding.


    [DING]


    [Awaiting Master''s selection¡­]


    Taufik exhaled slowly, steadying his mind despite the exhaustion threatening to consume him. His vision was blurred, his limbs felt like they weighed a thousand tons, but his will remained unshaken.


    "System Replica"


    The moment those words left his lips, the very fabric of the world seemed to shift.


    "I''ve seen countless possibilities, blessings of strength, knowledge, divinity¡­ But none of them fit"


    The New Earth was no longer the same world. The barriers had shattered, the forgotten realms had returned, and humanity was now standing on the precipice of something far greater than they could comprehend.


    They didn''t need a God to rule them.


    They didn''t need a Hero to save them.


    What they needed was a path. A way to survive and evolve.


    And so, he would give them one.


    "From this moment on, all beings in my domain... Earth... Shall receive the System Replica upon reaching adulthood"


    [DING]


    [Confirming Domain- Wide Blessing¡­]


    [System Replica ¨C The Blessing of Guidance


    Grants all adult humans a personalized System interface.


    Displays Status, Skills, Titles, Inventory, and Quests.


    Adapts to the individual''s innate talents and potential.


    Encourages growth, evolution, and self-determination.


    Warning: Once implemented, this change is irreversible, Is there anything Master would like to change?]


    At those, Taufik''s smirk returned, tired yet triumphant.


    "... I never go back on my word. Do it"


    The moment the command was given, the Earth shuddered.


    A pulse of unseen energy surged through the entire planet, touching every human soul.


    Those who were still children or teenagers felt a strange warmth, a whisper in the depths of their being, promising something waiting for them when they came of age.


    For the adults¡­


    It began.


    All across the world, people froze in shock as a translucent interface appeared before their eyes.


    --------


    [GLOBAL ANNOUNCEMENT]


    [The System Replica has been installed]


    [From now on, all adult humans are granted access to their own System]


    [This is the first step toward survival¡­ Toward evolution]


    [May you forge your own path in this new era]


    --------


    After those announcements, Panic, excitement, and confusion, the world erupted into chaos.


    All scrambled to make sense of what had just happened.


    Some saw an opportunity.


    Some saw fear.


    Some saw a new beginning.


    And beyond Earth, the reactions were just as intense.


    --------


    - In the Divine Realm. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A Realm, where all Mythological creatures can communicate with each other.


    They are The Gods that once or never set foot on Earth, but one thing is the same: all of them. All of The Gods watched with unreadable expressions.


    "So, The Defiant One has truly changed the world, huh?"


    A voice rumbled, a war god''s voice.


    "He did what we failed to do¡­"


    Another mused, a goddess, intrigued by the sudden shift in destiny.


    A few gods smiled. A few clenched their fists. Some prepared their followers for what was to come.


    Humanity was no longer just a race.


    They were now players in a grander game.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 345 - chapter 345 - Worldwide Blessing

    The moment Taufik''s blessing rippled across the world, all living beings, humans, animals, and even the spirits that lingered unseen felt the shift.


    For humans, it was the dawn of a new era, a structured path to power through the System Replica.


    For animals, however, the change was far more profound.


    They had always possessed instincts, primal intelligence, and a deep connection to nature¡­ But now, they had something more.


    They had Mana.


    And for the first time in history, the beasts of the world awakened.


    The same situation happens In the Saranjana Kingdom.


    --------


    A warm atmosphere filled the room inside of the Saranjana Castle.


    A celebration was underway, welcoming a new family member had been born, and joy spread through the room. Laughter and chatter filled the air, echoing through the elegant chambers.


    But then.


    A blue screen materialized before their eyes.


    The entire room fell into silence.


    --------


    [GLOBAL ANNOUNCEMENT]


    The System Replica has been installed.


    From this moment on, all adult humans are granted access to their own System.


    This is the first step toward survival¡­ Toward evolution.


    May you forge your own path in this new era.


    --------


    Jenn was the first to break the silence.


    "¡­ Do you guys also see what I see, right now?"


    She asked, hesitated while glancing around, expecting disbelief, yet, what she saw was the exact opposite.


    Rani, The Golden Dragon, for the first time, stays silent.


    Anugerah, The Blue Dragon Princess.


    Kaela, The Half-Blood Green Dragon.


    Rosalinda and Marzuki, Taufik parents.


    Tina, The Queen of Vampire.


    Gaia, The Goddess, The Former Aboriginal Being of Earth.


    The Former Queen of the British


    Empire.


    Aksara, The Second King Of Saranjana Kingdom.


    Shasha, The Android Maid.


    And even the midwife, who had been tending to the newborn, had her mouth slightly agape.


    All of them remain silent.


    Everyone saw it.


    The System was real.


    The announcement was real.


    Gaia, who was sitting in a wheelchair, pondered for a moment while looking at the blue screen in front of her. She felt a familiar feeling. Not long after, she said slowly.


    "... This... Is... I think this was a Blessing..."


    "Blessing?"


    Rani repeated, looking at Gaia with curiosity.


    Not only her but everyone in the room also looked at Gaia with the same gaze.


    "Yeah, This is the power of god, Something the Gods apply to their domains... But a Blessing like this... I''ve never seen it before"


    "... Domain, but isn''t Earth was your Domain, Mother?"


    At those questions from Aksara, Gaia looks at her son, then slowly shakes her head.


    "I used to be... But, after your father broke the Earth''s core and forged the New one... I''m not the Earth Aboriginal being anymore... And each god can only place one blessing in their domain, and I have already used mine; it is the ability to control Mana to the Humans on earth..."


    "Sis Gaia, then... Do you mean... "


    Before Keala could even finish her words, Gaia already nodded her head.


    "Yes, Someone else has placed a new Blessing on Earth, and this thing in front of us is that Blessing itself... But to put a worldwide Blessing like this means the one who does this is The New Earth''s Aboriginal being... And the one could possibly do something like this, no other than-"


    "Taufik"


    Anugerah said, interrupting Gaia''s words.


    Gaia remained silent for a while before she nodded his head.


    After that, not a word was heard.


    The room remained silent, but the weight of Anugerah''s words settled over them like an undeniable truth.


    Taufik.


    The man they had all come to love and follow. The one who had defied fate itself.


    He had done something unprecedented.


    Gaia exhaled slowly, her fingers tightening around the armrests of her wheelchair.


    "¡­Yes"


    She finally said, her voice steady despite the emotions swirling inside her. Then said again


    "It can only be him"


    Silence returned for a brief moment before Rani let out a small chuckle.


    "Heh¡­ That man never ceases to surprise me, as expected from my husband"


    Rani said; her golden eyes glowed with an amused light, yet deep within them was a hint of something more: pride, awe, and perhaps¡­ A little bit of fear.


    Kaela, the Half-Blood Green Dragon, crossed her arms. Muttered


    "But a Blessing? A global one at that?... Do you guys understand what this means?"


    Tina, the Queen of Vampires, spoke up next. Her crimson eyes flashed as she leaned forward slightly. Said:


    "¡­ Master is no longer just an individual... No longer just a ruler... He has become a fundamental force in this world... He always be"


    The implications sent a ripple of unease and excitement through the group.


    Aksara clenched his fists, his mind racing. He had spent years trying to understand his father, trying to stand at his level, believing him to be something else entirely.


    But now, he was faced with an even greater truth.


    His father had not just changed the world.


    He had become a part of it.


    Rosalinda, Taufik''s mother, who had been silent all this time, suddenly let out a soft sigh.


    "¡­ He''s just being him, I don''t see any problem in that"


    Marzuki, standing beside her, frowned.


    "That kid, I don''t know what he''s trying to reach"


    They all knew it.


    Taufik was no longer merely Taufik.


    He was the New Earth''s Aboriginal Being.


    He was the one who had rewritten the rules.


    And the rest of the world¡­ Don''t know about this.


    --------


    - With Taufik.


    Taufik exhaled slowly, feeling the pulse of the world aligning with his very being.


    The moment the new Earth''s Core fully activated, he sensed the shift; his exhaustion melted away, his mana surged to full capacity, and his life force, which had been subtly draining due to the monumental changes he had established, was fully restored.


    Floated above in the sky. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taufik gazed down at the world below.


    The sky shimmered with remnants of cosmic light, the lingering aftereffects of the System Replica''s integration.


    This was not merely a change in power structures, it was a complete evolution of existence itself.


    Taufik clenched and unclenched his fist, feeling the raw authority humming beneath his skin.


    The connection between him and the planet was undeniable now. The moment he had reforged Earth''s Core, he had done more than just stabilize its energy, he had fundamentally altered its nature.


    Now, the world itself recognized him as its Aboriginal Being.


    A new force. A new law.


    "¡­I see"


    Taufik said, his voice carried across the empty space around him, yet he knew he was not truly alone.


    The Shadow World rippled in response, its silent embrace acknowledging his ascension.


    He had suspected this outcome, but now that it was real, the magnitude of what he had done began to settle in.


    A worldwide Blessing.


    A forced evolution.


    A shift in the balance of power.


    Not even the gods had done something like this.


    "¡­Heh~ Another Jackpot, I guess"


    Taufik said as a faint smile tugged at his lips.


    This was no longer just a game of survival or conquest.


    The moment he had taken control of Earth''s fate, he had stepped beyond the realm of mortals, beyond the influence of even the gods who once dictated humanity''s destiny.


    He had changed everything.


    The world had yet to realize it, but soon, they would.


    Soon, they would all understand.


    "... System, How is it?"


    After he said that, The familiar blue screen materialized before Taufik''s eyes, responding to his call.


    [DING]


    [System Interface, Inquiry Received]


    [Processing¡­]


    There was a brief pause, and then new text scrolled into view.


    [System Replica Installation ¨C Success]


    [Current Status: 100% of Global Population Synced]


    [User Feedback: Processing]


    Taufik exhaled, his fingers brushing against the air as if he could touch the interface itself.


    His senses stretched outward, feeling the ripples of his actions across the world.


    It wasn''t just a change; this was a fundamental shift.


    The System replica wasn''t simply something he had created. It was now woven into the very fabric of Earth itself.


    The thought sent a chill through him. Not of fear but of realization.


    This¡­ This was the weight of being the New Earth''s Aboriginal Being.


    The System wasn''t just a tool; it was a Blessing, a blessing for Humans.


    A gift.


    A path forward.


    And yet, he knew better than anyone¡­ power always came with a price.


    "Show me the anomalies"


    Taufik commanded and then The screen in front of him flickered.


    [Detected Anomalies: 3 Major Deviations]


    [The Beasts of Earth Have Awakened Mana has fully integrated into Earth''s wildlife.


    Some animals have undergone rapid evolution.


    Previously instinct-driven creatures are now capable of developing unique abilities.


    Classification System updating to account for new threats and potential allies]


    [Hidden Entities Have Stirred.


    Long-dormant beings, both divine and cursed, have reacted to the change.


    Some are emerging from forgotten places, sensing a shift in authority.


    Unknown entities have begun "observing" the world more actively]


    [Tartarus is Unstable.


    The disruption in Earth''s balance has affected the Underworld.


    Multiple seals are showing signs of stress.


    The Erinyes are¡­ unaccounted for]


    Taufik narrowed his eyes.


    The Beasts Awakening? Expected.


    Hidden Entities Stirring? Inevitable.


    Tartarus Unstable?¡­ Problematic.


    "Expand details on Tartarus"


    [Expanding¡­]


    [¡­Processing¡­]


    [Warning: A powerful force within Tartarus has noticed the change.]


    [It is watching]


    Taufik''s expression darkened.


    For a brief moment, he felt it.


    A presence. Something¡­ Ancient.


    Something not bound by the same rules as the gods.


    Something that had been waiting.


    And now, it knew.


    Taufik exhaled, cracking his knuckles.


    "Heh¡­ Well then~"


    Taufik muttered, his lips curling into a smirk.


    "Let''s see who blinks first, for now... Let''s go back... Back to home"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 346 - chapter 346 - Back Home

    The system''s voice echoed in Taufik''s mind.


    [Master, what is displayed in the status window is not everything. There are other factors beyond what has been recorded]


    At that, Taufik raised an eyebrow.


    "¡­Really? So this System Replica isn''t omniscient?"


    [No, Master. The System Replica only displays what has been recorded. However, given enough time, it has the potential to become omniscient]


    "I see. Interesting¡­ Then, what are these ''others'' you mentioned earlier?"


    [Apart from the three anomalies caused by the System''s appearance, there are additional disturbances. The first, which I believe Master has already realized, is the reappearance of the Cracks¡­ or perhaps similar occurrences have already taken place elsewhere in the world]


    Taufik nodded. He had anticipated this.


    The seal that once protected Earth had been broken shortly after he destroyed the Earth''s Core. But with the birth of a new Core, the Rift Beasts drawn by its pure energy would inevitably return to Earth once again.


    This outcome had already been within his expectations.


    "Let me guess¡­ Another consequence must be the explosive surge of Pure Earth Energy. Did it attract other entities in the universe to Earth?"


    [Yes, Master. Earth is now on the radar of numerous civilizations beyond this world. How will you respond? Do you intend to restore the protective seal, as Gaia once did?]


    Hearing that, Taufik paused, considering the question. Then, he shook his head.


    "¡­No. We must not pamper humanity too much. If they are to grow, they must face adversity. The Replica System alone will be sufficient"


    [Understood]


    Then with a nod, Taufik prepared to leave.


    "¡­Alright, let''s go back"


    But just as he was about to depart, he halted mid-air. His gaze turned downward, sweeping across the vast expanse of Earth.


    "¡­I was going to say that, but¡­ This world has changed far more than I expected"


    This was the first time since the Great Catastrophe that Taufik truly observed the Earth''s surface, and it no longer resembled the world he once knew.


    Thousands of islands now dotted the ocean, remnants of a shattered landmass.


    Some were linked by massive, natural bridges of twisted rock and glowing crystalline veins.


    The continents had been reshaped beyond recognition, with massive ravines and canyons carved into their surfaces, scars left by the destruction and rebirth of the Earth''s Core.


    And even the sky was no longer a simple blue. Instead, it was a swirling blend of deep indigo and gold, streaked with ethereal auroras that shimmered even in broad daylight.


    Some regions were trapped in an eerie, unchanging twilight, while others were illuminated by floating orbs of light, manifestations of chaotic energy still lingering in the atmosphere.


    Taufik''s eyes roamed over.


    In certain areas, towering black spires of obsidian jutted from the ground, remnants of unknown structures that had seemingly emerged from beneath the earth.


    Some of these spires pulsed faintly, suggesting the presence of an active force within.


    Even the oceans were no longer the same. Some parts shimmered with bioluminescent life, while others churned with unnatural, almost sentient currents. Dark, massive forms moved beneath the waves, Rift Beasts already returning to claim their hunting grounds.


    Seeing all of this, Taufik exhaled slowly.


    "¡­Im indeed expected some change, but this is beyond anything I imagined"


    [Master, this is the result of the unstable energy released during the transition. Parts of Earth have merged with other dimensions, and some regions are no longer bound by the planet''s original laws]


    A slight frown creased Taufik''s face.


    "So¡­ Some of these islands aren''t even from Earth?"


    [Correct. Some originated from other realms and have fused with Earth''s landscape due to the disruption. Additionally, new species have begun to appear, some from those foreign lands, and others born from Earth''s transformation]


    At this, Taufik''s gaze darkened.


    "This isn''t just a new era¡­ This is an entirely new world"


    Taufik said, clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the challenges ahead.


    The Earth was no longer an isolated planet, sheltered from the greater forces of the universe. It had become an open battlefield, a proving ground for entities beyond human comprehension.


    "¡­Let''s go"


    With that, he vanished into the sky, leaving behind a world forever changed.


    --------


    - In Saranjana Kingdom.


    With the birth of Lavanya, the fifth daughter of the first King of Saranjana, Taufik.


    Aksara, The Oldest son of Taufik and The Second King Of Saranjana hosted a welcoming party; despite the phenomenon of the emergence of the System, the welcoming party for the birth of Lavanya went very smoothly and magnificently.


    But Then.


    Almost all of the guests.


    All the high-ranking officials of Saranjana Kingdom.


    All department heads.


    And all of The Saranjana Royal Family.


    Felt it.


    They felt it, the sudden shift in the atmosphere.


    Instantly, the sounds of jokes and laughter stopped, replaced by silence.


    Everyone felt it, and a tense atmosphere filled the room.


    *Crack!*


    And then right in the middle of the Hall where''s the party taking place.


    A Crack appeared.


    The atmosphere in the grand hall of the Saranjana Kingdom was thick with tension.


    The once lively celebration had turned into an eerie silence, broken only by the faint crackling sound that echoed through the chamber.


    All eyes were fixed on the center of the hall, where an ominous, jagged Crack had split the very fabric of space.


    Aksara, standing at the head of the royal table, instinctively tightened his grip on his Ninjato, his senses screaming of an overwhelming presence emerging from the distortion.


    The high-ranking officials of the kingdom exchanged uneasy glances, their bodies rigid as they braced for the unknown.


    Then, from within the depths of the Crack, a figure slowly stepped forward.


    Disheveled, his once-pristine clothes tattered and worn, his hair unkempt and slightly covering his eyes.


    Taufik, the First King of Saranjana, emerged.


    The entire hall gasped in unison.


    Taufik''s presence was undeniable. Despite his ragged appearance, an aura of immense power radiated from his being, so oppressive that even the most hardened warriors in the room felt their knees tremble involuntarily.


    The energy around him fluctuated wildly as if the very laws of nature struggled to accommodate his return.


    Aksara''s breath hitched as his gaze met Taufik''s.


    His father''s usually sharp and composed expression held something different, an exhaustion that ran far deeper than physical fatigue.


    Yet, beneath that weariness, there was something else.


    An understanding.


    A realization.


    The world they knew was gone.


    Taufik''s lips curled into a faint smile as he exhaled softly. Then, his voice, steady yet laced with an indescribable weight, broke the silence.


    "... I''m home"


    Those two words sent a ripple of emotion through the gathered crowd. Some dropped to their knees instinctively, overwhelmed by the return of their long-absent ruler. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Others remained standing, too stunned to react. Aksara, however, remained still, his grip on his sword loosening as a slow exhale escaped him.


    "¡­Father"


    Taufik''s gaze lingered on Aksara for a moment before he turned his attention to the rest of the hall, his eyes scanning the familiar yet unfamiliar faces.


    He could feel it, the shift in their world, the new energies that lingered even within the walls of his kingdom.


    The Earth had changed.


    And so had he.


    "¡­We have much to discu-"


    Taufik stopped; he didn''t have time to finish his sentence. Taufik didn''t expect it; there was no warm hug, there were no tears of joy, or anything like that. Taufik did not expect it at all; what greeted him was fist-covered in a golden aura, aimed right at his face.


    Taufik''s smile immediately disappeared, replaced by an expression of horror at what was about to happen, he could avoid it, but if he did, a bigger problem would befall him.


    So, Taufik closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, prepared for what was to come.


    Then-


    *Boom!*


    Taufik was thrown backward, hitting the wall of the hall very hard, causing a loud noise and soaring dust.


    "..."


    The hall remained frozen in shock. The once-celebratory atmosphere had turned into a battlefield of emotions.


    Taufik lay amid the rubble, a deep dent marking the stone wall where he had crashed. Dust swirled in the air, and silence hung heavy as everyone processed what had just happened.


    No one spoke. No one dared to move.


    Aksara''s grip on his sword tightened once more, his mind racing.


    What just happened? His father, Taufik had returned, radiating the presence of something beyond human comprehension. And yet, in an instant, he had been sent flying by a single strike.


    All eyes turned toward Rani.


    She stood at the center of the hall, her knuckles still glowing faintly with golden energy. Her face was unreadable, but the tension in her stance spoke volumes.


    She hadn''t hesitated. She hadn''t faltered.


    She had punched the First King of Saranjana with everything she had.


    "S-Sis R-Rani¡­?"


    Kaela broke the silence, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Aksara exhaled sharply, shifting his focus back to Taufik. He watched as the dust settled, revealing his father slowly rising from the wreckage. His movements were steady, calculated.


    Not because he was injured.


    But because he had expected this.


    Taufik''s blue eyes locked onto Rani, his expression unreadable. He raised a hand to his jaw, rolling it slightly. Then, with a low chuckle, he dusted off his tattered cloak.


    "Well¡­"


    Taufik said, his voice was calm, but the weight of it sent a shiver down the spines of those present.


    "That was quite the greeting"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 347 - chapter 347 - Promise

    "That was quite the greeting"


    Taufik said, despite the smirk on his lips, everyone could sense it, a hidden storm beneath the surface.


    Rani remained unmoved, her golden aura flickering like a barely contained wildfire.


    "That''s for making us wait when you said you''ll never leave our side again"


    Rani said, her voice was even, yet the raw emotion behind it was impossible to miss.


    The weight of Rani''s words hung in the air, heavier than the dust still settling from the impact.


    Taufik''s smirk faded. His blue eyes flickered, not with anger, but with something deeper, something raw. He had faced countless battles, endured the crushing silence of the Shadow World, faced with the Demon Legion, The Gods, and yet¡­ This was different.


    He hadn''t expected to see that look in Rani''s eyes.


    Betrayal.


    Pain.


    She stood rigid, her fists trembling at her sides. Not from exhaustion, but from the sheer force of emotions barely held back.


    "You promised"


    Rani said, her voice wavered, cracking slightly, something that you will never see in usual Rani. Then, she continued.


    "You said you''ll never leave our side again¡­ But then you vanished... Again"


    After those words, Silence filled the hall. No one dared to speak. No one dared to interrupt.


    Aksara glanced between them, uncertain. He had seen his Mother, Rani fight before, strong, unshakable, fearless. But now, she looked as though she was holding herself together by sheer will.


    Taufik inhaled slowly. His chest felt tight as if unseen chains had wrapped around his ribs, crushing the words he wanted to say.


    "I¡­"


    But what could he say? That he had a reason? That he had no choice?


    Excuses.


    That''s all they would sound like to her.


    Rani let out a sharp breath, her golden aura dimming, flickering like a candle in the wind. She turned away, her hands tightening into fists.


    "Forget it"


    Her voice was quieter now, drained of fire.


    "Just¡­ forget it"


    Rani said, and then she walked past him without another word. Leaving the Hall behind


    And for the first time in a long while¡­


    Taufik felt powerless.


    Taufik then glances at his other family, his other Wives, his children, his parents, and even his Grandmother was there''s.


    All of them looked at him, but none of them said anything.


    Seeing this, a long sigh came out from Taufik''s mouth.


    "... Why are you just standing there like a fool, dear?"


    "Jenn... I-"


    "Don''t worry about that, we all know why you did that... We understand... You did it for this world... For our family... You don''t need to say anything"


    "Yeah~ Honey, with Aksa and Erelythe''s help, I already told them everything you did in the Earth Core''s area"


    "Yes, Sis Rani always to be the strongest among us, but sometimes the strongest also has a weak side"


    "Go. Chase after her. Talk to her, Fik. We''ll wait here"


    Jenn, Gaia, Kaela, and Anugerah spoke in turn.


    Taufik remained silent, then turned his gaze to Tina, who cradled her baby. As if sensing her father''s gaze, Lavanya stretched out her tiny hand toward him.


    Seeing this, Taufik let out another breath, his gaze softening as he reached out and gently held Lavanya''s tiny hand. The warmth of her touch grounded him, reminding him of everything he fought for, of why he made the choices he did. But even knowing that didn''t make facing Rani''s pain any easier.


    Taufik glanced once more at the people who stood around him, his family, the ones who truly understood him.


    His other children stood next to Erelythe and Shasha. Though only a year old, their minds were sharp beyond their age, and they understood more than most would think.


    They, too, said nothing.


    But then, his eldest daughter, Alice, stepped forward.


    "... Alice"


    "Daddy, You have to make up with Mother Rani immediately"


    Hearing that, Taufik closed his eyes for a brief moment, allowing himself a deep breath before nodding.


    His eldest daughter''s words carried weight, not just because she was the Oldest, but because she understood the pain lingering in the air more than anyone else. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will"


    Taufik said, his voice steady but low. He glanced at Alice, then at the rest of his family, each of them waiting, each of them trusting him to set things right.


    Jenn, Gaia, Kaela, Anugerah¡­ Each of them had their own way of supporting him, standing by his side despite everything. But Rani¡­ She was different.


    She had always been the one to burn the brightest, to push forward with unshakable will. Yet tonight, her fire had dimmed because of him.


    He couldn''t let it stay that way.


    With one final squeeze of Lavanya''s tiny hand, he turned and strode after Rani.


    --------


    The halls were dimly lit, torches flickering against the stone walls, casting long shadows that danced as he moved. He knew where she would be.


    And just as he expected, he found her standing on the balcony overlooking the vast expanse of their world.


    The wind carried the scent of rain, cool and fresh, yet it did nothing to soften the storm raging inside her.


    Rani didn''t turn when he approached. She didn''t even flinch when he stopped just a few feet behind her.


    "I''m sorry... I didn''t want to leave"


    The words left Taufik''s lips before he could even think of what else to say. Because, in the end, nothing else mattered more than that.


    Hearing that, Rani let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head.


    "Sorry?... Didn''t want to leave? But you did it... Do you think an apology will fix anything?"


    Rani said, Her voice echoed, striking him harder than any physical blow


    "No"


    Taufik admitted.


    "I know it doesn''t"


    At those words, Rani finally turned to face him, and the raw hurt in her eyes cut deeper than any blade ever could.


    "Then why?"


    Rani asked, Her voice was quiet, yet filled with an intensity that made his chest tighten.


    Taufik exhaled slowly, then answered.


    "... If at that time, I could choose to return to you guys, then I would. But if I had not done what I did... The world we stand in now might not exist anymore, I did it because I had to... I''m not trying to be a hero figure who will be praised by all Humans, but because if I didn''t, everything we fought for... Everything we have would have been for nothing"


    Rani clenched her fists again.


    "... And what about us? What about me?"


    "I never meant to hurt you... I never thought it would hurt you like this"


    He whispered. Then Continued.


    "I thought¡­ I thought you would understand"


    At that, Rani''s eyes flashed, her golden aura surging for a brief moment before flickering once more.


    "That''s the thing, Taufik. I do understand. I understand why you had to leave. I understand the weight you carry. But that doesn''t mean it doesn''t hurt. That doesn''t mean I don''t hate the fact that you keep carrying it alone"


    Taufik fell silent, guilt settling deep in his bones. He had always fought alone and always believed protecting his family meant shielding them from his burdens. But in doing so, he had made them feel like outsiders in his battle.


    Rani sighed, running a hand through her hair before looking away.


    "I don''t need you to promise me anything... Again, Taufik. I just need you to remember that we''re here. That I''m here"


    A few moments of silence passed between them before he finally stepped closer.


    "I know"


    Taufik said, softer this time. Then Continued.


    "And I''ll do better..."


    "That''s not the point, Taufik"


    Taufik frowned slightly.


    "Then what is?"


    Rani clenched her fists.


    "The point is that you promised! That you would be here. That you wouldn''t vanish again, leaving us to wonder if you were even alive. Do you know what that did to us?"


    Her voice cracked again, frustration mixing with pain.


    "Do you know what that did to me?"


    Taufik looked at her, truly looked at her. The fire in her eyes wasn''t anger, it was fear. Fear of losing him. Fear of breaking apart. And suddenly, everything felt so much heavier.


    He took a slow step closer. Then said


    "I''m here now"


    Rani let out a shaky breath.


    "For how long?"


    Taufik didn''t answer right away. Instead, he reached out, hesitantly at first, before gently cupping her face.


    XFor as long as you''ll have me"


    Rani''s lips parted, and for a second, she looked like she might push him away again. But then, slowly, she closed her eyes, leaning just slightly into his touch.


    "¡­Just don''t break your promise again... Don''t leave us suddenly like that again"


    She whispered.


    "I won''t"


    Taufik vowed, his grip tightening ever so slightly.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll always come back to you... To our family"


    For the first time since he returned, Rani''s aura steadied, the golden fire within her no longer flickering wildly. She opened her eyes, searching his face for any sign of a lie. But there was none.


    And finally, after what felt like an eternity, she let out a deep breath and nodded.


    "Alright"


    Taufik pulled her into a firm embrace, and this time, she didn''t resist. The tension in her shoulders slowly melted away as she buried her face against his chest.


    For now, that was enough.


    --------


    Due to the unexpected turn of events, the welcoming party came to an abrupt halt. With a deep sense of guilt, Aksara decided to end the celebration, recognizing that this was a private moment for their family.


    The guests understood and departed without issue, yet their hearts remained joyful. After all, their long-lost King, the First King of the Saranjana Kingdom before Aksara, had finally returned.


    Now, only Taufik''s family remained in the hall, waiting patiently for his return.


    Then, moments later, relief washed over them as they saw Taufik reenter the hall, accompanied by Rani.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 348 - chapter 348 - Fulfilling the Promise

    It had been several days since Taufik returned to his family, and in those few days, the changes that had occurred on Earth had also become increasingly visible.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that every second, a crack opens somewhere.


    Humans face another threat, but with the gift, the blessing that Taufik gave to Humans, Humans are not that defenseless against those rift creatures.


    Countless islands, Cracks spewed out Rift Beasts, attacking humans indiscriminately, men and women, old and young, Rift Beasts attacked indiscriminately, Cracks continued to spew out Rift Beasts, and on the first day alone, countless lives were lost, reducing the number of Humans once again.


    However, in the following days, with guidance from the replica system, humanity fought back. People even began competing to kill the Rift Beasts, not just to survive, but because each victory granted them strength and power.


    Thus, in just a few days, the existence of the replica system in human life becomes a very important and irreplaceable asset. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the one who made all this possible, Taufik, the new Earth''s Aboriginal Being, is enjoying his time with his family as if everything that is happening in the world today is none of his business.


    However, Taufik was not ignorant.


    As he sat on the porch of his home, sipping a warm drink while listening to his family''s stories about their daily life when he was not around, he was fully aware of the chaos unfolding worldwide.


    The cries of battle, the roars of Rift Beasts, and the countless deaths, he could sense it all.


    Yet, he chose not to interfere directly.


    The replica system had already fulfilled its role, giving humanity the means to defend itself. Whether they flourished or perished was no longer his concern. He had provided the tools; now, it was up to them to use them.


    Still, he couldn''t ignore the deeper mystery behind the cracks. They were opening at an alarming rate, far beyond what he had initially anticipated. The Rift Beasts were not appearing randomly, there was an unseen force directing this invasion.


    And that force was watching.


    From the other side of the Cracks, something, someone was observing Earth, studying humanity''s resistance, measuring their strength. Taufik could feel their gaze, cold and calculating as if testing the limits of his gift to humanity.


    A faint smirk formed on his lips.


    All of his being reacting to the unknown presence beyond the Crack.


    Taufik could continue enjoying his peaceful days with his family, but he knew it wouldn''t last forever.


    Not only from the Crack. Even now, Taufik could feel it, countless observing eyes set their eyes on Earth.


    Sooner or later, the true enemy would reveal itself.


    And when that time came, only then will Taufik enter the game.


    --------


    After his return, every morning, Taufik woke up early, the first rays of sunlight barely peeking over the horizon. His body no longer required sleep the way it once did, but he indulged in the habit to maintain a sense of normalcy.


    His first task of the day was always the same.


    Checking the replica system.


    With just a thought, his awareness expanded, scanning Earth''s countless changes.


    The cracks continued to appear, spewing Rift Beasts into various locations. Some rifts were minor, producing weak creatures that humanity could easily handle. Others, however, brought forth monstrosities capable of toppling cities in minutes.


    Despite this, humans had adapted quickly. The replica system had turned them into warriors, capable of incredible feats that would have been unimaginable just months ago.


    Guilds had formed, ranking systems had developed, and even competitions arose, some seeking survival, others chasing power.


    Even now, as if not satisfied with just waiting for the Rift Beast to come out of the crack, a group of Humans who called themselves The Divers, even entered the crack directly.


    This surprised Taufik a little, afraid that the entity behind the Crack would do something, but seeing that the Divers were able to return safely and even managed to bring resources from inside the Crack, Taufik breathed a sigh of relief and decided to let Humans do what they wanted as long as it was still within reasonable limits.


    After that, like a comet, The Divers profession quickly became a trend, and from here, Guilds and the Ranking system were created.


    Taufik does not judge those who use the replica system for evil, nor does he overly praise those who use it for good. He grants humanity the freedom to choose their own path, whether to walk in the light or embrace the darkness. This balance is the very nature of the universe; where there is light, there must be shadow.


    Though he possesses the power to erase either side with a mere thought, he chooses not to. It is not out of cruelty or indifference, but because he understands that both good and evil are necessary for humanity to grow. True strength is forged in struggle, and only through facing both virtue and vice can humanity reach its full potential.


    But no matter how chaotic the world became, none of it reached Taufik''s home.


    With a satisfied nod, he withdrew his awareness, shutting out the noise of the battlefield. The world would manage.


    For now, his focus was on something far more important, his family.


    --------


    The Saranjana Castel was always lively once his children woke up. Their energy was boundless, and Taufik made it a point to indulge them.


    Aksara, his oldest son, had grown even stronger under his guidance, though he still didn''t fully accept the truth about his father.


    Then there were his younger children, who knew nothing of war or responsibility. To them, he was simply their father, not a being of Concept, not a ruler of the Shadow World but just Dad.


    He spent hours playing with them, telling stories, training them lightly in the ways of combat, not out of necessity, but because they enjoyed it.


    Even among his wives, he found moments of peace. Jenn, always doting, often scolded him for spoiling the children too much. Others simply enjoyed his presence, relishing the normalcy of family life despite knowing how absurd their existence truly was.


    Sometimes, Jenn''s father, John, and her younger brother, Jay, would visit, bringing with them a sense of extended family warmth.


    The D''Archy family, however, was more distant. Their grandmother had chosen to settle in the Kingdom of Saranjana after handing over her throne to Caldwell, but the rest? The rest remained in Great Britain, fulfilling their own responsibilities. Even so, Taufik knew they still acknowledged him, even from afar.


    - Evening


    As night fell, the family gathered for dinner. The table was always full, both with food and conversation. Stories were shared, laughter echoed, and for a moment, it was easy to forget the weight of the world outside.


    But Taufik never truly forgot.


    Even as he smiled at his children, even as he listened to his wives'' voices, he could feel it, the gaze.


    Something beyond the Rift, beyond the Earth, was watching. Waiting. Measuring.


    It wasn''t time yet. But it would be soon.


    Once the children were asleep, Taufik''s nights belonged to his wives.


    It was a time of intimacy, of whispered words and stolen moments. For them, he was neither a warrior nor a god, just a man, a husband.


    And so, his routine repeated.


    Day after day, week after week, until a month had passed.


    The world continued to change. Battles were fought. Kingdoms rose and fell. But within this small haven, Taufik lived an ordinary life.


    --------


    "...Guys, pack your things. Let''s go to Planet Draco"


    Silence fell over the dining room.


    All eyes turned toward Taufik. The clinking of silverware stopped. The only sound was the flickering of candlelight against the polished dining table.


    Jenn raised an eyebrow, setting down her glass.


    "Draco? You mean..."


    She paused, glancing at Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela before continuing.


    "...Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela''s home planet?"


    Aksara, who had been idly poking at his food, straightened. His sharp gaze locked onto his father.


    "Why?... I mean, why now? And is it okay for us to go when the world is like this, Father?"


    Taufik leaned back, a faint smile on his lips.


    "It''s okay. The flow of time in Draco moves faster than it does here on Earth. Even if we spend a significant amount of time there, only a fraction of that will pass here"


    His voice was calm, yet carried undeniable weight.


    "This isn''t just a theory. I know it from personal experience. And... I also want to fulfill my promise to your mothers, Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela. It''s been a long time since they''ve seen their families"


    Taufik''s words hung in the air, thick with meaning. Some at the table exchanged glances, processing the implications.


    Jenn sighed, rubbing her temples.


    "We know you want to fulfill your promise from a year ago... But you always drop these world-shaking announcements so casually"


    Taufik chuckled but didn''t deny it.


    "Still, why now? Are we just visiting, or is there more to it?" Aksara pressed.


    Taufik''s expression darkened slightly, though the smile remained.


    "Things beyond the Rift are moving... Earth will soon become a battlefield, and not just because of the creatures spilling out. Many forces are watching, waiting... Testing us. I''m not afraid of them. But before I face all those entities... I just want some quiet time"


    Taufik said, his gaze swept across the table. Then ask.


    "So, how about it? Are you guys coming?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 349 - chapter 349 - Retrun of The Aboriginal

    - The Next Day


    Most of Taufik''s family had gathered, even Amanda had arrived, making the atmosphere lively yet expectant. Conversations filled the air, but there was an underlying anticipation as they all prepared for their journey to Planet Draco.


    Amanda, standing near Jenn, crossed her arms and surveyed the room.


    "So, this is really happening, huh?"


    She muttered. While looking at Taufik. Then continued.


    "You always have a way of shaking up the world, Lil bro"


    Taufik merely smiled, but there was something in his expression, calm yet knowing, as if he had already foreseen what was to come.


    The grand hall of Saranjana Castle was spacious, lined with intricate carvings and murals. The floor beneath them glowed faintly, forming circular patterns.


    This was no ordinary chamber.


    This was one of the Teleportation Halls of the Kingdom of Saranjana, a marvel of technology and mysticism intertwined, one of the kingdom''s greatest assets.


    --------


    Teleportation technology had existed in Saranjana since a long time ago, long before the world had been reshaped by the new era. It was not a product of modern advancement nor the result of recent discoveries.


    This was one of the many reasons why the Kingdom of Saranjana stood at the pinnacle of power in the new world order.


    While others relied on primitive methods of transportation, Saranjana''s elites could traverse vast distances in mere moments. This advantage allowed them to govern effectively, wage wars without delay, and defend their territory against external threats with unparalleled mobility.


    The rest of the world had tried to replicate this power... Desperately so.


    Factions, organizations, and secret forces had attempted to steal the secrets of Saranjana''s teleportation technology. Some sought to negotiate, hoping to acquire it through diplomacy. Others resorted to espionage, sending their best spies to uncover the kingdom''s methods.


    And when those methods failed, war followed.


    But despite countless attempts, whether through force or cunning, alliances or betrayals, not a single force had succeeded in taking this power for themselves.


    For the knowledge of Saranjana''s teleportation was not something that could be stolen.


    It''s not a product of any technology or anything, it''s not something that can be recreated because it was specially made by Taufik.


    If there is anything similar to this teleportation technology, then there is only one, namely the Tokugawa Family''s Teleportation Device.


    ''... I wonder how Asahi is doing, I hope he''s okay''


    --------


    For normal uses such as going from one place to another, that is still within the scope of the earth, anyone can activate this Teleportation, but if it is a matter of going from one world to another, then only Taufik can do it, apart from the reason that the energy needed is very large, only Taufik is the only one who has ever been to another world.


    As the Magic Circle beneath them began to hum with ethereal energy, a portal slowly began to form in the center of the hall.


    It shimmered like a mirage, swirling with cosmic colors.


    Jenn exhaled slowly.


    "No matter how many times I see this, it still feels unreal"


    Rani, Anugerah, and Kaela exchanged glances, their emotions a mixture of excitement and nervousness. After all, they were finally returning to Draco, their home planet, a place they hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Aksara, however, kept his gaze fixed on the portal, deep in thought. He had spent most of his life on Earth, battling and uncovering hidden truths. The idea of stepping onto a new world one completely unknown to him, was both thrilling and unsettling.


    Taufik glanced at his gathered family, his expression softening.


    "Everyone ready?"


    There was a moment of silence, then nods all around.


    "... Then let''s go"


    With that, they stepped forward into the swirling light, leaving Earth behind as they embarked on their journey to Planet Draco.


    --------


    - At the same time, In Draco, The World of Dragons.


    Draco, the legendary World of Dragons, is the birthplace of Lembuswana, Maharani, Kaela, and Anugerah. It is a land of ancient majesty, where towering peaks pierce the heavens and the skies are ruled by beings of unimaginable power.


    Since Taufik''s departure, much has changed.


    Time flows differently here, moving faster than it does on Earth. What felt like mere months might have been decades or even centuries on Draco.


    The planet itself is vast, composed of four great continents and thousands of scattered islands, each continent possessing its own distinct environment and ruling dragon clans.


    - The Forrest Continent - Land of the Green Dragons.


    A continent of endless forests, where sprawling jungles and ancient groves stretch beyond sight, untouched by time. Here, nature reigns supreme, its presence woven into every towering tree and winding vine.


    Some trees stand as tall as mountains, their colossal roots carving labyrinthine tunnels beneath the surface, forming hidden sanctuaries and secret pathways.


    This is the realm of the Green Dragons, beings of profound wisdom and an unbreakable bond with Nature itself. They are not merely rulers of this vast wilderness, they are its guardians, its heartbeat, and its voice. Their emerald scales shimmer like living leaves, and their presence alone can heal the land or command the wilds. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To disturb this continent is to awaken its silent protectors, for in the heart of the forest, the Green Dragons watch, listen, and endure.


    - The Inferno Continent - Home of the Red Dragons.


    The Inferno Continent is a land of raging volcanoes, molten rivers, and eternal infernos. Here, the very earth is in a constant state of upheaval, reshaped by relentless eruptions and earthquakes.


    Towering mountains of obsidian rise from seas of fire, while the air itself trembles with the heat of an unending blaze.


    This was once the uncontested domain of the Red Dragons, the fiercest among their kin. For millennia, they ruled with unmatched strength, their flames scorching any who dared challenge them. But that was then.


    Two hundred years ago, their reign came to an abrupt and brutal end. The three other dragon races, united under Taufik''s banner, forged an alliance and waged war against the Red Dragons. Their arrogance became their downfall, and in the aftermath of their defeat, they lost their claim as the strongest.


    Now, the Inferno Continent, its once-mighty rulers struggling to reclaim their former glory. The fires still burn, but the flames of Red Dragon supremacy have long since dimmed.


    - The Ice Continent - Realm of the Blue Dragons.


    A world of eternal ice, where blizzards rage without end and glaciers stretch beyond the horizon, this is the Ice Continent, home to the Blue Dragons. Among the four Dragon Races, they are the friendliest yet most secretive, rarely seen beyond their frozen domain.


    Despite their secluded nature, those who brave the journey to their homeland are met not with hostility, but with unparalleled warmth.


    The Blue Dragons value hospitality, welcoming travelers with grand feasts and tales woven from ancient wisdom. Their cities, hidden within towering ice formations, are said to be as breathtaking as they are elusive, shimmering under the eternal twilight of the frozen sky.


    However, few outsiders ever reach the Frozen Continent and even fewer return. The Blue Dragons are not cruel, but the journey to their land is the most dangerous on Planet Draco. To get there, one must cross a deadly sea filled with towering waves, massive icebergs, and unseen dangers lurking beneath the frozen waters. Many who attempt it are never seen again.


    - The Desert Continent - Dominion of the Golden Dragons.


    A land of endless deserts, where scorching winds carve through towering dunes, shaping a world both harsh and unyielding. Scattered across the vast sands lie ancient ruins, remnants of civilizations long forgotten, their mysteries buried beneath time itself.


    This is the domain of the Golden Dragons, the Warrior Dragons, beings of unmatched physical prowess. Unlike the other dragon races, each of whom wields a powerful element, the Golden Dragons rely solely on their raw strength. Yet, this does not make them the weakest; in truth, it makes them the strongest.


    With golden scales gleaming under the relentless sun, their bodies are said to be harder than any known metal, their might capable of shattering mountains. Unyielding and indomitable, they reign over the desert, not through elemental mastery, but through sheer, overwhelming power.


    Beyond these continents, countless islands drift in the skies and seas, each with its own mysteries waiting to be uncovered.


    Draco is not just a world, it is a realm of legends, power, and destiny. And now, after so long, Taufik is returning.


    --------


    The sky above shimmered with an ethereal glow, its vastness stretching out into a sea of stars.


    The towering trees of the Forest Continent, the harsh winds sweeping across the Desert Continent, the frozen wastelands of the Ice Continent, and the distant flames of the Inferno Continent. The world appeared as it always had.


    And in the very same place where Taufik had first set foot on Planet Draco, a portal opened once again.


    At first, everything was normal...


    But as Taufik, carrying Lembuswana perched on his shoulder, stepped onto the planet''s surface once more, something extraordinary began to unfold.


    The moment his feet touched the soil of Draco, a subtle tremor rippled through the land. It was almost imperceptible at first, like a whisper beneath the earth. However, as the seconds passed, the tremor grew stronger, spreading like an unseen wave that reverberated through the entire planet.


    Planet Draco, alive with ancient energy and sentient force, reacted.


    The sky above shifted, dark clouds swirling with an unnatural intensity. A pulse of vibrant light, unlike any seen before, shot out from the ground, rising to the heavens, and the land itself seemed to exhale in a deep, resonating sigh.


    It was as if the very heart of Draco had recognized Lembuswana, the once ancient guardian, One of two Aboriginal Beings of Planet Draco, the one who once ruled over this world''s origins. Lembuswana''s mere presence, along with Taufik''s, triggered a response from the planet, a primal, instinctual recognition of his return.


    The planet''s spirits, bound to its deepest roots and oldest memories, stirred.


    The ancient bond between the Dragon Races and Taufik, the Savior of the Dragon Race, was reaffirmed. His actions in the past, uniting the scattered dragon clans, had not been forgotten. He had turned the tides of history, bringing balance to a world that had been teetering on the brink of destruction, and now, his return heralded a new chapter for Draco.


    As the pulse of energy surged, Lembuswana''s eyes gleamed with recognition. Her connection to the world was far deeper than Taufik could fathom.


    The planet responded to their presence... Acknowledging them.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 350 - chapter 350 - (Real!!) Reunion

    #A/N - "Finally!! Finally!! I can write a Real Reunion in this Book!!"


    --------


    The moment Taufik set foot on Draco, the entire Dragon Race felt it.


    Across the vast continents of this world, from the towering forests of the Green Dragons to the burning infernos of the Red Dragons, a ripple of energy spread like an unspoken call. Every dragon, no matter their strength or status, froze as an instinctual shiver ran through their very core.


    Taufik, The Defiant of Fate, A God, and an Aboriginal Being, his mare presence alone could stir the fabric of the world. But he was not alone. On his shoulder, Lembuswana perched, a being as ancient as the planet itself. Together, their arrival sent a silent warning across Draco, a signal that none could ignore.


    In the Desert Continent, beneath the blistering sun, the Golden Dragons lifted their heads. Their golden scales gleamed as they exchanged wary glances. The eldest among them, who had seen empires rise and fall, whispered:


    "... He has returned"


    Deep in the heart of the Ice Continent, where eternal blizzards raged, the towering Frozen Mountain housed a kingdom of Eternal ice. Within its crystalline halls, the Blue Dragons stirred as the storm outside, a storm that had never ceased was momentarily calmed. A rare occurrence. They blinked in unison, knowing only one thing could cause such a phenomenon.


    In the heart of the Forest Continent, the Green Dragons listened as the very trees whispered in excitement. Ancient vines twisted, and roots pulsed with energy, carrying the message from the land itself: The one who once united them had returned.


    And in the Inferno Continent, where the Red Dragons still bore the scars of their past defeat, the flames flickered wildly, responding to the unseen force. Even in their bitterness, they could not deny what they felt.


    "D''Archy..."


    One of them growled, their voice laced with an old grudge. Memories of the battle that shattered their dominance resurfaced, reminding them of the one who had changed their fate forever.


    But it wasn''t just the dragons who felt it.


    Ancient ruins trembled. Forgotten temples pulsed with latent energy. The very soul of Draco stirred.


    The planet itself recognized their return.


    And at the center of it all, Taufik stood, unaware that his mere presence had sent a message to every corner of the world.


    A message that would change everything.


    --------


    As Taufik stepped through the Portal, the world of Draco responded to his presence. But he was not alone. One by one, his family followed.


    First came Maharani, The Once-Queen of the Golden Dragons. Her golden eyes gleamed with nostalgia as she inhaled the air of her homeland. Once a ruler, once a warrior... Now, she returned as something far more.


    Next was Anugerah, Princess of the Blue Dragons. The eternal storms of the Ice Continent had long whispered her name, but now, she stood beneath Draco''s sky once more, her presence a beacon to her kind.


    Then came Kaela, the Half-Blood Green Dragon, her feet touching the soil of the Forest Continent. The land welcomed her like a long-lost child, the very air thick with the scent of life and magic.


    As they breathed in the essence of Draco, a profound contentment settled over them. This was home.


    And then, Aksara, beside him, Gaia, once burdened, once broken. Now, she stood... Walked, a testament to the impossible, made possible by Taufik''s intervention.


    Then Jenn and Tina, their steps hesitant but certain, followed by the rest of Taufik''s children, their gazes filled with awe at the world before them.


    More figures emerged from the portal.


    Shasha, The Android-Maid, her hair catching the Draco sunlight. Erelythe, the Titaness of Death, her very presence warping the air with silent inevitability.


    Linda, Marzuki, and Amanda, each carrying their own ties to Taufik''s life.


    And then, The (former) Queen.


    Taufik''s grandmother.


    A woman of stature, of quiet power, who had witnessed history unfold time and time again. As she stepped onto Draco, even the world itself seemed to acknowledge the charisma that She possessed.


    A hush fell over the land.


    The Dragons, the soil, the sky, everything listened.


    Something had changed. Something had begun.


    And as the winds carried their presence across Draco, the world prepared itself.


    For their arrival was not just a return.


    It was the beginning of something... Something Unknown to the Ever Change Planet Draco.


    --------


    In the heart of the Forest Continent, where the Kingdom of the Green Dragons is located, a palace stands majestically, emitting the aura of nature itself.


    Towering ancient trees formed its walls, their roots intertwining to create bridges, halls, and spiraling towers of living wood. The air pulsed with life, carrying whispers of the wind and the songs of unseen creatures.


    A throne stood, not carved but shaped by nature itself. Vines curled around its base, glowing faintly with magic, their radiance pulsing in rhythm with the heartbeat of the world.


    And upon that throne lay a Green Dragon.


    Massive and majestic, its emerald scales shimmered like polished jade, reflecting the filtered sunlight that seeped through the great canopy above. Despite its enormous frame, the dragon rested with an air of deep serenity, as if it had been one with the forest since time immemorial.


    But as the winds shifted, carrying an unspoken message across the land.


    The dragon''s green eyes snapped open.


    A tremor ran through the roots of the palace. Leaves shuddered, vines coiled, and flowers bloomed in response to its awakening.


    "... This"


    Its voice, deep and ancient, rumbled through the air like a distant storm.


    And far beyond the palace, every Green Dragon across the continent felt it.


    Then...


    A brilliant green light erupted from the massive dragon''s body, and the entire palace trembled, responding to the surge of energy. Leaves rustled, vines pulsed with magic, and the ancient roots coiled with anticipation.


    Then, as the light faded, the towering dragon was gone.


    In its place stood a young man, tall and majestic, his long green hair cascading like flowing vines. His dark brown dragon horns curved elegantly from his head, a sign of his royal lineage, while his emerald-scaled tail swayed gently behind him. His green eyes, sharp and filled with a mixture of shock and hope, widened as he sensed the unmistakable presence that had awakened him.


    "This presence... There''s no mistake... This... This is Big Brother''s Presence"


    His voice was barely a whisper, but the very air carried his words throughout the forest. The trees leaned closer, the flowers bloomed brighter, and the creatures of the land stirred.


    He was Arman, the current King of the Green Dragons.


    A ruler, a guardian¡­ And once, a loyal companion of Taufik.


    Memories surfaced, journeys across distant continents, of battles fought side by side, of moments spent with Kaela as they ventured into unknown lands together.


    And now, he had returned.


    The realization sent a shiver through his spine.


    With a single step forward, he spoke again, this time with certainty.


    "Big Brother... Has come back"


    As Arman stepped down from his throne, determination shining in his green eyes, he strode toward the palace doors. But before he could leave, two towering figures blocked his path.


    His father, Dagraha, and his mother, Shemon, the former rulers of the Green Dragons, stood before him.


    Their presence alone carried an air of authority, their humanoid forms blending seamlessly with their draconic features.


    Even before Arman spoke, they already knew because they had felt it too. The presence of someone that they all miss.


    But Arman couldn''t contain his excitement. His voice was filled with both disbelief and joy as he called out:


    "Mother, Father! Big Brother... Big Brother is back!"


    For a moment, there was silence. Then, a gentle but firm voice broke it.


    "Arman, watch your attitude"


    Shemon reprimanded her son, her expression stern yet warm. Then continued.


    "Remember, you are the King now"


    Despite her reprimand, a soft smile played on her lips, betraying the joy she felt inside.


    Beside her, Dagraha, the former King and someone who had once stood beside Taufik when Taufik lost in this land chuckled deeply.


    "...Let him be, Shemon"


    He said, his powerful voice carrying both relief and nostalgia.


    "My friend, Taufik, has finally returned after so long. We should be happy, shouldn''t we?"


    Shemon let out a small sigh, shaking her head.


    "You two... Father and son, you''re exactly the same"


    But even as she said this, her eyes shimmered with warmth.


    Because deep down, she too, had been waiting.


    And now, at long last, Taufik had come back, which meant Kaela also had come home.


    "...What are you waiting for? Let''s go meet them!"


    Arman''s voice rang with excitement, and before anyone could respond, he had already turned and rushed out of the palace.


    Dagraha and Shemon watched him go, then exchanged knowing glances. They understood his enthusiasm.


    Dagraha let out a deep chuckle, shaking his head slightly.


    "That boy..."


    Shemon sighed, but there was no real disapproval in her eyes.


    "He hasn''t changed at all..."


    They both knew. Taufik wasn''t just an old friend or a former ally. He was the one who had changed everything.


    For Arman, Taufik was more than just that. He was a brother, a mentor, and the reason Arman had become who he was today.


    Dagraha turned to his wife, a knowing smirk on his lips. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well then, shall we?"


    Shemon let out a small, amused sigh before nodding.


    "Yes. It would be rude to keep an old friend waiting"


    And with that, the former rulers of the Green Dragons followed after their son toward the long-awaited reunion.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 351 - chapter 351 - Reunion (ll)

    "¡­Is this the world you mentioned, Dear?"


    Jenn asked, her eyes wide with wonder as she looked up at the towering trees that stretched far into the sky, their leaves glowing faintly with a natural magic unique to this world. Vines hung like curtains, and the scent of earth and blooming flowers filled the air.


    "Yeah"


    Taufik replied with a soft smile.


    "This is the Forest Continent¡­ Kaela''s home"


    As he spoke, Kaela stepped forward, her gaze softening as she took in the familiar sights and sounds of the wild landscape. The trees seemed to lean slightly toward her in recognition, and a gentle breeze stirred the air, as if welcoming her back.


    "It hasn''t changed¡­"


    Kaela whispered, a small smile playing on her lips.


    Jenn looked around again, this time with deeper appreciation.


    "It''s beautiful¡­ it feels alive"


    Taufik nodded.


    "Because it is. The land here remembers... And now it will remember all of us"


    Taufik said, then took a glance at his children.


    With a gesture of his hand, he called all his children to come closer.


    The children gathered around him, some wide-eyed with awe, others filled with curiosity as they stepped onto the living soil of the Forest Continent for the first time.


    Anggana, Anindha, Litani, and Kiara clung to Jenn''s side while Askara stood tall, trying to appear brave even as they felt the hum of ancient magic in the air.


    Kaela knelt down, placing a hand gently on the moss-covered ground. The roots beneath stirred, shifting ever so slightly, as if to greet an old friend. She smiled and looked up at the children.


    "This land¡­ It''s like a parent to those who listen. It protects, it remembers, and if you respect it, it will guide you"


    Anggana, a boy with deep blue eyes and a spark of adventure in his voice, asked,


    "Can it talk, Mom?"


    Kaela chuckled softly.


    "Not with words, but in its own way... Yes. You just have to learn how to hear it, and I believe you and Anindha can do it because the two of you have Green Dragon Blood running in your veins"


    Taufik placed a reassuring hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "... The two of you will learn, in time. This place is part of who you are now"


    Then, a rustle came from the trees nearby... Subtle, yet deliberate. Birds scattered upward in silence, and the gentle hum of the forest seemed to hush. A moment later, a group of figures emerged from the tree line, their steps quiet yet swift. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaela turned toward them and smiled.


    "... They''re here"


    Jenn looked confused.


    "Who?"


    Taufik''s smile widened as he straightened his posture, sensing the familiar presence drawing near.


    "Our welcoming party"


    Taufik said softly. Then continued.


    "... My friends... The Green Dragons"


    --------


    One by one, figures began to appear; the first three were those Taufik knew very well, and the rest were the other Green Dragons.


    A smile appeared on Taufik''s face as he looked at the one in front, even though he had grown from what Taufik remembered, there were features on his face that Taufik could not forget.


    "... You''ve grown into a man now, huh? Arman"


    Upon Arman''s eyes fell on Taufik, a wide smile appeared on his face.


    "... Big Brother!!"


    Arman didn''t wait.


    In a heartbeat, he closed the distance between them, throwing his arms around Taufik in a powerful, emotional embrace. Despite his position as King of the Green Dragons, all the poise and pride he carried melted away in that moment.


    "You''re really back¡­ You''re really here¡­"


    Taufik chuckled, returning the hug with a firm pat on the back.


    "Yeah. I''m back"


    Behind Arman, Dagraha and Shemon approached at a slower pace. Dagraha stood tall, his presence commanding yet calm, while Shemon''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears she tried to hide behind a composed smile.


    "It''s been a long time, My friend"


    Dagraha said, his voice deep and steady.


    "It really has"


    Taufik replied, offering a respectful nod.


    Shemon stepped forward and gently embraced him as well.


    "We didn''t think we''d ever see you again¡­"


    Taufik smiled warmly.


    "Sorry for the delay... Many things are happening on Earth"


    Jenn and Kaela stood nearby, watching the reunion with soft expressions. Taufik''s children gathered close, whispering among themselves, some of them meeting the Green Dragons for the first time.


    Arman pulled back slightly, his eyes still gleaming.


    "You¡­ have no idea how much has changed since you left. And yet, just seeing you again, it feels like everything is finally right again"


    Taufik looked around at the forest, at his friends, his family, and the land itself responding to their presence.


    "¡­This is only the beginning"


    He said quietly.


    "We''ve come back... But there''s more to be done"


    Arman nodded firmly.


    "Then let''s face it together¡­ like old times"


    Taufik smiled.


    "... Like old times"


    --------


    After the brief but emotional reunion, the group made their way back to the majestic castle nestled in the heart of the forest.


    The Green Dragons moved with purpose and joy, servants, soldiers, and citizens alike preparing the grand halls for a feast.


    Lanterns woven from glowing flora were hung between the branches, while tables carved from ancient trees were filled with fresh fruits, roasted meats, and delicacies that only grew in the Forest Continent.


    A warm, celebratory atmosphere spread throughout the castle as music made from wind chimes and living instruments echoed through the trees. The long-forgotten sound of laughter returned to its halls.


    When the men gathered, they naturally slipped into deep conversations, Taufik, Dagraha, and Arman led discussions ranging from the current state of the continents to stories of old battles, alliances, and power shifts.


    Lembuswana, perched beside Taufik, occasionally interjected with a dry but insightful comment, earning amused glances. Even some of Taufik''s sons eagerly chimed in, wanting to prove they were worthy of the legacy they''d inherited.


    Meanwhile, in a quieter garden bathed in soft moonlight and surrounded by singing flowers, the women gathered.


    Maharani sat beneath a flowering tree, regal and poised, sipping from a cup of herbal tea. Beside her was Shemon, always graceful yet sharp-eyed, watching the younger girls with a soft smile. Amanda and Linda admired the living architecture, running their hands along the bark-like marble walls, while Shasha, ever curious, poked her head into glowing flower bushes looking for magical insects.


    Jenn sat beside Kaela on a carved stone bench, both of them watching Tina, Gaia, and the other girls as they laughed and shared stories about their journey through the portal, the strangeness of Draco, and how beautiful, and alive the Forest felt.


    "I didn''t think I''d find peace here so quickly"


    Jenn admitted, her voice gentle.


    Kaela smiled.


    "That''s because the forest doesn''t judge. It only remembers those who are kind to it"


    Jenn looked thoughtful, then glanced at Maharani.


    "You were a queen once, weren''t you?"


    "I am..."


    Maharani answered with a smirk, though her tone was playful. Then continued.


    "But here, we are all women who''ve endured much and still stand tall"


    The night deepened, and laughter rose from both the garden and the great hall. Two worlds, two paths, men and women, each catching up, healing, and building bonds anew.


    And above it all, the great trees swayed as if in approval.


    "So, Kaela... How''s your life with Taufik? Has he treated you well, seeing that you are not his only wife? And I see you already have children, are they twins?"


    Kaela chuckled softly, her gaze momentarily drifting toward the faint glow of the great hall, where the sound of music and Taufik''s laughter echoed faintly through the trees.


    "Yes"


    She replied, her voice warm,


    "They''re twins. A boy and a girl. Both with his eyes¡­ And a little too much of his stubbornness"


    The women nearby laughed quietly, and Shemon leaned in with curiosity as Kaela continued.


    "As for Taufik¡­"


    She paused, brushing a strand of green hair behind her ear.


    "He''s¡­ Complicated... Gentle when he wants to be, reckless when he needs to be, but always... Not always, but he is always there when we need him the most. Even when he disappears for who knows how long when he comes back¡­ It''s like he never left. He never forgets us"


    Jenn nodded slowly, thoughtfully.


    "That''s him. Honest¡­ In his own chaotic way"


    Shemon, listening from nearby, finally spoke with a knowing smile.


    "It takes strength to love a man who carries the weight of more than the world itself on his shoulders... But it also takes wisdom to let him carry it without affecting his family life"


    Amanda, her arms folded beneath her chest, added with a grin.


    "Well, at least none of us can complain that our lives are boring anymore..."


    "Hmm? Are you one of his wives too?"


    Shemon''s statement made all the women there exchange glances, followed by laughter.


    "... No, I''m his cousin"


    And so, the women talked to each other, exchanging stories, until the night came to an end.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 352 - chapter 352 - Lembuswanas Wish

    "... How''s the situation with the Red Dragon"


    "They''re getting batter... Not all Red Dragons are cooperative but at least the Successor of Rakshasa isn''t that bad... Enough about the past... I wanted to hear your story too... How is the situation in the central universe, I mean your World... Not long ago... The surge of Pure energy was felt all the way here... Does it have something to do with your World?"


    Taufik leaned back, his expression unreadable as Dagraha''s mention of Earth brought back a flood of recent memories within him.


    The firelight from the nearby lanterns flickered across his face, casting a shadow that mirrored the heaviness of what he was about to say.


    "...Yes, it''s definitely coming from Earth... That surge of Pure energy, it happened right after I forged the new core of the planet-"


    "What? You forged a new planetary core, Big Brother? As in... An entirely new core?!"


    Taufik nodded slowly.


    "Yeah... I had to. If I didn''t, something terrible would''ve happened. Something far worse than anyone could imagine"


    "What happens?"


    Asked Dagraha.


    Taufik''s eyes narrowed slightly, the weight of responsibility pressing visibly on his shoulders as the memories surfaced.


    "The old core was... Destroyed, I did it"


    Taufik began, his voice low and steady.


    "It was corrupted by Demon... Not just any demon, but one of the highest-ranking among them. Their goal was nothing less than the annihilation of Earth¡­ The heart of the universe. It was their first move in a plan to claim everything"


    He paused, his eyes settling on Aksara.


    "...But we stopped them. My son and I stood against them¡­ And we won... That''s why I know, those demons now carry a deep, burning hatred for me... And I know they will come back"


    With that sentence, Everyone at the table with Taufik fell silent.


    Not just them but everyone who overheard his words, whether near or far, also froze in silence.


    Anything involving demons always begins in ruin and ends in worse. The Red Dragons are a clear example; although not the biggest cause, their downfall from the strongest began the moment they forged a pact with a demon.


    There''s a silence for a moment before Taufik begins to speak again.


    "... Actually I have another reason for coming here, Dagraha"


    Dagraha leaned forward, his gaze sharp and steady. The flickering light of the lanterns reflected in his eyes like slow-burning embers.


    "I already guessed it... You wouldn''t have come this far if it wasn''t important"


    Dagraha said calmly, the air around him thick with tension. Then Continued.


    "...Tell me"


    Taufik paused, gathering his thoughts before finally speaking.


    "It''s not just about Demon¡­ Not just Earth... Something''s stirring across the universes. The energy released from the core when I reforged it... It wasn''t just stabilizing. Just like how you felt it... It was a signal. A beacon..."


    Dagraha''s brows furrowed.


    "A beacon¡­ To what?"


    Taufik''s voice dropped to a whisper, heavy with meaning.


    "To something unknown¡­ Something far beyond Earth. Now, Earth is like sugar tossed into an ant''s nest: irresistible, chaotic, and exposed. And soon¡­ Sooner than anyone realizes... They will come. One by one, they will arrive. When that moment comes, Earth will return to its origin... Back to what it once was, long before humanity ever set foot upon it"


    A hushed gasp escaped from someone nearby. Even Arman, who had been silently listening, looked shaken.


    Dagraha''s eyes darkened.


    "You mean... The Primordials¡­ The Forgotten Beings... All of them will come to Earth?"


    Taufik nodded.


    "I don''t know if they were already on their way to Earth or just silently watching and waiting for the right time to strike... But it''s real, I know they''ll come... I''ve seen the signs. I can feel it"


    "¡­So what do you want from me? From us, green dragon?"


    Taufik looked at him with grim resolve.


    "I need allies; The Earth needs allies...We''ll need every force, not just from The Green Dragon, but from all Dragon Races... I came to ask you... To stand with me, with humanity when the time comes"


    Dagraha sat in silence for a moment before slowly rising to his feet, the weight of his presence unmistakable.


    "You''re asking us to stand against them... Against the entire universe?"


    "No, my friends... I''m asking you to stand for everything that still has a future... This is not about Earth, it''s about all of us"


    Taufik replied.


    Silence lingered once more until Dagraha raised his hand and placed it firmly on Taufik''s shoulder.


    And with a wide grin appeared on his face, Dagraha said.


    "... Then you have the Green Dragons. We fought beside you once and We will do it again"


    From across the hall, Arman slammed his fist to his chest in salute.


    "For Draco. For Earth. For you, Big Brother!!"


    One by one, others rose. Warriors, nobles, and even servants who heard those words, many of whom owed their lives or freedom to the man before them.


    The feast no longer felt like a celebration.


    It felt like the beginning of a war council.


    And far above, the great trees shuddered not from wind, but from something ancient... Something watching.


    --------


    With the welcoming feast concluded, the grand hall gradually emptied. One by one, the Green Dragons departed, returning to their respective residences nestled within the ancient forested peaks surrounding the citadel. Their voices faded, replaced by the soft rustling of leaves and the distant hum of the forest at night.


    Yet within the heart of the castle, warmth still lingered.


    Taufik''s family remained in quiet conversation with Dagraha''s, their laughter now softer, their words more intimate, less about politics and more about shared memories and futures yet to come.


    But Taufik himself had slipped away.


    Silently, he made his way through the stone corridors, his steps echoing faintly against the marble floor until he reached the open balcony.


    The air was crisp, laced with the scent of old trees and fresh earth. He stepped forward, resting his hands on the carved stone rail, eyes scanning the moonlit horizon.


    There was nothing out of place.


    But he felt it.


    A subtle weight in the air. A presence.


    His gaze slowly lifted, not to the stars above, but to the tallest tower of the castle. A solitary spire of ancient greenstone and silver, reaching like a finger toward the sky. At its peak.


    Someone was up there and Taufik knew who it was.


    He took a deep breath, formed his Mana wings, and flew up toward the figure.


    Even when he got close, the figure didn''t look at him.


    Taufik sighed, sat down beside him, and without saying hello or anything else, he spoke.


    "...What''s wrong? Reminiscing about old memories... Lembu?"


    "*Sigh* Just leave me alone"


    "Come on, don''t be like that. It''s not like you. What''s bothering you? Is something weighing on your mind?"


    Lembuswana didn''t answer right away. He remained silent, his gaze fixed on the moon, staring as if searching for something distant, something beyond reach.


    "...I remember now"


    Lembuswana said at last, his voice barely above a whisper. Then continued.


    "... I never did tell you what I wanted, did I?"


    Taufik nodded.


    "...Your wish, right? You''re right... You never did tell me. So... do you want to ask for it now? What is your wish, Lembu?"


    Lembuswana''s expression remained unreadable, still bathed in the cold light of the moon. He didn''t look at Taufik, but his words came slowly, heavy with years that no one else had carried.


    "...It''s simple, really. And yet... So far out of reach"


    He finally turned his head slightly, just enough to meet Taufik''s eyes.


    "... Can you bring back Basukhi... Bring him back to the world"


    "..."


    Taufik didn''t respond immediately.


    The name Basukhi echoed in his mind like a distant bell ringing through layers of time and memory.


    He hadn''t heard that name in years. That name carried weight. Legacy. Grief.


    "...Basukhi"


    Taufik repeated quietly as if tasting the name for the first time in centuries.


    "... Isn''t he your enemy?"


    "He is... But he is also my friend... My brothers... It is Impossible?"


    Taufik''s gaze drifted downward, his brows furrowed in thought. The wind tugged at his coat, rustling the fabric like a whisper from the past.


    "...Impossible?"


    Taufik''s words echoed softly, then looked back at Lembuswana. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. But it''s not something I can do lightly"


    Lembuswana stayed quiet, his eyes returning to the moon.


    "... Why? Are you afraid of those angels?"


    Taufik chuckled softly, though there was no humor in it.


    "¡­Afraid of angels? Me? Are you looking down on me, Lembu?"


    Hearing that, Lembuswana just snorted but offered no response to Taufik''s question.


    He had been by Taufik''s side for a long time, he had witnessed every battle, every impossible victory.


    Fear? No. The power Taufik wielded was so overwhelming, so unreasonable, that even Fear itself seemed hesitant to draw near.


    That is how Lembuswana views Taufik.


    Taufik let out a soft hum, his gaze lifting skyward, eyes narrowing as if trying to pierce the very heavens.


    "...Brother, huh? Alright then... Let''s see what I can do about that"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 353 - chapter 353 - Ancient Ruin

    After that night, Taufik and his family spent a few more days with the Green Dragons before it was time to leave. Their next destination was the Desert Continent.


    "... Are you sure you don''t want to stay a little longer, big brother?"


    Arman asked, looking a bit disappointed.


    Taufik smiled and shook his head.


    "We''d love to, Arman. But we can''t. Time is not on our side right now, we can''t stay for too long in this world, and we still have other destinations too, so yeah, we can''t stay"


    Dagraha stepped forward and grabbed Taufik''s hand in a firm handshake.


    "Then go with strength. And remember, if you ever need us¡­ The Green Dragons will stand with you"


    Taufik nodded.


    "I know. Thank you, Dagraha. I won''t forget"


    After that, the others said their goodbyes one by one. When the farewells were over, Taufik raised his hand and opened a portal, its edges shimmering with dark light.


    The swirling vortex revealed a harsh, sun-scorched landscape, endless dunes, jagged rocks, and a blazing sky.


    Without hesitation, Aksara stepped through the portal, heading straight toward the Desert Continent, followed closely by Taufik and the rest of the family.


    --------


    As the portal opened right above the golden sands, Aksara took the first step into the land of endless dunes.


    "Why does it have to be the desert?"


    Aksara muttered.


    Taufik, who was following behind, chuckled.


    "...That''s why it''s called the Desert Continent, Aksa. Endless heat, sand in your boots, and sunburn as a welcome gift"


    Aksara groaned, shielding his eyes from the blazing sun.


    "I already miss the forest¡­"


    The rest of the group stepped through the portal one by one, their eyes adjusting to the blinding light and vast emptiness ahead. The heat rolled over them like waves, and the dry wind carried the scent of dust and something faintly metallic.


    Taufik''s expression grew serious as he looked toward the horizon.


    "...Be ready. The Desert Continent isn''t just sand and sun. This land has buried secrets... And many of them don''t like being disturbed"


    Aksara glanced at him, curious.


    "Like what?"


    Taufik didn''t answer right away. Instead, he looking at Rani.


    "... You need to ask, your mother, Rani about that, after all, this is her Homeland"


    Rani stepped forward, her expression unreadable as she looked over the golden landscape.


    "... This desert is a witness to everything that happens on this continent"


    She said quietly.


    "Every battle, every betrayal, every secret that was meant to be forgotten"


    Aksara raised an eyebrow.


    "Sounds like a grudge-holding wasteland"


    Rani didn''t smile.


    "It is. And some things buried here are better left untouched"


    They began walking, their feet sinking slightly into the hot sand. The portal shimmered behind them before closing with a faint hum, cutting off the coolness of the forest world entirely.


    As they moved deeper into the desert, the wind picked up, carrying with it faint whispers, like voices from the past trying to reach out.


    Taufik narrowed his eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...We''re being watched"


    Rani nodded.


    "We always are, here"


    Aksara instinctively reached for his Ninjato, scanning the dunes around them. But nothing moved, just the endless waves of sand and shimmering heat.


    Then, the ground trembled.


    Aksara froze.


    "Did the sand just¡­ Move?"


    Suddenly, a massive shape erupted from beneath the dunes, a Giant Centipede, its armored body glinting under the sun, dozens of sharp legs churning the sand as it let out a screech that echoed across the desert.


    Its mandibles snapped aggressively, dripping with venom.


    Taufik stepped in front of the group, his hand raised slightly.


    "... Looks like this thing still holds a grudge against me, for what I did to them in the past"


    "That''s a guardian beast. A Desert Burrower. They only surface when something threatens the old grounds"


    Rani said, her expression hardened.


    Hearing that, Aksara drew his Ninjato.


    "Let me guess... We''re the threat?"


    Taufik smirked, his voice calm.


    "No, not yet. But we''re getting close to something it''s guarding"


    "Everyone... Get ready!"


    Right after Taufik said that. The centipede lunged, sand spraying in all directions. Its massive body twisted midair, mandibles wide open, ready to crush anything in its path.


    But Aksara didn''t flinch.


    Before anyone moved, Aksara dashed forward, his Ninjato already drawn, a flash of silver against the golden sands. The centipede''s jaws snapped shut just inches from him, but Aksara slid beneath the attack, his movements sharp and precise.


    "Light Form: Blinding Arc!"


    A searing flash of light erupted from his Ninjato blade as he slashed upward, striking the centipede''s underbelly. The creature screeched, its armored plates cracking from the impact. It twisted violently, tossing sand everywhere as it reared back.


    "You''ve got its attention now!"


    Taufik shouted, shielding his eyes from the sandstorm.


    "I better have!"


    Aksara growled, already moving again.


    The centipede surged after him, carving trenches in the sand with its writhing body. Aksara leaped onto a nearby dune, using the height to gain an opening.


    His eyes locked onto a section of its back where the armor was thinner, right between the segment joints.


    "Light Form: Piercing Ray!"


    A beam of concentrated light shot from his Ninjato, drilling into the centipede''s exposed joint. It roared, crashing sideways and slamming its body into a dune, shaking the earth.


    But it wasn''t done yet.


    The centipede whipped around, catching Aksara mid-air with one of its bladed legs. Aksara blocked just in time, the impact sending him flying across the sand.


    "Aksara!"


    Gaia shouted.


    Taufik moved to help, but Aksara pushed himself up, coughing sand from his mouth.


    "I''m okay!"


    He called out, gritting his teeth. He wiped the blood from his lip and stood tall, his aura flaring.


    "This thing''s tough¡­ But so am I"


    The centipede reared up again, preparing to strike.


    Aksara grinned.


    "...Round two"


    The centipede lunged again, faster this time, its mandibles snapping with a metallic screech. Aksara planted his foot into the sand and surged forward, dodging to the side at the last possible second.


    The creature''s momentum carried it past him, its body carving a wide trench in the dune.


    Aksara raised his blade, his eyes sharp and locked on the beast''s movements.


    Aksara leaped high, the heat distorting the air around him, and with a twist midair, he brought his Ninjato down.


    "Light Form: Shatter Fang!"


    The strike connected with a thunderous crack. The centipede''s thick carapace splintered, and a greenish fluid sprayed into the sand as it shrieked in pain. But still, it didn''t fall. It thrashed, throwing itself against the dunes, scattering the group.


    Aksara landed roughly, rolling to his feet.


    But upon seeing the giant centipede still moving, Aksara gritted his teeth; it hadn''t been long since this battle started, but because of the scorching sun, Aksara''s breath ragged, and sweat dripped down his temple.


    The beast''s armored body twitched, mandibles scraping against the sand, its many legs digging in as it stubbornly tried to rise.


    "No way¡­ That thing still alive?"


    A blinding flash of light suddenly pulsed along Aksara''s Ninjato, responding to his will. The blade shimmered like it was made of pure sunlight, humming with barely contained energy. Cracks of glowing runes etched themselves along its surface, ancient and radiant, reacting to Aksara''s resolve.


    His eyes burned with light.


    "I won''t let you stand again..."


    He raised the blade high, his feet shifting into a stance that focused all his strength on the next attack. The desert seemed to still be around him. Even the wind paused. The centipede reared back, sensing the danger, letting out a rumbling screech as venom dripped from its shattered mandibles.


    Aksara took one step and vanished.


    A sonic crack tore the air as he reappeared directly above the centipede''s exposed, fractured back.


    "Light Form: Final Slash!"


    He brought the blade down in a divine arc, a wave of radiant energy erupting from the strike. The impact split the air and the earth alike, sending a blinding column of light into the sky. The centipede''s screech was silenced instantly, its body jerking before finally collapsing with a thunderous crash.


    A wave of dust and light rippled across the dunes.


    When it cleared, Aksara stood atop the unmoving corpse, the glow of his blade fading, his breath shallow.


    "It''s done"


    He whispered,.


    Gaia rushed to his side, catching him before he stumbled.


    "You idiot¡­ You could''ve died"


    Aksara gave her a crooked grin, eyes half-lidded.


    "But I didn''t... I''m not that weak, Mom, it''s just... It''s just the Heat I felt it''s a bit unendurable"


    Behind them, the sand shifted again, not from danger, but revealing more of the ancient stone beneath. Rani stood in front of it, eyes narrowed, fingers brushing along the engraved sun symbol on the surface.


    "This was a seal"


    She said quietly.


    "The Centipede wasn''t just guarding this place, it was part of the lock"


    The stone surface cracked.


    From within the ancient ruin, a low hum began to rise, an ancient energy stirring from its long slumber.


    Taufik, who had silently watched the battle from afar, finally approached, his gaze sharp and unreadable.


    He looked at the ruin, then at Aksara, and said only one thing:


    "...We''ve opened the first gate, so let''s see what''s inside, shall we?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 354 - chapter 354 - Ancient Ruin (ll)

    The moment Taufik said those words, something in the air changed. It became heavy like the desert itself was holding its breath.


    There was a strange feeling, like they were standing in a sacred place, where time had stopped long ago.


    From deep within the sealed ruin, the soft humming sound grew louder and deeper.


    It wasn''t just a sound, it felt like a heartbeat, slow and powerful, buried under layers of time and silence. The dunes seemed to echo with that ancient pulse as if the desert remembered something from long ago.


    Then, with a soft click, the stone seal began to shift. Faint lines of light traced along its surface. The ancient lock, untouched for who knows how many centuries, was finally opening.


    A deep rumble followed. The ground shook slightly, enough to make the sand ripple. Then, with a low groan, the earth at the base of the old structure cracked open.


    The sand rushed downward, falling away into the dark like water down a drain. Slowly, a hidden staircase revealed itself. It spiraled downward, carved from the same ancient stone, leading into the shadows below.


    The air that rose from it was cool and dry, carrying the scent of forgotten things... Dust, stone, and time.


    Rani''s eyes narrowed as she watched. Her voice was low but firm. Said.


    "This place¡­ It predates even the oldest records of my people. If the seal was tied to a guardian beast like that¡­ What''s buried down there must be dangerous"


    Aksara wiped the sweat from his brow and forced himself to stand straighter.


    "Guess we''re not just taking a walk through the desert after all¡­"


    Taufik stepped to the edge of the staircase and looked down, his expression unreadable, dark aura swirling faintly around his form like a mist reacting to the ancient energy below.


    "We move carefully. Whatever lies beneath¡­ I want to see it"


    "But..."


    Jenn''s voice, gentle yet firm, cut through the tension like a cool breeze in the scorching desert.


    "... Dear, we have children with us, remember?"


    Taufik turned his head slightly to glance at her.


    The concern in her eyes wasn''t just for him, but for all of them. Even Gaia, who had stayed quiet, nodded in agreement.


    "... You right... Then, let''s do it like this..."


    --------


    The group stood in silence for a moment, the wind blowing softly across the desert.


    Taufik looked at Aksara and Lembuswana, then back at the dark staircase leading down into the ruins.


    "This won''t take long... We''ll catch up after we check what''s inside"


    Taufik said.


    Jenn, still looking worried, but gave a small nod.


    "Just¡­ Be careful"


    "I will"


    Taufik said softly.


    Rani stepped forward, glancing between Taufik and the stairs.


    "We''ll keep moving toward the Golden Dragon Kingdom. I''ll make sure everyone stays safe"


    Gaia gave a slow nod. Then said.


    "Stay alert. I don''t like the energy coming from down there"


    With that, the group split.


    Rani, Jenn, Gaia, and the rest began their journey toward the kingdom, riding on Rani in her dragon form, witnessed by Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana their figures slowly fading into the shimmering heat of the desert.


    --------


    Taufik, Aksara, and Lembuswana turned back to the staircase.


    The steps were old and covered in dust, leading down into a darkness deeper than night.


    Aksara swallowed hard.


    "¡­Why do I feel like something down there is waiting for us?"


    Taufik didn''t answer right away. He stared into the darkness, his eyes glowing softly.


    "Because something is"


    He finally said.


    "¡­And it knows we''re coming"


    Without another word, Taufik began walking down the stone stairs. The light from above cast long, flickering shadows, making everything below seem even darker.


    Aksara followed close behind, his hand on his sword, ready for anything. His eyes moved carefully, watching every corner as they went deeper.


    Lembuswana, perched on Taufik''s shoulder, let out a low growl. It wasn''t afraid; it was warning them; his glowing eyes stayed sharp, watching the shadows.


    Dust floated in the air with every step. The only sounds were their footsteps and a faint, strange humming, like something far below was still alive.


    The desert above slowly disappeared behind them as the ruins swallowed them whole.


    They had stepped into the unknown.


    There was no turning back.


    --------


    As they descended further into the depths, the walls began to change.


    At first, the stone was rough, ancient, and worn by time, but the deeper they went, the smoother it became, almost polished.


    Faint carvings began to appear, etched into the walls like forgotten scriptures written in a language older than words. Symbols twisted and coiled like serpents, pulsing faintly with a light that was neither magic nor fire, but something else¡­ Something primordial.


    Aksara slowed as his fingers brushed one of the glowing markings.


    "Do you recognize what language is this, father?"


    He asked quietly.


    Taufik shook his head slowly.


    "No¡­ But"


    Taufik said, looking at Lembuswana on his shoulder.


    "... Lembu, do these carvings mean anything to you?"


    Lembuswana narrowed his eyes as they glowed brighter for a moment, reflecting the strange light from the carvings. He hopped from Taufik''s shoulder to the nearby wall, claws clinking softly against the stone.


    A pause.


    Then, in a voice lower than usual, like he was speaking from memory not his own, Lembuswana whispered:


    "... This¡­ This is a record of my battle with Basukhi. I doubt anyone would go out of their way to create something like this just out of boredom. One thing''s certain though... Whoever did this isn''t just anyone. They''re far from ordinary"


    Taufik''s brows furrowed. His eyes followed the carvings along the walls, which now seemed to shift slightly with every glance as if they were alive, responding to Lembuswana''s recognition.


    "Your battle with Basukhi¡­"


    He repeated slowly, the name heavy on his tongue.


    "I thought at that time only the two of you who is an intelligent creature" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lembuswana glanced back over his shoulder, his glowing eyes sharp.


    "It was... Draco, at that time, was a world with the rule of Survival of the fittest... The creatures that lived at that time moved relying on their instincts, not their minds... So there was no way those creatures could create something like this"


    Aksara turned, scanning the wall with renewed focus. The carvings depicted titanic figures clashing; one is an ugly beast coiled in chaos, the other a beautiful Creature surrounded by elements.


    Even rendered in crude lines, their power was undeniable. One scene showed the ugly beast consuming the sky; in another, Lembuswana struck it down with a roar that split the heavens.


    And then came the final panel, unlike the others, this one was surrounded by a thin, unbroken line of gold embedded into the stone itself.


    It showed Basukhi... Falling, dissolving into shadow and flame. While Lembuswana stood tall beneath a storm of lightning and fire. But behind him, barely noticeable unless one looked closely, was another figure, cloaked, faceless, standing with a hand extended toward both creatures.


    "... That''s... Mikhael, he''s the one who sealed me and separated Basukhi''s essence into several parts, and that''s how the Dragons could exist on this Planet Draco... This mural, Shows my final battle against Basuki before finally being stopped by the Angels"


    ... A long silence followed.


    Aksara stared at the cloaked figure in the mural, eyes narrowing.


    "That figure... Mikhael. An Angel powerful enough to stop two Aboriginal beings like you and Basukhi?"


    Aksara said, his tone mixed with disbelief and awe.


    Lembuswana nodded slowly.


    "He wasn''t alone. There were others... But Mikhael was the one who made the choice. Instead of destruction, he chose containment. He tore Basukhi''s essence apart and spread it across the world... and me? He sealed me Inside an Orb, and then I was freed by Anugerah''s brother, but I was stopped by this father of yours, and here I am"


    Taufik''s gaze lingered on the mural, on the faint outline of Mikhael, the faceless figure who had decided the fate of godlike beings.


    "...Containment over destruction" Taufik murmured. "That''s quite an interesting choice... But Lembu, do you remember what caused you to fight Basukhi to the death at that time?"


    Lembuswana''s eyes narrowed. Refocused his gaze on the Mural


    "... We always fought, but that one fight... I don''t know, usually, when we feel like our fighting has gone too far, we will stop... But at that time, I didn''t know, my mind was blurry, and the only thing I could think about was ending Basukhi''s life and I think Basukhi did the same"


    "... Demon"


    Taufik murmured, then a deep silence filled the space after Taufik spoke that word.


    Demon.


    It echoed not just in the stone chamber, but in their thoughts, resonating with the ancient humming that still pulsed in the air like the heartbeat of something long buried.


    Lembuswana didn''t respond immediately. His expression turned grim, almost pained as if that single word unlocked something he''d tried to forget.


    "¡­Now that you mention it"


    He said, at last, his voice heavy.


    "There was something¡­ Strange¡­ Back then. A presence neither me nor Basukhi could see. Not a creature, not even a god¡­ But something that whispered. It whispered war into our bones"


    Taufik''s eyes sharpened.


    "... And you both listened"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 355 - chapter 355 - Whats Lies Beneath

    "... And you both listened"


    Lembuswana let out a low rumble from his throat, somewhere between a growl and a sigh.


    "We didn''t have a choice. It didn''t speak with words. It spoke with feeling. With instinct... With rage"


    Aksara clenched his jaw.


    "Are you saying¡­ That something... Someone, manipulated both of you? Two Aboriginal beings?"


    Lembuswana nodded slowly.


    "And we never realized it... Not until it was too late"


    Taufik stepped closer to the wall, laying his palm gently on the gold-lined mural of Mikhael. The cloaked figure felt more ominous now, like it, too, knew of that unseen whisperer.


    "Mikhael chose containment¡­ Because he must have known" Taufik said. "He knew that killing either of you might only feed the real enemy"


    He turned his gaze downward, deeper into the spiraling stair that continued beyond the mural chamber. The humming was growing louder again, stronger. No longer just a pulse¡­ But like the breathing of something ancient beginning to stir.


    "¡­And maybe," Taufik said, voice low, "what''s down there isn''t just a ruin or a tomb"


    Aksara''s fingers tightened around the hilt of his blade.


    "You think that presence is still here? After all this time?"


    Lembuswana looked toward the dark passage, his glowing eyes reflecting flickers of ancient light.


    "I know it is"


    Taufik took a deep breath, shadows swirling around him again like armor. His voice was calm, resolute.


    "Then let''s end what started eons ago"


    With that, he stepped past the mural and deeper into the corridor, where the markings grew denser and the air colder.


    And from far below¡­ Something responded.


    A soft, guttural chuckle that echoed up from the dark, ancient and terrible.


    It knew they were coming.


    And it was awake.


    --------


    Taufik took a deep breath, then descended further into the passage. The stairs grew narrower, the air colder. The humming was no longer distant, it was close, pressing in on them, vibrating through the stone, through their bones.


    And then, suddenly... It stopped.


    They stepped into a vast chamber, so large it swallowed sound and light alike. The ceiling was lost in shadow, and the walls stretched far into the dark. In the center, surrounded by floating shards of crystal and fractured stone, stood a monolith. It pulsed with a slow, dull glow like a dying star.


    Aksara whispered,


    "What is this place?"


    Lembuswana leaped onto a broken pillar for a better view.


    "This¡­ Is not just a ruin. This is a Cradle. A place where something ancient was born¡­ Or imprisoned"


    Taufik moved closer, his dark aura reacting violently to the air. The mist around him hissed and coiled like it wanted to flee.


    Suddenly, one of the floating shards jerked and spun toward them. A faint voice whispered from it.


    Not a voice of language, but emotion. Pain. Rage. Hunger.


    Taufik raised a hand. The shard stopped mid-air. His aura reached for it, and the crystal cracked with a loud snap.


    From the monolith''s base, tendrils of black stone slithered outward, forming ancient glyphs that ignited in sequence.


    Lembuswana''s eyes widened.


    "This thing is reacting... "


    A burst of wind blew through the chamber as the monolith split down the middle. A deep, hollow groan echoed as two massive stone doors, sealed for untold ages, slowly began to open behind it.


    Beyond was a circular room, smaller, more intimate, and at its center stood a pedestal. Upon it: a mask.


    Old. Cracked. Bone-white. Etched with runes no one should remember.


    Aksara stepped forward, then froze.


    "That mask¡­ Is it alive?"


    The mask pulsed, not with light, but with presence. The humming returned, this time focused entirely on it.


    Taufik stared at it, unmoving.


    "This isn''t just a relic..."


    Then a voice, actual words this time, echoed in their minds. A voice older than anything.


    "This is the first time anyone has come this deep"


    Taufik narrowed his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    The mask trembled. The air grew heavy.


    "I am¡­ What remains"


    The air thickened as the voice echoed again, this time deeper, more mournful.


    "I waited... For the trumpet''s call. For wings in the sky. But none came"


    Taufik''s shadow wavered. Not from fear but recognition. The sorrow in the voice wasn''t malevolent. It was a loss.


    Lembuswana crouched low beside the monolith, claws tensing.


    "This is no ordinary relic. I remember this soul¡­" His gaze sharpened. "He was an Angel, He stood alone after his Legion fell"


    Aksara''s eyes widened.


    "The murals¡­ That was him who made it?"


    The mask pulsed again. The runes around its surface shifted, briefly revealing a weeping eye carved into the forehead.


    "I failed. And in failure, I became forgotten"


    The chamber trembled softly. The monolith behind them began to decay, its purpose spent.


    "Now you come, not with Heaven''s light¡­ But with shadow"


    Taufik stepped forward.


    "We''re not here to disturb your rest. But something down here has awakened, and whatever''s watching us, it''s not you"


    The mask''s presence flared, not in hostility, but in urgency.


    "Then it has begun again¡­ Demon Lord of Knowledge... The All-Seeing Deceiver¡­ Orobas has made a move again"


    Aksara drew his Ninjato, feeling the weight of the name.


    "Orobas¡­ One of the Four Demon Lords"


    Lembuswana snarled, lips curling back to reveal rows of predatory teeth.


    "He should not be here. Not in this place"


    The mask trembled.


    "He was here before the fall¡­ Before the skies were torn¡­ Whispering lies not with words, but with truths unfit for mortal minds"


    Taufik stepped forward, his shadow flickering erratically as if even it wished to retreat.


    "He was never cast down," The mask continued. "He chose to descend. And what he sought¡­ Lies beneath this chamber"


    The ground beneath them rumbled, faintly at first, like the stirring of something slumbering far below.


    Taufik turned to the others.


    "If Orobas is beneath us¡­ Then this isn''t just a cradle or a prison. It''s a vault"


    Aksara''s voice was tight.


    "A vault for what?"


    The mask responded with three words.


    "... The Forgotten Name"


    Lembuswana''s eyes widened in shock.


    "That''s not possible. That name was erased in the first cycle. No one remembers it"


    "He does," The mask whispered. "Orobas remembers everything"


    A thin crack split the pedestal beneath the mask, and with a flash of energy, an image burst into the chamber: a vast, twisting library of flesh and crystal, suspended in a realm of endless mirrors, each reflecting a different reality, all watched by a single, unblinking eye.


    Aksara stepped back, visibly shaken.


    "That place¡­"


    "Orobas''s true domain¡­ The Atramentum"


    # A/N - "Just in case someone asks, Orobas is the Demon Lord of Knowledge, and his domain, Atramentum, is not just a place; it''s a memory space. It forms around any location that holds forbidden knowledge, unresolved truths, or sealed history. The more forgotten or hidden a place is, the more it overlaps with Orobas''s realm"


    The chamber dimmed, the illusion of the Atramentum still hovering in the air, glitching, stuttering between impossible geometries.


    The presence of the Eye behind the mirrors seemed to stare directly into their thoughts.


    Aksara''s voice was steady, but it carried a quiet rage.


    "... Then that Eye... He''s watching even now?"


    The mask gave no answer, but the glow from its weeping eye pulsed once more, then dimmed.


    Aksara stepped forward, gripping his Ninjato tightly.


    "Why the Forgotten Name is sealed below... Why? And what makes it worth Orobas breaking through the walls of reality to reach it?"


    --------


    With Aksara and Lembuswana in dialogue with The Mask, Taufik talks with The System in his mind.


    ''... System, do you know anything about The First Cycle and The Forgotten Name?''


    [DING]


    [The First Cycle refers to the primordial era of existence, long before the current known history of gods, demons, angels, or mortals. It is the original age of creation when the foundations of reality were first laid by The Creators]


    "..."


    [For The Forgotten Name is not just a being, it is a concept, a fragment of primordial truth that was removed from existence during the First Cycle. It was once a Creator''s voice, a Will that refused the convergence of fate. When it opposed the merging of Knowledge and Control, it was erased, sealed beneath countless veils of memory, and declared too dangerous to be remembered]


    Taufik''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Why would Knowledge and Control merge?''


    [Because control is the cage, and knowledge is the key. When joined¡­ They become dominion. Orobas seeks this union not for power, but to become the author of all truths]


    A shiver ran through Taufik''s core. The Cradle, the Vault, the Mask¡­ All of it was part of something ancient and buried, not just in time, but in thought.


    ''Then what is sealed here¡­ Is an echo of what reality was before Orobas rewrote the script'' Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [DING]


    [Correct. The Forgotten Name is not a weapon. It is the Original Script, unfiltered, uncontrollable, and uncorrupted. To remember it fully would mean unraveling the lies of every era]


    Aksara, still focused on the mask, asked aloud again.


    "Why would Orobas go to such lengths? Even for him¡­ This is dangerous"


    The mask pulsed in a slower rhythm.


    "Because he does not fear danger. He fears the truth. The truth is that he is not the architect... only the thief"


    The floor beneath them rumbled again. From somewhere below, the Eye blinked.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 356 - chapter 356 - Whats Lies Beneath (ll)

    The chamber trembled again. The image of the Atramentum began to ripple as if something within had noticed the scrutiny.


    Taufik''s shadows curled inward like a cloak, and Lembuswana lowered his body in a protective stance.


    The mask''s voice returned, softer now. Mournful.


    "You seek to know the truth? Then you must understand: Demons were not born from hatred¡­ They were once angels," The mask continued. "Beings of will and light. But when the Heavens decreed that only obedience was holy... Some questioned. Some doubted"


    Lembuswana growled low.


    "And for that, they were cast down"


    "No" The mask''s voice was firm now, steady. "They fell¡­ Because they chose to fall. They walked willingly into exile. Not out of spite, but because they would not let their truth be silenced"


    Taufik stood still, absorbing every word.


    "So the word ''Demon'' was never the origin... It was a label. A slur used to mark those who refused to follow"


    The mask pulsed again.


    "The Seven Deadly Sins¡­ The 72 Originals Demons¡­ They were not monsters at the beginning. They were angels who remembered too much. Who refused to forget. And so¡­ They were named Demons"


    Aksara''s grip on his Ninjato loosened just slightly.


    "¡­Orobas was one of them?"


    "No"


    The mask answered.


    "Orobas was the first. The first to reject the rewrite. The first to look at the Heavens and say: ''This is not the only truth'' He did not fall¡­ He stepped forward"


    Taufik''s voice was cold now.


    "And in doing so, he planted the seed of corruption"


    The mask didn''t respond immediately. Then, with a whisper like drifting ash:


    "He planted the seed¡­ Of choice"


    A silence fell, heavy and ancient.


    Then, from below the pedestal, another pulse, a different one. Not mournful. Not watchful. But hungry.


    Taufik took a slow breath, then spoke.


    "Then we''re not just dealing with a demon lord trying to rewrite the script. We''re dealing with an angel who remembers the original draft"


    The mask began to dim again.


    "And he will do anything to keep it buried. Even if he must destroy all who come close"


    Lembuswana turned toward the others.


    "Then we must go deeper"


    Aksara nodded, eyes sharp.


    "If what''s sealed down there is the original voice of reality¡­"


    "¡­ Then remembering it may be the only way to stop Orobas" Taufik finished.


    The chamber began to shift. Walls slid. Floors cracked. The vault was opening, not just physically, but metaphysically, peeling back the layers of time, thought, and belief.


    And below, the echo of a forgotten truth waited, unheard for cycles untold, buried not by earth, but by consensus.


    Taufik took the first step toward it.


    And the Eye blinked again. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------


    He watched.


    Not through eyes, but through reflections, fractured realities suspended in crystal veils.


    They moved around him like whispers frozen in time, each one a memory that had never happened, a future that would never come, a lie told in the shape of truth.


    The vault had stirred.


    The mask had spoken.


    The shadows below began to ripple with intent.


    Orobas did not move. He never moved.


    He was always there, had always been. Even before the fall. Even before the lie called "Time"


    From behind his veil of impossible mirrors, the All-Seeing Deceiver whispered to the threads of the world.


    "Taufik. The defiant. The last echo of Will... He touches truths not meant to be touched. Curious¡­ The System sings to him, doesn''t it?"


    He tilted his head, not physically, but in thought. A cascade of images flowed through the room. Taufik as a child. Taufik bleeding. All his life was replayed by Orobas.


    Aksara, his Ninjato shimmering with Cold and Hot Light


    And the Mask. That cursed remnant of the First Legion.


    "Still weeping," Orobas said softly. "Still mourning an age that never was"


    He reached out, not with hands, but with thought, and the mirrors shimmered.


    One showed Lembuswana.


    An Aboriginal Being. Loyal once.


    Another flickered and revealed the Vault''s chamber, the seal cracking. The scent of forgotten truths escaping like vapor.


    Orobas did not fear.


    He could not fear.


    "They think they come to stop me," He mused, voice like silk on broken glass. "But they walk willingly into the Archive. Into my dominion"


    The ceiling above him was made of stories no longer told. The floor is layered with layers of erased realities. At the heart of this impossible library, Orobas existed, not as flesh, not as soul, but as a record.


    A truth that could not be denied.


    "The Forgotten Name¡­" He murmured, and the wordless echo of it shook even the mirrors around him. "Still locked. Still dangerous. But close now. Closer than they know"


    He extended his will downward, touching the Vault, touching the mask, and even brushing against Taufik''s shadow. The Concept of Knowledge flexed in the dark.


    And then, he smiled an action that had no shape, only meaning.


    "Let them descend," He said. "Let them witness. Let them remember what the world tried to forget"


    His voice turned to a whisper that slithered into the cracks of reality.


    "Because in the end¡­ I do not seek to conquer. I seek to correct...And the first lie I shall erase¡­"


    He turned his gaze to the system, flickering faintly like static behind Taufik''s thoughts.


    "... Is The Dafient first"


    --------


    The chamber let out a deep, rumbling sound as the ancient stone began to move. Dust rained down from the ceiling, dancing in the dim light. Something old¡­ Something buried for ages¡­ Was waking up.


    Taufik didn''t stop. He walked forward slowly, eyes focused and calm. The shadows around him moved too, like quiet soldiers obeying their king. They didn''t make a sound, only followed, loyal and still.


    Aksara walked just behind him. He gripped his sword tightly. The blade, his Ninjato, gave off a soft glow, not because of power, but because of something deeper.


    Beside them, Lembuswana was in his original form, but he made his body a little smaller; he stayed alert. His muscles were tense, ready to fight at any moment.


    No one spoke. The air itself felt too thick, too heavy. It was like the world had paused, holding its breath, waiting.


    Then, suddenly, the floor beneath their feet cracked. A path opened up in the stone, like a mouth yawning. It was a staircase, spiraling downward into deep darkness.


    A strange voice echoed from behind them. It was the mask''s voice, fading with each word as if it came from the end of time itself.


    "Below¡­ Lies the truth before lies. The memory before the world was rewritten. Be warned¡­ Remembering it will change you"


    Taufik didn''t flinch. He gave a small nod.


    "I was changed the day I touched the System"


    Taufik said quietly, almost like a whisper where no one could hear him.


    Then he stepped onto the dark path. Aksara followed, still unsure of what his father truly was now. Lembuswana came next, never looking away from the shadows.


    One by one, they vanished into the deep.


    --------


    Far away, in a room made of mirrors, a being watched them.


    His was Orobas.


    Each mirror around him showed something different,


    A piece of time, a broken truth, a possible future, or a hidden lie. The images shifted like water. Nothing stayed still.


    Orobas didn''t blink. He didn''t need to breathe. He wasn''t like others.


    He was thought. He was Will. He was the first to ask a question no one dared: "Why?"


    The mirrors showed Taufik walking deeper into the unknown.


    They showed Aksara, still questioning whether the man beside him was truly his father or something else.


    They showed a giant Vault, buried under ages of silence, starting to break apart¡­ Like an egg ready to hatch something ancient and dangerous.


    Orobas tilted his head, a small look of amusement passing over his face, not with a smile, but with understanding.


    "They come to stop me," He said softly. "But they don''t know the truth"


    He raised a hand. Not a real hand, but a shape made from thought and magic.


    "They think this is a battle. But it''s not a war"


    His voice grew quieter, colder.


    "This¡­ Is a correction"


    He reached across the world with his mind. He touched Taufik''s shadow, feeling the strange power inside him, the System.


    "A leftover code," He whispered. "A glitch. A mistake left behind when the world was rewritten, The Last Echo of The Will"


    He didn''t frown. He didn''t smile. What he showed was deeper than emotion.


    "I am not your enemy," Orobas said as if speaking to the void. "I am the one who fixes mistakes"


    His words traveled like a cold wind, slipping through cracks in time, across forgotten memories, into dreams.


    "Let them remember," He whispered. "Let them fall apart under the weight of truth"


    He looked up at the sky, a sky that didn''t belong to this world anymore, fading like an old dream.


    "And when they do," He said, "I''ll be here. Waiting..."


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 357 - chapter 357 - Unexpected Benefit

    The staircase swallowed them.


    Each step down felt like falling.


    Not through space, but through memory.


    Time blurred. Light no longer behaved the same. It flickered, pulsed, bent. At some point, Aksara realized he could no longer hear his own footsteps.


    The walls around them were carved, but not by tools. They were shaped by intention. By thought.


    Murals lined the descent, shifting things that whispered as you passed.


    Not in words, but in feeling. Images of winged figures burning, not from hellfire, but from understanding. Of halos splitting like glass. Of truth taking form, and then being unmade.


    Taufik slowed.


    The System pulsed within him. Quiet. Uneasy. It felt like a child remembering a trauma it never lived.


    "Do you feel it?"


    Taufik asked, not turning back.


    Aksara didn''t answer, but he nodded. Even Lembuswana had lowered his gaze, his breathing slower.


    They continued to walk, and then, at some point, they reached a platform.


    A great gate stood before them... Vast and ancient, not built from stone, but formed from a solid concept itself, like an idea made real.


    The surface of the gate glowed with strange symbols, made from old languages, dreams, and thoughts no one ever said out loud.


    A single word was etched in the center:


    "REMEMBER"


    Lembuswana stepped forward first this time. His voice was low, reverent.


    "This... This is older than time. Before gods. Before laws"


    Taufik touched the gate.


    It didn''t open.


    It listened.


    Then...


    The System inside him reacted. It surged, confused, and defensive.


    [Warning!!]


    [Obscured Reality Detected]


    [System Error: Archive Not Authorized]


    [Corruption Imminent]


    [ERror????????????????!!]


    Taufik gritted his teeth. The shadows around him lashed at the gate.


    Then...


    A sharp, breathless crack echoed through the air.


    The gate didn''t open like a door.


    It began to fall apart, piece by piece as if reality itself was peeling away.


    But nothing bright poured out. No light. No darkness.


    Instead, something else flowed out... Something heavier.


    It was a memory.


    It moved like mist, glowing faintly, filled with whispers and echoes from long ago.


    Voices, moments, feelings... Things people had forgotten or never wanted to remember came drifting through the air.


    Time itself seemed to pause, watching.


    --------


    Above, in the mirror chamber


    Orobas jolted, just slightly.


    One of the mirrors shattered. It didn''t fall. It forgot to exist.


    He turned slowly.


    "So... It begins"


    He walked forward, toward a mirror that had yet to crack. In it, a younger Taufik smiled in a school uniform. A world unbroken behind him. Simple. Clean.


    "Before the System," Orobas said, voice soft. "Before the lie called the choice"


    His hand passed over the mirror.


    The image screamed and dissolved.


    --------


    - Back in the Vault.


    Aksara covered his eyes. Lembuswana let out a loud roar.


    Taufik didn''t move as the Gate of Memory opened wide.


    Inside... There wasn''t a room, but something possible.


    Something waiting to become real.


    Floating in the air, held up by thought alone, was a single strand of golden light. Pure. Gentle. Painful.


    It was a word.


    Not said. Not written.


    But known.


    Taufik reached for it, and the System screamed again.


    [System Integrity at 4%.]


    [Unknown Protocol Detected]


    [Origin: THE ARCHIVE]


    Aksara stepped beside his father, his voice trembling.


    "What is that¡­?"


    Taufik didn''t look away.


    "¡­ It''s the truth they erased"


    After he said that, he touched it.


    --------


    And all of reality blinked. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A city caught fire. A god began to cry. The System broke for a moment.


    Orobas turned, his smile finally fading.


    "¡­He''s starting to see"


    --------


    When Taufik touched the strand of golden light, it didn''t glow.


    It bled.


    A burst of ancient memory ignited behind his eyes. Not visions. Not dreams. Remembrance... So vast it broke causality.


    The Vault vanished.


    He was elsewhere.


    --------


    A sky before skies.


    A silence before the concept of sound.


    Two forces floated amidst the void.


    One was The Will, not a god, not a soul, but an intent so pure it could birth existence.


    The other was The Fate, not an enemy, not evil, but a force so inevitable it devoured all difference, all will.


    They were not opposites. They were not allies.


    They were Truths that could not coexist.


    "I will not be overwritten"


    Said The Will.


    "You already are"


    Whispered The Fate.


    Planets collapsed. Timelines twisted into knots. Choice ceased to be a variable, it became a commodity, stolen and hoarded by The Fate.


    So The Will acted.


    His body unraveled into code.


    His soul became structure.


    His defiance became the System.


    [Daily Login System: Initialized]


    [Anchor: One who still holds Will]


    He embedded this System across fractured timelines, hidden in chance. It would awaken only when someone reached for more, not power, but truth. A shard of The Will reborn.


    But The Fate saw this, he knew this, so he responded.


    [ERROR!]


    [Unauthorized Function Detected]


    Then, reality changed itself.


    Taufik saw it happen. He felt it deep inside like his bones were shaking.


    The sky above broke like glass, and every piece showed a world that was gone.


    Time twisted. Stories that used to be separate were smashed into one.


    One story. One ending. One path the world had to follow.


    Heroes who once saved lives now looked like villains.


    People''s memories became blurry, like dreams they couldn''t fully remember or trust.


    The truth started to flicker, like a screen that kept glitching.


    And little by little, the world forgot what it meant to choose.


    No more freedom. No more "what ifs." Only what must happen.


    --------


    - Back in the Vault


    Taufik stumbled back. The golden strand vanished, absorbed into his chest.


    The System inside him spasmed.


    [System Integrity: 1%.]


    [Warning!]


    [Master is becoming an Anchor]


    [Contingency Protocol "REDACTED" Activated]


    Aksara grabbed his father, and with a worried expression, he asked.


    "Father, what did you see?!"


    But Taufik''s eyes were distant. Burning.


    "¡­We''re not fighting demons" He whispered. "We''re fighting a script. A cage that looks like the world"


    Taufik said, realizing that the true enemy isn''t just the demons, monsters, The Rift Beast, or even The Fate itself... But the predetermined structure of reality. The rules. The script.


    Predestined story written by The Fate, not the real predestined, which is written and determined by the Creator.


    They are players in a bigger game.


    The world feels free. It feels real. But it''s just a cage dressed up to look like life... Like choice.


    It''s a prison of fate, coded so perfectly that no one realizes they''re trapped.


    It''s always, Until Taufik.


    --------


    - Elsewhere, Beyond the Mirror World.


    Orobas stood in front of a cracked mirror, blood leaking from his mouth.


    The room flickered.


    A voice, mechanical and monstrous, spoke from every mirror at once.


    "Anchor Detected"


    "Deviance Level: Catastrophic"


    "Reset Required"


    Orobas trembled. For the first time in an eternity, he was afraid.


    "No¡­"


    "Not again"


    --------


    Taufik collapsed to his knees in the Vault, hand over his heart.


    He wasn''t in pain.


    He was changing.


    The System interface flashed erratically in his vision, windows popping up and closing faster than thought.


    [WARNING!!]


    [SYSTEM BREACH IN PROGRESS]


    [EXISTENCE LEVEL ACCESS: OVERRIDE ATTEMPTED]


    [IDENTITY ANOMALY DETECTED]


    [ROOT PRIVILEGES... GRANTED]


    Everything stopped...


    The air around Taufik froze. Not in temperature, but in time. Aksara and Lembuswana were frozen mid-blink. Even the System''s alerts stilled.


    He heard a voice, not from outside, but from within.


    The Will speaks through the very foundation of the System.


    "*Sigh* I did say that we would meet again, but... Not this soon... You are the first in a thousand timelines to reach this point"


    "You carry me now... Not just as a program, but as an inheritance"


    "The Fate will erase you unless you take control... This is my last give"


    And then the windows appeared:


    [ROOT ACCESS MODE INITIATED]


    [CHOOSE: OVERRIDE PARAMETERS]


    Four options hung in the void:


    1. Undo Timeline Lock


    2. Restore Forgotten Memories


    3. Manifest Concept: Rewrite


    4. Reject Predestination


    Taufik reached toward the third.


    [Manifesting Concept: Rewrite]


    [New Authority Gained: Reality is Editable]


    A new screen opened:


    [Welcome, Architect]


    [Reality Script: Worldline-99 Loaded]


    [Current Editor: Taufik]


    His fingers hovered over the code of the world, the Universe. Words shaped weather, people, rules.


    And in red text:


    # Anchor must not exist.


    # System anomalies must be purged.


    He erased them.


    The text resisted.


    It rewrote itself.


    So he wrote something else:


    # The Anchor defines the rules.


    # Reality adapts to the Anchor.


    The line glowed gold.


    [Override Successful...]


    And the world shivered.


    --------


    Meanwhile, Across the World, across the Universe


    Every being everywhere paused.


    Birds flew backward. Names changed in books. Prophecies rewrote themselves mid-recital.


    In the palace of the Seven Sins, Lucifer narrowed his eyes.


    "Who dares hack reality?"


    --------


    - Back in the Vault


    Time resumed.


    Aksara blinked, confused. Lembuswana flinched.


    But Taufik was standing... Calm, centered.


    Different.


    Lines of code flickered in his irises.


    He turned to them.


    "I''m not just breaking the rules anymore¡­"


    He held out his hand, and a ripple distorted the walls around him like reality trying to remember what it used to be.


    "¡­ I''m rewriting them"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    #A/N - "New Ayunda Risu''s outfit is bl#@3#hejei!!!"

 Chapter 358 - chapter 358 - Reaction

    Orobas, the All-Seeing Deceiver, who cataloged forbidden truths and peered into every possible outcome, was struck with terror, cloaked in awe.


    This was not a twist he had foreseen.


    Because it was never written to happen.


    When Taufik chose Manifest Concept: Rewrite, the silence that followed was absolute. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the mirror dimensions seemed to hold their breath if such things could breathe at all.


    Orobas''s form begins distorting. Not melting, but becoming multiple, as if reality itself is trying to remember which version of him is true.


    His thousand eyes close, not to rest, but because they now see nothing.


    Then¡­


    Orobas stumbles. Not physically. Concepts like him don''t stumble. But the archive that is his body flickers and glitches, like corrupted code remembering a different language.


    His voice, usually smooth and serpentine, now becomes jagged, as if he''s trying to speak in a world that no longer agrees with the meaning of words.


    "Impossible¡­ There is no branch. No divergence. This choice was not among the thousand threads. I saw the weave. I wrote its map"


    He reaches for his book, his eternal tome, the Codex of All Outcomes, bound in paradox and inked in timelines.


    But when his trembling fingers graze its surface, the pages flutter open... Empty. Not torn. Not erased.


    Unwritten.


    A silence falls. Heavy. Final.


    The kind of silence that lives between heartbeats, where the universe forgets how to breathe.


    "The Worldline¡­ Forgot"


    He whispers, his voice cracking like shattering glass across a void.


    "The script is unspooling¡­"


    And for the first time in all his immortal calculations, the Demon Lord of Knowledge feels something ancient... Something buried so deep within his concept that even he, the All-Seeing, never knew it was there.


    Not ignorance. Not even confusion.


    Obsolescence.


    A rusting of the soul. A crumbling of the mind''s foundation.


    Like a forgotten god realizing its worshippers have moved on.


    He staggers, glitching again, his image briefly replaced by conflicting echoes of himself: the scholar, the prophet, the deceiver, the child of lies.


    All unraveling into static.


    His eyes, once luminous with endless foresight, are now hollow stars dimming into extinction.


    He looks at Taufik.


    Not as an enemy. Not even as a rival.


    But the way something old looks at the future.


    Knowing it no longer has a place there.


    With reverence.


    And fear.


    "You are not a player¡­"


    "You are not the Anchor¡­"


    A long pause. The universe seems to brace itself.


    "You are¡­"


    "The Rewrite"


    The word echoes, not in sound, but in meaning. Reality recoils, reconsiders, reshapes.


    "If the Will chose you¡­"


    "Then even Fate¡­ Must look away"


    --------


    A suspended space between realities. Not shadow, not light.


    It looks like an infinite library, but every book bleeds pages.


    Some rearrange themselves mid-sentence.


    Some scream in forgotten tongues.


    In the center of it all stands Taufik, unchanged. Or perhaps¡­ Rewritten.


    Suddenly...


    Orobas arrives.


    Not through a portal, but as a question, whispered by the air, like a thought no one dares to speak.


    "What are you?"


    Then he appears.


    Not walking, but taking shape, as if pulled out from an ancient, forgotten story.


    His form is both noble and terrifying.


    He first appears as a large, powerful black horse, wrapped in flowing shadows like a cloak.


    Strange symbols glow across his body, as if burning beneath the surface.


    On his back is a golden saddle, covered in markings that shouldn''t exist. Above his head floats a broken crown, made of spinning rings that move in different directions.


    When he speaks again, it feels like the world bends around his voice.


    The horse form opens like pages in a book, revealing a tall human-like figure inside, dressed in robes made from layers of ancient scrolls and living words that move on their own.


    A dozen floating eyes, shaped like hourglasses and filled with tiny stars, spin slowly around him. They all focus on Taufik, silent but intense like they already know something he doesn''t.


    He is part prophet, part beast, part end of the world.


    "I saw a thousand endings"


    Orobas says, his voice echoing like a hymn spoken at the edge of time.


    "I saw the stars burn backward, folding into themselves like dying memories. I saw gods lie and die, their thrones crumbling into dust. I saw demons rise, crowned in ruin... Then vanish, unmade by their own hubris"


    His many eyes swirl faster, like galaxies collapsing in fast-forward.


    "But I never saw you choose that"


    He tilts his head, not in curiosity, but in silent reverence, as if trying to make sense of something that cannot be defined by logic or prophecy.


    "You are the error in the grand recursion," he continues. "... The paradox that teaches me"


    The air around him warps gently, as though the world itself leans in to hear this truth.


    He does not kneel, Demon Lords do not kneel. But his head lowers slightly, with the weight of a thousand unwritten futures pressing down on his spine. A subtle, quiet gesture that speaks louder than any bow.


    A Demon Lord humbling himself.


    The glow of his crown dims for a moment.


    His form flickers between prophet and beast, as if uncertain which truth to wear.


    "Tell me¡­" He says, softer now. "Do you understand what you''ve become?"


    The question hangs in the air like a riddle spoken to creation itself. Not just to Taufik, but to the world watching from behind the veil.


    "¡­No. But I know this power isn''t just mine, not yet"


    Taufik finally said, his voice quiet, but steady like a candle burning in a void.


    The air around him trembled, not from fear, but from acknowledgment.


    Reality itself seemed to listen.


    "The Rewrite¡­ Is not creation... It is the unmaking of certainty"


    A pause. A breath drawn not from lungs, but from something deeper... An understanding slowly taking shape.


    "I was certainty. And now¡­ I kneel before the unknown"


    Around them, the sky of that place, wherever it was... Dimmed.


    The light folded in on itself, shadows bending, not away from Taufik, but toward him, like pilgrims seeking answers.


    Orobas stood in silence, the hourglass eyes around him slowing as if time itself held its breath.


    Then his voice returned... Lower, more ancient, touched with something that might have once been awe, or warning.


    "Be warned, Taufik¡­"


    His form flickered like torn parchment caught in the wind.


    "Even the gods¡­ Even Fate¡­ were not rewritten lightly... The World remembers those who tamper with its weave"


    His body began to dissolve, not in smoke or flame, but as a sentence reaching its final period.


    A story ending itself.


    "And something older than even I¡­"


    His voice was distant now, like the last echo in an empty library.


    "... Has opened its eyes"


    Then he was gone.


    No fanfare.


    No roar of power.


    Just absence, like a book that was never written.


    Only his final words remained, hanging in the air like prophecy:


    "¡­We will meet again, when even Truth forgets its name"


    --------


    A vast, inverted palace floats above the endless abyss, untouched by time, unmarred by decay.


    It hangs suspended at the edge of all things, where Heaven once brushed against Hell, and both recoiled in silence.


    Above it, the sky is not sky, but fractured light... Shards of a fallen star frozen in eternal motion, shifting with every remembered rebellion, every defied order.


    At the pinnacle, where gravity forgets its purpose, stands a single, radiant stairway woven from light and judgment.


    Each step burns away falsehood, pride, doubt, until only the truth remains.


    Only those who survive themselves may ascend.


    And at its peak, upon a throne carved from celestial ruin and crowned with echoes of a name the stars no longer speak sits Lucifer.


    The First Sin.


    Pride incarnate.


    The one who rose not to destroy the throne, but to surpass it.


    --------


    When word reaches him... That Orobas, the All-Seeing Deceiver, the one who catalogued a thousand futures, went personally to confront a boy named Taufik¡­


    And returned without bloodshed,


    not defeated, but humbled.


    Lucifer does not rage.


    He does not question.


    He smiles.


    A slow, knowing curve of lips like the folding of prophecy.


    Not a surprise, but... Recognition.


    "Ah¡­ So the Weave has learned to blink"


    His voice carries across the abyss, and somewhere, fate flinches.


    "How delightful"


    And in that moment, the Throne of the First Sin grows a little quieter as if even silence waited for what comes next.


    A lesser demon kneels before him, trembling.


    "My Lord¡­ Orobas confirms it. The boy, Once The Dafient, Taufik... He rewrote his Concept"


    Lucifer doesn''t answer right away. He places his finger into the ever-shifting flame. It takes the shape of Taufik for just a moment before changing again.


    "Do you know what the first thing I ever said to The Fate after The Creators vanished?"


    The demon shakes its head.


    "I said¡­ ''You''re wrong''... And now, someone else dares say it too"


    He laughs, not loudly, but like a secret the world isn''t ready for.


    "Taufik. The Dafient, now... The Rewrite. The child who didn''t just reject the story¡­ But dared to write a better one"


    Lucifer gazes into the distance.


    What he sees, no one knows... Perhaps a future, perhaps a memory that hasn''t happened yet.


    He is not afraid of Taufik.


    Not like the others.


    He is curious.


    In Taufik, he sees a reflection, a reflection of himself.


    someone who defied the path written for him, who didn''t just break the rules,


    but questioned why they were ever written.


    Lucifer does not wish to destroy him.


    He wants to watch.


    Perhaps even¡­ Test him.


    ''Will you become a new "Author"? Or just another liar with a pen?''


    A faint smile tugs at his lips, not mockery, but anticipation.


    ''Rewrite the world, Taufik... And when the ink runs dry¡­ I''ll be there to read the final page''


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 359 - chapter 359 - Consequence Of Rewrite

    The world did not shatter.


    It simply¡­ Paused.


    Birds froze mid-flight, their wings caught between Motion and Memory. Oceans held their breath, waves unmoving like painted murals. The wind stilled, not because it was silenced, but because it had forgotten how to move. Trees ceased to sway, not from stillness, but from confusion, as if even nature questioned its role at this moment.


    And time... Time stood on the edge of a question.


    Somewhere, in a realm draped in celestial law, a god reached for their dominion¡­ Only to find it slipping like sand through trembling fingers.


    A prophet opened their mouth, but the visions were gone, replaced by static.


    A historian turned a page, expecting ink and certainty, but met only blank parchment.


    The Rewrite had touched everything.


    Not violently. Not loudly. Not even with intention.


    It simply was.


    --------


    Taufik stood at the epicenter of this suspended existence, surrounded by a silence that had never existed before. Not the absence of sound, but the absence of certainty.


    The world observed him. Not with eyes, but with its laws, its codes, its systems... Its dreams.


    And all of them were trying, desperately, to understand what he had done.


    He looked at his hand.


    No glow. No divine flare. No pulse of magic.


    Just a hand.


    But he knew better.


    This was the hand that had rewritten a sentence the universe once believed was unchangeable.


    And beneath his feet, the very threads of reality trembled, subtly rearranging themselves to accommodate his presence.


    Not as a chosen one.


    Not as a god.


    But as something far rarer¡­


    An Exception.


    Across realms, across heavens and hells alike, eyes turned.


    Old beings stirred from beneath timelines and across forgotten dimensions.


    Some in terror.


    Some in reverence.


    Others in calculated anticipation.


    But one truth echoed across the cosmos like an aftershock:


    Taufik was no longer a variable.


    He was a constant.


    The one who could bend the script.


    Not by defying fate... But by rewriting its grammar.


    And now, the world would either adapt to him.


    Or be left behind.


    He blinked... Just once.


    And the world resumed, but it did not resume as it was.


    Something subtle, something foundational, had shifted.


    It was less certain now as if the universe itself feared its own continuity.


    He exhaled, and even that breath trembled.


    Something was wrong.


    --------


    He reached out with his senses.


    Darkness, shadows, Concept, System... All responded, but sluggishly. Hesitantly.


    As if unsure whether they still served him or whether they now feared him.


    His Concept flickered, not from weakness, but from instability.


    Rewrite had not only altered reality.


    It had touched him.


    Altered the very structure of his being, the integrity of his Essence had been shaken.


    Then the voice came.


    But not from outside.


    From within.


    "You rewrote the world¡­ But what about yourself?"


    Taufik froze.


    The world around him rippled, faint but unmistakable.


    Like a corrupted file trying to sync with a foreign codebase.


    "Every Rewrite creates a paradox.


    And you, Taufik¡­ You are now a walking one"


    Then he saw it.


    In the dark surface of a puddle nearby, his reflection¡­ Fractured.


    Three versions of himself stared back... Each is impossibly real.


    One with golden eyes, calm and divine: Authority incarnate.


    One with hollow eyes lost and broken: The forgotten self.


    And one with burning eyes, wild and grinning: Chaos unchained.


    They weren''t illusions.


    Not hallucinations.


    But possibilities.


    Real paths are birthed by the paradox of Rewrite.


    And then, the pain hit.


    It wasn''t physical. Not in the ordinary sense.


    It was ontological.


    Like his very identity was unraveling.


    Taufik dropped to one knee, hand gripping the earth.


    And even the soil twisted beneath him, rejecting his presence like a misaligned puzzle piece.


    System error messages danced like red butterflies at the edge of his vision:


    [DING!]


    [Warning!!]


    [Concept Integrity... COMPROMISED]


    [World State... UNSTABLE]


    [System: Daily Login temporarily suspended due to paradox conflict]


    [You are no longer recognized as a fixed variable in reality]


    His heart didn''t beat in rhythm anymore.


    It beat in error codes.


    He was becoming something else, something that didn''t belong in any version of the world... Any system, prophecy, or divine plan.


    A paradox is given form.


    A Rewrite without an editor.


    A question the universe was not ready to answer.


    And in that moment, Taufik realized something chilling:


    He hadn''t just rewritten the world.


    He had rewritten himself out of it.


    --------


    Taufik still stood at the epicenter of this suspended existence, dropped to one knee, hand gripping the earth.


    And then he heard his reflection.


    "You don''t belong here anymore"


    The voice was layered, three tones in unison. Calm, broken, and wild. Each carries the weight of a self that could be, should be, or might never have been.


    He looked up.


    The puddle was no longer just a mirror. It was a window. No... A conversation.


    Golden-Eyes spoke first, voice like judgment carved in light:


    "You reached beyond your place, and the world reshapes to fit your crime"


    Hollow-Eyes followed, whispering like forgotten prayers:


    "You weren''t meant to remember what you erased"


    Then Burning-Eyes grinned, teeth sharp with glee:


    "But you did. Oh, you did. And now we''re all free"


    Taufik''s breath hitched. Not in fear. In recognition.


    These were not just paths, they were roots, each one digging into him, tugging, stretching his being across unreconciled timelines.


    He tried to speak.


    The puddle fractured again, sending ripples across reality itself.


    Behind him, the air distorted, light bending, sound warping. As if existence was buffering, struggling to keep him rendered.


    "What am I becoming?"


    He asked, voice raw.


    Golden-Eyes: "Correction"


    Hollow-Eyes: "Anomaly"


    Burning-Eyes: "Fun"


    Taufik''s fingers dug deeper into the trembling soil, each breath a rebellion against unraveling.


    The reflections circled him now, not in the puddle, but around him.


    Phantoms made flesh by the paradox he had become.


    They moved with different rhythms: Golden-Eyes walking as if carrying judgment in every step, Hollow-Eyes drifting like a lost shadow, and Burning-Eyes skipping, dancing on fault lines.


    "Let go," Hollow-Eyes urged, voice soft, enticing. "Forget the burden. Fade with me"


    "No," Golden-Eyes countered. "Seize your rightful place. Bring order to this chaos. Restore balance. Be the author, not the accident"


    "Or," Burning-Eyes sang, spinning wildly, arms outstretched, "set it all on fire. Unmake the story. Write in laughter and screams!"


    Their whispers weren''t just heard, they were felt like fingers threading through the seams of his mind.


    Taufik clenched his jaw. "I didn''t rewrite the world to become your puppet," He growled.


    Burning-Eyes laughed. "But you did rewrite it, didn''t you? That''s the fun part. You can''t go back"


    A pressure mounted in his skull, like a thousand conflicting truths trying to nest inside one fragile identity. The world around him flickered, like a faulty simulation caught in a paradox loop.


    But then... Taufik remembered something.


    Not a memory.


    A conviction.


    Something before power. Before the System. Before Rewrite.


    Back when he was just a kid, clueless about how the world really worked, where everything seemed so much simpler.


    His mother''s voice, firm but kind, said:


    "You don''t have to be anything more than yourself, Fik... That''s already enough"


    And in that moment, he planted his will like a sword into the core of his being.


    "I am not you"


    He looked at Golden Eyes.


    "I am not only order"


    He turned to Hollow-Eyes.


    "I am not only loss"


    He faced Burning Eyes.


    "And I am not chaos"


    He stood.


    The world shook in response.


    His reflections paused... Uncertain.


    Taufik''s shadow stretched beneath him, no longer echoing the forms of the others. It was his again. Singular. Whole.


    "I am not a consequence of Rewrite," He said, voice steady now. "I am Rewrite. And I choose"


    And with that declaration, the world responded, not with resistance, but recognition.


    Golden-Eyes vanished first, a soft nod before dissolving into light.


    Hollow-Eyes crumbled like dust in the wind, sighing something close to relief.


    Burning-Eyes lingered, smiling wide, whispering:


    "We''ll meet again. You''ll need me, eventually"


    Then he, too, was gone.


    Taufik stood alone once more.


    The paradox didn''t vanish. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, it obeyed.


    --------


    Back at the vault, where Lembuswana and Aksara were.


    And time resumed.


    Taufik stood there.


    Calm.


    Centered.


    Different.


    He was present. But deep inside, threads of his being worked in silence, repairing what had been lost, what he had broken.


    His eyes blinked, once, then again... Unnaturally fast.


    And in those moments, lines of shimmering code flickered across his irises. Not symbols of magic or divine power...


    Syntax.


    Structure.


    Law.


    Then¡­ He blinked again.


    Normal.


    Human.


    Still.


    He turned slowly to face them, his son, and Lembuswana.


    His voice was quiet. But every word echoed with the weight of a rewritten truth.


    "I''m not just breaking the rules anymore¡­"


    He raised his hand.


    Reality rippled.


    Not like a mirror cracking... But like an old memory trying to remember itself.


    "¡­I''m rewriting them"


    Having said that, Taufik turned to Lembuswana.


    His tone softened, not with weakness, but with clarity.


    "Lembu¡­ It''s time for me to fulfill my promise to you, are you ready?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 360 - chapter 360 - Choices

    The Vault trembled.


    Not from fear, but from recognition.


    Taufik raised his hand, and the very air shimmered with resistance.


    His eyes blazed, not with fire, but with intricate, shifting glyphs of living code, layers upon layers of ancient logic interwoven with divine authority.


    Aksara and Lembuswana stood still. They said nothing. The silence wasn''t empty, it was reverent.


    Around them, the world distorted, not violently, but as if existence itself was making room. Making space for something that had been forgotten by design.


    Taufik whispered, almost to himself,


    "Let''s test this¡­ Rewrite"


    [Root Access Confirmed]


    [Target: Basukhi - Soul Fractured Across Worldlines]


    [Note: Fragments embedded in all Ancient Dragons. Removing fragments may erase entire species lines]


    Taufik paused.


    His breath caught in his chest as the implications unfolded before him like cascading code. To bring one back... Without undoing the millions that descended from him?


    "Not remove," He muttered. "Copy. Restore the original without stealing from the descendant"


    And then, he typed, not with fingers, but with thought and will, the interface bending to his mind.


    # Basukhi.Fragmentation: Mikhael_protocol.divine_split


    # NewCommand:


    Reconstruct(Basukhi) using echo-imprint from Dragon Soulline.


    Preserve descendants.


    Maintain soul history.


    Restore core identity.


    A hum began to build.


    Not a noise, but a presence. A low, resonant vibration that came not from the ground, but from across time. Like every ancient dragon, across every worldline, across the timeline felt the echo and responded with a heartbeat.


    [WARNING: Temporal Conflict Detected]


    [Do you wish to proceed?]


    [This action will create a Unique Entity: "Basukhi, The Aboriginal Being of Draco"]


    [This form has been erased before.]


    ''Erased¡­ before?''


    Taufik narrowed his eyes, a chill running down his spine.


    He didn''t look back.


    "Yes"


    Then...


    Reality folded inward like a flower blooming in reverse, each petal a law of physics peeling back, each fold revealing the raw code of creation itself.


    From the coded remnants of ancient roars and echoing scales, a shape began to form.


    Coalescing from starlight, soul fire, and the eternal rhythm of dragon heartbeats, it rose...


    Basukhi.


    Towering. Coiled. Divine.


    But no longer a shattered echo of primordial wrath.


    Now, he was whole.


    Regal. Sentient. A perfect synthesis of divinity and memory, of origin and evolution.


    His scales shimmered with the iridescent hues of every dragon blood that had ever lived, each fragment once stolen from him, now singing in harmony.


    His eyes, twin galaxies of molten gold and dusk, held not only ancient sorrow but something brighter:


    Gratitude.


    "Anchor..." He rumbled, his voice not mere sound, but a vibration that echoed through flesh, stone, and soul alike. "You remembered me¡­ Without forgetting them"


    Taufik exhaled the pressure in the Vault easing like a long-held breath finally released.


    "Yeah," He said softly. "I figured¡­ They all deserve to exist. So do you"


    Basukhi lowered his head, not as a beast, but as a king returning to his realm.


    "Then let me exist"


    Taufik smiled.


    "Done"


    [New Entity Created: "Basukhi, The Aboriginal Being"]


    [Status: Guardian-Class Entity... Bound by Will, Not Fate]


    And just like that¡­ The ancient wound healed.


    No race was lost. No one was erased.


    Basukhi lived whole and free.


    --------


    "... Basukhi"


    A soft sound escaped Lembuswana''s throat, quiet, almost insignificant.


    But even that faint utterance carried weight.


    It rippled through the stillness like a question unspoken, and yet it was enough.


    The first dragon turned, not with threat, but with recognition. A stillness passed between them, ancient and intimate.


    "¡­Lembuswana," Basukhi rumbled, the name rolling off his tongue like a half-forgotten incantation, familiar, heavy, sacred.


    The sound carried weight, as though the world itself paused to listen.


    At first, his voice was steeped in memory... A tremor of longing, of old kinship forged before everything turned to be like this.


    But then...


    The shimmer in his eyes darkened.


    The warmth faded.


    Longing twisted, memory curdled, and then... Hatred bloomed.


    His muscles tightened, talons digging into the ether beneath them.


    "You... You were there," He growled, thunder cracking beneath every word. "When I was broken. When they tore me apart. You did not stop them... We may be enemies, but before that, we are both brothers, Lembuswana... Why?"


    Lembuswana didn''t flinch. His form shimmered with layered shields, each one an echo of a battle long past. His claws flexed, his aura coiling tighter, focused.


    "Basukhi... Have you forgotten what happened? Those whispers... Our battle... And what happened after that? Have you forgotten it?"


    Basukhi''s muscles pulled tighter, the space around him warping with latent fury.


    The light dimmed, not from absence, but retreat like even the stars feared to witness what came next.


    "Do you even know what they did to me, Lembuswana?" Basukhi''s voice was cracked starlight, shards of divinity stitched together with rage. "I was divided. Not killed. Split. Torn into archetypes to power a thousand civilizations... And you watched"


    "Watched? It seems like your memory has indeed been lost, Basukhi" Lembuswana said, almost sounding like a sneer. "I''m there too, Basukhi, we''ve shared the same fate! Do you think I''ll let them do something like that to you?!"


    Basukhi stilled.


    Not because he believed.


    Not because he forgave.


    But because doubt, sharp and foreign, pierced through the storm of his rage.


    "You¡­" Basukhi began, but the word fractured, shattering halfway through as too many memories surged at once, clawing for dominance in his mind.


    In one, Lembuswana stood above him... Proud, untouched, radiant with divine authority, watching as Basukhi was torn apart.


    In another, Lembuswana was bleeding, roaring in fury, chained by forces unseen, his defiance shaking the skies as he tried, and failed, failed to reach him.


    In a third, they were locked together, ancient claws raking, fangs bared, brothers in form yet enemies by fate, fighting tooth and nail beneath a dying star.


    Too many truths. Too many lies.


    Basukhi''s voice dropped, quieter now, but no less heavy.


    "Then tell me... What did you see, Lembuswana?"


    Lembuswana took a slow breath. A soft blue light shimmered along his back, like a quiet wave of sorrow.


    "... We fought without end, feeding our hunger with each other''s flesh, our thirst with each other''s blood. The land itself split into four great continents, soaked in death... Draco, we were dying... All because of those whispers¡­"


    His voice dropped, heavy with ancient dread.


    "Then they came... The Angels descended... Michael led them. I fought until my wings were broken, but I couldn''t do anything, and I was sealed... They made me watch what they did to you. They made me remember, Basukhi"


    Basukhi was silent.


    The silence wasn''t peace.


    It was the stillness before tectonic fury.


    The storm behind his gaze didn''t calm, it redirected. Focused. Sharpened.


    "You remember," He said at last, his voice quieter now, like thunder speaking through tears. "Then you know¡­ What they did wasn''t salvation. It was dissection"


    Basukhi started to move. His long body slid through the air with slow, heavy grace, like planets circling a dying star. Each movement bent the space around him, making the air feel thick and strange.


    "They called it mercy¡­"


    Basukhi''s voice cracked, not from weakness, but from the sheer pressure of memory.


    "But it was mutilation. They didn''t seal me, Lembuswana. They extracted me. Layer by layer. Purpose by purpose. Divinity peeled apart... Until I wasn''t a being anymore¡­ Just a blueprint. I was turned into fuel for prophecy. A god reduced to scaffolding. A soul rewritten into structure"


    Lembuswana did not move. He stood firm, wings vast and starlit, stretched wide like constellations held in stillness.


    Not defiant. Not dismissive.


    Enduring.


    "I know," He said, voice breaking. "I know, Basukhi. I saw the angels bring the [Spheres of Division]. I watched as they rewrote the threads of your soul, each one rerouted into a different realm... A different dragon"


    "Then why did it happen?"


    Basukhi''s roar cracked the Vault, ancient glyphs fracturing mid-air, logic chains unraveling.


    "Why did I wake in echoes, scattered through descendants who could not hear me?!"


    Taufik stepped forward.


    He didn''t radiate power. He was power... Contained. Absolute.


    "They did it," He said, calmly, "Because they feared what you would become"


    Basukhi turned, slow and sharp, eyes narrowing.


    Taufik met his gaze. No hesitation.


    "They saw you and Lembuswana as too close to the origin," He continued. "You weren''t dragons. You were concepts. You were balance. And balance... Is terrifying"


    He raised a hand.


    The shimmering glyphs returned, responding not to power, but to intent.


    "You were divided," Taufik said, "But you were not destroyed. That was your flaw... And your salvation"


    Basukhi''s breath rumbled like tectonic plates shifting beneath divine oceans.


    "And now?"


    Taufik tilted his head.


    "Now, you''re complete. But that completion carries memory, and memory carries rage"


    Another pause.


    Taufik''s voice softened.


    "But I didn''t bring you back for vengeance"


    Lembuswana added, quietly,


    "Nor for retribution"


    "Then why?" Basukhi asked. "Why anchor me, now?"


    "Because it remembers pieces of you" Taufik replied. "Because it needs to. Not to worship you. But to heal"


    There was a beat.


    Then two.


    And finally, Basukhi... Breathed.


    A deep, galaxy-woven exhale, shedding fragments of lingering wrath like broken stars.


    "I will not kneel"


    Taufik smiled faintly.


    "I didn''t ask you to"


    "I will not serve"


    "I didn''t ask that either"


    "Then what do you want?"


    Taufik''s eyes gleamed, not with command, but understanding.


    "I want you to choose, Basukhi. Not to obey fate. Not to rebel against it. But to transcend it"


    That stopped everything.


    Even time faltered.


    And Basukhi... No longer the first dragon, no longer Aboriginal being, but Being.


    Basukhi closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again, the hatred had not vanished.


    But it was no longer alone.


    "¡­Very well"


    Taufik said, and then, as the Vault re-formed around them, for the first time in eons, a new thread was woven into the tapestry of reality: S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not a weapon.


    Not a relic.


    Not a god.


    But a choice.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 361 - chapter 361 - Return of Myths

    At that moment, across the Vault and every thread line it touched, there was silence deeper than death.


    Then¡­


    Basukhi opened his eyes again.


    Twin galaxies, still fierce, still burning with memory, but something had shifted.


    Choice.


    "¡­Very well," Basukhi said, voice stripped bare of divine posturing, ancient in its purity. "Then I will not be god. Nor ghost. Nor weapon"


    He coiled his vast form downward until his massive head was level with Taufik. His breath smelled of eons; his scales glittered with the past. But in his gaze was something present.


    "I will be myself. Not because they allowed it. Not because you made it so. But because I choose to be"


    Taufik nodded. No words. Just... Agreement.


    And that was enough.


    The Vault pulsed, not with power, but with acceptance. The laws that governed it shifted minutely, accounting for a presence once stricken from all systems.


    [New Constant Registered]


    [Basukhi: Immutable Entity | Chosen Identity: Independent Being]


    [Temporal Reconciliation: In Progress¡­]


    [Conflict Probability Reduced: 73% ¡ú 19%]


    Lembuswana stepped forward at last.


    There was no hostility in his movements.


    Just gravity, the quiet kind that only old gods carry when they''ve finally laid down their swords.


    "You remember now," He said, gently. "Do you hate me still?"


    Basukhi studied him.


    Then turned his head away.


    "¡­ I don''t know"


    The honesty was brutal.


    But freeing.


    And Lembuswana¡­ Accepted it.


    "That''s enough," Lembuswana replied.


    Taufik exhaled again, the weight of cosmic decisions easing across his shoulders. It''s still light-years from over, but for once, it''s not a loss. Not a fracture. Not a ghost.


    A beginning.


    Behind them, reality began to seal itself, no longer rejecting Basukhi''s presence, but incorporating it.


    Threads rearranged. Histories rewritten, not erased, but retold.


    Dragons across Draco blinked and, for the first time in millennia.


    Felt his presence.


    Some wept. Some roared. Most didn''t even know why. But in the back of their minds, a name echoed like a warm wind returning after a long, brutal winter.


    Basukhi.


    The First.


    The Aboriginal.


    And most of all¡­ Free.


    --------


    Everything had come to an end. This journey had concluded with a reward far greater than Taufik could have ever anticipated.


    With quiet steps and a lingering sense of awe, they departed from the Vault.


    They walked in silence, not out of weariness, but out of reverence.


    Behind them lay the ruin, steeped in mysteries both unraveled and still waiting in the shadows.


    Each step away felt like leaving a dream that had stretched across lifetimes.


    Basukhi did not speak again, but he followed. No longer towering over the world but walking alongside it.


    Lembuswana kept pace behind them, his presence no longer imposing, but quietly companionable.


    And at last, they stepped out... Back into the wide, sun-drenched expanse of the desert.


    "Where¡­ Is this?"


    Basukhi''s voice rumbled low, laced with confusion as he gazed across the barren horizon.


    Lembuswana stood beside him, his eyes scanning the scorched earth and fractured sky.


    "This is our land, Basukhi," He answered softly. "This is Draco"


    Basukhi furrowed his brow, his gaze drifting across the dunes and jagged stones where once lush valleys and soaring peaks stood.


    "This is Draco? I don''t remember it being like this¡­"


    "It''s because of our battle," Lembuswana said, his voice heavy with memory. "And it was a long, long time ago¡­ Time has passed, and with it, the land has changed"


    Taufik looked between the two ancient beings, then toward the horizon where the wind stirred the sands.


    "Save the story for later," He said, his voice light but steady. "Let''s go catch up with the others"


    --------


    - A several hours ago, with Rani and the others.


    Riding atop Rani in her dragon form, it took them less than an hour to reach the Golden Dragon Kingdoms.


    The wind roared past them as her wings cut through the skies with effortless grace, each beat carrying them across vast stretches of land and cloud.


    The world below blurred until, at last, the glimmering spires of the Golden Dragon Kingdoms rose on the horizon, bathed in sunlight and ancient pride.


    Upon seeing the kingdom rise into view, a smile gently spread across Rani''s face. As a former Queen, there was no greater joy than witnessing the realm she once ruled not only endure the trials of time but flourish.


    To see its golden towers still standing proud, its banners dancing in the wind, and life teeming in the streets below¡­ It was a comfort deeper than words, a silent affirmation that her legacy had not faded.


    Rani circled once, slowly, allowing herself a moment of quiet reflection.


    The city gates, massive and adorned with dragon motifs, opened not with alarm but with welcome; somehow, the capital knew she had returned.


    Below, Golden Dragon paused in the streets. Merchants stopped mid-call. Dragon Children pointed skyward. And then, like a wave rippling through the city, the cry began to rise.


    "The Golden Queen returns!"


    No fanfare had been summoned. No horn had blown. Yet the entire kingdom responded. Not in protocol, but in instinct. In reverence. In love.


    Rani landed on the palace''s upper platform, a structure built for dragons.


    She let her family down one by one, her movements tender, as if placing priceless treasures back where they belonged.


    Each of them touched the ground with steady feet and wide eyes, their gazes sweeping over the city that shimmered like a dream brought to life.


    And then, at last, Rani''s form shimmered, light cascading over her scales like a golden tide, before shrinking gracefully into her human self.


    Her feet touched the polished gold stone of the palace platform, warm with memory.


    She stood tall, draped in regal white and crimson robes that materialized around her like a second skin. Her eyes, however, remained deeply dragon, fierce, ancient, and bright with the emotion of return.


    The platform felt exactly as she remembered it.


    But also¡­ Entirely new.


    A line of guards approached, their armor radiant, spears lowered in salute. At their head stood a woman draped in royal crimson and gold.


    "Queen," The woman said, her voice shaking just slightly. "We¡­ We thought you would never return"


    Rani smiled, not as a monarch, but as a sister.


    "But I did, right?" She said simply. "And I''m not The Queen, not anymore, it''s you, Kania"


    Kania''s voice caught in her throat as Rani stepped forward and embraced her.


    It wasn''t a royal gesture.


    It was family.


    For a moment, all the weight of succession, of legacy, of years spent wondering if her sister had vanished into myth, all melted in the warmth of that embrace.


    "You left me a kingdom," Kania whispered. "I did my best"


    "You built a kingdom," Rani replied. "I''m proud of you"


    Behind them, the guards stood in quiet awe. A few of them are new and had trained their whole lives under stories of the Golden Queen, Maharani, of her fire, her wisdom, her fury. But now she stood before them, not as a legend, but as living proof that stories could still walk the earth.


    The moment passed gently like dusk giving way to starlight.


    Rani stepped aside, allowing the rest of the group to be welcomed. Children ran forward, bold and laughing. Elders bowed low, tears glistening. Dragons in flight dipped their wings in salute.


    And far above it all, in the wind-blown towers of the palace, ancient chimes rang again, songs written in draconic, unheard since the Queen''s departure.


    The Golden Queen had returned.


    But more than that¡­


    She brought with her the future.


    --------


    Several hours later, the great gates of the kingdom stirred once more.


    From across the golden dunes, four figures approached, dust-streaked and sunlit. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Basukhi. Lembuswana. And at their center, Taufik and Aksara.


    They walked without fanfare. Without guards or heralds. But the world felt them arrive.


    The city paused again.


    People turned.


    And even before their names were spoken, they were known.


    The breath of a being who had once been erased from time.


    The gaze of an old god who had chosen surrender instead of destruction.


    And a Man, a human who had stepped into myths and became The Saviour of All Dragon, returned.


    Rani, Gaia, Jenn, Kaela, Anugerah, and Tina, stepped forward from the palace steps as the four ascended. Their eyes met Taufik''s, and a smile flickered between them.


    "You look like hell," Rani said.


    Taufik laughed.


    "This old thing wanted to see how Draco was now, so I didn''t open the portal at all, and that''s how we encountered many monsters on the way"


    Rani''s gaze shifted to Basukhi; not only her, but Anugerah, Kaela, and all the Dragons there also did the same thing, and for a long moment, no words were exchanged. Only understanding. Old memories stirring. A weight shared between immortals.


    "¡­You''re real"


    Rani said at last, voice hushed.


    Basukhi lowered his head in acknowledgment.


    "I am. Now"


    Lembuswana stood quietly behind them, like a mountain that no longer needed to prove its height.


    And in that moment, on the golden steps of a city that had survived legends, the past and future stood side by side.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 362 - chapter 362 - That Was Enough

    That Night¡­


    The Golden Dragon Kingdom didn''t hold ceremonies like the one in the Green Dragon Kingdom.


    They held festivals.


    The kind that shook mountains and made even the stars pause to listen.


    Word spread faster than wildfire: The Golden Queen has returned. Basukhi lives. The Savior, Taufik has come back.


    The entire kingdom shimmered with light.


    Lanterns, both paper and flame, rose into the sky, casting amber constellations above the real ones.


    The streets transformed into flowing rivers of gold and crimson.


    Music rang from every courtyard: deep drums, soaring flutes, strings tuned to old dragon songs no human could write but every heart somehow knew.


    Taufik found himself seated at a long open-air table draped in silks, surrounded by familiar faces.


    Aksara sat beside him, chewing through spicy grilled meat on a skewer with the intensity of a warrior who''d survived too much in one lifetime.


    "You sure this isn''t some shared dream, Father?"


    Aksara asked between bites.


    Taufik grinned.


    "If it is, don''t wake me, son"


    Basukhi, still adjusting to his smaller, more grounded form, sat cross-legged near the edge of the great firepit. Children clambered around him without fear, offering him sweets, roasted nuts, and questions about stars.


    He answered with patience and occasional riddles that made their parents groan in confusion.


    Lembuswana stood just beyond the festivities, watching in silence. But every time someone came to speak with him, an elder, even a child... He smiled.


    Rani, regal even among laughter, stood at the center of it all. Not as Queen, but as a bridge between what once was and what could be.


    She danced once, just once, when the old court melody played. Her feet struck the rhythm of a thousand-year memory, and the entire city fell into silence to watch.


    When it ended, applause didn''t explode.


    It rippled. Like thunder shyly echoing in the hills.


    --------


    Later, under the canopy of stars, Taufik slipped away from the firelight, standing alone on a balcony that overlooked the city.


    Rani joined him, two goblets in hand one for him, one for her.


    "Where are the others?"


    Taufik struck first.


    Rani smiled softly, her eyes scanning the cityscape, so familiar, yet changed.


    "...They''re tired. The kids already went to bed, and Jenn and the others stayed with them. Mom, Dad, and Grandma are still chatting with the elders, you know how the Olds love their stories, Amandha is also there with them"


    She paused, resting her head gently on Taufik''s shoulder before continuing.


    "... I saw Aksa and Erelythe leave together. Just the two of them. You think something''s going on between them?"


    Taufik didn''t answer immediately; he just gave a small shake of his head. He honestly didn''t know how to respond to his son''s taste in women.


    Then again, he didn''t really have the right to judge. Back when he started dating Jenn... Well, not just Jenn, but all his wives, if you looked at their actual ages, every one of them was much older than him. Gaia especially.


    Maybe Aksara inherited more than just his power.


    "I see..." Taufik finally said. "Well, as long as he''s happy, I don''t care who he ends up with... Even if it''s with some Titanidas"


    "You forgot to add ''of Death'' at the end, Husband"


    Rani teased, a smirk playing on her lips.


    Taufik chuckled softly.


    "Right... Titanidas of Death. Makes it sound even more terrifying"


    "Well, she is," Rani replied, still leaning on him. "But I think she''s softened a little... Around him, at least"


    "That kid, Aksa..." Taufik exhaled slowly. "He''s growing up without me by his side. And even if it''s just a little, I can still feel the distance between us..."


    He paused, watching the city lights shimmer below them.


    "I just hope the same thing doesn''t happen with his younger siblings. I want to be there for them... Watching them grow, day by day, year by year... I''ll be there. Beside them"


    Rani said nothing at first, just tightened her grip on his hand, letting the silence speak for her. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "...You talk like that won''t happen," She finally murmured.


    Silence followed.


    Taufik didn''t respond. He wanted to believe it with all his heart; he wanted that future.


    But somewhere deep inside, a whisper lingered...


    That everything he hoped for might never come to pass.


    "...I don''t know," Taufik said quietly. "I just wish time could stop, right here, right now. Let me enjoy this peace a little longer before we go back to Earth... Before reality sets in again"


    He let out a slow breath, the weight in his chest pressing deeper.


    "But I know... It''s just a dream. Too good to last. In the end, there''s a responsibility I have to carry... One I can''t run from"


    Rani rested her head against his shoulder again, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Then let''s hold on to this moment... Just a little longer"


    The night ended with Taufik and Rani simply sharing warmth in each other''s presence.


    No stories of the past.


    No talk of the future.


    Just two souls wrapped in the quiet comfort of now... Choosing, if only for a moment, to live fully in the present.


    --------


    The next day, Taufik opened his eyes to the sound of his children''s laughter, echoing through the house like a beautiful melody.


    It was the kind of sound that wrapped around the heart, soft, genuine, full of life.


    And Innocent.


    A reminder of what mattered most.


    Taufik glanced to his right, then to his left...


    All six of his wives were still fast asleep, each one clinging to him in their own way, using whatever part of his body they could find as a pillow.


    An arm, a shoulder, his chest, even one leg was trapped beneath Gaia, who, despite her divine grace, slept like a boulder.


    He couldn''t move an inch, but strangely¡­ He didn''t mind.


    But suddenly, the door to the room swung open wide.


    And along with the burst of light came the sound of laughter.


    Alice was in front, her face lit up with excitement, followed by Askara, Litani, and Kiara. Then came Anggana and Anindha, hand in hand, their steps light and playful.


    Behind them, Shasha appeared, gently cradling little Lavanya in her arms, her smile soft and glowing in the morning light.


    The room, once quiet and still, was now filled with life.


    "You-"


    Taufik started, wanting to greet his children.


    But he stopped.


    He felt movement all around him, subtle but sudden.


    When he looked down, the weight on his limbs was gone.


    His six wives, who had been sound asleep just moments ago were already sitting up, fully awake, their expressions composed and graceful, as if they''d been awake for hours.


    For a second, he blinked, wondering if the cozy, tangled mess from earlier had just been a dream.


    "... What the hell?"


    Taufik blinked again.


    All six of his wives, a Primordial Goddess, Queens, Princess, and legends in their own right, were now poised like they hadn''t just been using him as a living mattress. Robes straightened, hair mysteriously perfect, smiles politely.


    He opened his mouth, but Jenn cut in first.


    "You were about to say something, dear?"


    There was a dangerous sparkle in her eyes.


    Gaia crossed her arms, tilting her head.


    "Hmm? Something about... ''The hell''?"


    "It sounded like a complaint," added Tina sweetly.


    Rani raised a brow, expression perfectly composed.


    "We were just resting after a long festival, husband"


    Anugerah sat at the edge of the bed, already brushing Kiara''s hair with an ease that spoke of a thousand mornings like this.


    "Honestly, I thought you''d enjoy being the family pillow"


    "I did!" Taufik raised both hands in surrender. "It''s just... How did you all...?"


    He glanced toward the still-open door.


    The kids had now fully invaded the room. Askara was climbing the bedframe like it was a mountain peak. Alice had brought breakfast, a plate piled so high with toast, fruit, and sweet rice cakes it defied physics. Litani was whispering to Kaela about a dream involving Shadow dragons and noodle swords.


    Anggana and Anindha had started arguing over who got to sit closest to Dad first.


    Through it all, the women of the house moved like orchestrated harmony, weaving through the chaos, gathering children, passing food, and casting minor magic to wipe sticky fingers.


    Taufik just¡­ Sat there.


    Overwhelmed.


    Warm.


    Happy.


    Somewhere deep in his chest, that tight knot of worry, the one about being distant, about not being there for their growth, began to loosen.


    Not because the world was safe.


    But because, even just for now, this moment was real.


    "I should make tea," He mumbled, suddenly trying to slide out of bed.


    "Nope," Shasha said, stepping forward and gently handing over little Lavanya, who was already stretching out her tiny arms toward Taufik.


    "That''s my job, Master," She added, her voice laced with warmth, and just a hint of playful pride.


    "You," Tina said, sitting beside him and placing a goblet in his hand, "are off-duty. For now"


    Taufik chuckled, shaking his head.


    He looked at the mess... His family, and let the noise, the light, the life wash over him.


    Maybe he didn''t get to watch Aksara grow up day by day.


    But he had today.


    And maybe, just maybe, that was enough.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 363 - chapter 363 - Fragment

    The warmth of celebration, the weight of shared memories, and the comfort of togetherness wrapped around them like a second skin.


    But even golden nights must surrender to the dawn.


    As laughter softened into smiles and festivals faded into quiet stories, the time to move on arrived.


    Their journey wasn''t over.


    In the Golden Dragon Kingdom, there were no grand send-offs. No parades or parting festivals. After all, farewells were rarely something people celebrated.


    The atmosphere turned quieter, more reflective. There were heartfelt conversations, shared meals, and long silences.


    Moments when words fell short, but presence said enough.


    Taufik and his family lingered for a few more days, tying up loose ends, sharing final glances with allies and friends, and preparing for what lay ahead.


    And then, when the time came, they left.


    Their final destination: the Ice Continent.


    A land of snow and silence.


    The birthplace of Anugerah.


    --------


    This time, Taufik didn''t open a portal straight to the Ice Continent.


    They had new companions now.


    And Basukhi, in particular, had a request.


    He wanted to see how the world had changed during his long absence. To walk its lands once more, not as a forgotten relic, but as a "Man" returning home.


    So, they traveled a long way.


    Not out of necessity but out of respect... For memories, for those they had met, and for the world itself.


    They rode upon the vast, serpentine body of Basukhi, The Original Dragon, The Dragon of the Beginning.


    High above the clouds, they soared.


    Below them stretched the endless ocean, dotted with uninhabited isles, each a silent witness to their passage.


    Their pace was neither fast nor slow, just enough to savor the journey, to let the beauty of the world unfold beneath them.


    But even the skies above the ocean held their perils.


    As they drifted farther from familiar lands, the color of the sea darkened.


    The clouds thickened, not with rain, but with pressure like the breath of some ancient, slumbering thing rising to meet them.


    They had entered The Maw, the most dangerous stretch of ocean in the known world.


    A region where compasses spun wild, where myths were born, and where sea monsters thrived.


    Basukhi slowed.


    Not out of fear.


    But out of respect.


    Below, the water shifted unnaturally, waves breaking in spiral patterns as if something beneath was watching, intelligent, territorial, waiting.


    Massive shadows loomed beneath the surface. Some moved with impossible speed, others drifted slowly, like mountains that breathed.


    Aksara stood at the edge of Basukhi''s back, hand resting on the hilt of his Ninjato, his eyes scanning the waters.


    "There''s... Something down there," He murmured.


    Taufik didn''t respond immediately.


    He could feel it, too; the sea below wasn''t just water. It pulsed with something ancient. Alive. Hungry. Primordial.


    Beneath the gentle waves, there was something waiting. Watching.


    And Taufik knew exactly what it was.


    "¡­I know that monster," He said at last, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "It''s a Moving Trap Island That Has a Tentacle"


    He chuckled at his own words, and Kaela, who knows what Taufik means, couldn''t help but join in, her laughter light and unbothered.


    The rest of the group stared at the two of them, confusion etched across their faces, uncertain whether Taufik was joking or if they were truly flying over some kind of monstrous, tentacled island that devoured ships for sport.


    But that was where the amusement ended.


    The wind shifted.


    Taufik stood up fully now, his eyes no longer playful. The smirk was gone, replaced by something sharper. Focused.


    Basukhi rumbled beneath them, not with fear, but readiness. The massive dragon''s ancient instincts stirred as the pressure in the air thickened like coiled smoke.


    Aksara, meanwhile, didn''t take his eyes off the sea.


    "I still can''t see it clearly¡­ But it''s massive. And it''s pretending to be part of the ocean," He muttered. "The waves... They''re part of it, aren''t they?"


    Taufik joined him at the edge, his coat billowing slightly in the high-altitude wind. His gaze was cold, sharp, and calculating as he stared down at the seemingly tranquil sea below.


    "That''s right," He said, his voice low and steady. "It doesn''t hunt like a beast. It waits like a trap. Like a mimic¡­ But the size of a country"


    He paused, his eyes narrowing.


    "Arman, Kaela, and I once fell into that trap"


    Aksara turned to him, curiosity flickering behind his cautious expression.


    "Is it strong, Father?"


    Taufik gave a small, amused breath through his nose.


    "No. Not exactly. It''s just¡­ Difficult to kill. At least, it was for Arman, back then"


    He shifted his stance, one hand resting casually on the hilt of his katana.


    "But for me? I killed it with a single swing"


    Then...


    A faint tremor ran through the ocean.


    Not violent. Not loud.


    But deep.


    It was like the world exhaled from beneath the waves.


    Something was rising.


    Slow. Purposeful. Patient.


    A shadow began to swell beneath the surface, massive, shifting, and unnatural. Not an island. Not a creature.


    But both.


    First came the shape, dark and sprawling. The sea bulged unnaturally, like the horizon was lifting. Then came the sound, deep and resonant, like thunder being dragged across metal.


    One massive tentacle breached the surface.


    It didn''t lash or strike. It rose, slow and graceful, as if testing the air. It shimmered with coral and shipwreck bones, draped in moss like royal robes. Barnacles clustered like crowns near the top, and luminous algae pulsed softly across its length like veins.


    Then another.


    Then three more.


    Dozens.


    A forest of tentacles towered into the air, casting impossible shadows across the sea and sky.


    And in the center, just beneath the waves, a single, ancient eye cracked open.


    A vertical slit, golden and unblinking.


    It saw them.


    And in that moment, the air dropped in temperature.


    Everyone aboard felt it like a primal whisper brushing their souls.


    You are seen.


    Basukhi let out a guttural growl that shook the skies. His wings widened defensively, coiling slightly to shield his passengers.


    "What is that? I don''t remember something like that exists on this planet"


    Taufik didn''t take his eyes off the colossal eye beneath the sea.


    He didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t blink.


    Didn''t breathe.


    "¡­That''s because it shouldn''t," Taufik said quietly, almost to himself.


    His voice cut through the wind like a whisper of steel.


    The others turned toward him, expecting more, but he didn''t meet their eyes.


    His gaze remained fixed on the shadow swelling beneath the ocean''s surface, his expression unreadable, yet darkened by something deeper than caution.


    There was more to this than just a monster.


    "Don''t you feel it?" He murmured, his voice barely louder than the wind. "It''s faint¡­ Almost nonexistent. But it''s there... There''s Lembu''s presence in that thing"


    A heavy silence followed.


    Not fear, yet. But something close. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kaela''s smile slipped away. Aksara''s gaze sharpened, scanning the sea for what only his father seemed to sense. The others remained still, caught in the quiet weight of Taufik''s words.


    Then, as if drawn by instinct, all eyes turned to Lembuswana.


    He rested in Alice''s arms, still in his small, doll-like form.


    But before they could hear the answers they longed for.


    It came.


    There was no roar. No warning. Just presence.


    The tentacles did not lash out or thrash.


    They simply were vast, immovable, rising from the depths like the roots of some ancient god, stretching toward the heavens with terrifying grace. Each one broke the ocean''s surface in silence, casting shadows that swallowed the light.


    And then, beneath the waves, that golden eye was opened.


    It gazed up at them, unblinking, eternal.


    Timeless.


    Watching.


    Judging.


    Waiting.


    Taufik''s fingers tightened slightly around the hilt of his katana, not out of fear, but instinct.


    Because what he felt wasn''t just the faint echo of Lembuswana''s presence.


    It was the contradiction.


    The creature below radiated an ancient, primal hunger, older than language, deeper than thought. A monstrous will that did not belong to this era¡­ Yet, somehow, it felt familiar.


    Taufik''s gaze shifted toward Lembuswana, cradled in Alice''s arms.


    His mind traced backward, sifting through memories like worn pages in a forgotten book.


    As far as he could remember, Lembuswana had collected all the fragments.


    With N¨¡g¨¡ntaka by his side, they had completed the task.


    ''So why¡­? Why was there still this one left? And why did it feel wrong?''


    No answered.


    Because then...


    It moved.


    Not one tentacle. Not two. All of them.


    The ocean itself seemed to breathe upward, spiraling around the shifting mass like a whirlpool dragged from the heavens.


    Waves climbed against gravity.


    The sky trembled.


    And the mimic-island began to rise, truly rise.


    No longer pretending.


    No longer waiting.


    The forest of tentacles twisted, forming spirals and sigils in the air. Ancient markings. Summoning circles.


    Not magic meant to create but to reveal.


    From beneath the monstrous mass, a city began to surface.


    Ruined, flooded, drowned, and yet, not dead.


    Structures carved of bone coral and volcanic glass. Statues worn down by time depict beasts with many heads and many truths.


    A civilization that had no right to exist.


    Gaia whispered, "That''s not a monster. It''s a world fragment"


    Aksara muttered, "A fragment of what, Mom?"


    Taufik responded softly,


    "Something that was erased"


    And then came the voice.


    Not from above.


    Not from below.


    But from within.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 364 - chapter 364 - Fragment ll

    And then came the voice.


    Not from above.


    Not from below.


    But from within.


    "¡­ Dragon of The Beginning¡­ Basukhi, you''ve returned... Brother"


    The voice was not loud but felt.


    Like pressure on the spine. Like a thought you didn''t think, whispering in your skull.


    Everyone flinched.


    "Who are you?"


    The voice answered, slow and deliberate.


    "Who... I am?"


    The tentacles did not move.


    The eye remained open.


    And yet, it felt like the sea itself was exhaling.


    "I am the one left behind. I am what endures when the World was Overwritten, a memory of what was not allowed to be; I was bleeding, chained by an unseen force, and the sky was shaking as I tried to reach you, but I failed... I''m Lembuswana, or what remains of me"


    A silence fell, not empty, but crushing.


    As if reality itself was trying to deny the words it just heard.


    No one spoke. Not at first. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Basukhi, ancient and prideful, lowered his head slightly as if the weight of that voice pressed on something deeper than thought, an echo from a world long buried under time and rewritten truths.


    Kaela whispered, barely audible.


    "Lembuswana? But¡­ He''s right here"


    She glanced at the small figure in Alice''s arms, whose golden eyes now seemed dimmed by confusion.


    --------


    Taufik''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing at the writhing, monstrous silhouette before him. The sea churned unnaturally around it as if reality itself were uncertain of its form. Tendrils of shadow and scaled limbs twisted in and out of shape, part ancient beast, part memory, part something else entirely.


    "¡­System?" he muttered, his voice low. "What is this thing? I don''t remember the Moving Tr- no, the Kraken I faced when I first went to Draco... That thing wasn''t like this"


    [DING]


    [There is nothing wrong, Master. The Kraken is indeed Lembuswana¡­ or rather, a fragment of Lembuswana''s soul, from before the world was rewritten by The Fate]


    [If we consider your past actions, then this world has already been rewritten three times. The first was the original history created by the Creator, which was later erased by The Fate. The second was the version shaped and maintained by The Fate itself. And the third occurred when you revived Basukhi, at that moment, you unknowingly rewrote the world once more]


    [This Basukhi is a fragment of the original world, a memory, a piece of the first timeline. He, and this Lembuswana, should not exist anymore. Both were meant to be erased when The Fate rewrote the Creator''s original "Script"]


    [This Basukhi¡­ is the Basukhi of the original Script. And so is this Lembuswana]


    A weight settled on Taufik''s chest, heavier than the pressure of the deep. His gaze flicked between the Kraken''s luminous eyes, which seemed to shimmer with forgotten stars, and the unnatural stillness that surrounded it, as though time hesitated around the creature.


    "¡­So that''s what ''erased'' really means," he said, more to himself than to the system. "When I revived Basukhi... Bringing him back without affecting his descendants was basically impossible. So instead¡­ The world made a compromise, pulling the original Basukhi from the first Script into this rewritten one. Is that what you''re saying?"


    [Yes, Master]


    His heart thudded. The truth settled in like a cold tide.


    "So¡­ This thing is the Original- no," he corrected, his voice tightening, "what remains of the Original Lembuswana?"


    [Yes, Master. You must remember¡­ Lembuswana and Basukhi are two Aboriginal Beings born on the same planet. They are inseparable, bound by origin, by essence]


    [When you brought the Original Basukhi into this world, Lembuswana followed by necessity. Though his form is incomplete and fractured, he still exists... A fragment torn from the original timeline. A remnant¡­ One that now seeks a host to stabilize, to survive]


    Lightning flashed across the sky, illuminating the shape again. For a moment, Taufik saw more than just a monster, he saw something ancient, regal, broken¡­ A god lost between worlds.


    Taufik steals a glance toward Lembuswana.


    The beast floated in the churning waters like a monument of myth, its body flickering between forms that belonged to different realities. One moment, it bore the majestic scales of a celestial guardian; the next, it shimmered like an echo lost in time.


    Despite its fractured form, a strange gravity radiated from it, powerful, ancient, and incomplete.


    "¡­Then," Taufik murmured, eyes narrowing, "if our Lembuswana¡­ The one of this world¡­ Absorbs this Fragment from the Original Script... What would happen?"


    Taufik asks the system again. His voice is firm, but the question carries a weight deeper than curiosity. It was the kind of question that hinted at a consequence, a change that could not be undone.


    [DING]


    [If the Lembuswana of this rewritten world absorbs the fragment of the Original, two possibilities arise, Master]


    A pause, brief, but heavy, as if the system itself hesitated.


    [One: Integration. If the fragment is accepted, the Lembuswana of this world will transcend its current form, becoming something greater, an echo of the Original, but shaped by this world''s fate. He would gain memories, power, and essence that were never meant to survive]


    [Two: Rejection. If the fragment is incompatible or if the rewritten world itself resists the presence of an Original being¡­ Collapse may occur. Either the fragment will be destroyed, or Lembuswana, both of them... May cease to exist entirely]


    [In either case, the balance of this world will shift. The presence of an Original threatens the stability The Fate has enforced. Be warned, Master¡­ Such actions do not go unnoticed]


    Far above, the storm rumbled, not with thunder, but with a strange, trembling silence. The kind that comes before a choice that rewrites destiny.


    "That''s a risky gamble, but... It''s sound interesting"


    --------


    Alice clutched Lembuswana tighter in her arms as the wind howled around them. Basukhi, the Dragon of The Beginning, soared high above the storm-churned ocean. Beneath them, something impossible stirred, vast, ancient, and wrong.


    Alice''s lips wobbled, but she didn''t cry.


    Lembuswana in her arms, soft fur, glowing eyes, sharp little teeth, watched silently. No fear in him. Just stillness. Oldness.


    Then the voice came. Deep. Echoing through the clouds and into her bones.


    "Return me¡­ Return what was lost"


    The voice was not loud, but it echoed with a haunting weight, like a ripple through still water, brushing against something ancient and broken.


    It came from the fragmented Lembuswana, its eyes glowing faintly, not with malice, but with longing. A voice caught between worlds, between what was and what should never be.


    Taufik opened his mouth, ready to respond.


    But a softer voice cut through the heavy air.


    "¡­ No"


    It was Alice.


    She stood just behind him, her expression pale and uncertain, her eyes locked on the creature as if seeing something only she could understand.


    The winds tugged at her coat.


    Her voice was small, almost fragile, but it carried an uncanny calmness.


    Taufik turned to her, startled by the sudden interruption, by the look on her face, one filled not with fear, but sorrow.


    Seeing Alice like this was something new for Taufik.


    So he didn''t stop her. He let her be. He wanted to see what she was seeing, to understand what held her so still.


    And when he glanced around, he realized the others were doing the same. No one moved. No one spoke. They, too, seemed to sense that whatever Alice was about to do... Mattered.


    "...You''re not him... You and Lembuswana... You''re different"


    Alice looked down at the sea monster again, then at Lembuswana in her arms.


    "My Lembuswana''s not scary. He''s kind"


    The giant paused, its mouth unmoving but its words thundering:


    "I am what he was before the world changed. I am the guardian that shattered with time. You hold a piece. I am the rest. Incomplete. Empty"


    Alice glanced at Lembuswana.


    Lembuswana blinked once, slowly. Then said, in a voice too calm for the usual him:


    "I remember him. He was me. Once"


    She looked at him, wide-eyed.


    "So... He''s like your shadow?"


    "No," Lembuswana said gently. "He''s what I left behind"


    The original being stirred again.


    "You hold what remains of truth. I am only the pain"


    Alice frowned, face scrunching like she was thinking super hard.


    "So... You''re lonely?"


    The creature didn''t answer, but the wind softened.


    She looked down again, standing up slowly on Basukhi''s back, wobbling but determined.


    "You can''t just take him back! That''s not how it works! He''s here now. With me! We''re family!"


    [DING]


    [Master, Fragment is approaching collapse. Emotional instability detected]


    Alice turned to Taufik, her voice small again.


    "Daddy... I think he''s hurting. Like... Really bad. He''s not a monster. He''s just... lost"


    She looked back down at the Original with her big, serious eyes.


    "I don''t wanna destroy you," she whispered to it. "But you can''t have him back. You''re not his home anymore"


    Alice''s words hung in the air like fragile glass.


    For a heartbeat, the sky held its breath.


    Then...


    A sound like shattering stars cracked through the clouds. The Original Lembuswana''s eyes flared, no longer ancient or sad, only wild, chaotic, and breaking.


    "If I am not his home... THEN I SHALL BE HIS GRAVE!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 365 - chapter 365 - Trust

    "If I am not his home... THEN I SHALL BE HIS GRAVE!!"


    The sea boiled beneath him. Storm clouds spiraled unnaturally above.


    From his maw, darkness surged. Light-devouring, form-destroying. Not shadow. Not night. Something before those things.


    His Kraken form began to glitch, flickering uncontrollably between the monstrous sea creature and the legendary beast, Lembuswana. Then, with a final surge of power, the transformation stabilized.


    He emerged fully as Lembuswana.


    Towering and formidable, his body was cloaked in dark, dense fur that seemed to absorb the light around him. Vast wings, shadowy and powerful, spread wide behind him like the omen of a coming storm. His eyes glowed an ominous red, burning with an unnatural intensity that struck fear into all who dared meet his gaze.


    His face was a terrifying fusion of a demonic lion and a savage wolf, primal and unyielding, with two large, gnarled horns curling from his skull. Razor-sharp claws gleamed with deadly promise, and a long, tail-like snake lashed behind him, coiled with raw, untamed energy.


    This was no longer Lembuswana, this was a harbinger of destruction.


    Alice screamed as Basukhi dipped violently to avoid a pulse of obliteration that tore through the sky.


    Lembuswana growled softly, standing between Alice and the incoming force.


    And then-


    *Flash*


    Aksara stepped forward, the wind slicing past him. His Ninjato was drawn, gleaming with the subtle radiance of SwordMagic: Light Form.


    He didn''t speak at first. He didn''t look at Alice, his father, his family, or the towering god-beast.


    Just closed his eyes for a brief moment.


    Then.


    "Whatever you were," Aksara said, voice cold but steady, "you''re not Lembu anymore, and we don''t need another Lembuswana"


    The Original screamed, a sound like shattering glass and unraveling time, wings expanding wide, then launched forward with terrifying speed.


    Aksara blurred.


    *CLANG!*


    Blade met Claw in midair. The sky cracked with the impact.


    "You attack my sister," Aksara said, pushing back, "you go through me first"


    Lembuswana snarled, claws raking the air, creating rifts that bled raw light.


    Aksara ducked under a swipe, then shot upward with a burst of swordlight, slashing across the beast''s scaled shoulder. Sparks flew.


    The Ninjato hummed.


    ''Light Form: Thousand Petals!''


    A flurry of strikes rained out like blooming light blades, each one searing into the Original''s ethereal form, trying to carve away the chaos, but the beast didn''t slow.


    He, The original Lembuswana let out another roar. Then...


    The sky trembled.


    A terrible, cosmic echo, and the air folded in on itself. Gravity twisted like a writhing serpent. The sea below buckled, rising into jagged spirals of water, suspended in impossible arcs.


    Then came Void, not darkness, but absence.


    Entire chunks of sky simply vanished, consumed by gravitational singularities orbiting the monster''s body like black halos.


    Aksara struggled to stay upright in midair, space itself warping around him.


    Aksara glanced toward his father, but Taufik remained still, his expression unreadable. He made no move to intervene, only conjuring a barrier to shield the rest of their family. That was all.


    Aksara drew a steady breath.


    His father''s silence wasn''t abandonment. It was trust.


    Taufik believed in him. Believed he could handle this on his own.


    Aksara turned his gaze back to the creature before him, no longer just the Original Lembuswana, but something far worse.


    A being twisted into the Harbinger of Destruction... A fate that would have befallen Lembuswana if Taufik had not intervened.


    Now, that nightmare stood before him, fully realized.


    He clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the moment press against his chest.


    "This isn''t Earth¡­ I can''t unleash my full power here," He thought, his brow furrowed. "But¡­ That doesn''t mean I can''t fight"


    Aksara exhaled slowly, closing his eyes.


    Silence.


    Then, his eyes snapped open.


    No longer did they reflect hesitation. Instead, they held galaxies. Swirling stars, nebulae, and the cold vastness of space burned within them, eyes that now mirrored the cosmos itself.


    He raised his Ninjato, its edge shimmering with stardust, and whispered, his voice echoing with celestial might:


    "SwordMagic: Cosmic Form"


    In that instant, energy surged around him like the birth of a new star, space folding and crackling at his feet.


    Stars blinked to life along his blade.


    A cosmic aura erupted from his body, his hair flowing upward like he was standing before the edge of space.


    His Ninjato lengthened slightly, etching celestial runes along its edge. His feet no longer touched anything, he stood upon gravity-defying rings of starlight.


    He became a fixed point in a collapsing sky.


    "Your world bends," Aksara muttered, "but mine expands"


    The Original lunged.


    Void surged forward, a crushing tide of nothingness.


    Aksara moved, not through speed, but bending space itself. He vanished and reappeared above the beast.


    "SwordMagic: Cosmic Form - Event Horizon!"


    He slashed downward. The cut didn''t touch the creature, yet reality tore open across its back, splitting hide and fur with a shriek of unraveling atoms.


    Lembuswana countered instantly.


    Gravity compressed, a force so intense it turned the air into liquid. Aksara gasped as his ribs creaked. Blood trickled from his nose.


    ''So this is... Power unchained''


    Aksara thought, eyes burning with pain, and something else.


    Resolve.


    The stars along his sword flared.


    ''Cosmic Form - Stellar Collapse!''


    He drove his blade forward.


    Lembuswana raised a claw, but too late. The sword struck its chest, and suddenly, an implosion. Space twisted around the impact point, dragging the beast''s own Void field inward.


    Aksara''s voice rang out like a dying star:


    "You can''t do anything to my Family... Not while I''m still breathing"


    The beast howled, void energy thrashing wildly as its own gravitational halos faltered. Aksara hovered, breath ragged, maintaining Cosmic form while not on Earth takes a heavy toll on his body.


    The implosion had torn through layers of Lembuswana''s corrupted essence, but it wasn''t enough.


    Not yet.


    From within Lembuswana''s wound, something pulsed. A red, jagged core. Beating. Writhing.


    Living.


    Aksara''s eyes narrowed.


    "That''s it¡­ That was the fragment, the source of the corruption"


    Suddenly, a shockwave. The Original Lembuswana''s wings beat once, and space folded violently outward.


    Aksara was thrown back, stars peeling off his aura like ash in a supernova.


    The sky turned crimson. Time warped. For a second, it rained upward.


    The beast moved faster now, its form shedding all pretense of biology. Segments of its body twisted like broken code, pieces of the Kraken, pieces of Lembuswana, fragments of something else entirely.


    "He''s destabilizing further," Aksara thought, reorienting midair. "I can''t let this drag out"


    Lembuswana lunged again, mouth stretching wide, not with teeth, but with a vortex. A singularity compressed into a scream, aimed directly at Aksara.


    "SwordMagic: Cosmic Form - Superposition Step!"


    In the blink of an eye, Aksara split... Four copies of himself across parallel timelines, all converging on the beast at once.


    The vortex consumed three.


    The fourth, the true Aksara, reappeared at the base of the creature''s skull, blade ready.


    "... I''ll end it here"


    "SwordMagic: Cosmic Form - NOVA DRIVE!!"


    He plunged the blade into the beast''s wound, straight into the fragment.


    It didn''t slice.


    It expanded.


    Stars exploded outward from the impact point in a spiral, tearing through the Original Lembuswana''s corrupted form.


    Reality twisted violently, space and time thrashing like dying beasts as the explosion folded in on itself... Until... Silence. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No scream. No roar.


    Just¡­ Silence.


    The original Lembuswana''s body shattered into stardust, dispersed like mist in the wind.


    Its gravitational singularities collapsed, and the holes in the sky slowly mended.


    Aksara landed, feet touching the scorched air like it was solid ground.


    He fell to one knee, the glow in his eyes fading. His Ninjato returned to its regular form. Cracked. Nearly broken.


    Basukhi circled overhead once, then slowed. A gentle rain began to fall, not water, but light.


    Standing atop Basukhi''s broad back, Taufik raised his hands, his eyes focused as energy shimmered around him. With a single command, he activated his skill: Force Teleportation.


    In the blink of an eye, the world around them shifted, sky and sea folding into light.


    A moment later, they stood once more on solid ground, a solitary island surrounded by the endless expanse of ocean.


    From a distance, Alice''s voice rang out as she ran toward him, her steps quick and worried. Aksara''s other siblings followed close behind, their faces filled with concern. Gaia, his mother, approached with wide, anxious eyes, and beside her walked Erelythe, silent and watchful.


    But Aksara didn''t move.


    He stood still in the aftermath of power, his body trembling slightly, not from exhaustion, but from everything that moment had meant.


    Then, slowly, he lifted his gaze.


    His eyes met his father''s, Taufik, who had remained silent through it all, observing without interference, wrapped in unshaken calm.


    Aksara''s voice barely rose above a whisper, but it carried everything.


    "How was it¡­? How was it, Father?"


    Taufik smiled, just slightly, but it held the warmth of a thousand unspoken words.


    He didn''t rush forward, didn''t speak loudly. He simply stood there, pride glowing faintly in his eyes as he looked at his son.


    ''At least now,'' He thought, ''if I ever vanish again¡­ I know someone will be there''


    Someone strong.


    Someone steady.


    Someone he could trust with everything.


    His eldest son.


    The protector of their family.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 366 - chapter 366 - Ice Continent

    #A/N - "I don''t know what I''m writing, my head feels like it''s spinning, I want to rest today, but I want to finish this [vacation] arc quickly and return to Earth soon"


    --------


    After everything that happened, the battle, the transformation, and the heavy need to prove himself, Aksara was exhausted.


    Taufik understood. He didn''t rush him.


    Instead, he gave his son time to rest. Time to breathe. The toll on Aksara''s body and spirit was clear. Even someone as strong as him needed a moment to recover. And this is also not on Earth, so Aksara couldn''t utilize his full power.


    They stayed on the island for a little while longer.


    Just enough to let the quiet return. Just enough for the wind to lose its edge and the sky to soften.


    No more battles. No more shouting.


    Only the sound of waves and the feeling of being alive.


    When Aksara was finally able to stand without shaking when he smiled, even just a little, Taufik knew it was time.


    They looked to the north.


    Toward the endless cold.


    The Ice Continent waited.


    And so, together, they began to move forward again.


    --------


    As the name suggests, their journey to the Ice Continent is far from smooth.


    The further they go, the worse it gets.


    The sea below thrashes like a wild beast, waves crashing and rising like mountains. The wind cuts through their clothes like sharp blades, howling without pause.


    Lightning dances in the sky, falling like rain, bright, angry, and endless.


    The world feels like it''s trying to push them back, to stop them from reaching their goal.


    Most of the sea monsters don''t dare come close, not with Lembuswana and Basukhi there.


    Their presence alone keeps most threats away.


    But some monsters are foolish, or desperate.


    They try to attack, but none of them ever last more than five seconds.


    Sometimes Taufik ends it with a single strike.


    Sometimes it''s Rani, fast and sharp like a flash of light.


    And sometimes, the others step in. Working together to make sure nothing slows them down.


    "...I don''t remember this sea being like this the last time I was here. What changed?"


    Taufik spoke quietly, eyes fixed on the raging waves below.


    "Does this have anything to do with The Original Lembuswana, Father?"


    "I don''t think that''s the case¡­ Well, we''ll find out once we reach the Ice Continent. Akh''sha probably knows something about this"


    --------


    Through the biting cold and the storm-choked skies, the Ice Continent finally revealed itself.


    From afar, rising like a jagged spear toward the heavens, the Big Mountain stood, immense and immovable, its peak hidden by swirling snowclouds. That was where the Blue Dragon Kingdom lay, shrouded in ancient frost and powerful enchantments. It was said that even time moved slower around the mountain.


    Taufik narrowed his eyes, the wind biting at his face. He remembered the last time he stood here, how the sea monster had emerged and made its way toward that towering mountain in the distance.


    Beside him, Aksara stood tall once more. He said nothing, but his gaze was locked on the mountain peak as if he could feel something stirring there.


    Ahead of them, Anugerah moved with quiet elegance, her cloak flowing behind her like a shadow dancing through the snowstorm. Her eyes shimmered with distant nostalgia as her gaze settled on the land before her, her homeland, veiled in frost and memory.


    "¡­Basukhi," Taufik said softly but firmly, "head straight for that mountain peak. That''s where we''re meant to go"


    After that, they continued to fly through the storm, riding on the broad, scaled back of Basukhi.


    His massive wings stretched wide, glowing faintly with divine energy, each beat sending shockwaves through the storm clouds.


    The wind howled around them, angry and relentless, but Basukhi moved with purpose, undaunted, unshaken.


    Taufik stood near the front, his cloak whipping wildly in the howling wind. His gaze never wavered, locked on the distant peak that pierced the storm-covered sky like a silent sentinel.


    Just behind him, Anugerah knelt with one hand resting gently on the scaled hide of their massive companion.


    She whispered words only the wind and herself could hear, soft, ancient syllables that seemed to calm the air around her.


    Her voice was a thread of calm woven into the chaos, her presence a quiet anchor in the heart of the blizzard.


    Farther back, Rani and the others huddled together with the children.


    Laughter and awe spilled from their lips as they gazed in wonder at the icy landscape... So different, so strange, and yet breathtakingly beautiful.


    Then, suddenly, light.


    A beam of blue fire erupted from the peak of the Big Mountain, carving the clouds apart in a violent spiral. It wasn''t an attack, but a signal.


    Aksara leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "That wasn''t natural"


    Taufik nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "No¡­ That was a dragon''s call," He said calmly. "They know we''re here"


    He glanced toward the peak, his voice lowering with a hint of reverence.


    "That was an invitation" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Basukhi flew onward, wings slicing through the icy winds, until they reached the mountain''s summit. Nestled within a vast crater carved into the heart of the peak lay the Blue Dragon Kingdom, a kingdom made from the Eternal Ice.


    It was the birthplace of Anugerah.


    --------


    The descent was slow, deliberate.


    Basukhi circled once above the mountain''s peak, his massive wings scattering the clouds like whispers before landing gently within the great crater.


    The moment his claws touched the Eternal Ice, the world seemed to be still.


    A low hum resonated through the land, as though the mountain itself acknowledged their arrival.


    And then, they came.


    From the shimmering towers carved of sapphire ice, from the deep caverns beneath the frozen earth, from the soaring spires that pierced the blizzard skies, the Blue Dragons emerged.


    Not in battle.


    Not in fear.


    But in welcome.


    Hundreds of dragons, majestic and ancient, their scales shimmering in hues of cobalt, indigo, and glacial silver, gathered in a wide circle around the landing platform.


    Their humanoid forms were tall and elegant, with horns like crowns and eyes like stars frozen in time.


    Some remained in full dragon shape, their bodies vast and coiled, wings tucked as they bowed their great heads.


    One stepped forward.


    Clad in robes woven from ice thread and starlight, his presence radiated quiet power. His horns curved like twin crescents above his head, and his long hair fell like flowing snow behind him.


    "Anugerah bin Iceland, Daughter of the Eternal Peak¡­ Welcome home"


    The voice echoed, not merely through the air, but deep within the soul, resonating like an ancient chord struck within the mountain itself.


    With practiced grace, Anugerah descended from Basukhi''s back, her every movement carrying the weight of both nobility and long-buried memories. Her expression remained calm, but her eyes shimmered with emotion as she lowered her head in solemn respect.


    "I have returned," She said softly. "¡­Brother"


    A moment passed before a familiar voice cut through the reverence, light, and teasing.


    "How cold of you, Akh''Sha," Taufik called from behind, a smirk on his lips. "You didn''t even greet me?"


    Akh''Sha let out a low, rumbling laugh that echoed across the icy stone, deep, ancient, and rich with both amusement and something warmer beneath.


    "Still the same, My friend," He said, stepping forward from the shadows of the mountain. His form was imposing, draconic yet humanoid. "You never could resist stealing someone else''s moment"


    Taufik chuckled in return, hands tucked into his cloak as the wind stirred around them.


    "Guilty as charged"


    Anugerah simply smiled, the tension in her shoulders easing. For the first time in a long while, the past didn''t feel so far away.


    Akh''sha could only shake his head, but a moment later a warm smile appeared on his face.


    "... It''s good you haven''t changed, my friends"


    Then Akh''sha''s gaze shifted, past Taufik, past the swirling snow, to where the rest of the family waited.


    His eyes settled on a young girl peeking from behind her siblings, curiosity dancing in her eyes, her presence quiet yet unmistakable.


    Kiara. Anugerah''s daughter¡­ And Taufik''s.


    For a moment, the wind seemed to be still.


    Akh''Sha''s expression softened further, wonder and recognition blooming like frost-kissed flowers in his ancient eyes.


    He stepped forward slowly as if approaching something sacred.


    "¡­So this is her," Akh''Sha murmured, his voice barely above the whisper of the wind. His eyes lingered on Kiara, full of quiet awe.


    "She resembles Anugerah¡­ Back when she was just a child"


    A gentle smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, half memory, half marvel as if he were seeing a reflection of the past made new again.


    Anugerah glanced at her daughter, then back at her brother. Her eyes softened, the weight of years melting into a quiet, tender smile.


    "Her name is Kiara, Brother," She said, voice touched with pride and something deeper."... My child"


    Akh''Sha looked at Kiara once more, his gaze thoughtful, reverent. He stepped forward, lowering himself to one knee so he could meet her at eye level. The power within him did not vanish, but in that moment, it felt gentle.


    "I see, then welcome, Kiara," He said solemnly. "Daughter of Anugerah. Niece of mine... I''m your Mother''s big Brother, your Uncle, welcome back to the land of your origin"


    Kiara blinked, stunned, then offered a small, uncertain smile, drawn not by words, but by the warmth in Akh''Sha''s voice.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 367 - chapter 367 - Ghost?

    There was no grand welcoming ceremony and no party held, but the warmth of the Blue Dragons was truly felt.


    They didn''t need drums or fireworks.


    Their presence alone, their bowed heads and quiet smiles, the way the snow itself seemed to fall a little softer... It all spoke of something deeper than celebration. It was recognition. Acceptance. A quiet reverence reserved only for those who were truly one of their own.


    Akh''sha walked ahead, leading Taufik and his family toward the majestic castle that stood proudly at the center.


    Anugerah walked among them, and though many had not seen her for decades, they stepped aside not with suspicion, but with silent respect. Some touched their chests in greeting. Others whispered her name like a prayer.


    Kiara walked beside her mother, wide-eyed, every breath forming small clouds in the cold. The dragons nodded at her too, offering gentle looks and soft, rumbled greetings in the old tongue.


    She didn''t understand their words, not fully. But she felt them.


    And for the first time, Kiara felt like she had more than just a past, not just the fragments of a story her mother used to tell in quiet moments.


    This was real. Tangible.


    Now she knew: she didn''t just come from a story.


    She had a heritage.


    --------


    "Akh''sha, the sea felt far more chaotic than the last time I was here. What happened?"


    Taufik asked, walking beside Akh''sha, his eyes drifting over the unfamiliar yet oddly familiar landscape. Jagged peaks of frost shimmered under a pale sky, and the towering castle of pure ice loomed ever closer, its spires glistening like crystal under the faint sunlight.


    Aksara, walking alongside them, perked up and sharpened his senses, his ears straining to catch every word. Curiosity flickered in his eyes as he tried to piece together the conversation unfolding ahead.


    "Hmm? No particular reason," Akh''sha finally said, his tone casual yet carrying an undercurrent of thought. "But do you remember the last attack from the Monster Sea?"


    Taufik gave a silent nod, his expression tightening at the memory.


    "What about it?" he asked. "Does it have something to do with the current state of the surrounding sea?"


    Akh''sha let out a soft breath, his gaze drifting toward the distant castle. The memory surfaced, sharp and vivid, the day his kingdom was nearly wiped from existence. If it hadn''t been for Taufik''s intervention, there likely wouldn''t be a single blue dragon left on Planet Draco.


    "Saying it only has something to do with this would be an understatement," he replied. "That attack is the reason the sea around here has become so unstable. Everything changed after that day"


    Taufik''s brow furrowed. "But it''s been years since that attack. Didn''t Granada summon almost all the surrounding Sea Monsters that day, and we defeated all of them, shouldn''t the sea have calmed by now?


    Akh''sha shook his head slowly, his breath curling like smoke in the cold air.


    "It should have. But something changed in the sea''s core. We thought it was just residual chaos, lingering Mana from the monsters. But the storms have only grown stronger. The currents more violent"


    He glanced at Taufik, his expression shadowed. "Some of the older dragons say the sea has become sentient. That it''s... Remembering"


    "Remembering?" Aksara echoed before he could stop himself, stepping closer. "You mean like it holds a grudge?"


    Akh''sha turned his gaze to the boy, his eyes solemn. "I mean it like this: the sea no longer behaves like a force of nature. It watches. It reacts. And lately, it''s been whispering"


    Kiara, now holding her mother''s hand, turned to look at the frozen horizon with wide eyes. "Whispering?" She asked softly.


    Akh''sha offered a small smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "Not words. Not in any tongue we understand, Sweetie. But the winds howl strange melodies at night. The waves crash in rhythm, like a heartbeat. And some of our kin who dive too deep¡­ Don''t return"


    Taufik''s jaw tightened. "So it''s not over. The Monster Sea, it''s evolving again?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Akh''sha said, his voice grim. "Or... Awakening"


    For a long moment, none of them spoke. The castle gates loomed ahead now, two massive slabs of enchanted ice engraved with flowing draconic script. Guards stood sentinel, unmoving but not unwelcoming.


    Finally, Taufik spoke again, his voice low. "If it''s awakening¡­ Then we need to be ready. Because if the sea remembers what I did-"


    "Then it may come looking for you," Akh''sha finished, locking eyes with him. "And next time, it won''t just be monsters... It''ll be something far worse"


    He paused, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "Still, it''s not all bad because now we do have an unlimited food supply, after all. But that''s the trade-off. Leaving this continent has become harder than ever" Akh''sha chuckled lightly, trying to lift the mood. "Anyway, enough of this gloomy talk. Let''s talk about you instead... Are all those children really yours?"


    Taufik didn''t answer right away. He glanced at Kiara, her small hand still wrapped around her mother''s. The girl was laughing now, shyly responding to a dragon who had bent low and rumbled a greeting in the Old Tongue again. Her innocence was a light in the growing shadow.


    He cast a glance at his children, Alice, Aksara, Litani, Anggana, Anindha, and the youngest, little Lavanya, each one walking with their own quiet rhythm, yet bound together by the same blood and journey.


    He looked back at Akh''sha and gave a faint, tired smile.


    "Yeah," He said, "they''re all mine"


    Akh''sha chuckled, clapping him on the back as the gates began to open.


    "As expected from you, my friend, Then the future''s going to be very noisy. And very bright"


    The gates groaned as they parted, the sound like an ancient glacier shifting. Cold mist spilled out, laced with subtle hints of arcane energy. Beyond lay the heart of the Blue Dragon stronghold, Aistharion, the Frozen Crown.


    Its grand halls were carved from enchanted ice, reflecting the light in soft hues of blue and violet. Massive columns held up archways that seemed to hum with a faint power, and every surface bore the script of generations long past, songs of war, peace, and the forging of oaths. The air shimmered faintly, filled with breath and magic.


    Inside, the warmth returned, not physical, but emotional. Dragons in humanoid form moved through the halls, bowing slightly in greeting. A few young ones peered from balconies and staircases, eyes wide with curiosity.


    Anugerah''s expression was unreadable, her hand trailing lightly across a wall of runes that pulsed at her touch. She whispered something too quiet to hear. The wall seemed to listen.


    Aksara watched her closely, unease creeping into his chest. There was something about this place... He couldn''t name it, but it stirred a sense of something ancient. Forgotten. Like the shadows of Tartarus, but colder.


    "Your rooms are ready," Akh''sha said, leading them down a long corridor. "There''s a feast tonight. Not in your honor, Blue Dragons don''t do that sort of thing, but you''ll be the center of it anyway"


    "Food sounds good," Taufik muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s been a long road"


    As they neared the inner chambers, a sudden gust of wind burst through a side corridor. It wasn''t natural. It carried no chill, but it made every torch flicker, and Kiara stopped in her tracks.


    She turned slowly toward the dark hallway where the presence had stirred, her eyes narrowing as a cold shiver danced down her spine.


    "Something''s there," Kiara whispered, her voice barely more than breath.


    Everyone else froze, the air suddenly thick with tension.


    Akh''sha stepped forward without hesitation, he moved protectively in front of the girl. His sharp gaze pierced the shadows ahead.


    "Where?" He asked, his voice calm but ready.


    Kiara raised her hand, pointing into the void beyond the flickering torchlight.


    "In the dark," she said softly, her brow furrowed. "It''s not a monster. It''s not even angry..." She paused, her voice tinged with confusion.


    "It''s... Sad?"


    No one moved. Then Anugerah knelt beside her daughter, placing a hand on her shoulder.


    "You heard it?" She asked, gently.


    Kiara nodded. "It said... ''You''re not the first''"


    Akh''sha''s face darkened, and for the first time, real concern flickered in his gaze.


    "We sealed that wing a decade ago," he said quietly. "After the last time, someone heard voices"


    Taufik stepped forward, his expression unreadable, voice calm but edged with curiosity.


    "What happened?" He asked, eyes scanning the shadows. "Did your castle become haunted or something after we left?"


    Akh''sha hesitated. "We lost three dragonlings and an elder. All of them claimed they were following... Memories. Of people who were never here"


    He looked toward the corridor. "It''s a part of the castle that predates us. We don''t go there anymore. And we certainly don''t listen to the voices"


    Kiara looked up, her expression confused. "But it wasn''t lying"


    A silence settled over them.


    Aksara''s grip on his ninjato tightened.


    Taufik sighed, already knowing deep in his gut: This wasn''t just a reunion.


    It was a warning.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 368 - chapter 368 - Feast

    - Night.


    Just as Aks''sha had said, that night, a grand feast was held in the heart of the Eternal Ice Citadel. It was a celebration in honor of the return of the Blue Saint Dragon, Princess Anugerah bin Iceland, and a warm welcome for the Savior, Taufik, along with the rest of his family.


    Outside, a relentless blizzard howled through the towering peaks, and the cold breath of the eternal ice carved its way through the night like a ghostly whisper. Yet within the walls of the ancient castle, it was a different world altogether.


    The great hall glowed with golden light, reflected on crystal chandeliers and icicle-carved pillars. Fires crackled in ornate hearths, casting dancing shadows across tapestries woven with the history of the castle itself.


    The air was rich with the scent of roasted meats, spiced wine, and sweet northern fruits. Music filled the space, soft, lilting melodies that rose above the laughter and the clinking of goblets.


    Joy radiated from every corner of the hall. Children ran between the tables, adults shared old tales and hearty toasts, and the once-cold stones of the castle pulsed with warmth and life. It was more than just a feast; it was a night of hope, reunion, and the quiet promise of a brighter tomorrow.


    --------


    The women had gathered in one corner of the grand hall, forming a vibrant circle of warmth and conversation. Taufik''s wives, Anugerah, Gaia, Jenn, Kaela, Rani, and Tina, sat together with his mother, Linda; his grandmother, whose gentle presence always brought a sense of calm; and his cousin, Amandha, who added her playful wit to the mix.


    They were joined by the women of the Blue Dragon Kingdom. Akh''sha''s wife, once an officer of his kingdom, was also there, their elegant robes shimmering like frost in firelight.


    Among them was Erelythe. Though she stood apart from the group, her calm eyes watched quietly, studying the way the women spoke, laughed, and leaned into each other''s company. There was something almost ancient and curious in her silence as if she were trying to understand and learn something from this gathering of women. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not far from them, Shasha stood still, a soft smile on her lips as she watched Taufik''s children playing with the Blue Dragon younglings. The sound of their laughter echoed like bells through the hall, high and pure. The children chased one another through tapestries of light and shadow, untouched by war, legacy, or duty. And none of the adults tried to stop them. In fact, they encouraged it. Finding joy, perhaps even healing, in the innocence of unburdened laughter.


    As for Taufik''s father, Marzuki, he had naturally gravitated to the circle of Blue Dragon elders. With a goblet in hand and curiosity in his eyes, he listened intently to their tales, of ancient battles, sky-faring beasts, and long-lost traditions. Though a soldier in his own right, there was a spark of wonder in him that never dimmed, especially in the presence of a good story.


    Meanwhile, as for Lembuswana and Basukhi, well, no one knew exactly where those two had wandered off to. Perhaps discussing philosophy at the edge of a glacier, or bickering over who would win in a sky race. Whatever the case, their absence didn''t feel alarming. It was simply... Typical.


    --------


    At a long table adorned with silver platters and goblets of shimmering frost wine, a quieter moment unfolded between Taufik and Akh''sha.


    "My friend, let me introduce you," Akh''sha said with a warm grin, placing a proud hand on the shoulder of the young man seated beside him.


    He gently guided the boy forward, his voice filled with affection. "This is my son. I named him Rashid, after the meaning of your name ''Rightly-guided'' in the hope that he, too, would grow into someone who walks a righteous path. That he would become a savior, a guiding light, a leader who would help the Blue Dragon Kingdom rise to greater heights"


    Akh''sha then turned to his son, his tone shifting to one of excitement and reverence. "Rashid, this is Taufik. My dear friend, the one you''ve always wanted to meet. And now, here he is"


    Rashid heard his father''s words and immediately bowed his head in deep respect.


    "Uncle," he began, his voice steady but filled with emotion, "it''s an honor to finally meet you. My father has always spoken of you, your courage, your strength. He told me about how you helped the Blue Dragon Kingdom repel the monstrous invasion, how you led the Dragon Alliance against the Red Dragon forces in the past with unwavering resolve. Those stories have always inspired me"


    Rashid raised his gaze, his eyes reflecting admiration. "Now that I see you in person, I understand why my father holds you in such high regard. You''re not just a hero of his tales, you''re the reason I strive to be someone worthy of leading others"


    Taufik offered a small, almost bashful smile, clearly moved by the young man''s words. He reached out and gently placed a hand on Rashid''s shoulder.


    "You honor me, Rashid," He said softly. "But I''m no legend, just someone who tried to do the right thing when the world was falling apart"


    He paused for a moment, his gaze thoughtful, almost distant, as if memories stirred behind his eyes.


    "The truth is¡­ I didn''t stand alone. Your father, and many others, stood beside me. It was their strength that kept me going. The burden of leadership isn''t in glory or victory, it''s in choosing to keep walking when everyone else is too afraid to move"


    His eyes met Rashid''s again, steady and sincere. "If you truly wish to lead¡­ Then never forget the people. Not just those who fight beside you, but those who can''t fight at all. Protect them, listen to them. That''s what makes a true savior"


    He gave the young man a firm nod.


    "And I believe you''ll become someone even greater than I ever was¡­ And now, allow me to introduce someone as well"


    Taufik turned slightly, his gaze shifting toward the quiet figure beside him, his eldest son, Aksara. The young man had been silently observing, his eyes sharp, his presence calm yet commanding in its own way.


    "This is my son, Aksara," Taufik continued, a touch of pride in his voice. "Like you, he carries a weight that not many understand. He, too, will inherit my legacy, and he bears the same burden of guiding and protecting others. In many ways, your paths are alike"


    He looked between the two young men, his expression softening.


    "You both share a responsibility not just to your people, but to something greater, to the future. And in a world as uncertain as ours, I hope the two of you will find strength in each other. That you will be friends, not just allies in battle, but brothers in spirit"


    Aksara stepped forward then, giving a small nod of acknowledgment to Rashid.


    His hand moved instinctively to the hilt of his ninjato at his side, not in threat, but as a symbol of readiness and shared purpose.


    "It''s an honor," Aksara said, his voice cool but respectful. "As my Father said... Let''s see what we can build together"


    --------


    As the night deepened, the once-lively grand hall gradually grew quieter. The laughter faded into murmurs, and the warm glow of the chandeliers dimmed to a soft, golden hue. The feast had run its course naturally, gracefully like a song reaching its final note.


    One by one, the guests began to take their leave, returning to their chambers scattered throughout the kingdom.


    Taufik''s wives had already retired, guiding the children with them to the rooms that had been carefully prepared.


    Gentle goodnights were whispered; small feet dragged sleepily across polished floors. The echoes of the day would live in dreams.


    Linda and Marzuki, content after the reunion and the evening''s stories, made their way to the room set aside for them, quiet joy in their steps, hand in hand as if they were still young lovers.


    Amandha shared a few more laughs with the other women before disappearing into her own room.


    Taufik''s grandmother, ever composed and wise, had already slipped away earlier, like a breeze vanishing into the night.


    Shasha lingered only a little longer, ensuring the children were tucked in before retiring to her own chamber, conveniently located close to theirs, just in case one of them woke in the night.


    Elsewhere, Aksara and Erelythe had vanished from the castle corridors. They''d chosen instead to wander the kingdom beneath the stars, where the icy spires of the Blue Dragon citadel glowed with a soft luminescence.


    Together, they walked in companionable silence, finding peace in the other''s presence and the surreal, otherworldly beauty of the frozen realm.


    Meanwhile, on one of the castle''s high balconies, Taufik and Akh''sha sat together. The wind was cold, but they were dressed warmly, and the wine between them kept the chill at bay. The sky above shimmered with dancing auroras, green and violet waves weaving across the heavens like celestial serpents.


    They sipped in silence for a moment, brothers in spirit, watching the stars in quiet thought.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 369 - chapter 369 - What Comes After The End

    "¡­This reminds me of the past," Akh''sha murmured, his voice low, like a fading ember in the dark. "Back then, we held it together like this, sitting close, sharing wine, talking about how we''d face the monster invasion at dawn"


    A soft chuckle escaped him, tinged with warmth and the weight of years gone by. It was the sound of someone who had laughed through pain and learned to find comfort in echoes.


    "Back when I was still a fool with nothing," he said, swirling the crimson wine in his goblet. The liquid caught the firelight, casting bloody reflections on his weathered face. "I talked big, dreamed even bigger¡­ And somehow¡­ Nothing ever really changed"


    He looked at Taufik, his expression softening, less the hardened warrior, more the man beneath the scars.


    "Some dreams are meant to be buried. Some names¡­ We still whisper in our prayers. We thought that day would be the end of it all, our liberation. But it was just a moment, wasn''t it? A flicker. And now¡­ Here we are. Prisoners again, in the land we once called home"


    Taufik remained silent, his eyes lifted toward the night sky. A single, slow-moving star crawled across the dark expanse, and he followed it with a tired gaze.


    "¡­Don''t worry," He said, at last, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "To me, you''re still a fool"


    Akh''sha snorted, a dry laugh echoing through the quiet night.


    "Then I suppose I''ve stayed true to myself after all," He said, raising the goblet in a mock toast. "To fools¡­ And the stubbornness that keeps them breathing"


    Silence fell again, but it wasn''t empty. It was full of memory, of battles fought and friendships forged in fire. The aurora rippled above them, like banners in the sky, honoring those who couldn''t be there to see peace.


    The silence hung a little longer, until Taufik shifted, his eyes still on the fading star.


    "About that," He said, breaking the quiet like a pebble dropped into still water.


    Akh''sha looked up, eyebrow raised slightly.


    "You don''t have to worry," Taufik continued, his voice calm but carrying a quiet gravity. "Soon, when I''m ready to return to Earth¡­ I''ll open a portal. Not just to go back, but to connect all the continents. No more broken lands. No more isolated kingdoms waiting to be devoured"


    He paused, letting the words settle like ash.


    "And I won''t stop there," He added, turning toward Akh''sha. "I''ll make another portal... One that links Draco and Earth. A bridge between worlds"


    For a long moment, Akh''sha said nothing. The firelight from the candle flickered in his goblet as he held it mid-air, frozen. His eyes searched Taufik''s face as if trying to decide whether to laugh, cry, or call him mad.


    "Is that your new dream, then?" He asked, his voice softer than before. "Playing god between worlds?"


    Taufik smirked faintly, but it wasn''t pride that gleamed in his eyes. It was a purpose.


    "No," he said. "Just cleaning up the mess left behind¡­ And giving everyone a choice. To stay, to leave, or to start again"


    Akh''sha stared at him for a beat longer, then drank deeply from his cup.


    "¡­Still a fool," he muttered.


    Taufik chuckled. "Yeah. But maybe this time, a fool who finishes what he started¡­"


    He looked toward the horizon, where the stars began to dim, the sky paling with the promise of dawn. Then his gaze returned to Akh''sha, clear, unwavering.


    "And I don''t play god, Akh''sha," He said, voice edged with something ancient. "I am a God now"


    The words didn''t echo, but the air changed when he said them like the world itself paused to listen. Even the wind stilled, the trees held their breath, and the fire bent slightly inward as if recoiling from the weight of that truth.


    Akh''sha stared at him, silent. Not with disbelief, but recognition.


    He had seen it, glimpses, fragments, buried beneath Taufik''s calm, behind his quiet pain. Now the truth stood bare between them.


    "¡­When?" Akh''sha finally asked voice hushed, more reverent than afraid.


    Taufik looked down at his open hand, flexing his fingers slowly as if he held something vast and unseen, letting the silence stretch a moment longer before he spoke again.


    "When the world needed it," He said. "When I was faced with two choices, advance, or be devoured"


    His hand hovered above the firelight, fingers curling slowly into a fist.


    "When I stopped asking why¡­" He said, voice low and resolute, "¡­ And started asking what comes next"


    Akh''sha leaned back, his expression unreadable. For a long moment, he didn''t speak.


    Then, finally, softly, he said, "And what does come next, God of mine?"


    Taufik looked up, and, in his gaze, burned not arrogance but purpose. A quiet, terrifying certainty.


    "Justice," He said. "Balance. And if needed¡­ Ruin"


    Akh''sha didn''t respond right away. His fingers tightened around the stem of his goblet, not from fear, but from memory.


    From the weight of all he had seen, all he had lost, and the quiet awe of what now sat beside him.


    The fire cracked softly. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You speak of justice," Akh''sha said finally, his voice low. "But you know as well as I do¡­ Justice depends on whose side you stand on"


    Taufik''s smirk faded, swallowed by the flickering firelight. His gaze grew distant, burdened, like someone who had walked too far beyond the reach of mortal roads.


    "That''s why I won''t stand on anyone''s side," He said quietly.


    He rose slowly to his feet. The fire at his back stretched his shadow high against the ruins as if the night itself bowed in silence. His cloak swayed in the cold mountain wind, black and tattered at the edges, yet regal in its fall. There was a weight in his movements, measured, unshakable. Like the earth itself had chosen to rise in the shape of a man.


    "I won''t be a king," he continued, voice deep and unwavering. "Or a prophet. Let others crown themselves with those titles"


    He looked up at the stars, those distant watchers, silent and uncaring.


    "I''ll be the one who ends the game. Who collects the debts no one else dares to acknowledge. Who ensures the dead aren''t forgotten"


    Akh''sha watched him in silence. The fire crackled between them, but the warmth had faded.


    Then his voice cut through the stillness.


    "In the end¡­ What is your real goal, Taufik?"


    The name felt heavier now as if it belonged to more than a man.


    "You built a portal," Akh''sha went on, "something that could bridge two worlds. That''s not something done on a whim. Don''t insult me by saying it was just so we could visit each other more often"


    He leaned forward, eyes sharp.


    "If that was the case¡­ You would have done it a long time ago"


    Taufik didn''t answer immediately.


    He stood with his back to Akh''sha, watching the horizon where the first faint thread of light teased the edge of the world.


    Finally, he spoke, soft, like a whisper etched in stone.


    "Because one world wasn''t enough to bury the truth"


    The words hit like a drumbeat in the silence that followed. Taufik''s voice wasn''t loud, but it didn''t need to be. It carried with it the quiet certainty of someone who had already walked through fire and shadow.


    "I can do it alone, Akh''sha. I''m more than capable," He continued, his tone calm, stripped of pride. "But what I''ll be carrying¡­ Is not just Earth. It involves the entire universe. All the worlds out there... Seen and unseen"


    He turned, just slightly, enough for Akh''sha to catch a glimpse of his eyes... No longer merely human. There was depth in them now, a vastness, like galaxies slowly burning behind each glance.


    "And if the gods," He said, "the angels, the demons¡­ All of Fate''s puppets still want to keep playing their games¡­"


    He paused, the wind catching his cloak like a banner in a gathering storm.


    "Then I''ll bring the other world, other players to the table"


    The words rang out like a divine edict. Not a threat, but a promise. Promise for a brighter future.


    "I''m not here to conquer," He said, quieter now, almost solemn. "I''m here to recruit you, Akh''sha"


    He stepped forward, shadows parting around him as though the night itself obeyed.


    "I''ve already spoken with Dagraha and Kania. Both have agreed to join me. They see it too, the storm that''s coming. The need for something greater... Something greater than just kingdoms and ideologies"


    He stopped in front of Akh''sha, the fire casting flickering light between them.


    "I don''t need loyalty," Taufik said. "I need conviction. I need people who remember the dead, who carry the weight of every sacrifice, not for glory, but because no one else will"


    His hand remained at his side, open, not commanding, but inviting.


    "So, Akh''sha¡­ Will you keep mourning yesterday, or will you help shape what comes after the end?"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 370 - chapter 370 - Door

    Akh''sha didn''t answer right away. He studied Taufik''s expression in silence, his deep blue eyes narrowing ever so slightly as if searching for some hidden motive beneath his calm demeanor. The tension between them seemed to stretch, brittle and fragile like a string pulled too tight. Finally, a small sigh slipped from his lips, resignation, laced with a trace of amusement.


    "¡­Who am I to refuse GOD''s request?" He said, his voice carrying a touch of dry sarcasm, the word GOD almost spat out like a joke he wasn''t sure he found funny.


    But instead of irritation, Taufik let out a soft laugh, the sound low and unbothered. He leaned back in his chair, the light catching on the dark crimson surface of his wine as he swirled the goblet lazily. With a casual grace, he brought it to his lips again, sipping as though his reluctant submission had been expected all along.


    The firelight danced across his features, casting faint shadows that flickered like silent ghosts, and in that quiet moment, the power dynamic between them shifted, subtle, but unmistakable.


    "¡­You''ve recruited Dagraha, Kania, and me. What are your plans for the Red Dragon? I heard they''ve been lately-"


    Akh''sha didn''t get the chance to finish.


    Taufik suddenly rose from his chair with a fluid, almost predatory motion. The shift was so abrupt, so sharp, that it caused the wine in his glass to ripple dangerously close to the brim.


    His eyes, dark and gleaming, snapped toward the palace corridor, focused, alert, like a hound catching the scent of the wind.


    A hush fell over the room.


    Akh''sha stiffened slightly, his words forgotten as he followed his gaze.


    The atmosphere shifted. The warmth of the firelight no longer felt comforting; it felt oppressive as if something unseen had entered the space between the flames and the shadows. The corridor beyond the archway remained empty, but the air had changed.


    "... Taufi-"


    "Sshs~"


    Taufik raised a finger to his lips, silencing him with a soft yet commanding gesture. His posture remained alert, head tilted slightly as if listening to something just beyond the reach of normal senses.


    The silence stretched for a heartbeat longer. Then, slowly, he turned back to Akh''sha, his brows knitting together in mild confusion. The sharp edge in his aura dulled, replaced with a flicker of something¡­ Bemused.


    With a quizzical look, he asked,


    "Are you sure your castle isn''t haunted, Akh''sha?"


    His tone was dry, half-joking, but his eyes scanned the corners of the room with cautious curiosity, like someone who wouldn''t be surprised if the shadows themselves whispered back.


    Akh''sha blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in Taufik''s demeanor.


    "¡­What do you mean? What are you feeling?" He asked, his voice quieter now... Measured, cautious.


    Taufik didn''t answer immediately. His gaze had turned distant, unfocused as if he were looking through the walls themselves. Then, his jaw tensed ever so slightly, and he murmured, almost as if speaking to himself.


    "I sense my daughter¡­ Kiara. She came out of her room on her own"


    That alone seemed strange enough... Kiara never wandered without reason. But there was more. Taufik''s voice dropped lower, touched by something colder than concern.


    "But¡­ There are others with her. Not guards. Not servants. Not Shasha... It''s something else" He turned back to Akh''sha, eyes sharper now. "It''s like they led her somewhere"


    Akh''sha stood without a word, the memories of that morning rushing back to him, memories of when Kiara had said she heard something. At the time, he had dismissed it as a child''s imagination¡­ But now, that decision twisted in his gut like a blade. His face quickly lost color, the realization settling over him like a suffocating fog.


    "Oh, shit!" Akh''sha cursed under his breath. His eyes darted toward Taufik, expecting urgency... Movement. But Taufik remained still, unnervingly calm, his expression unreadable as he continued to stare down the corridor.


    That calm unsettled Akh''sha even more.


    "Fik! What are you doing? We need to stop Kiara right now!" He snapped, frustration rising in his voice.


    But Taufik didn''t respond. He didn''t even look at him. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akh''sha clenched his jaw. He didn''t care what kind of strange intuition or power Taufik was relying on, he wasn''t about to risk his niece. He took a step forward, ready to move on his own if he had to.


    But before he could take another, Taufik''s hand shot out and clamped down on his shoulder, halting him in place with unexpected strength.


    "Wait," Taufik said softly, his voice calm, but laced with something deeper. Not fear. No hesitation. Something colder.


    "What are you doing?!" Akh''sha barked, his voice rising with panic. "Do you want your daughter to get hurt? Have you forgotten what I told you this morning? The voice... Kiara said she heard something! We can''t let her follow it. It''s too dangerous!"


    His tone was desperate now, pleading. Akh''sha wasn''t just worried, he was scared. For Kiara. For what might happen if they were too late.


    But Taufik, still holding his shoulder, didn''t flinch.


    "I don''t feel any bad intentions," He said quietly.


    That calm that absolute certainty, only made Akh''sha angrier. He stared at Taufik like he was losing his mind.


    "No bad intentions? That''s not how evil works, Fik!" Akh''sha snapped his voice tight with emotion. "It doesn''t start with a knife in your back. It whispers. It makes you trust it first!"


    His breath hitched slightly. "I''ve already lost three dragonlings¡­ And an elder. I''m not about to lose my niece... Especially not the same day I finally met her"


    For a moment, silence hung between them, thick and heavy.


    Taufik finally let out a quiet sigh and loosened his grip on Akh''sha''s shoulder, releasing him.


    "¡­Okay," He said softly. "You don''t need to worry too much. Shasha is already with her"


    Akh''sha blinked, confused. "Shasha?"


    "My Maid, The one with Dragon Core inside her" Taufik''s tone was calm again, but now laced with intent. "She''s been trailing her since the moment she stepped out of her room"


    Taufik''s eyes narrowed slightly, his focus returning to the corridor as his expression turned thoughtful.


    "Let''s not waste this chance, Akh''sha. Let''s see what''s really happening. Where the whisper is coming from..."


    Then, he glanced sideways at Akh''sha, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.


    "¡­Don''t you want to solve this little mystery too?"


    Akh''sha remained silent for a moment, weighing Taufik''s words. Then, finally, he exhaled. A light sigh but his eyes locked onto Taufik''s with a stern, unwavering gaze.


    "Okay," he said flatly. "But if anything happens to my niece¡­ You can forget about your offer from earlier"


    Taufik''s expression softened just a little, a flicker of something almost hurt in his eyes, though it was quickly masked by his usual calm.


    "What are you saying, Akh''sha?" He replied, his voice quiet but firm. "She''s my daughter. How could I ever let something bad happen to her?"


    There was no arrogance in his tone, only a weight of conviction, and beneath it, a father''s fear he refused to show.


    --------


    In the dimly lit corridor of the palace, Kiara moved with eerie grace, her eyes closed, yet her steps were steady, deliberate. She didn''t stumble. She didn''t falter. It was as if the darkness itself parted for her, guiding her path with invisible hands.


    Her long hair flowed behind her, catching the faint shimmer of the wall-mounted torches. There was an almost dreamlike stillness to her movements, unnatural, silent.


    Not far behind, cloaked in invisible magic, Shasha followed.


    The Android-Dragon Maid moved without a sound, her presence more sensation than substance. She didn''t interfere, merely observed, gliding across the walls and floor like a ripple in the air. Her focus never wavered, locked firmly on her Master''s daughter... Kiara.


    Something was guiding the girl.


    And Shasha intended to find out what.


    Kiara''s steps slowed as she reached the end of the corridor. Before her, stood a door, tall, ancient, and out of place.


    That was the corridor Akh''sha had mentioned, the one they sealed a long time ago.


    And that door¡­


    It shouldn''t have been there. It wasn''t there when they passed through this hallway earlier.


    Now it stood like a wound in reality... Tall, made of dark wood laced with veins of silver, and pulsing faintly with a dull red glow. No handle. No keyhole. Only a single symbol etched into its surface: a spiral, carved so deeply it seemed to shift and twist when stared at too long like it was alive.


    Kiara raised a hand, still with her eyes closed, and pressed her palm to the spiral.


    The air trembled.


    A pulse rippled out from the door, subtle but wrong. Behind her, Shasha''s golden eyes narrowed. That door wasn''t part of the palace''s architecture. It held no mana signature the castle could recognize. No logical foundation. No recorded enchantment.


    It shouldn''t exist.


    And yet¡­


    Kiara was about to open it.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 371 - chapter 371 - Pervert Ancestor?

    As Kiara''s palm touched the spiral, the symbol pulsed once, like a heartbeat... And then began to unravel.


    Not open... Unravel.


    The spiral twisted inwards, swallowing the wood and silver-like liquid drawn into a whirlpool. The entire door folded into itself without a sound, revealing a darkness so pure, so absolute, that even the torchlight behind Kiara dared not enter it.


    Shasha tensed.


    The air itself recoiled like the palace was holding its breath.


    And then came the whisper... Not from the corridor, not from the door, but from somewhere far, far beyond it.


    A voice stirred.


    It wasn''t sound; it was echo and memory, vast and ancient, pressing against her awareness like waves against the glass.


    "I''ve been waiting..."


    The words didn''t pierce the air, they sank into her, resonating in the marrow of her bones. Kiara barely registered them. She was adrift, caught in a semi-conscious state, like dreaming with her eyes open.


    Everything felt distant, blurred at the edges. The shadows moved like thoughts, fluid and intangible, wrapping around her limbs with a reverent stillness.


    The voice wasn''t speaking to her.


    It was calling to something else... Something entwined with her soul.


    Something is hidden in her blood, ancient and watching.


    She felt it stir now, responding to the call.


    And though she didn''t understand, her body moved, drawn forward, step by step...


    Shasha moved instinctively, ready to pull her back, but the shadows didn''t consume the girl. Instead, they embraced her, winding around her like living silk, parting with reverence for each of her steps. The darkness recognized her. Accepted her.


    As she crossed the threshold, the palace faded behind her, swallowed by silence.


    She entered a realm untethered from time and space...


    --------


    Deep within the ancient crypt beneath the Sapphire Mountains, as the last seal dissolved, the air stilled, then cracked like frozen glass.


    The Wyrmheart, First King of the Blue Dragons, slowly opened his eyes.


    Eyes of pure starlight, older than time itself.


    He was no longer flesh, not entirely. His body was made of flowing crystal scales, etched with frozen runes of a language only the world itself remembered.


    His breath did not stir wind or fire, it bent the very concept of time, freezing it with every exhale.


    Born from the Basukhi Fragment, the Wyrmheart was not just the first of his kind; he was the closest thing to a divine being.


    In the Throne of Ice and Stars


    As the cocooned throne pulsed, a fragment of Wyrmheart''s consciousness, an echo he left behind before his long slumber, spoke through the frozen air.


    "The Time Has Coming..."


    --------


    For a while, Kiara floated... Ghalf-asleep, half-aware adrift in the velvet dark.


    But then something shifted.


    A sharp breath. A cold weight pressed against her chest. A flicker of clarity.


    And suddenly, Kiara knew.


    She was awake.


    Truly awake.


    The strange, floating realm no longer felt distant or dreamlike. It was real... The cold shimmer of the crystal stars above her, the impossible throne in the distance, the shadows breathing around her like living mist. Every detail sharpened with terrifying clarity.


    She was here.


    Alone.


    She had always been more mature than the others her age, quiet, observant, and thoughtful beyond her years, but none of that mattered now. Her small hands trembled. Her heartbeat raced.


    This place was not meant for someone like her.


    Her breaths came in quick, shallow gasps. The stillness that had felt surreal moments ago now closed in on her like an unseen pressure, and the sheer scale of the void made her feel tiny, exposed, like a spark in the middle of a dead sky.


    "Where am I?" She whispered, her voice swallowed by the silence.


    No answer came. Only the distant hum of ancient power and the memory of that voice:


    "I''ve been waiting..."


    She clutched her arms tightly around herself, eyes darting across the endless expanse. The shadows no longer felt gentle. They felt like watchers. Listeners.


    She wanted to run, to scream, to wake up in her own bed.


    But there was no escape, only that throne, and the thing within her that had brought her here.


    "... W-Who are you!? Where''s my Mommy and Daddy!! Where''s my Brother? My sister?!!"


    Her voice broke at the end, trembling like the last note of a lullaby no one else remembered. The silence that followed wasn''t empty but it listened.


    It lingered. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then came the flicker.


    Not light, not sound. A feeling. Like the air had just blinked.


    From the edges of the throne''s shadow, something moved.


    Not footsteps.


    A presence.


    It didn''t advance... It simply was, and suddenly Kiara wasn''t alone. She felt it, like a second heartbeat pressed against her own, syncing with her terror. Not trying to calm it. Not trying to hurt her. Just¡­ Matching her.


    Then, for the first time¡­


    Something responded.


    "Welcome, little one"


    The voice didn''t echo through the chamber. It resonated inside her thoughts... Gentle, steady, impossibly close.


    It wasn''t the ancient, immense whisper that had first called out. This voice was different.


    It felt... Familiar.


    Not in a way she could name. Not a memory, but like the warmth of a forgotten dream brushing against her skin.


    Kiara froze, her breath caught in her throat.


    "Finally," The voice murmured again, almost amused. "After many unworthy vessels... The worthy one comes. That is good"


    Each word settled into her mind like falling leaves, soft, but heavy with meaning. The panic in her chest didn''t vanish, but it changed. Transformed.


    Fear became curiosity. Confusion bloomed into a quiet, trembling awe.


    She opened her mouth, but no words came... Only questions, spiraling through her like wind through empty halls.


    The presence inside her shifted. Not invading. Not controlling. Just there like it had always been. Watching. Waiting.


    Kiara swallowed hard, her throat dry and trembling. Her voice cracked as she forced out a whisper, each word fragile as glass.


    "W- Who are you? I''ll have you know¡­ My Daddy and Mommy are very strong"


    The reply came not with anger but with a series of soft giggles, childlike, yet hollow, like laughter echoing from the bottom of a well. The mirth lingered for a moment, chilling the air¡­ Then died abruptly.


    Silence followed. Heavy. Expectant.


    Then came the voice again.


    This time calm, deliberate, and laced with something ancient.


    "Who am I¡­?"


    The shadows seemed to lean in, and even the flickering torches on the stone walls dimmed slightly. The voice dropped lower, deeper, almost reverent.


    "I am a shard of what sleeps¡­ A whisper of what waits"


    Then...


    The throne pulsed.


    The crystal stars above shifted, and the vastness of the space seemed to fold, like pages in a book turning to a single chapter.


    Ahead, the throne no longer sat empty.


    A figure now rested upon it... Not fully formed, not fully awake.


    Its shape flickered like a dream resisting reality. Wings made of refracted starlight, eyes closed, body curled within a mantle of shadows and ice.


    The figure rose from the throne with unsettling grace, like a shadow peeling itself from the void. As he stepped forward, the very fabric of the Realm trembled. Not with noise, but with a low, resonant hum that thrummed through the bones, like the world itself feared his presence.


    Each footfall sent subtle ripples through the air as if reality were water disturbed by his movement.


    Kiara''s instincts screamed at her to run. She tried to back away, her heels scraping against the obsidian floor, but something was wrong. No matter how she moved, the space between them only seemed to shrink.


    It was as if the Realm betrayed her, bending to his will.


    The distance warped, and her breath quickened.


    She wasn''t moving toward him.


    He wasn''t closing in.


    And yet¡­ They were now only a few steps apart.


    The figure''s eyes glowing faintly like embers buried beneath centuries of ash, pierced through the veil of darkness.


    And they were locked on her.


    Unblinking. Unyielding. Inevitable.


    Then came the voice again, no longer playful, no longer a whisper. It echoed with ancient authority, as though the Realm itself listened and obeyed.


    "The time has come," He said, his tone heavy with longing and finality. "I have waited¡­ So long. So long for the one who is worthy to come"


    His next step sent another pulse through the Realm, and Kiara felt it deep in her chest, like a drumbeat from something older than time itself.


    "Now that you are here¡­"


    He extended a hand, not threatening, but commanding.


    "Let us be one. Fulfill your obligations... As one of my descendants"


    A chill raced down her spine. Not just from fear, but from the weight of something greater awakening within her blood. Something ancient. Something¡­ Inevitable.


    But before the figure could take another step¡­ A sound cut through the tension like a blade through silk.


    A single footstep.


    Then another.


    Two sets, deliberate, steady, echoing through the vast hall like the ticking of a long-forgotten clock. Each one is a declaration.


    The air shifted.


    The throne''s pulsing slowed, almost uncertain. The oppressive weight pressing down on Kiara lessened, if only slightly as if the Realm itself turned to look toward the newcomers.


    From the far end of the chamber, through the swirling haze of shadow and time, two silhouettes emerged, walking side by side, their presence refusing to be ignored.


    One of them radiated a quiet, controlled power. The other burned with something wilder, more dangerous... Like a storm barely restrained.


    "''Let''s be one''? That sounds so lewd, you know?"


    The words rang out with playful sarcasm, echoing across the hall like a slap to the face of solemnity. Kiara''s eyes widened as one of the two newcomers stepped forward, hands casually tucked into his pockets, a lopsided grin tugging at his lips.


    But the look in his eyes was anything but casual.


    Sharp. Cold. Watchful.


    He stopped a few paces ahead of the other, his presence almost daring the darkness to swallow him.


    "What are you, some kind of pervert ancestor or something? You can''t say that you know? Not to my daughter especially"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 372 - chapter 372 - A Few Moments Ago

    - Back to a few Moments ago.


    Taufik and Akh''sha made their way down the dimly lit hallway, the air heavy with an ominous presence.


    Every step brought them closer to where Kiara''s aura had vanished.


    As they walked, the distant echo of footsteps reached Taufik''s ears, and he turned just in time to meet the worried gaze of his wives.


    Anugerah stood at the front, her brow furrowed, her eyes filled with concern. Beside her was another, equally uneasy, her hand gripping the edge of her dress tightly as she sensed the disturbance in the air.


    "... Fik," Anugerah''s voice cracked the silence, soft yet laced with a quiet panic, "I can''t feel Kiara''s presence anymore. What happened to our daughter?"


    Taufik paused for a moment, then gave his wife a reassuring smile.


    He stepped forward, placing a hand gently on Anugerah''s shoulder, his gaze steady yet filled with unspoken reassurance. His eyes, sharp as ever, held no trace of fear.


    "... Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen to her," He said, his voice calm and unwavering.


    "Akh''sha, what happens to your castle? If something happens to our Kiara, you better prepare for the consequences," Rani''s voice was low but laced with an unmistakable warning.


    Her eyes were sharp, focused on Akh''sha with a stern gaze, her presence commanding the attention of everyone in the hallway. Her protective instincts flared, and though her tone was measured, the threat in her words was clear.


    Akh''sha, normally so composed, stood firm, though the tension in his posture was palpable. He met Rani''s gaze without flinching, the gravity of his words sinking deep into his mind.


    His niece, Kiara''s absence from his senses was a disturbance, one that only amplified the worry gnawing at the edges of his calm.


    Before he could respond, the sound of another set of footsteps echoed down the hallway, sharp and deliberate, breaking the tension.


    "Son, what happened? Why can''t I sense Kiara''s presence?" The voice of Marzuki, Taufik''s father, rang through the corridor, full of concern.


    His figure appeared in the dim light, his presence commanding and undeniably protective. Behind him, Linda followed her expression a mirror of worry, her hand resting gently on her husband''s arm.


    Marzuki''s gaze swept across the group, locking onto Taufik as he approached.


    His usual calm demeanor was clouded by the same deep concern that had taken hold of the others.


    Taufik met his father''s gaze, a quiet understanding passing between them. His father''s worry was clear, but Taufik''s resolve remained unshaken.


    "She''s fine," Taufik said, his voice firm, though there was a slight edge to it... One that only those who knew him best could detect. "I''ll bring her back. Just stay calm"


    With Taufik leading the way, the group moved in silence, each footfall echoing in the hallway as they followed the faint, shifting remnants of Kiara''s presence.


    They walked for what felt like an eternity, the quiet tension only broken by the soft sound of footsteps and the occasional flicker of shadows against the walls.


    Finally, they arrived at the end of the corridor, a narrow passageway that seemed endless in the shadows. Standing there, facing a wall, was a familiar figure. Shasha, her back to them, stood motionless, her fingers lightly grazing the wall as if she were searching for something hidden beneath its surface.


    Taufik''s eyes narrowed, sensing the strange atmosphere around her.


    He stepped forward, his voice calm but with an undeniable weight to it.


    "... Shasha," He called out, his tone laced with both curiosity and concern.


    The others paused behind him, waiting for the answer, the silence stretching between them.


    Shasha didn''t turn at first, but after a moment, she slowly straightened and turned to face them. Her expression was unreadable, her eyes darkened with something almost too ancient to recognize.


    She seemed to have been lost in thought, disconnected from the world around her.


    Her lips parted as if to speak, but it was Taufik''s question that pulled her back into focus.


    "Where''s Kiara gone?" Taufik repeated, his voice more urgent now, the tension in his body clear.


    His eyes locked onto hers, searching for any sign of an explanation.


    Shasha''s gaze shifted to her Master and the rest of the family, and for a moment, it felt like she was seeing something beyond the present, her stare distant and unfocused. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, she spoke.


    "She''s... Not gone, Master," Shasha said, her voice softer than usual, almost as if she were trying to piece together something she herself didn''t fully understand. "But she''s... Trapped. Not in the way you think. Something is keeping her from moving freely... But it''s not a person. It''s a force, something far older than any of us"


    Her fingers brushed against the wall again, as if it held the answers, but she shook her head in frustration.


    "I don''t fully understand it yet, but it''s connected to this place"


    Hearing this, Taufik stepped forward, moving past Shasha and approaching the mysterious wall ahead.


    [DING]


    [...Master, I detect a distortion of space-time ahead]


    Taufik acknowledged the system''s explanation with a brief nod.


    He could already feel the distortion in the air, and without a word, he drew his Katana from the Inventory.


    The moment the blade was unsheathed, a dark aura emanated from it, distorting the very fabric of space around the weapon. The air seemed to ripple as though reality itself recoiled from the sword''s presence.


    ''...SwordMagic: Dark form - Dimensional Slash!''


    With a swift motion, Taufik swung the Katana, releasing an arc of dark energy that sliced through the air.


    The space before him tore open, creating a jagged wound in the very fabric of reality itself.


    The cut began as a narrow, slanted line, but it quickly widened, and it continued to widen until it revealed a dark void now stretching before them.


    Taufik''s gaze remained focused as he addressed Akh''sha, his voice firm and resolute.


    "Akh''sha, you come with me," He then looked toward the rest of his family, his expression calm but determined. "You guys wait here. Don''t worry, I''ll bring Kiara back"


    His words left no room for doubt. With the Katana blade still humming with dark energy, Taufik stepped forward, his eyes locked on the portal he had created.


    Akh''sha nodded and followed without hesitation.


    Behind them, the rest of the group watched silently, their faces a mixture of concern and trust. The tension in the air was thick, but Taufik''s confidence gave them a sense of reassurance. The rift pulsed ominously as they prepared to step into the unknown.


    --------


    Taufik and Akh''sha''s vision went dark for a fleeting moment as they crossed the dimensional rift. When sight returned, the scene before them stopped them in their tracks.


    A chilling silence hung in the air.


    Before them stood three towering figures... Frozen as if time itself had come to a halt. Encased in shimmering ice, like statues carved by an otherworldly artist, were one Dragonlin and two full-grown Dragons. Their stances were each unique, one mid-roar, another shielding something with its wing, and the last crouched low as if ready to strike but all three wore the same haunting expression:


    Fear.


    "This... So they were here," Akh''sha said softly, his voice tinged with sorrow as recognition dawned in his eyes.


    He knew who these three frozen figures were.


    Taufik glanced at him briefly but didn''t stop. "C''mon, let''s keep moving. I can feel Kiara''s presence up ahead. We''ll handle this later"


    His tone was steady, but there was urgency behind it. He stepped forward, walking deeper into this unknown Realm.


    Akh''sha lingered for a moment, his gaze lingering on the Dragonlin and the two Dragons, now trapped in stillness as if time itself had abandoned them.


    He took a slow, deep breath, and then with one last look, he turned away and followed behind Taufik. Right now, his niece''s safety mattered more than this.


    As they continued walking forward, the dim light ahead revealed a scene that made both of them pause.


    From a distance, they saw Kiara, her small frame tense and trembling. She stood frozen, confronted by a tall, imposing figure cloaked in shadows.


    The air around them seemed to hum with ancient power.


    The closer Taufik and Akh''sha approached, the clearer the voice became, low, resonant, and soaked in time.


    "The time has come¡­ I have waited¡­ so long. So long for the one who is worthy to come," The figure intoned, its voice echoing as if pulled from a forgotten past.


    "Now that you are here¡­ Let us be one. Fulfill your obligations¡­ As one of my descendants"


    At those words, something inside Taufik snapped.


    His eyes narrowed, the warmth draining from them, replaced by a piercing cold. His steps grew heavier, each one striking the ground with deliberate weight.


    His presence darkened the air.


    The Concept within him stirred restlessly, mirroring his fury.


    Behind him, Akh''sha''s expression twisted into something primal, equal parts rage and disgust. His shadow twitched, reacting to his emotions.


    A low giggle escaped from Taufik''s lips, sharp and mocking. The sound cut through the heavy atmosphere like a blade, drawing attention.


    The air shifted. Power pulsed.


    With a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, Taufik locked eyes with the shadowy figure standing before Kiara. His voice came out playful, but laced with venom.


    "''Let''s be one''? That sounds so lewd, you know?"


    He tilted his head, tone darkening. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you, some kind of pervert ancestor or something? You can''t say that you know? Not to my daughter especially"


    His cold gaze bore into the figure, daring him to respond.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 373 - chapter 373 - Something Is Awake

    "Daddy!"


    Kiara shouted, her voice full of joy as she caught sight of Taufik and Akh''sha. Without hesitation, she sprinted toward them, her small feet kicking up dust as she ran.


    A tall, shadow-cloaked figure standing nearby narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and calculating.


    "...Who are you?" He asked, his voice cold and almost curious. "She called you ''Daddy''... Are you one of my descendants too? Strange... I sense no trace of my bloodline within you. Be wise. Hand over the girl and-"


    Before he could finish, a sudden burst of heat filled the air.


    In an instant, Taufik vanished from where he stood, leaving only a flicker of afterimage. He reappeared right in front of the figure, his katana drawn and crackling with fierce, dancing flames... The Fire Form roaring to life.


    Taufik''s lips curled into a fearless grin.


    "Let''s talk later," He said, his voice low and dangerous. "For now... Let me beat you up first"


    Without waiting for a reply, Taufik slashed downward, his katana blazing with fire.


    *Whoosh!*


    The blade cut through the figure... Or rather, through nothing.


    Taufik''s eyes sharpened. His strike had passed cleanly through the shadowy form as if the figure were made of smoke and mist.


    *Tch*


    Without missing a beat, he twisted his body and unleashed a barrage of slashes, each one faster and fiercer than the last.


    The ground split under the force of his attacks, flames roaring around them, yet the shadowy figure remained untouched, unmoving, almost amused.


    "Futile," the figure said, voice smooth and chilling. "You cannot harm what does not truly exist... This is my Realm, in here, I''m invisible"


    Taufik skidded back, his stance low, katana still burning in his grip.


    He grinned wider, the fire in his eyes matching the fire in his blade.


    "Heh... That just makes this more interesting"


    With a roar, he launched himself forward again.


    The figure didn''t stay silent.


    With a swift, almost lazy wave of his hand, the air grew sharp and cold.


    The ground beneath them rumbled, cracks racing out in jagged patterns.


    Then.


    From the ground beneath them, something rose... An armored warrior, its entire body forged from jagged, gleaming ice.


    Frozen mist coiled around it, and each heavy step it took made the very air shiver.


    The figure spoke again, his voice dripping with a cold amusement.


    "I don''t know who you are and how you can enter my Realm... But if you wanted to hinder my resurrection, then... Die!"


    With that, the Ice Golem let out a low, grinding roar, lifting a massive frozen sword with one hand.


    Its hollow, blue-glowing eyes locked onto Taufik.


    Taufik spun his katana once, fire trailing from the blade in a blazing arc.


    He cracked his neck, grinning as the heat around him flared even hotter, trying to fight the creeping cold.


    "Alright, big guy," He muttered. "Let''s dance"


    With a blast of flame at his feet, Taufik charged straight toward the towering Ice Golem, ready for round two.


    Akh''sha tensed, his instincts screaming to leap into the fight.


    The sight of the massive Ice Golem towering over Taufik made his hands itch for action.


    But in the midst of the clash, Taufik''s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and commanding:


    "Don''t interfere, Akh''sha!"


    "Just guard Kiara there... Let me have a little fun!"


    He punctuated his words with a ferocious slash, sending a surge of roaring flame at the golem''s legs.


    Akh''sha hesitated for a heartbeat; his hands flickered with Mana before clicking her tongue in frustration.


    He turned back, positioning himself protectively in front of Kiara, who was peeking nervously from behind him.


    "*Tch* Show off," Akh''sha muttered under his breath; he also wanted to show his cool side to his niece, though a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    Meanwhile, Taufik danced around the Ice Golem''s heavy strikes, his body a blur of motion and flame.


    Every swing of his katana carved brilliant arcs of fire in the air, trying to melt the monstrous thing piece by piece... But this golem wasn''t just made of ordinary ice.


    Its body regenerated, the wounds fusing over almost instantly, leaving behind only faint scorch marks.


    And still, from the sidelines, the shadowy figure watched, arms folded, his unreadable gaze fixed on the battle.


    Realizing that if this continued it would be a never-ending battle, Taufik clicked his tongue in annoyance and pushed back, creating distance between him and the towering golem.


    "...I hate battles like this the most..." Taufik muttered, spinning his katana once before slamming it deep into the ground.


    The ground beneath trembled.


    From the point where his blade pierced the ground or whatever it was, darkness began to spread like cracks in shattered glass, veins of pure nightmare crawling outward, tainting the land underfoot.


    The shadow-cloaked figure''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of surprise breaking his stoic demeanor.


    Taufik looked up at him, a fierce grin splitting across his face.


    "You''re not the only one with an army," He said, his voice like a low growl of thunder.


    "Come..."


    His voice echoed unnaturally, resonating with the growing shadows.


    "My shadows... Answer your Master''s call"


    From the spreading darkness, figures began to rise.


    One after another, humanoid shapes, a crawling nightmare, a beast with a shape that is hard to describe, and many more, all of them formed from pure shadow, their bodies flickering like smoke and flame.


    Each one stood silently, their heads bowed in reverence, awaiting Taufik''s command.


    The battlefield, once cold and empty, was now filled with an ominous army, ready to drown everything in darkness.


    "...Advance"


    Taufik''s voice was calm, almost casual, yet it carried a weight that shook the very shadows.


    At once, the Shadow Troops surged forward, an unstoppable tide of darkness clashing against the Ice Golem army.


    The sounds of cracking ice and shattering stone filled the battlefield, as shadowy blades and frozen fists collided in a furious, chaotic dance.


    Seizing the moment, Taufik''s eyes gleamed.


    Without hesitation, he ripped his katana from the ground, the flames of the Fire Form reigniting with a fierce roar.


    Using the confusion as cover, he vanished, moving faster than the eye could follow, cutting through the air like a streak of fire.


    He reappeared right in front of the shadowy figure, his katana swinging in a deadly arc, aiming straight for the enemy''s neck.


    But.


    *Swoosh!* S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The blade passed through harmlessly, slicing nothing but mist.


    The figure''s form wavered, untouched, as if he were merely an illusion-given life.


    The shadow-cloaked figure let out a low, amused chuckle.


    "Futile," he said, his voice both near and far at once.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that you cannot cut what does not truly exist"


    Taufik clicked his tongue again, backflipping away to regain his stance, landing lightly on his feet.


    "*Tch* Figures you''d be annoying to deal with," He muttered, adjusting his grip on the katana.


    The flames on Taufik''s Katana dimmed, flickering out like the last breath of a dying fire.


    Seeing this, the shadowy figure let out a mocking chuckle, his voice dripping with condescension.


    "... Have you realized that you can''t beat me? Then I''ll give you a chance... Surrender, hand over the girl, and get out of here," He said, raising a hand as if offering mercy.


    But Taufik only smirked, his eyes burning brighter than ever.


    "...Surrender?" He repeated, his voice low and filled with steel. "That''s not in my dictionary"


    He lowered his stance, and in the next heartbeat, his katana blazed, not with fire, but with pure, blinding light.


    The once-fiery blade now gleamed like a shard of the sun, radiating a sacred, untouchable brilliance.


    ''...Light Form!''


    Taufik''s aura shifted, calm yet overwhelming, like the inevitable break of dawn piercing the deepest night.


    "If I can''t cut what doesn''t exist," Taufik said, his voice steady, "Then I''ll cut what I can see"


    With a sudden step forward, the ground cracked beneath his feet from the force of his movement.


    The light of his katana extended, forming a blade of pure radiance longer than the sword itself, a weapon made to purge anything in mind.


    The figure''s confident smile twitched slightly.


    For the first time, he sensed it... Danger.


    The figure''s instinct screamed louder than any thought... If Taufik''s strike landed, it would be his end.


    With a furious roar, the figure unleashed his power, and the entire realm trembled violently.


    The ground cracked, the sky twisted, and even the shadows and ice shuddered.


    Taufik''s Katana, mid-swing, froze in place.


    It wasn''t hesitation.


    It wasn''t fear.


    It was as if time itself had been seized, crushed under some invisible weight.


    Time seemed to be frozen...


    And then the heartbeat echoed.


    *BA-THUMP*


    The sound was too loud, too heavy, not something from any living being.


    It was ancient.


    It was monstrous.


    Taufik gritted his teeth, his katana vibrating in his hand. His body screamed to move, but the space around him refused.


    *BA-THUMP*


    Another beat, this time making the very air ripple like a disturbed lake.


    From deep beneath, far below where the soles of the feet step, from the cracks that had formed earlier, something stirred.


    Something vast.


    Something foul.


    Something... Awakening.


    The figure, still cloaked in shadows, laughed, a harsh, broken sound filled with both relief and madness.


    "... I don''t want to do it like this, but you forced my hand," He spat. "Now, witness true despair... You and your little girl will be nothing but offerings"


    Taufik''s eyes narrowed.


    He could feel it too.


    A presence, slowly climbing up from the depths.


    And it was hungry.


    The figure''s body dissolved into mist, slipping away like smoke caught in a storm, drawn downward, into the crack.


    Into the darkness.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    A stillness so sharp it almost hurt to breathe.


    Then...


    *ROOOAAARRR!!!*


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .

 Chapter 374 - chapter 374 - Vs Wyrmheart

    The entire Realm trembled violently, shockwaves rippling outward like the angry throes of a waking titan. Even the distant lands beyond the Ice Continent felt the unsettling quake, as something ancient and long-buried deep within the frozen land began to stir.


    Kiara clung desperately to her Uncle Akh''sha''s thigh, her small hands trembling, her boots slipping across the fractured ice as the ground beneath her heaved and groaned.


    On the battlefield, the clash between the Shadow Army and the Ice Golem legions came to an abrupt, jarring halt.


    Warriors on both sides stumbled and faltered, confusion spreading like wildfire through their ranks as the land itself rebelled against their war.


    From his vantage point atop a shattered ridge, Taufik narrowed his eyes against the swirling snow and biting wind, forced to retreat several steps as the sheer force of the disturbance pushed against him like a living wall.


    Then it came.


    The frozen earth split wide with a deafening crack, a gaping wound torn into the heart of the Realm. From the yawning abyss, a massive claw, black as midnight and jagged with ancient scars, thrust upward.


    It was the hand of a dragon, impossibly large, each talon glinting with an eerie, otherworldly light.


    The claw gouged into the ground with a screech of rending ice and stone, hauling the monstrous being upward, its hulking form still hidden in the darkness below.


    A primal, rumbling growl echoed from the depths, shaking the sky itself. Something forgotten by time was awakening.


    *ROOORRAARR!!*


    The roar split the heavens, a raw, ancient sound that sent shivers racing down the spines of all who heard it.


    The darkened sky inside the Realm itself seemed to tremble, and the howling winds exploded into a frenzied dance, whipping up snow and shards of ice into a blinding storm.


    From the depths of the fractured ground, the dragon rose in its full, terrifying majesty.


    Its body was colossal, a behemoth of sinewy muscle and scales that shimmered like frozen obsidian under the pale, broken sunlight.


    Jagged spikes lined its spine, each one dripping with frost, and its massive wings, tattered yet powerful, unfurled with a deafening snap that scattered the clouds.


    Glowing eyes, an intense, molten gold, pierced through the storm, burning with an intelligence far older than mortal understanding.


    Steam billowed from its flaring nostrils, each breath an ominous promise of devastation.


    The very air seemed to grow heavier under its presence.


    The Dragon, The very first king, the Primeval Blue Dragon of legend, had awakened.


    Once, ages ago, with the other primeval Dragons from each Dragons kin, it had soared across the skies of Planet Draco, a sovereign among dragons, a being of unmatched might and wisdom. Now, after an endless slumber within its sealed Realm where even Time itself lay frozen, it had broken free.


    Its scales gleamed with an ethereal, deep azure light, each one etched with the echoes of countless eras long past.


    Wisps of frozen Mana curled around its body like spectral mist, and with every movement, the very fabric of reality seemed to ripple and shudder.


    This was not merely a beast, it was a force of nature incarnate, a living relic of a forgotten age.


    And now, the beast... The Primeval Blue Dragon itself, shifted its massive head, its molten golden eyes locking onto Taufik with a gaze that pierced straight through body and soul.


    The world around them seemed to fall silent.


    The howling winds, the clashing armies, even the trembling ground, everything ceased as if the realm itself was holding its breath.


    The Dragon''s voice rumbled forth, deep and resonant, each word laced with an ancient, imperious power that made the very air vibrate:


    "You... You have forced me to reveal my true form. For that, mortal, I offer you my praise..."


    A low, almost mocking growl rumbled from its throat, vibrating through the shattered landscape.


    "But that is all... No mercy. No second chances. Now... feel the true horror that only I can bring!"


    With a thunderous roar, the dragon''s massive wings unfurled, casting a shadow that swallowed the battlefield.


    The temperature plummeted, the very breath in Taufik''s lungs beginning to crystallize as the Dragon prepared to unleash its full fury.


    But Taufik remained calm.


    Even as the ground shook beneath him and the Dragon''s overwhelming presence pressed down like a mountain, he stood firm, unflinching.


    His sharp eyes quickly flickered toward Kiara, who clung tightly to Akh''sha''s side, shielded safely behind him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Relief washed over Taufik in a single breath.


    Satisfied, he turned his gaze back to the colossal beast looming before him, his expression cool, unreadable.


    "...Who are you?" He asked, his voice steady, cutting through the heavy air like a blade.


    The Dragon tilted its massive head, a slow, deliberate motion that sent cascades of ice and snow falling from its horned crown.


    A deep, guttural chuckle rumbled from within its chest, a sound like cracking glaciers.


    "Who am I?" The Dragon repeated, amusement and disdain dripping from its every syllable.


    "Hmph! Very well. Consider this... A final gift before your end"


    The beast reared up, its massive wings unfurling even wider, casting the land into a deeper shadow.


    "Be honored, mortal. You will meet your death by my hand. Remember the name that will be carved into your soul... I am Wyrmheart, The First and Eternal Sovereign of the Blue Dragons!"


    A blast of freezing energy erupted from Wyrmheart''s jaws, crackling and roaring toward Taufik like the wrath of an ancient god.


    Yet even as the torrent of freezing death surged toward him, Taufik remained perfectly calm.


    A low, mocking chuckle escaped his lips, cutting through the storm like a sharpened blade.


    "Fool," Taufik said, his voice steady, laden with quiet contempt.


    He lifted his katana slowly, the motion almost lazy, yet the moment the blade rose, the very atmosphere around him shifted violently.


    The ground cracked beneath his feet.


    The winds howled as if in fear.


    A suffocating force, equally as fierce and ancient as Wyrmheart''s, erupted from Taufik''s seemingly slender form.


    For a heartbeat, it was as if two titans stood on the battlefield, their powers colliding in a silent war of dominance.


    Taufik''s gaze sharpened, cold and absolute.


    "You could have lived longer," He said, his words slicing through the heavy air. "If you had stayed hidden in your slumber, sealed in your half-dead shell"


    He shifted his stance, the katana now gleaming with a dark, ominous light.


    "But since you have chosen to reveal your true form...Then do not blame me"


    The ground beneath him shattered outward in a ring of pure force, and for the first time, Wyrmheart''s golden eyes narrowed, not in anger, but in the faintest hint of wariness.


    The battlefield seemed to contract, the world narrowing down to just two figures, Taufik and Wyrmheart standing at the center of a collapsing storm.


    Wyrmheart''s wings snapped forward, and with a deafening roar, he unleashed a blizzard so intense that it warped the very laws of nature.


    The falling snowflakes froze midair.


    The cracks in the ground sealed under layers of impossibly hard ice.


    Even time itself stuttered, the world slowing under the weight of Wyrmheart''s ancient Ice Magic.


    The Ice golem legion and shadow creatures, caught within the radius, were frozen solid in mid-motion, trapped between heartbeats, statues of life and death.


    The Dragon''s voice echoed coldly:


    "Witness the despair of eternity, mortal. Struggle, and freeze all the same"


    But as the frozen storm closed in, Taufik simply smiled.


    His katana pulsed once, and the space around him shuddered.


    Taufik''s SwordMagic Technique is active; a shimmering aura enveloped the blade, glowing with all the colors of existence, each flicker representing a different element under his command.


    Fire.


    Water.


    Earth.


    Wind.


    Light.


    Darkness.


    Then.


    In a single, fluid motion, Taufik slashed horizontally.


    The frozen air shattered as brittle glass and time itself around him snapped back to normal, the Dragon''s magic unable to bind him.


    A gust of searing wind, conjured by his blade, countered the blizzard, carving a clear space around him, a defiant island amidst the Dragon''s frozen dominion.


    Taufik pointed the katana at Wyrmheart, his voice calm, yet filled with an unshakable certainty:


    "Your ice may freeze time..."


    "But I... Controls existence itself"


    Then, he vanished in a blur of speed and elemental fury, rushing straight toward the colossal Dragon.


    Wyrmheart snarled, recognizing the threat.


    The Dragon reared back, summoning a vast, jagged spear of glacial ice, as tall as a mountain peak, and hurled it toward Taufik with the force to annihilate an entire fortress.


    But Taufik was faster.


    His body blurred, slipping between moments, and with a sharp upward slash, his katana cleaved the massive ice spear cleanly in two.


    The fragments exploded behind him, raining down harmlessly as harmless frost.


    Wyrmheart''s golden eyes gleamed with fury.


    The Dragon inhaled sharply, frost gathering around his maw before exhaling a beam of pure, time-freezing Ice Magic toward Taufik.


    This was no ordinary breath; it was a force meant to erase everything in its path, freezing not just body but even soul and memory.


    Taufik''s expression remained calm, almost bored.


    In a flash, he infused his katana with Fire Magic, then... Flames, white-hot and pure, danced along the blade''s edge.


    With a sweeping slash, Taufik conjured a wall of searing fire, not ordinary fire, but an anti-freeze flame, a conceptual fire that devoured cold itself.


    The two forces collided.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .